《No Way People Find Cultivation Difficult, Right?》
Chapter 1: Even If We Lie, We Have To Make Them Stay In The Sect For One Year
Chapter 1: Even If We Lie, We Have To Make Them Stay In The Sect For One Year
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bright early in the morning, the sun had yet to rise.
In Qingyun Dao Sect of Qingzhou region.
It was an unqualified sect.
It did not even have a rank and was the type of sect that could vanish any time.
In the main hall today, there were only seven disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect who were all excited and nervous at this moment.
It was because their Sect Leader had sent a letter three days ago to tell them that the Qingyun Dao Sect would soon wee its eighth disciple.
Yes, they were going to be receiving a Junior Brother soon.
Perhaps for other sects, there was nothing special about having a new member in the sect.
However, for the Qingyun Dao Sect, it was a herculean task to gain a new member.
Sects were simr to the forces of the mortal world. Most cultivators joined Dao sects with the intention of finding a powerful backer.
Putting aside the bonus of resources, even for sects without resources, the stronger ones would be safer.
Disciples of smaller sects would have to suck it up and bear with the humiliation of getting bullied.
On the other hand, when disciples ofrger sects were bullied, they would have the support of their sect, which would have their backs.
That was also the reason that many newly-advanced cultivators would choose to join stronger sects.
Therger sects would never look down on the new cultivators either. In fact, they would even take extra care of them.
No one was a fool and no sect would be so arrogant as to reject new disciples.
As a result, the strong sects became stronger while the weak ones became weaker.
For sects like the Qingyun Dao Sect, a new disciple would join only once in a blue moon.
Now that they had heard that there would be a new disciple joining, how could the members of the sect not be excited?
How could they not be ted?
In the main hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect, seven figures were seated.
There were five male and two female members, the former seated on the left while thetter sat on the right.
At this moment, the seven of them seemed rather nervous and excited.
However, at this very juncture, the first man from the left took the initiative to speak up, breaking the silence in the hall.
¡°Fellow Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, we have recruited a new disciple to our Qingyun Dao Sect, which is something worth rejoicing over.¡±
¡°However, considering the issues that happened previously, Master has repeatedly instructed in his letter that we must not be too enthusiastic towards this Junior Brother and not let him think that we are useless or that we are in need of members.¡±
¡°Hence, we must stay calm and behave like experts. We should try our best to be as steady as possible. As long as this Junior Brother stays in our sect for an entire year, we can submit the audit file or the third-grade sect,¡± said the first man on the left.
He was not old and seemed to be about 27 or 28 years old. His eyebrows were like swords and he had a pair of starry eyes. Although he was wearing a in robe, his face gave off an inexplicable vibe and he seemed like a peerless swordsman.
His name was Su Changyu.
He was the eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
After he said his piece, the disciples nodded one after another.
¡°We understand.¡±
They chorused solemnly in unison.
However, after saying that, everyone fell silent again.
After a short while, someone spoke, once again breaking the silence.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I can stay calm, but how do we lie to him? With our cultivation level, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d let the cat out of the bag easily.¡±
The man who asked that question with a frown was about 24 to 25 years old and had a delicate appearance.
He was the second Senior Brother of the sect, Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen seemed a little vexed.
He could stay calm and at most, he would just remain silent. However, he really did not know how to lie to others.
After he said that, the other disciples began to look worried too.
They were still young and although they had gained some experience in the world, their personalities were still pure and untainted. They might fool others but it was hard for them to cheat.
The disciples stayed silent.
After a while, their eldest Senior Brother Su Changyu spoke again slowly, ¡°In fact, all of you may have gotten the wrong idea. We¡¯re not necessarily cheating him in the true sense, but rather, we¡¯re just portraying ourselves as experts. Master has stated in his letter that our new Junior Brother is a newbie who doesn¡¯t know a thing about cultivation.¡±
¡°We just have to exaggerate a little when we¡¯re talking about our forte. For example, you can tell him that I¡¯m good at the Sword Dao, which he cannotprehend at all. Junior Brother Luochen, since you¡¯re good at refining pills, just teach him some pill-refining skills that can¡¯t be put into practice at all.¡±
¡°Although our lies will be exposed sooner orter, there should be no problem to keep it under wraps for a year. After one year, the Qingyun Dao Sect will be qualified to submit the audit file. Once our Dao Sect advances to the third grade, our lives will get better.¡±
When Su Changyu mentioned about advancing to the third grade, he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face at all.
¡°Senior Brother, we get it now. We just have to lie to him for a year. If he finds out after a year and thinks it¡¯s uneptable, we¡¯ll let him leave on his own ord.¡±
¡°If he is willing to ept it, he will enjoy some benefits once we get lucky and advance to the third grade. No matter what, we won¡¯t shortchange him.¡±
Xu Luochen said so with a look of certainty.
He was actuallyforting himself, because after all, it was still a lie.
However, he had no choice since the Qingyun Dao Sect was poor and pathetic. For the sake of the sect¡¯s livelihood, he had no other option.
¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. Maybe the new disciple is a prodigy and can pick up everything we teach him. If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t owe him an exnation.¡±
The most junior female disciple said so.
She tried tofort everyone, lest they felt guilty.
However, her words made everyone smile.
Prodigy?
Frankly speaking, how talented can one be if they chose to join the Qingyun Dao Sect?
Why would a talented person join the Qingyun Dao Sect?
Not to mention the Immortal World, within the territory of Qingzhou alone, there were manyrge sects which would hold a Grand Immortal Ascension Meet annually to select some disciples and send many of their existing disciples to recruit members who were fated with immortality.
In other words, all candidates, regardless of their aptitude, were wee to join the selection. Anyway, it would cost nothing to give it a try and they wouldn¡¯t have to give the candidates many resources. It was a free selection, so what was there to lose?
Hence, the chance of smaller sects recruiting talents was almost zero.
So what if an assuming sect could produce a talent?
The other immortal sects would immediately try to poach the talent once they caught wind of it. They would first shower the talent with plenty of resources, then suppress him or her with power, and then send some attractive disciples of the sect to tempt them.
Frankly speaking, who could resist that?
Hence, the possibility of the Qingyun Dao Sect recruiting a genius was zero, unless a miracle happened.
¡°Okay, if nothing goes wrong, our new Junior Brother will be arriving at noon tomorrow. This is myst reminder for all of you.¡±
¡°Stay calm! Stay calm! You must stay calm! You must behave indifferently and show your nonchnce at all times. The more you act like this, the more convinced he will be. No matter what he does, you have to downy it. Even if he¡¯s talented, you must criticize him and make him seem worthless.
¡°Besides, we will not take the initiative to look for him. It must be the other way round, so from now on, we¡¯ll proceed with what we have to do. Got it?¡±
Su Changyu once again emphasized.
¡°We understand.¡±
Everyone nodded without raising any objections.
Just like that, the seven of them gradually left the main hall.
Chapter 2: My Name Is Ye Ping
Chapter 2: My Name Is Ye Ping
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Qingyun Mountain Range, the mountains were steep and the rocks were odd-shaped.
The misty clouds spread, making it look like an ethereal realm.
Two figures disrupted the tranquility of the mountain near its base.
The two of them moved, one after another.
The former was in his early forties. d in a green Daoist robe, he walked through the mountains with light footsteps, not tainted by any of the dust at all.
Thetter was in his early twenties and had a neat and refined appearance. Donning a in white outfit, he walked through the mountains, giving off a schrly vibe. The only w was that his cloth shoes were stained by mud and seemed out of ce.
Perhaps because it rained a few days ago, the mud between the mountains was wet and slippery.
Ye Ping walked between the mountains.
Various scenes appeared in his mind.
Ye Ping felt that he was very unlucky.
Three years ago, he was just an ordinary office worker who was wasting his life away in the 996 Blessing System on Earth.
However, an unexpected ident brought him to an ancient-like world.
This world did not belong to any of the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, or Qing Dynasties.
Instead, it imed to be known as the Immortal Martial Era.
He was in a small nation known as the Jin Nation.
Regardless of whether it was the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, or Qing Dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t lead too miserable of a life since he had the advantage of being a transmigrator. At the thought of the fact that each man could have several wives during the ancient times, he suddenly felt much less ufortable.
As the saying goes, education is above all and the way to go. Regardless of the era, receiving education was definitely the most direct way to have a promising future and allow one to make a name for themselves. For the sake of a better life, Ye Ping hopped onto the bandwagon of bing a schr.
Perhaps, other transmigrators might detest studying but Ye Ping was different from them. He enjoyed reading and studying because there was aw in Jin Nation where all schrs could enjoy ten years ofpulsory education. In other words, he was happy about receiving free education.
He could study and sit for examinations to bring himself fame without having to pay any money at all. How could Ye Ping not be pleased about that?
Hence, during the past three years after he transmigrated, Ye Ping had been attentively studying books written by Sages, memorizing scriptures and sutras, and bearing in mind the famous sayings of the Saints. Besides, with his identity as a literature student, Ye Ping would be able toe up with superb lines about the world on his own from time to time.
One of his lines urged one to go with the flow and that life was just a dream. There was also another one about bravado.
Of course, those famous lines had been edited. After all, there were no borders in this world and those lines had to be modified.
However, Ye Ping managed to gain some fame in Jin Nation based on those ssic lines.
However, something unexpected cropped up when Ye Ping was full of confidence and was ready to take the imperial examinations.
When he was rushing to the examination in the capital, he saw someone shuttling through the sky while flying on an immortal sword, appearing suave and carefree.
He suddenly had an epiphany.
¡®So this is a world of immortal cultivation.¡¯
Ye Ping felt anguished immediately after realizing that.
He had been studying hard for three years.
He had suffered plenty of hardships in those three years.
He initially thought that it was a world of schrs where everyone practiced martial arts and studied.
He never expected it to be a world of immortal cultivation.
¡®Studying in an immortal world?¡¯
¡®This is absurd.¡¯
Although Ye Ping did not have huge ambitions, he knew the difference between immortal cultivation and education.
Even if one were to worship the Monkey King, they would probably only be an insignificant nobody in the eyes of immortal cultivators.
Even the king of a nation would have to be respectful towards an immortal cultivator, right?
Hence, after learning that it was a world of immortal cultivation, Ye Ping abandoned his schrly dreams and decided to pursue the illusory Immortal Dao.
He initially thought that the process would be very long.
However, he did not expect there to be an abundance of immortal cultivators in this world, and they were not rare at all, unlike what he thought.
In less than a month¡¯s time, Ye Ping had participated in four or five Grand Immortal Ascension Meets.
In this world of immortal cultivation, sects were rampant and they were all very diligent. They would hold annual Grand Immortal Ascension Meets and those who had spiritual roots would be allowed to join the immortal sect.
Ye Ping, who had attended more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets so far, realized that he had no spiritual roots only after being cklisted by the major sects in Qingzhou region.
He didn¡¯t have a rare constitution but rather, he had the worst of the worst.
Those who had his constitution would usually be called good-for-nothings.
However, after finding out that he had the worst constitution, Ye Ping did not feel in the least bit miserable. Instead, he was delighted.
¡®Isn¡¯t this the ssic opening of an underdog¡¯s story?¡¯
¡®The worse the protagonist is in the beginning, the more outstanding his achievements would be in the future.¡¯
Hence, Ye Ping did not feel dejected at all. On the contrary, he wanted to continue to participate in the major Grand Immortal Ascension Meets. He believed that as long as he was epted by an immortal sect and given a fair chance, he would be able to make brilliant aplishments.
However, someone with no spiritual root was akin to a good-for-nothing in the eyes of the members of the major sects. No sect would be willing to ept a cultivator with no spiritual root.
After diligently putting in continuous effort and hard work, he finally met a benefactor.
That was the middle-aged man in front of him.
He was Daoist Tai Hua, the eighteenth-generation Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He spotted Ye Ping among the crowd and was willing to take him in as a disciple to impart some immortal techniques to him.
The only requirement was that he had to be put through an internship. During the internship, he would not be given any sry.
In other words, he would not be paid.
That requirement was not considered much to Ye Ping. After all, he did not care about such material possessions.
His focus was on cultivation.
As long as he could cultivate, he would not have to worry aboutcking money in the future.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.
Amidst the mountains, clouds drifted past, making it look like an immortal realm. The gentle breeze blew past, and Ye Ping felt like his soul had been cleansed. He felt nervous but he also looked forward to it. Most importantly, he was in awe.
In Ye Ping¡¯s opinion, immortals had always been majestic.
He imagined himself bing an immortal cultivator and roaming through the nine states with Sword Kinesis Flight, his white robe fluttering. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?
¡®Immortals will enjoy longevity.¡¯
¡®Absolutely wonderful.¡¯
While Ye Ping was letting his imagination run wild, the 18th-generation Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Daoist Tai Hua, was beaming with joy.
This time, he had gone down the mountain to handle some trivial matters.
However, he did not expect to take a new disciple under his wing.
Most importantly, that disciple was willing to ept a zero-sry internship.
It was a double blessing.
The pressure ofpetition in the sects in Qingzhou region had been too stifftely and all the sects were vying for disciples, causing the sries to rise.
However, the talented disciples had all been snatched up by the bigger sects while the majority of those who were not exactly talented but at least had some aptitude had also been snatched away. Hence, the remaining ones were all terrible.
Even then, the sry rates had been increasing annually because of thepetition between the sects.
Of course, that was also because many knew that those who did not have any spiritual roots would only end up bing handymen when they joined immortal sects. If they wanted to learn something, they might as well join a martial arts academy to strengthen their bodies. At the very least, they would have somewhat of a future.
Immortal cultivation would not necessarily allow one to be stronger.
If mastering the basic techniques would allow one to be an immortal, everyone would be experts.
However, that was also the reason that some sects of the lower tiers would not get a single disciple in a few years, let alone one who was willing to join for free.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua was in good spirits.
However, the only thing that worried Daoist Tai Hua was the fact that his disciples might not seem like experts.
He didn¡¯t want his new disciple to leave shortly after joining.
That would be troublesome.
However, Daoist Tai Hua did not feel guilty because no one else would be willing to take Ye Ping in for immortal cultivation anyway. Since both parties were willing, there was nothing for him to be guilty about. Although his immortal sect was poor, the problem was that the better sects would not ept Ye Ping.
The only thing he was guilty about was not paying Ye Ping a sry. However, Daoist Tai Hua would note it down and make it up to him after the sect rose and developed.
While Daoist Tai Hua was pondering over it slowly, the two figures had arrived at the entrance of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Chapter 3: Eldest Senior Brother Is Definitely An Expert
Chapter 3: Eldest Senior Brother Is Definitely An Expert
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the entrance of the Qingyun Dao Sect, there were several towering but dpidated halls and most of the paint on the walls of the hall had chipped.
There was an incense urn in the hall where a single joss stick was burning, making it appear extremely poor.
Today, Su Changyu got up early.
As the ¡®Eldest Senior Brother¡¯ of the Qingyun Dao Sect, he had to be the one to greet the Sect Leader.
Of course, weing the Sect Leader¡¯s return was a small matter. The key was to fool his new junior brother.
He had already arranged for the other disciples of the sect to proceed with their usual routine and told them that it would be best not to interact much with him for the time being.
They had to be mysterious first.
Of course, the first impression was the most important.
Su Changyu knew very well the importance of forming a good first impression.
That was also the reason that Su Changyu put on his battle robe, which was a Qingzhou brocade Daoist robe that he received when he emerged as one of the top 500 finalists in the Qingzhou Sword Trials.
After putting on the Daoist robe, there seemed to be a major improvement in his aura, especially when coupled with his three-feet blue sword that made him seem like an absolute Sword Immortal.
Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Su Changyu felt rather emotional.
¡®I¡¯m so handsome and attractive but why am I just an ordinary person?¡¯
He couldn¡¯t help butment. After all, many would mistakenly believe that he was an expert because of his appearance.
However, the truth alwayses out. He could deceive others once or twice but he would be exposed sooner orter if he was not trulypetent. Hence, Su Changyu did not like going down the mountains and he preferred staying in Qingyun Dao Sect peacefully as the Eldest Senior Brother.
At this moment, Su Changyu put down the bronze mirror.
Calcting the time, he realized that it was already noon, and he reckoned that the Sect Leader had arrived.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu walked out of the room.
Upon arriving outside the sect, Su Changyu stood quietly on a small hill, his gaze bing peaceful while his expression became ambiguous and mysterious.
The three-feet-long green sword hovered in front of him while he stood with his hands behind his back. He had already gotten into position and was waiting for his new junior brother, whom he had never met, to take the bait.
In less than the duration it would take for an incense stick to burn, two figures slowly came into view.
At this moment, Su Changyu began to feel a little nervous, but soon, he hid his emotions and exhibited his unique aura.
At the top of the mountain that Qingyun Dao Sect was situated on, Ye Ping who had been walking up the mountain had already begun panting heavily.
Climbing up a mountain was a tiring and arduous task. For a mortal who had never trained in martial arts or gone through immortal cultivation before, climbing a mountain with various ridges was extremely tiring.
If not for his ambitions to cultivate, Ye Ping would have long given up.
There were many sweat droplets on Ye Ping¡¯s forehead and walking between the mountains had been ufortable for him. However, Daoist Tai Hua seemed to be rather rxed and his body was free of dust. Hepletely showcased the style of an immortal, to Ye Ping¡¯s envy.
While Ye Ping was green with envy, a figure soon caught his eye.
On a hillside near him, a man who seemed to be about 27 or 28 years old was standing with his hands behind his back.
He was extremely handsome and was wearing a jade crown, coupled with a long brocade robe. There was a three-feet-long green sword hovering in front of him and his gaze was starry.
¡°Sword Immortal?¡±
That word subconsciously surfaced in Ye Ping¡¯s head.
The figure near him had fulfilled his fantasies and imaginations of a Sword Immortal.
He was suave, dashing, dignified, and had sword-like brows and starry eyes, like a superior Sword Immortal.
Those eyes, in particr, seemed to be looking down at everything in the world indifferently, as if they were all insignificant.
Ye Ping stood rooted to the ground in shock.
Frankly speaking, before joining the sect, Ye Ping had thought that the Qingyun Dao Sect was probably an extremely ipetent sect. Otherwise, why would a cultivator with no spiritual root like him be epted?
However, when Ye Ping saw that young man, he suddenly felt that he had thought wrongly.
¡®Perhaps, that sect seemed to be a substandard one on the surface, but in fact, it¡¯s a hidden sect that¡¯s full of experts who could easily lead me to ascension.¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be excited.
At this moment, Ye Ping could not contain his excitement anymore.
He said slowly, ¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to you.¡±
He meant those words from the bottom of his heart because those were the only words that would be worthy of the man in front of him.
Those were the only words that could describe an extraordinary Sword Immortal well.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be agitated
Su Changyu was stunned too.
He could hear Ye Ping¡¯s voice.
Those poem lines took him aback.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky, but they all have to bow down to you.¡±
Those words were interesting.
¡®Good, you¡¯re so pretentious, huh? From now on, these lines will be meant for me.¡¯
Su Changyu was overjoyed. He did not expect to be praised with such a poetic and pompouspliment when he went out to wee the Sect Leader.
¡®Good, very good, excellent. This junior brother is promising.¡¯
However, Su Changyu soon suppressed his joy and put on a solemn expression. At this moment, he shifted his gaze onto Daoist Tai Hua.
He said slowly, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader, wee back.¡±
His voice was as gentle as jade.
¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Tai Hua nodded. He had seen everything just now, including Ye Ping¡¯s actions and changes in expression. Naturally, he knew that Ye Ping had been convinced.
However, despite feeling overjoyed, Daoist Tai Hua nheless tried his best to stay calm.
After all, it was important to go all out when putting on an act.
¡°Changyu, what are you doing here?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked Su Changyu slowly.
Holding his sword tightly, thetter said immediately afterwards, ¡°Master, I¡¯m gaining enlightenment in the Sword Dao, and I¡¯m also here to receive you.¡±
Su Changyu did not feel ashamed at all. His immediate answer of gaining enlightenment in the Sword Dao made Daoist Tai Hua slightly shocked too.
Although he had sent a letter to them to tell them to act like absolute experts, there was no need to be that pretentious, right?
¡®He can just say that he¡¯s here to receive me. Why does he have to get the Sword Dao involved?¡¯
However, Daoist Tai Hua secretly heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the astonishment on Ye Ping¡¯s face.
As long as Ye Ping believed it, it would be fine to exaggerate things. The important thing was to make him stay and the method to do so wasn¡¯t important.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, stay here and continue with the Dao enlightenment. Ye Ping, this person is your Eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu. Go greet him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Ye Ping immediately snapped back to his senses and took a few steps forward before bowing to greet Su Changyu.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m Ye Ping.¡±
Ye Ping saluted too and was extremely respectful.
¡°You¡¯re being too formal, Junior Brother. Since Master has chosen you, that also proves that you have some talent. I don¡¯t have any wonderful things to give you, so I¡¯ll gift you with a chance to create. Do have some enlightenment.¡±
As he spoke, Su Changyu waved his hand, after which a gentle breeze blew over.
At that instant, Ye Ping felt rxed, as if he had been taken to another level.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s heart was full of ripples.
¡®Just admit that we¡¯re poor. He threw out a gust of Dao breeze and called it a chance for creation. I really didn¡¯t expect my eldest disciple to be so good at being so pompous and pretending to be impressive.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s a pity his wonderful talent of pretending to be impressive is going to waste.¡¯
¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping did not know what method that was. As a transmigrator, such immortal techniques were like miracles to him.
Regardless of the chance for creation, he felt that his Eldest Senior Brother was definitely an expert!
Chapter 4: Acknowledging A Master
Chapter 4: Acknowledging A Master
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Ping had already determined it.
He reckoned that he should have encountered one of those hidden sects whose members seemed ordinary and mediocre on the surface but were actually extraordinary experts.
Those people were tired of the world as they were already at the pinnacle and there was truly nothing else that was interesting to them. Hence, their purpose of pretending to be ordinary people was all for thrill-seeking.
That was just one of his guesses and he had to carefully test if it was really the case.
However, he was certain that his Eldest Senior Brother was definitely an expert.
¡®If he still isn¡¯t an expert, who else would be one?¡¯
Sensing Ye Ping¡¯s gaze, which was full of excitement that he could not hide, Su Changyu had already understood that he had seeded in fooling him.
¡°Enough, Ye Ping,e to the sect with me. Don¡¯t disturb your Senior Brother when he¡¯s cultivating.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua interjected.
Ye Ping immediately nodded and then saluted Su Changyu respectfully.
He then followed Daoist Tai Hua to the sect.
After Ye Ping left, Su Changyu finally heaved a sigh of relief.
He calmed down and felt much less nervous too.
He proceeded to mutter to himself.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to you. Hehe, sounds impressive.¡±
Su Changyuughed, and his immortal Dao aura immediately emanated.
Ye Ping followed Daoist Tai Hua into the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The shabby door and the single joss stick in the incense emphasized how poor they were.
After seeing that, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but seem embarrassed.
However, when Ye Ping saw the environment in Qingyun Dao Sect, he did not show any revulsion and instead seemed delighted.
That made Daoist Tai Hua feel confused.
¡®How can you be happy in such a ce?¡¯
¡®Have you never experienced immortal cultivation before?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was a bit puzzled, and he was even prepared to see Ye Ping leave immediately. However, he did not expect Ye Ping to be delighted. In this day and age, there¡¯s actually such a pure and simple-minded young immortal cultivator?
¡®This chap has a bright future.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua secretly thought to himself.
The reason for Ye Ping¡¯s joy was simple.
That was exactly the style of hidden sects that were secretly experts.
As a transmigrator, Ye Ping had read numerous online novels and he only had one word to describe sects that were secretly extraordinary.
Unusual!
Indeed, they were unusual.
Other sects had gilded venues and were all wishing to unt their wealth as much as possible. However, the hidden sects that were truly incredible preferred to keep a low profile.
The more low-key, the better; the simpler, the better, thus making others have the illusion that it was a lousy sect.
In fact, it was actually a test that the hidden sects had for their newly advanced disciples.
It was just like how in mythological stories, those immortals would use such tricks to deceive the mortals. For example, when the Goddess of Mercy brought a tattered robe in exchange for Tang Sanzang¡¯s wealth and glory. Such stories were rampant.
At this point, how could Ye Ping be unaware of that?
Hence, Ye Ping was even more certain that it was a hidden sect.
¡°Ye Ping,e with me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Ye Ping immediately nodded.
Immediately afterwards, he followed Daoist Tai Hua to the middle of the main hall.
Although the Qingyun Dao Sect seemed rather shabby, Ye Ping had acutely discovered the difference between it and other sects: it was clean and tidy.
Indeed, they were clean and tidy.
If it was a fallen sect, how could it be so clean?
Although it seemed to be an insignificant sect that was of a lowly status on the surface, Ye Ping could tell from that point alone that the Qingyun Dao Sect was definitely not as simple as it seemed.
Indeed, there was still something that gave it away even though they were being very secretive.
¡®They may be hiding it well, but it can¡¯t escape my eye.¡¯
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but praise himself for his intelligence and wit.
As they stepped into the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua spoke up.
¡°Ye Ping, now that you havee to the Dao Sect, I have to say a few words. Don¡¯t be eager to answer. Hear what I have to say first.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not call himself Ye Ping¡¯s teacher yet, in order to seem more stern.
Ye Ping looked at Daoist Tai Hua solemnly too.
¡°The so-called cultivation of immortality is difficult. The path of cultivation may seem to be a path of prosperity, but in fact, it is full of obstacles. Putting aside the various dangers, cultivation alone would require decades. So, if you really want to embark on this path, you have to be determined.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be overly ambitious, and you can¡¯t give up halfway because of dyed results. Without determination and perseverance, it¡¯s hard to achieve great goals. You must bear that in mind.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sounded inexplicably austere.
However, he said that for the sake of preparing Ye Ping mentally in advance. After all, Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude seemed insignificant. What if he could not gather the slightest amount of spiritual energy after cultivating for three to five months and decided to leave?
Hence, he had to frighten him first.
¡°I understand that the path of immortal cultivation is destined to be a path of loneliness. Perhaps, immortal cultivators going into seclusion is the vicissitude of life, but since I¡¯ve chosen this path, I will definitely put my mind to it and not let my imagination run wild or let myself be led astray.¡±
Ye Ping agreed with those words.
Having read so many novels, he definitely knew a thing or two about it despitecking actual experience in immortal cultivation.
If immortal cultivation was really that easy, everyone would just be immortal cultivators.
¡°Good.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded in satisfaction. Although Ye Ping did not have excellent aptitude, he had a good attitude and mentality.
He was unlike the previous few new disciples who wished their Qi cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds after just cultivating for a few months.
They were simply delusional.
¡°Since you can endure loneliness, I have nothing else to say. However, Ye Ping, I emphasize for thest time, you will not be given any sry during the cultivation internship period. You will only be given a sry after you be an official member, can you ept this?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked more seriously.
At the same time, there was a trace of nervousness in his eyes.
It was hard not to notice it but Ye Ping did not pay much attention.
¡°Sect Leader, rest assured, money is just a material possession. The sect is showing utmost kindness by taking me in as a disciple and teaching me about immortal cultivation. How can I have the audacity to ask for money? There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®don¡¯t keep thinking about what benefits the sect can give you, instead, think about what benefits you can bring to the sect.''¡±
Ye Ping said passionately.
For a transmigrator, being taught immortal cultivation by someone was considered a huge favor. Money was too superficial.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was immediately energized after hearing those words.
Ye Ping¡¯s words had struck a chord within his heart.
¡®Don¡¯t keep thinking about what benefits the sect can give you, instead, think about what benefits you can bring to the sect.¡¯
¡®Good, good.¡¯
¡®Who said that? We¡¯re truly the same. We should have tea together when we¡¯re free.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was filled with joy.
¡®I¡¯ve found a treasure.¡¯
However, Daoist Tai Hua soon calmed himself down and looked at Ye Ping.
He said, ¡°In this case, I will ept you as a disciple, but for now, you are still an in-name disciple. Once you¡¯ve be an official disciple, we will hold a grand ceremony where you will acknowledge me as your master.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master. I will live up to your expectations.¡±
Ye Ping excitedly bowed as soon as he heard that he had been epted into the sect.
¡°In this case, I will take you to your residence. For the next few days, familiarize yourself with the environment in the sect. In a couple of days, I will ask your Eldest Senior Brother to teach you about immortal cultivation. Remember, things will backfire if you¡¯re overly eager. In cultivation, you have to take things one step at a time. Don¡¯t be too impatient, do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Yes! I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded solemnly.
He was full of expectations for the future.
Chapter 5: Qingyun Dao Sect’s Late-night Conference
Chapter 5: Qingyun Dao Sect¡¯s Late-night Conference
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Late at night.
In the dining hall of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua was seated in the middle while the remaining seven disciples were seated in two rows on his left and right.
It was already midnight.
It was extremely quiet in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
There were no other sounds apart from that of bugs.
A candle was burning, illuminating the long table.
Daoist Tai Hua looked at his disciples solemnly and sternly before taking the lead to break the silence.
¡°I reckon Changyu has already told you about everything.¡±
¡°Now, thepetition for disciples among the major sects within Qingzhou is at its stiffest, and there are even rumors that in a few years, the Qingzhou Dao Sect¡¯s Dali Pavilion is going to purge some lower-tier sect. So within the next two years, we must make the Qingyun Dao Sect advance to a third-grade sect.¡±
¡°Your new junior brother is the key. In order to advance to a third-grade sect, we must have eight disciples in the sect. Now that we finally have a new member, you guys must be very cautious and you mustn¡¯t let him find out the real situation of our sect. Otherwise, history might repeat itself. Not only did those ingrates turn their backs on us mercilessly, they even went round tainting our reputation.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°We understand.¡±
Everyone answered softly with solemn expressions.
However, a voice soon sounded.
¡°Master, we will need at least a year to advance the Qingyun Dao Sect to a third-grade sect. Although the Eldest Senior Brother has already managed to convince our junior brother now, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before he finds out about our situation once he cultivates.¡±
One of the disciples interjected uncontrobly.
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head after hearing those words which he did not agree with.
¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a n.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. The truth alwayses out but we can dy the exposure!¡±
¡°Changyu has bluffed your new junior brother, and I can tell that he¡¯s full of reverence for immortal cultivation and definitely won¡¯t leave the sect for the time being. As for cultivation, we can just dy it! We¡¯ll keep dying it! We¡¯ll wait until the end to teach him immortal cultivation.¡±
¡°From tomorrow onwards, Changyu will teach him swordsmanship. Make it as ridiculous as possible. Firstly, it¡¯s for deceiving him, and secondly, it¡¯s to stall for time. If, one day, he gets bored of practicing swordsmanship, Luochen shall teach him to refine pills.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve calcted. All seven of you will take turns to teach him. Each of you will teach for two months and one year will pass in a hurry. By then, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he finds out the real situation of our sect. Got it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s wise and confident demeanor earned him a nod of approval from his disciples.
However, the second woman on the right couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
She was a beautiful and sweet-looking girl who seemed to be younger than Ye Ping. She was one of the youngest disciples of the sect, but now, she was Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Sister.
¡°Master, this solution sounds okay, but this little junior brother is not a fool either. He¡¯d definitely ask some questions about cultivation sooner orter. If he asks me about it, how should I answer?¡±
She was Chen Lingrou, a young female disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Daoist Tai Hua gave her an answer almost without thinking at all, ¡°Just teach him some basic cultivation methods, but exaggerate them further and tell him that cultivators who cultivate the Qingyun Qi refinement cultivation technique are far stronger than cultivators of the same level.¡±
¡°However, you must also remind him that the Qingyun Qi refinement cultivation technique focuses on nourishing the body and establishing a stable foundation. Otherwise, it would be terrible if he really thinks he¡¯s strong and ends up fighting other cultivators.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was kind enough to make them deliberately exin that the cultivation technique was only for nourishing one¡¯s body, lest Ye Ping got too conceited and challenged others to a fight.
¡°Got it.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded to express that she had understood.
¡°Okay, for the following period of time, you must notmunicate too much with this new junior brother of yours and stay as mysterious as possible. If he does note to see you, don¡¯t take the initiative to see him either. The future of the sect depends on all of you.¡±
At the end, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s tone became even more firm, but his voice wasn¡¯t loud as he was worried that he might disturb Ye Ping.
¡°We understand.¡±
Once again, they answered softly with a look of determination on each of their faces.
¡°Good, meeting dismissed.¡±
In the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua left the ce, followed by the rest who took their leave one after another.
At this moment, in Qingyun Dao Sect, the starry sky was dazzling and shining at its brightest.
Ye Ping was lying on his bed and staring at the sky outside the window, his heart filled with anticipation.
He had transmigrated to this world three years ago.
In the beginning, he was indeed very confused and lonely, but fortunately, he was a jovial and happy-go-lucky person. Hence, he quickly adapted to this world.
He did not expect it to be a world of immortal cultivation.
Ye Ping was full of passion for immortal cultivation, and perhaps because he had always had a penchant for reading about godfiends, he was full of curiosity and anticipation about immortal cultivation.
He did not carry high hopes or had expectations of bing an immortal or holding power over the world.
Ye Ping¡¯s idea was very simple. He just wanted to rely on immortal cultivation to live for a few hundred years longer, find someone he liked, get married, bear children, and live the rest of his life in bliss.
However, Ye Ping was also clear that the path of cultivation was incredibly long and the dangers involved were difficult to imagine.
Hence, he had to be conscientious and careful in everything he did in the future. Most importantly, he had to persevere and not be discouraged just because of some difficulties and setbacks.
Having lived through two lives, Ye Ping became much more mature. Although he had lost some of his passion, he had gained maturity and perseverance that ordinary people did not have.
¡°I wonder what talent I have.¡±
Ye Pingid on the bed, his heart filled with curiosity.
Although he had verified that he had no spiritual root, Ye Ping nevertheless felt that he should not be that terrible.
As long as it wasn¡¯t too bad, he would find it eptable.
Thus, Ye Ping only dozed offte at night
However, Ye Ping woke up early the next morning.
He did not snooze for longer and instead, he was far more diligent and hardworking than when he was a student. After all, immortal cultivation waspletely different from studying.
Knock-knock.
As soon as Ye Ping woke up, he heard the sounds of the door being knocked on.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Ye Ping subconsciously asked, after which he immediately got up. Before he could even open the door, he heard a familiar voice.
¡°Little Junior Brother, Master has ordered me to teach you the Sword Dao. I¡¯ll wait for you at the cliff behind the sect for the time it takes an incense stick to burn out.¡±
It was Su Changyu¡¯s voice.
Ye Ping immediately answered after hearing his words, ¡°Okay, thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±
After saying that, Su Changyu left the ce.
Ye Ping immediately washed up too.
At the same time, he tidied up his robe in an attempt to leave a good impression.
After doing so, Ye Ping opened the door of his room and walked towards the back cliff, overwhelmed with excitement.
However, he was also a little nervous.
Ye Ping was mainly worried about his aptitude.
If his aptitude was too low, he might be despised by his eldest senior brother. Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?
However, Ye Ping soonforted himself by telling himself that hidden sects had a penchant for teaching those with low aptitudes. What was the point in teaching geniuses?
Do geniuses need to be taught?
Is the sense of aplishment of teaching a genius as great as the sense of aplishment of teaching a good-for-nothing?
At the thought of this, Ye Ping gradually calmed down.
While Ye Ping was letting his imagination run wild, he finally reached the cliff at the back.
Chapter 6: Why The Sword Dao?
Chapter 6: Why The Sword Dao?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the back cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu had already gotten into a stance.
d in the robe that he wore yesterday, he stood on the boulder with a sword in his right hand behind him. As the breeze blew past, his long sideburns fluttered and portrayed him as a Sword Immortal to the fullest.
He was in deep thought.
He was not thinking about the Sword Dao but about how to fool his little junior brotherter.
Su Changyu understood that although he had to fool him, he could not be too absurd with it.
Whatever he told Ye Ping had to be based on a certain truth and he just had to exaggerate a certain logic.
In other words, he had to brag logically, but not make up nonsense.
Although it was difficult, Su Changyu felt that he could do it.
While Su Changyu was thinking about it, he heard a voice that suddenly rmed him.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m Ye Ping.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Su Changyu snapped out of his thoughts.
He had aposed expression.
¡°Yes, have you had your breakfast yet?¡± Su Changyu asked calmly, but did not look at Ye Ping.
It was not that he looked down on Ye Ping, but rather, he wanted to seem proud and aloof.
¡°Not yet, Senior Brother.¡±
After hearing those words, Ye Ping finally recalled that he seemed to have not had his breakfast yet.
¡°Good that you haven¡¯t. For cultivators, eatinges after cultivating and eating less is better for our bodies.¡±
Su Changyu said.
Ye Ping nodded. He understood the reason for that as food was full of toxins that would stain his body after he ate them. That would cause a certain obstruction to his cultivation.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Little Junior Brother, Master wants me to teach you the Sword Dao but I don¡¯t impart my Sword Dao to just anyone. If youck talent in the Sword Dao, it¡¯d be hard for you to gain enlightenment. So, let me ask you a question. If you can answer, I¡¯ll impart the Sword Dao to you. How does that sound?¡±
Su Changyu seemed rather mysterious.
He did not n to directly impart the Sword Dao to Ye Ping, and instead first asked a question to set the mood.
If he casually taught Ye Ping the Sword Dao, wouldn¡¯t he seem to be holding himself cheap?
However, Su Changyu took a casual nce at him from the side. If Ye Ping showed any displeasure, he would immediately reply, ¡°However, you seem to be talented in the Sword Dao, Junior Brother, so we can forget about this question.¡±
He mainly wanted to see if Ye Ping had the right attitude.
He looked at Ye Ping.
After hearing those words, he did not show any displeasure and instead, nodded solemnly.
He said, ¡°I understand that the Sword Dao seems simple but it also contains the Great Dao. Senior Brother, please ask away. If I reallyck the talent, I won¡¯t dare to trouble you, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was a little excited.
He had seen that plot before.
Usually, an extraordinary expert wouldn¡¯t impart his secret techniques directly and would instead ask a question too.
Besides, those questions would usually seem simple but they woulde with a context.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look a little nervous again.
¡®What if I can¡¯t answer the question?¡¯
After saying those words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be a little shocked.
¡®Ah, he¡¯s sopetent?¡¯
¡®He even mentioned the Great Dao?¡¯
¡®This kid makes the cut. He has a promising future. Good, very good.¡¯
¡®Since you¡¯re on the right track, don¡¯t me me.¡¯
Although Su Changyu was in high spirits, he still maintained a proud and aloof appearance. He looked away and stared at the mountains before speaking up slowly.
¡°Junior Brother, do you know what the Sword Dao is?¡±
His voice sounded.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but stay silent.
He had guessed correctly.
Indeed, it was a question that seemed simple but came with a profound context.
Ye Ping took a deep breath.
He was in deep thought.
¡®Why the Sword Dao?¡¯
Ordinary people would probably say that killing enemies was the Sword Dao and gentlemanliness was the Sword Dao.
However, that question was clearly not that superficial.
He had to bring in his own input.
¡®Why the Sword Dao?¡¯
Ye Ping pondered for two whole hours, making Su Changyu who was standing on the boulder, feel rather ufortable.
¡®Brother, I¡¯ve been standing for two hours. Can¡¯t you just give a casual answer?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m so tired of standing, my hands are so sore, can you answer quickly?¡¯
¡®I beg you!¡¯
Su Changyu began to regret pretending to be impressive.
Ye Ping did not answer and Su Chengyu dared not change his stance either. He had his back facing Ye Ping with his right hand behind his back, still holding onto his sword. Although he was a cultivator, he could not stay standing for two hours.
Finally, after three hours, Ye Ping gave his answer.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s voice was rather soft.
He was trying to probe.
He dared not answer indiscriminately and could only rack his brains to think of a few sentences that he had read in novels.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is the heart the Sword Dao?¡±
Ye Ping was a little afraid after saying those words.
After all, it was his first time cultivating and practicing swordsmanship. The other party was an absolute Dao expert. If his answer was not satisfactory, wouldn¡¯t he be missing a chance?
However, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned after hearing his words.
¡®Hey!¡¯
¡®This answer is quite interesting.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s better than what I answered back then.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s really something.¡¯
Although it was a good answer, Su Changyu turned around and quietly changed his posture. He then shook his head, still looking proud and aloof.
¡°Wrong.¡±
Indeed, it was wrong.
He did not care about Ye Ping¡¯s answer. No matter what Ye Ping answered, his answer would definitely be wrong.
If he agreed with his answer just like that, wouldn¡¯t it seem too casual?
¡°Well then, is heaven and earth the Sword Dao?¡±
Ye Ping was still asking tentatively.
¡°Wrong.¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Is the Sword Dao the sun and moon?¡±
¡°Wrong.¡±
¡°Is the Sword Dao everything in the world?¡±
Ye Ping once again asked tentatively.
He really had no idea how to answer that question.
¡°Ah.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head and looked at Ye Ping with a hint of helplessness.
¡°Indeed, your talent in the Sword Dao is not up to standard. I¡¯ll change the question.¡±
Su Changyu said.
It was a blow to Ye Ping.
Although he was already mentally prepared, he did not expect himself to be that ipetent. However, since his eldest senior brother was willing to give him a chance, Ye Ping did not feel dejected.
¡°Ye Ping, let me ask you, how strong do you think the extreme of the Sword Dao is?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
How strong is the extreme Sword Dao?
Ye Ping frowned a little.
He had never seen anyone using any swordsmanship techniques at all.
That answer had touched the blind spot of his knowledge.
However, after some careful thought, he felt that he had read enough novels to know about swordsmanship even though he had never seen others practicing swordsmanship before.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping once again began pondering about it.
This time, it didn¡¯t take long for Ye Ping toe up with the answer.
¡°Senior Brother, I think that the extreme of the Sword Dao should be cutting through everything in the universe with one move.¡±
Although Ye Ping¡¯s voice was soft, it was mainly because hecked confidence.
However, his words made Su Chengyu stunned.
Su Changyu stood rooted to the ground in shock.
Fortunately, he still maintained an indifferent and aloof expression on the surface. Hence, there weren¡¯t many visible changes.
However, in reality, Su Changyu was all riled up deep down.
Chapter 7: Cutting Through Everything With One Move
Chapter 7: Cutting Through Everything With One Move
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu was stunned.
He had started practicing the Sword Dao 20 years ago since he was eight and the strongest Sword Dao practitioner that he had ever seen, was only able to split a boulder with his sword.
¡®Cutting through everything in the universe with one move?¡¯
¡®He¡¯s pretending to be impressive.¡¯
He dared not even imagine cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a sword at all.
¡®Pretentious.¡¯
¡®So pretentious.¡¯
¡®Good, very good, excellent.¡¯
¡®Well said. It belongs to me now.¡¯
After secretly gasping, there was no change in Su Changyu¡¯s expression. He regained hisposure and looked at Ye Ping again.
¡®This little Junior Brother of mine is clearly the same as me.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s just as good as me at pretending to be impressive.¡¯
However, that was not good news for him.
If only one person was allowed to pretend to be impressive in the Qingyun Dao Sect, it had to be him.
No one was allowed to snatch away the position of the ¡®Pretentious Eldest Senior Brother¡¯ from him.
¡°Junior Brother, the path of cultivation is about stability. You¡¯re being overly ambitious.¡±
Su Changyu said in a reproaching tone.
At that instant, Ye Ping immediately hung his head low, clearly a little flustered.
¡°That was just a casual remark. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, Senior Brother. I won¡¯t spout nonsense in the future.¡±
Ye Ping was a little anxious. He initially thought that he would be praised for what he said but he didn¡¯t expect his Senior Brother to me him.
Ye Ping came to a sudden realization.
In Su Changyu¡¯s eyes, he was just an ordinary, new disciple of the sect who obviously did not know enough toe up with such ament.
Hence, he had indeed spouted some nonsense.
However, those words made Su Changyu shake his head.
¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can understand that you¡¯re ambitious but I just hope that you can keep to the conventional routine and build a strong foundation. In the future, if you have any enlightenment, you can tell me about it but don¡¯t tell outsiders lest you get into trouble. Understand?¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡®How can you not say such impressive words to me? If you don¡¯t say such impressive words to me, how can I continue bragging and pretending in the future?¡¯
¡®However, I¡¯m the only person you can say it to.¡¯
Su Changyu thought in his heart.
¡°Okay, I already know how talented you are. Now, I¡¯m going to teach you the real Sword Dao.¡±
Soon, Su Changyu stopped procrastinating.
He gently leaped off the boulder, appearing lithe and nimble.
Ye Ping was even more excited after he heard those words.
¡®Real Sword Dao?¡¯
¡®Is it the peerless Sword Dao?¡¯
Ye Ping was agitated.
He was overjoyed and filled with anticipation.
On the other hand, Su Changyu did not spout any nonsense at all. Holding onto the three-foot-long green sword, he threw out a fancy move and then stared at the ground before closing his eyes and staying silent for a long time.
After an entire incense stick burnt out, Su Changyu suddenly made a long mark on the ground with his sword.
All of a sudden, stone chips scattered everywhere and a long and straight mark appeared on the ground.
Phew!
Su Changyu exhaled.
He then looked at Ye Ping and said slowly, ¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve already engraved the peerless sword intent on the ground. Don¡¯t underestimate this sword mark, as it¡¯s the brand of my best sword move.¡±
¡°Now, take a good look and see how many sword moves there are along this sword mark. For the next seven days, you must stay here and stare at the sword mark apart from performing your daily chores. Not only do you have toprehend the sword moves, more importantly, you have toprehend the momentum and the sword intent. I¡¯lle by to test you in seven days and see if you have any talent in swordsmanship.¡±
Su Changyu said.
After saying that, he turned around to leave without hesitation, causing Ye Ping to be dumbfounded.
Su Changyu left.
He had already left the cliff.
His face was covered in a smile that he could not conceal.
He was ted, for he had obtained a pompous phrase for free, in addition to sessfully deceiving Ye Ping.
Su Changyu was in high spirits.
As for the sword moves...
He had simply made a mark on the ground with his sword at random. Something would be very wrong if he could tell what moves there were.
What about the sword momentum and the sword intent?
That was even more impossible to deduce. If Ye Ping said that he couldprehend the sword moves, that was somewhat possible. After all, he really knew how to do that.
However,prehending the sword moves and sword intent were impossible.
What was the sword intent?
It was the intent of the sword.
There was a finite number of sword moves but there was infinite sword intent. True powerhouses of the Sword Dao would form their own unique sword intent. The more sword intent one had, the stronger the Sword Dao. In other words, the sword intent was simr to an enhancement for sword moves. It was not something that anyone could have.
Hence, Ye Ping could never haveprehended the sword intent.
Su Changyu simply did that purely to hold Ye Ping back.
Even the best Sword Dao sect in Qingzhou would not let a new discipleprehend the sword intent.
That solution was deceiving but it was theirst resort.
To be honest, he was embarrassed about his substandard skills. How could he have the cheek to impart swordsmanship to Ye Ping?
It was more likely that he would mislead him.
Hence instead of teaching him the wrong things, he might as well give Ye Ping something to do to ease his boredom. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t lead him astray.
Thinking about this, Su Changyu felt a lot less guilty.
At this moment, a figure walked over.
It was his Junior Brother Xu Luochen.
Su Changyu immediately stopped smiling and greeted Xu Luochen.
¡°Second Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu called.
After hearing his voice, thetter immediately looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little curious about why Su Changyu called him.
¡°Second Junior Brother, do you know how strong the extreme of the Sword Dao is?¡±
Su Changyu asked Xu Luochen.
Thetter froze a little and scratched the back of his head in confusion.
¡®What does the strength of the extreme of the Sword Dao have to do with me?¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t practice swordsmanship, I refine pills.¡¯
However, since Su Changyu was the one who asked after all, Xu Luochen had to answer him. He had no choice but to shake his head and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Su Changyu immediately said calmly after hearing his words, ¡°I shall tell you today. The extreme of the true Sword Dao is cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass.¡±
Su Changyu exined with an indifferent expression and a cold and arrogant tone.
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
Although he didn¡¯t understand the Sword Dao, those words were shocking.
Coupled with Su Changyu¡¯s appearance, he somewhat felt a reverence for it.
In fact, a certain scene appeared in Xu Luochen¡¯s mind.
In the scene, Su Changyu was pinching a de of grass and shing the stars in the sky.
Xu Luochen gasped.
Thinking about this scene, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but tremble from head to toe.
¡®This is so pretentious.¡¯
Xu Luochen was stunned.
He could not extricate himself from his fantasy.
On the other hand, Su Changyu was overjoyed to see that expression on his junior brother¡¯s face.
¡®Awesome! Wonderful! Superb!¡¯
However, his good manners allowed Su Changyu to maintain his aloofness.
Without uttering a single word, Su Changyu left, leaving behind a dumbfounded Xu Luochen.
A long period of time passed.
Xu Luochen finally snapped back to his senses but Su Changyu was no longer around.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother is getting better and better at pretending to be impressive. Had I not known earlier that he¡¯s ipetent in the Sword Dao, I would have almost believed him.¡±
¡°However, these words are indeed very pretentious. Cutting through sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass.¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself with a trace of shock in his eyes. After all, those words did sound imposing.
As for Ye Ping, he honestly did not suspect Su Changyu¡¯s words at all.
However, Ye Ping was a little worried because he had never practiced swordsmanship before and he might not be able to tell anything even after seven days.
However, even then, Ye Ping nheless stared at the sword mark on the ground.
¡®How would I know if I¡¯m talented or not if I don¡¯t give it a try?¡¯
Thus, Ye Ping stared at the sword mark on the ground for two hours.
To be honest, Ye Ping did not understand anything at all during those two hours.
In the end, he even felt restless.
However, at this moment, as a breeze blew past, Ye Ping suddenly felt refreshed.
At the next moment, when he looked at the sword mark again, a newprehension emerged.
Chapter 8: Him? He’s Probably A Good-for-nothing In The Sword Dao
Chapter 8: Him? He¡¯s Probably A Good-for-nothing In The Sword Dao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The back cliff.
Ye Ping sat on the ground quietly, keeping his eyes fixed on the sword mark left by Su Changyu.
Two hours ago, he was still clueless.
However, two hourster, a gentle breeze blew past and Ye Ping suddenly felt something unusual.
The sword mark was sharp and gave off a stubborn vibe, as if it was left behind by a peerless swordsman. It also contained a sword intent that was difficult for ordinary people to detect.
The more he looked at it, the more he felt a chill in his heart.
In the end, a figure suddenly appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
That Daoist was holding onto a long sword and practicing some sword moves afterwards.
Yes, he was practicing swords moves.
Boom!
It rumbled like thunder and rang like a bell.
The figure in his mind became clearer.
The figure was showcasing his sword moves, each of which gave Ye Ping a feeling of enlightenment, as if he was practicing the sword himself.
His sword moves were swift and ferocious like a gale.
There were a total of twelve moves in that set, and each set of three moves would feel different, as if it was abination of four sets of swordsmanship.
The twelve moves were fully showcased in his mind.
It did not happen just once and was instead continuous.
Once! Five times! Ten times! Fifty times! A hundred times!
The sword moves were showcased faster and faster. Previously, it took twelve breaths for an entire set to be showcased once but it gradually reduced to six, three, and finally one breath after two hours.
Each time, it would feel like Ye Ping was practicing the sword himself and it felt even more terrifying than enlightenment.
Besides, the sword moves in his mind increased from 12... to 15... and then to 20 sword moves...
Sensing the sword moves that were continuously appearing in his mind, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother is indeed a peerless Sword Dao expert.¡±
Ye Ping was extremely agitated after the epiphany.
After just watching the sword mark for three hours, he had acquired a swordsmanship technique.
That made Ye Ping more and more convinced that Su Changyu was a peerless expert.
However, Ye Ping soon calmed himself down.
He had regained hisposure.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t be too agitated. This is only the beginning. I¡¯m afraid you will be able toprehend more sword techniques in the future.¡±
Ye Ping secretly told himself.
He reminded himself not to get too excited and to stay calm because it was only the beginning.
After giving himself that reminder, Ye Ping became calmer.
At the same time, he also became more interested in learning.
To be honest, beforeprehending the sword move, Ye Ping also had a slight suspicion that Su Changyu was deceiving him, but now, hepletely believed that his Senior Brother was definitely a peerless expert.
Hence, Ye Ping became much more attentive and diligent than before.
At the same time, in another area of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu was practicing with his long sword in an open area.
Although his sword moves seemed sharp, hecked explosive power. After practicing an entire set of moves, even those who barely knew much about swordsmanship would be able to see some ws in his skills.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, Su Changyu put away the sword.
His forehead was covered with beads of sweat, but in order to maintain his image, Su Changyu did not sit on the ground to rest, and instead went to the side to recover his energy.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯ve already practiced this set of sword moves for ten years. Why haven¡¯t you seeded yet?¡± asked the little Junior Sister of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Chen Lingrou.
She was looking at Su Changyu with her eyes full of curiosity.
¡°Little Junior Sister, you¡¯re being too superficial.¡±
Su Changyu wiped the sweat off his forehead and said slowly, appearing mysterious.
¡°How am I superficial?¡±
Chen Lingrou was curious and she didn¡¯t know why Su Changyu would say that.
¡°Little Junior Sister, this set of sword techniques is not ordinary. It is known as the Four Thunder Sword Technique, which is ranked among the top ten list of sword techniques in Qingzhou.¡±
¡°There are a total of four sets that constitute this set of sword techniques, namely the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship, Summer Thunder Swordsmanship, Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship, and Winter Thunder Swordsmanship.¡±
¡°If you master these four sets of sword techniques, you will be able to attract the thunder of the four seasons, which is effective against the evil devils. Back then, Daoist Siji relied on this set of sword techniques to rise to fame in Qingzhou. He created the Four Thunder Sword Technique. Do you know?¡±
Su Changyu was educating her seriously and he rattled on and on when he mentioned that set of sword techniques, as if he was eager to praise it to no end.
¡°Four Thunder Sword Technique?¡±
Chen Lingrou did not know much about swordsmanship but she felt that it sounded impressive.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, which set have you practiced up to?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°I¡¯ve already practiced the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship to perfection.¡±
Su Changyu answered proudly.
¡°You¡¯re only at the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship?¡±
Unfortunately, Su Changyu¡¯s junior sister did not give him a chance to pretend to be impressive.
¡°Little Junior Sister, you won¡¯t understand since you¡¯re not a sword practitioner. Daoist Siji poured his heart and soul into the creation of this Four Thunder Sword Technique.¡±
¡°Daoist Siji once said that an ordinary Sword Dao cultivator may not even reach perfection after 500 years of practice. Even a genius in the Sword Dao would need at least a hundred years. I¡¯m not trying to brag but I¡¯m a genius in the Sword Dao.¡±
¡°There are many Sword Dao cultivators in my generation. I may still be at the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship stage, but my progress is considered one of the best in Qingzhou.¡±
Su Changyu praised himself seriously.
¡°Besides, the moves of swordsmanship are divided into four small realms; Beginner, Perfection, Greater Mastery, and Peak.¡±
¡°It took me only 10 years to reach the realm of perfection. Besides, I¡¯m confident that I will reach the Greater Mastery realm in less than 10 years. Within a hundred years, I¡¯ll reach the peak. By then, you will know how strong I am.¡±
Su Changyu looked very confident, his eyes filled with expectations for the future.
¡°I don¡¯t quite get it.¡± Cheng Lingrou shook her head. She did not understand such things because they were too tedious.
¡°Senior Brother, I heard that you left a sword mark for that little Junior Brother toprehend. How long will it take for him toprehend the sword moves and sword intent?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked curiously.
Su Changyu pondered for a moment.
¡®How long would it take him toprehend?¡¯
¡®He would neverprehend it.¡¯
¡®There was no sword intent in the sword mark that he had left behind. What¡¯s there toprehend?¡¯
However, Su Changyu could not say those words out loud because others would find out that he was a good-for-nothing in the Sword Dao.
Hence, Su Changyu slowly exined to her.
¡°The sword mark that I left for him contains four sword techniques. If he canprehend my sword techniques within a year, it would be considered an impressive feat. It¡¯s hard to say the same for sword intent.¡±
Su Changyu said.
If Ye Ping was really a genius, he could indeedprehend Daoist Siji¡¯s sword techniques.
However, he could only dream about the sword intent.
¡°What if he canprehend it in one day?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked curiously.
Comprehend in one day?
Su Changyu nced at Chen Lingrou and then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible. Only a peerless genius would be able to do that.¡±
His tone was firm.
¡°What if he not onlyprehends the sword techniques but also the sword intent?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
Su Changyu was bewildered.
¡®Are you very bored? Why are you asking such wise questions?¡¯
However, considering the fact that Chen Lingrou was his junior sister, Su Changyu continued to answer her patiently.
¡°A genius would be able toprehend the sword techniques with just a sword mark, but if he canprehend the sword intent too, he will be the best genius in the Sword Dao in Qingzhou.¡±
Su Changyu answered.
¡°What if he canprehend hundreds of sword intents in one Sword Dao?¡±
Chen Lingrou was shocked. She wasn¡¯t asking a random question but rather, she was curious because it sounded impressive.
¡°Hundreds of them? He would be the best swordsman in Qingzhou whom even Daoist Siji would have to bow down to.¡±
Su Changyu answered with utmost patience.
¡°How about several thousands?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°He would be the undisputed best in Jin Nation.¡±
Su Changyu answered straightforwardly.
¡°How about tens of thousands?¡±
Chen Lingrou continued to ask.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡®Have you had enough?¡¯
¡°Junior Sister, let me put it this way.¡±
¡°Rumor has it that in the Sword Dao lineage, sword techniques are only secondary and sword intent is the key. Arge amount of sword intent can turn decay into magic. Even a single stab of the sword would be terrifying.¡±
¡°In my Sword Dao, there are three realms in sword intent. The first realm is infinite sword intent, which is an indescribable amount. If a Qi Refinement cultivator reaches this realm, each move of their sword would allow them to cross several realms to kill the enemy.¡±
¡°As for the second realm, it¡¯s very far from us so I won¡¯t mention it, but you mustn¡¯t belittle this realm. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of Daoist Siji haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°He¡¯s the best Sword Dao powerhouse in Qingzhou and he¡¯s now more than 500 years old but he hasn¡¯t even reached the first realm. There¡¯s only one powerhouse in the ten nations who barely stepped into it in the 3000 years of his life. He¡¯s known as the Sword Sage Taixu who¡¯s distinguished in the ten nations.¡±
¡°So, the focus of a true Sword Dao powerhouse is not theprehension of the sword technique but the sword intent.¡±
Su Changyu gave a long lecture.
Chen Lingrou was confused, mainly because the setting was tooplicated.
However, it sounded impressive.
¡°In short, the more sword intentprehension the better. Be it tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands, even millions of sword intent, the goal is forever going to be infinite sword intent to achieve invincible Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu patted Chen Lingrou¡¯s head as he spoke.
¡°Understood. What about our little Junior Brother?¡±
Chen Lingrou continued to ask, looking somewhat curious.
In the entire Qingyun Dao Sect, Chen Lingrou was the most interested in Ye Ping. After all, she had always been the youngest and had the least seniority. Now that she finally had a Junior Brother, she was naturally full of curiosity and anticipation.
¡°Him?¡±
Su Changyu looked at the sky with an inexplicable sense of pride.
He then said slowly, ¡°He should be a good-for-nothing in the Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu had aposed gaze.
At this moment, Ye Ping who was at the rear cliff happened to haveprehended the Four Thunder Sword Technique...
Chapter 9: Have You Comprehended The Sword Technique?
Chapter 9: Have You Comprehended The Sword Technique?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping¡¯s attention was focused on the sword technique that he had justprehended.
He had just been through a few hours ofprehension.
The set of sword techniques that Ye Ping suddenlyprehended consisted of a total of four different styles of sword moves but they could bebined into a set of sword techniques.
The first set was like thunder in spring; loud and apanied by drizzles.
The second set was like thunder in summer; rumbled loudly and terrifyingly ferocious.
The third set was like thunder in autumn; silent and incredibly bizarre.
The fourth set was like thunder in winter; shocking and destructive
The four sets of sword techniques were like thunder and each was unique with its own characteristics, making Ye Ping feel incredibly amazed.
Besides, in the beginning, Ye Ping only managed toprehend 12 moves.
However, as time passed, heprehended more and more sword moves.
Now, Ye Ping had alreadyprehended 144 sword moves.
How could Ye Ping not believe that Su Changyu was a peerless Sword Immortal?
¡°There are actually such powerful sword moves hidden in a tiny sword mark. Eldest Senior Brother is really fierce.¡±
¡°I wonder if my results are satisfactory.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s heart was full of shock. Firstly, he was amazed by how powerful and strong Su Changyu was, and secondly, he was very curious to know ifprehending a set of sword techniques in one day was considered satisfactory.
However, what Ye Ping did not know was that the Four Thunder Sword Technique was actually divided into four realms based on the number of sword movesprehended.
Afterprehending 72 sword moves, one would be considered a ¡®Beginner¡¯.
Afterprehending 144 sword moves, one would reach the realm of ¡®Perfection¡¯.
Afterprehending 432 sword moves, it would be the ¡®Greater Mastery¡¯ realm.
Afterprehending 1460 sword moves, one would reach the ¡®Peak¡¯ and be able toprehend the sword momentum, and thus the sword intent.
Su Changyu took more than a decade to master 18 moves and was only a ¡®Beginner¡¯ at the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship.
However, Ye Ping was different.
In just less than half a day, heprehended the Four Thunder Sword Techniques and even reached the realm of ¡®Perfection¡¯.
It was no longer about qualifying or not.
It would not be inappropriate for him to go out and call himself the best in the ten nations.
However, Ye Ping waspletely clueless. He rested for a short while, and then continued to observe the sword mark on the ground.
On the other hand, Ye Ping¡¯s sword moves increased in number too.
He continued untilte at night.
After having an epiphany andprehending a hundred sword moves, he finally felt tired.
It was already midnight. Although Ye Ping had the intention to continue his epiphany, he was eventually still fatigued and thus got up and went back to rest.
Ye Ping had a nightmare that night.
He dreamed that he was expelled from the Qingyun Dao Sect because his aptitude was too poor and he could not qualify.
Fortunately, Ye Ping was jolted awake in the end.
After waking up in shock, Ye Ping let out a long sigh of relief.
The dream was too realistic.
Ye Ping became rather mncholic.
To be frank, transmigrating was miserable enough for him, followed by his discovery that the world was an immortal martial world, which was three yearste. Now that he had finally joined an immortal sect after various hardships, Ye Ping saw a glimmer of hope, especially since he thought that it was a sect that was secretly powerful.
However, if he were expelled from the sect because of his inferior aptitude, Ye Ping would not be able to ept that oue at all.
¡°No, no, shouldn¡¯t sects that are secretly powerful favor disciples whock aptitude? If I¡¯mpetent, why would I need to be trained? Wouldn¡¯t I just need to have hands? If I canprehend peerless sword techniques out of a random sword mark, why would I need to be taught?¡±
However, Ye Ping soon felt that he had thought wrong.
He thought that sects that hid their powerfulness did not value qualifications, but diligence and perseverance, so he had to work hard.
Simply put, there were only two seasons for cultivators.
When a cultivator worked hard, it would be peak season.
When a cultivator cked off, it would be off season.
Thinking about this, Ye Ping washed up simply and scurried to the rear cliff.
Perhaps because of the nightmare, Ye Ping skipped breakfast again and immediately rushed to the cliff to begin hisprehension of the sword mark.
He continued until noon.
A figure appeared on the back cliff.
It was Su Changyu.
He walked over with a te and looked at Ye Ping in the distance, with a trace of guilt in his eyes.
Ye Ping had neither eaten nor drunk anything since yesterday as he had been constantlyprehending Su Changyu¡¯s Sword Dao.
That made Su Changyu feel a little embarrassed.
To be honest, he was purely trying to keep Ye Ping in the sect longer but Ye Ping turned out to be a rash young chap.
He stubbornly tried toprehend a single sword mark.
It would be fine to skip a meal but he couldn¡¯t go all day without eating anything.
If he stayed behind but ended up dying, how awkward would that be?
Hence, Su Changyu walked over with the food.
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
Su Changyu walked towards Ye Ping and sighed softly.
In an instant, Ye Ping woke up from his epiphany.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping immediately behaved respectfully when he saw Su Changyu.
¡°You may be studious and diligent but you have to eat too. I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten a bite since yesterday and that can¡¯t go on. Have something to eat.¡±
As Su Changyu spoke, he ced a few tes on the ground. There were two dishes and some rice but it was a vegetarian meal with no meat.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and fell silent for a while as he looked at the food on the ground.
Sensing Ye Ping¡¯s silence, Su Changyu seemed a little embarrassed but he quickly covered his gaze.
¡°Ye Ping, my generation of cultivators are vegetarian. Just like what I said before, grains and meat are detrimental to the body, so everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect has always had a vegetarian diet. Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡±
Su Changyu quickly exined, worried that Ye Ping might discover something fishy.
He was definitely lying because they were actually just poor.
However, it was not that they were too poor to afford meat but rather, they could not eat meat frequently and could only buy some meat every now and then.
¡°Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t think much about it, I¡¯m just a little touched.¡±
Indeed, Ye Ping didn¡¯t think much of it, he was just touched.
Upon hearing that, Su Changyu was somehow upset. Looking at the clean and good-looking junior brother of his, he suddenly felt a little guiltier.
However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. For the sake of the sect¡¯s development, they could only mistreat Ye Ping for the time being. They would make up for it once the Qingyun Dao Sect was promoted to a third-grade sect.
That was what Su Changyu thought.
¡°Go ahead and eat.¡±
Su Changyu told Ye Ping to eat and did not say anything else.
Thetter nodded.
He then picked up the bowl and chopsticks and started to eat.
Before eating, Ye Ping did not feel hungry but after taking the first bite, he was immediately struck by the hunger pangs and he couldn¡¯t help but wolf down a few more bites of the food.
Ye Ping polished off a bowl of rice with two vegetarian dishes.
Atst, he even poured some vegetable oil into the bowl and finished it with thest few mouthfuls of rice.
After finishing off with a bowl of unknown hot soup, Ye Ping instantly felt energized.
¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±
Having eaten and drunk to his heart¡¯s content, Ye Ping put down his bowl and chopsticks, but did not forget to thank Su Changyu.
Thetter, on the other hand, looked at Ye Ping who had wolfed down his food and felt even more upset.
However, he did not know what to say and could only ask a question.
¡°Ye Ping, have youprehended any sword techniques from the sword mark?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
He wasn¡¯t deliberately asking for the answer but was merely popping a casual question as a remedy to the awkward silence.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s answer took Su Changyu aback.
¡°I haveprehended something but I¡¯m too ipetent. I failed toprehend the essence and onlyprehended a little bit of the sword moves.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said with some embarrassment.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®You canprehend some sword moves out of that?¡¯
¡®Do you think I¡¯ve never practiced swordsmanship before?¡¯
Su Changyu did not believe it at all.
Chapter 10: Displaying The Sword Techniques, Su Changyu’s Astonishment
Chapter 10: Disying The Sword Techniques, Su Changyu¡¯s Astonishment
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu was confused.
¡®I casually drew a random sword mark, and you reallyprehended some sword moves?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Do you think you can bluff me because I¡¯ve never practiced swordsmanship before?¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know what to say.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Ye Ping, but he couldn¡¯t believe what he had done.
He had just drawn a random sword mark.
Yet, it gave Ye Ping an epiphany.
If he couldprehend sword moves just like that, was there a need for secret manuals?
However, despite his bewilderment, Su Changyu nevertheless tried to maintain his image.
¡°How many sword moves have youprehended from this sword mark?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Senior Brother, including the ones just now, I¡¯veprehended a total of 400 sword moves.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
However, Su Changyu burst intoughter after hearing what he said.
He didn¡¯t follow the procedure at all and simply startedughing.
In the past, he would believe Ye Ping and think that perhaps, Ye Ping really had a talent in the Sword Dao and could identify some moves.
However, after hearing that Ye Ping hadprehended 400 sword moves, Su Changyu did not believe it at all.
He waspletely unconvinced.
He was proficient in the Four Thunder Sword Techniques and the sword mark that he drew could only give rise to the epiphany of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
It was notpletely impossible that Ye Ping couldprehend the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
However, he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping couldprehend 400 moves.
Four Thunder Sword Technique?
Daoist Siji, the best swordsman of Qingzhou, and the creator of the Four Seasons Thunder Sword Technique, only had a total of 1,460 sword moves.
Su Changyu, who had cultivated for ten years, had onlyprehended 18 sword moves.
Yet, Ye Ping managed toprehend 400 sword moves in just a day?
¡®Who do you think you are?¡¯
¡®Do you think you¡¯re the ordinary Eldest Senior Brother?¡¯
¡®Or do you think you¡¯re a Sword Dao prodigy?¡¯
Su Changyu did not believe him at all.
However, Su Changyu soon frowned and felt that things were definitely not that simple. He thought, ¡®Could it be that this little Junior Brother wants topete with me for the throne of being the best boaster in Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
Ye Ping panicked a little.
He realized that Su Changyu kept looking at him without saying anything, and there was even a sneering look in his eyes.
¡°Senior Brother, do you think I¡¯m a good-for-nothing because Iprehended too little?¡±
¡°400 sword moves in a day is a lot.¡±
¡°Oh, I get it. Eldest Senior Brother must have mastered at least tens of thousands of sword techniques, and theoretically speaking, even those with a low aptitude should be able toprehend a significant number of sword moves from one sword mark.¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯m too much of a greenhorn.¡±
Ye Ping was rather dejected.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, am I very ipetent?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
Su Changyu who had beenining finally snapped back to his senses.
¡®Greenhorn?¡¯
¡®You took one day toprehend the Four Thunder Sword Technique to the Greater Mastery realm and you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re ipetent?¡¯
¡®After ten years, I still haven¡¯tpletely reached the Beginner realm, shouldn¡¯t I be ashamed then?¡¯
¡®Ah, Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re the one who started being pretentious first.¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t me me for shaming you then.¡¯
Su Changyu was a little dejected as he felt that Ye Ping was being too pretentious.
After thinking about it, Su Changyu tossed a long sword.
He said, ¡°Little Junior Brother, show me the sword moves that you haveprehended and let me see if you¡¯re talented in the Sword Dao or not.¡±
He just did not believe it.
He did not believe that Ye Ping had really had an epiphany of 400 sword moves.
¡®If Ye Ping has reallyprehended 400 sword moves, I¡¯ll swallow the sword on the spot, together with the scabbard.¡¯
Ye Ping took the sword.
He felt a little embarrassed.
It felt a little awkward.
If he didn¡¯t know that Su Changyu was a peerless Sword Immortal, or so he thought, he might have dared, but after guessing that Su Changyu might be an extraordinary expert, he was too scared to show his sword moves.
Wouldn¡¯t he be making a fool out of himself?
However, after thinking about it, Ye Ping felt that it was nothing much since he had to try it sooner orter. He couldn¡¯t spend the rest of his life just having epiphanies.
Thinking about this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.
On the other hand, Su Changyu quietly took 20 steps back, afraid that he might be stabbed by the sword.
¡°Please give me your guidance, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping took a deep breath, and then drew his sword.
ng!
The sword was pulled out of its sheath.
At the next moment, Ye Ping¡¯s aura changed abruptly.
In an instant, Ye Ping collected all his thoughts, and the 400 sword moves appeared in his mind.
Not far away, Su Changyu was a little surprised. After all, Ye Ping¡¯s aura had indeed changed.
However, he still didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping hadprehended 400 sword moves.
ng!
His sword moves appeared.
Ye Ping thrust the sword forward before beginning to practice the sword techniques that were appearing in his mind.
¡°Four Thunder Sword Technique?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Ye Ping in surprise.
After just seeing his move, Su Changyu knew that it was the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
He had been practicing the sword technique for ten years, how could he not know it?
Not far away, Ye Pingpletely got into the zone after performing the first move.
He was extremely fast and skillful, at least ten times the speed of Su Changyu.
In the blink of an eye, Ye Ping had performed up to the 36th move.
Su Changyu waspletely stunned.
After ten years of cultivation and training, he had onlyprehended till the eighteenth move, which was the Beginner realm of the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship.
However, in the blink of an eye, Ye Pingprehended up to the 36th move, which was an incredible feat.
However, something even more incredible happened afterwards.
Not far away, Ye Ping became faster and faster at performing his sword moves and he became increasingly ferocious too, so much that it was dazzling.
When Ye Ping performed the 108th move, the sound of thunder rose in that instant.
Boom.
It was the sound of thunder.
In an instant, Su Changyu waspletely astonished.
He was dumbfounded.
He stood rooted to the ground, shocked breathless.
Thunder!
Thunder!
Thunder!
It was thunder.
After each set of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques was practiced, the sound of thunder would follow.
If one had spiritual energy, one would be able to control thunder and make it kill the enemies. However, if one did not have Dharmic powers, they could produce the sound of thunder to enhance the might of their sword.
In order to produce thunder, one would have to at least reach the Greater Mastery realm.
Su Changyu¡¯s lifelong dream was to reach the Greater Mastery realm of the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
However, he didn¡¯t expect his little Junior Brother to achieve that in just a day.
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®Impossible! Ah!!¡¯
On the surface, Su Changyu seemed extremely calm but deep down, he was extremely agitated and his heart was in turmoil.
However, in just five breaths, which was a minute¡¯s time, thunder sounded again.
Su Changyu was astonished again.
It was a sign of the Greater Mastery realm of the Summer Thunder Swordsmanship.
Another five breathster.
Thunder sounded again.
It was a sign of the Greater Mastery realm of the Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship.
At this moment, Ye Ping became much faster.
His sword techniques were like a storm, and it was thest set of the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
Winter Thunder Swordsmanship.
It was the strongest killer move.
Winter was round the corner and everything was withering.
Ye Ping had previously had an epiphany of 400 sword moves.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s sword mark now appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind again.
All of a sudden, 32 more sword moves appeared in his mind.
There were a total of 432 sword moves.
Ye Ping closed his eyes.
At this moment, he was moving with the sword.
The sword was ferocious.
He was incredibly fast.
He executed thest 32 strokes.
Boom.
Thunder immediately sounded again.
It was deafening.
Ten meters away, a boulder that was several meters in height was directly split into four.
Su Changyu was in a daze.
He waspletely shocked speechless.
It was because Ye Ping had not only reached the Greater Mastery realm but alsoprehended the Four Thunder Sword Technique in an epiphany.
¡®He¡¯s... such a freak.¡¯
Chapter 11: The Liar Has To Swallow A Thousand Needles
Chapter 11: The Liar Has To Swallow A Thousand Needles
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu was in the state of a Spartan.
He was dumbfounded.
He was really dumbfounded.
At first, he thought that Ye Ping was just blowing his trumpet.
However, the sword moves that Ye Ping performed had changed Su Changyu¡¯s views of the world.
¡®Is there really a peerless Sword Dao expert in this world?¡¯
Sss!
Sss!
Sss!
Su Changyu gasped thrice in a row.
He felt like he was dreaming.
He pinched his thigh, only to feel an excruciating pain.
That meant that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.
His master had really recruited an extraordinary Junior Brother who was a genius in the Sword Dao.
¡®This is outrageous.¡¯
¡®Qingyun Dao Sect is a lowly and ipetent sect. Have we really produced a genius?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu felt a tingling numbness in his body.
He felt like he had been electrocuted.
Most importantly, that was an impossible urrence.
Yet, it really happened.
He had an overnight epiphany of the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
Over a night, heprehended the Four Thunder Sword Technique to the Greater Mastery realm.
He also mastered some of the sword momentum overnight.
What else could he be if not a freak?
Even an absolute genius can¡¯t do that, can he?
As a Sword Dao practitioner, Su Changyu understood how terrifying the Four Thunder Sword Technique was.
Daoist Siji had created it with all his heart and soul, and he reached the peak with a total of 1460 moves. He could use the thunder of four seasons to kill his enemies.
On the other hand, Su Changyu worked hard and practiced diligently for ten years, but he only reached the Beginner realm of the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship.
However, the little Junior Brother in front of him managed to reach the Greater Mastery realm of the Four Thunder Sword Technique overnight.
¡®I¡¯m sorry to be born as a human¡¯
Su Changyu was in a state of shock and he felt extremely sour.
¡®Why? I¡¯m so handsome but my talent in the Sword Dao is mediocre.¡¯
¡®Why? He¡¯s just a little prettier than I am. Yet, his talent in the Sword Dao is so terrifying.¡¯
¡®Why, why, why?¡¯
¡®Am I born in the wrong world?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s heart had long gone into turmoil.
Ye Ping¡¯s talent of reaching the Greater Mastery realm of the Four Thunder Sword Technique overnight could be considered the best even in the ten nations of the ancient world, not to mention Jin Nation.
Such peerless talent made Su Changyu extremely shocked and sour.
Not far away, Ye Ping didn¡¯t expect himself toprehend another 32 sword moves after practicing the Four Thunder Sword Technique either.
However, he had to admit that that set of sword techniques were really powerful.
He did not have any Dharmic powers but he managed to split a boulder with a sword move. If he were to really start cultivating, wouldn¡¯t he ascend rapidly?
However, Ye Ping did not show any signs of joy and instead looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±
Ye Ping asked, neither condescending nor humble.
Far away from him, Su Changyu was still dumbfounded and had yet to snap back to his senses.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping called out again.
At the next moment, Su Changyu recovered from the shock.
¡°Ahem.¡±
Su Changyu coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness.
He looked at Ye Ping with a calm expression but deep down, he could not stop feeling shocked.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you think I¡¯m talented?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
¡®Do you have talent?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re more than talented.¡¯
¡®Even calling you the best of the ten nations is insulting you.¡¯
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t dare to say that he was talented.
¡®What if Little Junior Brother runs away after hearing that he has talent?¡¯
Previously, he was worried that the sect would not be able to be promoted to a third-grade sect after Ye Ping left.
However, it was different now.
If a peerless genius in the Sword Dao were to run away, everyone in the sect would feel incredibly upset.
That was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
They definitely couldn¡¯t let Ye Ping run away.
At this point, Su Changyu took a deep breath and bit the bullet to answer him.
¡°It¡¯s ordinary.¡±
Even Su Changyu felt ashamed when he said that.
¡®That¡¯s ordinary?¡¯
¡®If that¡¯s ordinary, the swordsmen of the ten nations can kill themselves.¡¯
However, he had no choice but to force himself to say that.
He couldn¡¯t possibly say ¡®Little Junior Brother, your talent in the Sword Dao is peerless. Don¡¯t stay in the sect anymore. Hurry and go to a better sect.¡¯
That was something that only a brainless person would do.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, cut straight to the point. I understand my talent. Senior Brother, I may have low aptitude, but I¡¯ll definitely work hard and train hard. Rest assured about that, Senior Brother.¡±
After getting that answer, Ye Ping immediately understood what ordinary meant.
Ordinary meant poor but Su Chengyu was too embarrassed to state it bluntly, lest he offended him.
Hence, Ye Ping understood that he wasn¡¯t talented in the Sword Dao but he was ready for harsh criticism. He didn¡¯t feel upset either, but he wanted to voice his thoughts.
His words made Su Changyu feel even more ufortable, and guilt immediately arose within him.
¡°Junior Brother, continueprehending the sword mark. Don¡¯t think too much about it, I won¡¯t give up on you. I¡¯lle by again in a few days.¡±
All Su Changyu wanted to do now was to hurry and look for the Sect Leader.
It was too serious of a matter.
However, it was not something he could decide on his own. He had to see the Sect Leader.
¡°Alright, take care, Senior Brother.¡±
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Ye Ping heaved a sigh of relief. He would be willing to do anything to stay in the sect.
It was not that Ye Ping was bent on clinging onto the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Throughout the past six months, he had taken part in more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets and after testing his cultivation level and talent, they didn¡¯t want him.
To put it bluntly, so what if he had good qualifications?
He couldn¡¯t try toprehend the Great Dao on his own if no sect wanted to take him in.
Chances were meant for those who were prepared. Since Ye Ping had seized the opportunity, he definitely couldn¡¯t let it go. Besides, he thought that everyone in the sect was an absolute expert and it was impossible for him to leave.
Half an incense stick was burned.
In the main hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu¡¯s eager voice sounded.
¡°Sect Leader!¡±
¡°Sect Leader!¡±
¡°Sect Leader, something major has happened, something major has happened.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s urgent voice resounded.
In the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua was nning the matters for the Qingyun Dao Sect to be promoted to the third-grade sect.
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s voice, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but snap out of his thoughts.
¡°Changyu, what are you doing? Why are you so flustered? You¡¯re the Eldest Senior Brother of the sect. You have to take note of your mannerisms at all times, especially now that you have a little Junior Brother.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stood up and lectured him.
¡°Sect Leader, something big has really happened.¡±
Su Changyu walked into the main hall and closed the door, looking at Daoist Tai Hua while breathing heavily.
¡°What happened? Has your Little Junior Brother discovered our sect¡¯s secret?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°No, no.¡±
Su Changyu began to find it hard to breathe. He had been running all the way to see the Sect Leader and he didn¡¯t care about his image at all. Hence, he was panting heavily.
¡°What are you afraid of then? You¡¯re so panicky, you don¡¯t seem to be someone in immortal cultivation at all.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua immediately felt less worried after hearing that their secrets weren¡¯t exposed.
¡°Sect Leader, our little Junior Brother... seems to have... a peculiar talent.¡±
Su Changyu did not know how to describe it and peculiar was the best word he coulde up with.
¡°Peculiar? Is it terrible?¡± Daoist Tai Hua asked, frowning a little. However, he had expected it. If he had good talent, he wouldn¡¯t have been rejected by the sects in more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯m not trying to tell you off but it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the situation of our sect. He might have inferior talent but if a talent is really here, do you think we can keep him with what we have?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stood up and said calmly.
¡°No, Sect Leader, our little Junior Brother¡¯s talent isn¡¯t inferior but incredibly excellent.¡±
Su Changyu immediately exined when he realized that Daoist Tai Hua had misunderstood him.
¡°Incredibly poor? How poor can it be?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua misheard Su Changyu, perhaps because he spoke too quickly.
¡°It¡¯s not incredibly poor but incredibly excellent.¡±
Su Changyu eagerly exined with sweat all over his forehead, no longer looking like an immortal.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Incredibly excellent?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
¡°Changyu, liars have to swallow a thousand needles.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked at Su Changyu with apprehension. He didn¡¯t believe it.
In his opinion, Ye Ping was just a mediocre cultivator.
If he was incredibly excellent, how could he have been rejected in all 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets?
That was impossible.
Chapter 12: A Genius Has Emerged In The Qingyun Dao Sect!
Chapter 12: A Genius Has Emerged In The Qingyun Dao Sect!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the main hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯m really not lying to you. Our little junior brother has incredible talent in the Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu hurriedly exined to Daoist Tai Hua in a state of panic.
¡°Incredible talent in the Sword Dao? How so?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua still didn¡¯t believe him.
¡®The random disciple I found outside is really a genius?¡¯
The chances of that happening was even lower than that of gold falling from the sky.
¡°Sect Leader, you know that I¡¯m practicing the Four Thunder Sword Techniques, don¡¯t you?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡°I know, I was the one who bought you the sword manual too. I spent more than 200 gold on it. I intended for you to train hard, develop, and promote the sect but...¡±
Daoist Tai Hua decided to stop talking, for fear that he would hurt Su Changyu¡¯s pride.
Su Changyu felt a little upset but he decided not to let it bother him.
He continued, ¡°Sect Leader, you should be very clear about the Four Thunder Sword Techniques. Yesterday, I drew a random sword mark on the ground for Junior Brother and told him toprehend it as he pleased. Do you know which realm he reached in the epiphany?¡±
Su Changyu asked softly, keeping the suspense.
¡°He can get an epiphany out of that too?¡± Daoist Tai Hua was slightly stunned and he thought, ¡®If anyone can have an epiphany while trying toprehend a random sword mark formed by Su Changyu, he must be a genius.¡¯
¡°Beginner realm?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua guessed bravely.
¡°Sect Leader, be bolder with your guesses.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head.
¡°Perfection?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.
¡°Bolder.¡±
Su Changyu continued.
¡°Damn, Changyu, do you want to swallow needles?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t try guessing anymore.
¡®Greater Mastery?¡¯
¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯
He was fortunate enough to have tried learning the Four Thunder Sword Technique but he didn¡¯t seed at all. In his opinion, even a Beginner in the Four Thunder Sword Technique was considered a genius, what more someone who had reached the Greater Mastery realm.
¡®Not to mention, he reached the Greater Mastery realm in just one day?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s more than a genius. He¡¯s probably the reincarnation of a Sword Immortal.¡¯
¡°Sect Leader, you might really not believe me and even I think that I¡¯m dreaming, but our little Junior Brother managed to reach the Greater Mastery realm in hisprehension of the Four Thunder Sword Technique overnight. He also managed toprehend some of the sword momentum!¡±
Su Changyu was at a loss for words after saying that.
¡®Greater Mastery realm of the Four Thunder Sword Technique?¡¯
¡®He evenprehended some of the sword momentum?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
He could not imagine what kind of a person would reach the Greater Mastery realm in the Four Thunder Sword Technique overnight.
Daoist Tai Hua fell silent.
However, after a while, he burst intoughter.
¡°Hahahaha, we have a genius, we have a genius. There¡¯s finally a genius in the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua clenched his fist in agitation. He was beyond excited.
Su Changyu was stunned motionless at the side.
¡®What does this mean?¡¯
¡°Sect Leader, what do you mean by that?¡±
Su Changyu was a bit confused.
¡°What do I mean by that? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that there¡¯s finally a genius in the Qingyun Dao Sect? Why are you pulling a long face?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was grinning widely from ear to ear.
¡°No, Sect Leader, our little Junior Brother may be a genius, but the problem is, if we keep him in our sect, wouldn¡¯t we be hampering him from progressing? My conscience is stopping me from being at peace with myself.¡±
Su Changyu voiced the thoughts that he meant from the bottom of his heart.
Previously, he didn¡¯t know that Ye Ping was a genius but now that he did, his conscience was eating at him.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Tai Hua Daoist¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Changyu, you¡¯re thinking too much. Your little Junior Brother has participated in the Grand Immortal Ascension Meet 50 times but none of the sects wanted him. Besides, I found him in a vast sea of people and taking him in is considered a favor for him. It¡¯s a good thing for the Qingyun Dao Sect too. What¡¯s the problem?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
After saying that, Su Changyu thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Previously, we didn¡¯t know that he was a genius but things are different now that we do.¡±
Su Changyu said.
Daoist Tai Hua said with a solemn expression, ¡°How is it different? Do you mean that we should tell your little Junior Brother that he should hurry up and go rush to another sect because he¡¯s a genius? Changyu, let me ask you, how can he prove that he is a genius when he goes to another sect?¡±
¡°By directly casting the Four Thunder Sword Techniques? Even if he seeds in doing so, is there a sect in Qingzhou that is worthy of him?¡±
¡°Even if the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect takes him in, what kind of trouble will he encounter after joining them? He¡¯s so talented. Won¡¯t the other geniuses of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect get jealous after seeing that?¡±
¡°Besides, fate is important for the cultivators of our generation. Since he was rejected by so many sects, it¡¯s fate that he was chosen by the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°Are you feeling a little guilty because our sect iscking in resources so you think that we¡¯re hampering him in his cultivation? But have you ever thought if he will get everything he needs even if he goes to another sect?¡±
¡°Besides, therger sects like scheming against each other, and they even resort to assassination in order to stop each other from developing. Changyu, don¡¯t be too kind.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was indeed worthy of being the Sect Leader. Having lived for almost 60 years, everything he said made sense.
Su Changyu came to a sudden realization.
After some careful thought, he felt that it was indeed so.
¡®So what if he¡¯s a genius?¡¯
¡®No one would dare to take him in because his origin is unknown.¡¯
¡®Even if they do, he won¡¯t be the only genius in the sect.¡¯
¡®Besides, those sects started as a small sect and they had climbed to the top to reach where they are over the years. They produced genius after genius with effort and hard work.¡¯
¡®Their geniuses don¡¯t appear out of thin air.¡¯
For a moment, Su Changyu felt that he was indeed being a little too kind.
¡°Changyu, as long as we do these, we will have a clear conscience.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll genuinely teach him about immortal cultivation and give him all the resources of the sect. Our conscience will then be clear.¡±
¡°Of course, there¡¯s one more thing to do. We have to continue acting like experts and keep him in the sect. I¡¯m not greedy. We¡¯ll tell him the truth once our sect advances to a third-grade sect and he can then decide for himself whether to leave or stay. How about that?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua continued.
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Changyu, follow me to go down the mountain for the next two days. Since your little Junior Brother is a genius, I shall buy two sword manuals so that he can learn well. Even if we have to go bankrupt, we can¡¯t shortchange him.¡±
¡°Go back and rest. Remember, don¡¯t tell others about this. If more people know about this, there¡¯ll be a higher chance of it being exposed. Be steady. Changyu, just imagine that you¡¯re a true expert. Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Su Changyu then left the hall.
After Su Changyu left, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh again, but he covered his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to be too loud.
As for the guilt?
To be frank, what was there to feel guilty about?
In the mortal world, if one bought a valuable antique for a thousandth of a tael, how many would be willing to return the item to the seller?
Besides, there were talents everywhere, but only a few could be recognized.
None of the hundreds of immortal sects chose Ye Ping in the fifty-odd Grand Immortal Ascension Meets. Why didn¡¯t the Qingyun Dao Sect deserve to pick up a genius?
However, those who had not experienced any hardship often enjoyed persuading others to be kind.
¡®Changyu has to train harder in the future.¡¯
Soon, there would be bursts ofughter from time to time in the grand hall, which confused several disciples.
Chapter 13: Crisis Strikes the Qingyun Dao Sect
Chapter 13: Crisis Strikes the Qingyun Dao Sect
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the following day.
Bright early in the morning.
A voice sounded and woke up everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Oh dear, Master. Something major has happened.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua, who had only slept for four hours immediately leaped out of bed and subconsciously packed all his luggage as soon as he could in a bid to flee at any time.
However, at the next moment, the door of the room was opened.
It was the third-most senior disciple of the sect who was holding a piece of rice paper with a look of dismay.
¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t run away yet. It¡¯s not a debtor but something else,¡± said Wang Zhuoyu.
He frantically stopped Daoist Tai Hua with sweat all over his forehead.
He was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s third disciple and Ye Ping¡¯s third Senior Brother.
He was good at talismans array formations.
Daoist Tai Hua chided sternly, ¡°So it¡¯s not a debtor? Zhuoyu, I¡¯m not criticizing you but why can¡¯t you be steady even though it¡¯s just a trivial matter? Learn from your Eldest Senior Brother. Look at him and now look at yourself!¡±
Hearing that it was not a debtor, Daoist Tai Hua immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Daoist Tai Hua was a little dizzy. Since he found out that Ye Ping was a genius, heughed until dawn before going to bed. It was now morning and he felt rather ufortable because he had only slept for four hours.
When he heard that something major had happened, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s first thought was that the debtor hade looking for him.
Over the years, he had taken up several loans for the sake of developing the Qingyun Dao Sect. In fact, debtors would often show up to collect debts, leaving Daoist Tai Hua worried and terrified.
¡°Sect Leader, although it¡¯s not a debtor, it¡¯s almost as terrible. Look, this is thetest notice issued by the Qingzhou Sect Management Bureau.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was also a little helpless. He didn¡¯t want to react that way too but the matter was just too serious.
¡°What is the notice about? Is there going to be a demolition?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua grabbed the rice paper excitedly and read it ten lines at a time.
Soon, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression became a little sullen.
It was getting worse.
¡°Outrageous!¡±
¡°Outrageous!¡±
¡°This is simply outrageous!¡±
After calling it outrageous thrice, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face turned beet red and he was no longer in high spirits as he was yesterday.
There were only a few hundred words on the rice paper.
The content was rather simple too.
In a nutshell, there had been countless new sects in Qingzhou due to the abundance of spiritual energy, fertilend and arge poption.
In order to prevent there from being an excessive number of sects and to prevent fraud, they had decided to conduct a purge on the little-known sects.
The method of the purge was very simple.
Within two months from the issue of the notice, the sects would have to pay 10 inferior-grade Spirit Stones each to prove the sect¡¯s innocence.
Within the time limit, those who did not pay the Spirit Stones would lose their sect license and face disbandment.
Those who defied the discipline would be subject to forceful suppression.
The resolution had been approved by the three major sects in Qingzhou and the courts of Jin Nation.
¡°They¡¯re asking for Spirit Stones for no reason. This is simplywless and a form of bullying the weak. I¡¯m going to the capital to sue them to the Imperial Court.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was so angry that he clenched his fists as hard as he could.
He was infuriated.
The notice added insult to the injury of Qingyun Dao Sect which was poor to begin with.
Ten Spirit Stones.
Perhaps to other sects, it was nothing.
However, to the Qingyun Dao Sect, ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones was a huge sum.
In the mortal world, one copper coin could be exchanged for one pancake.
A hundred copper coins was equivalent to one tael of silver.
A hundred taels of silver was equivalent to a tael of gold.
One lower-grade Spirit Stone was equal to ten taels of gold.
Ten lower-grade Spirit Stones was equivalent to a hundred taels of gold.
It could be said that the Qingyun Dao Sect hadn¡¯t seen a Spirit Stone for several years.
The annual revenue of the Qingyun Dao Sect was about ten taels of gold.
That was considered moderate.
Ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones?
Even if everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect stopped eating, drinking, and spending any money at all, it would take them ten years to save up to ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
That news was more terrible than the arrival of a debtor.
At the very least, a debtor wouldn¡¯t ask for ten Spirit Stones when they showed up.
Besides, even if he paid ten Spirit Stones, he would be repaying his debts.
If he repaid what he owed, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to borrow money again in the future.
However, who would be able to ept giving away ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones for nothing?
The most infuriating thing was that it was mandatory for them to pay the ten Spirit Stones.
If he chose not to pay, the sect would be suppressed.
Low-tier sects were thest thing that Qingzhoucked.
¡®This is such a headache.¡¯
¡®This is such a headache.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s really a huge headache.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was very upset too. He had thought about it yesterday and nned to save some money to buy a new sword manual for Ye Ping. Yet, something like this cropped up, causing him to be perturbed.
He felt like taking his own life.
¡°Master, what should we do?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu stood by the side, at a loss for words.
¡®What should we do?¡¯
¡®What can we do?¡¯
¡®That.¡¯
¡®Do I really have to sue them to the Imperial Courts in the capital?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you know that officials will defend each other?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s emotions wereplicated.
He wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t.
After a moment, Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Tell everyone to gather in the main hall. I¡¯m going to hold a sect meeting.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua seemed powerless.
It was indeed very troublesome this time.
The notice was obviously real.
The three major sects within Qingzhou had jointly agreed to it with the courts of Jin Nation. It was definitely not aughing matter.
¡°Okay, Sect Leader, don¡¯t be too upset. There are always going to be more solutions than difficulties. We have faith in you.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said with a solemn expression.
¡°Get lost.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua cursed in frustration.
¡®What do you mean you have faith in me?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you just pushing the trouble to me and making me shoulder the burden alone?¡¯
¡°Sure.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu left.
He left resolutely. Although he was very upset, he could not think of a better solution.
He might as well flee since there¡¯d be someone else to shoulder the burden if the sky came crashing down.
However, Daoist Tai Hua spoke again.
¡°By the way, don¡¯t let your new Junior Brother know about this.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Dirty linen should not be washed in public.
It was better to keep such things within the sect.
Just like that, an hourter, in Qingyun Dao Sect, four figures arrived early in the main hall.
Three others had gone down the mountain, so they were not in the sect.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
However, he looked a little tired and his eyes were a little red, as if he had just cried.
¡°Sect Leader.¡±
¡°Sect Leader.¡±
¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±
The crowd immediately greeted Daoist Tai Hua when they saw him.
During formal asions, they would all have to address him as the Sect Leader, regardless of whether there were outsiders or not. They could not call him ¡®Master¡¯.
Daoist Tai Hua was a little anxious.
He did not answer them and instead returned to the main seat, looking at everyone sternly.
¡°Long story short, the biggest crisis of our Qingyun Dao Sect has appeared.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression was serious.
After hearing that, everyone in the Sect began to look troubled.
Daoist Tai Hua did not say much and instead showed them the notice.
Soon, there was silence in the main hall.
They understood what that notice meant.
However, a voice sounded quickly.
¡°Ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones? Is the Sect Management Bureau insane? Why must theye at us? I¡¯m going to sue them to the Imperial Court in the capital!¡±
It was Xu Luochen¡¯s voice.
He seemed unusually abnormal and his words and behavior were very simr to Daoist Tai Hua.
However, he was not the only one. Although the others were not talking, their expressions were extremely sullen too.
Ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
That was making things worse for the Qingyun Dao Sect which was poor to begin with.
However, Su Changyu was the calmest of all in the main hall.
He looked at Daoist Tai Hua calmly.
¡°Sect Leader, how many Spirit Stones do we have left in the sect?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
He didn¡¯t pursue the root of the problem and instead thought of a solution to solve the issue quickly, fully showing his bearing as the Eldest Senior Brother.
¡°70.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua answered slowly.
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.
Chapter 14: 70 Copper Coins
Chapter 14: 70 Copper Coins
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the main hall, everyone looked much more relieved after hearing that there were 70 Spirit Stones.
Although it was rather hard to ept the loss of ten inferior-grade Spirit Stones for nothing, they felt that it wasn¡¯t too bad after learning that they had 70 Spirit Stones in the sect.
They regarded it as spending money to tide through a crisis.
However, when he saw the look of relief on their faces, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head bitterly.
In an instant, the disciples in the main hall fell silent again.
¡®It¡¯s not 70 Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®Is it 70 taels of gold?¡¯
Their emotions becameplicated.
It was indeed rather tricky.
¡°Is it 70 taels of gold? The difference may be huge but if we work hard, we can earn that amount in two months.¡±
Su Changyu said with a grim expression.
He had the demeanor and sense of responsibility of the ¡®Eldest Senior Brother¡¯.
Everyone calmed down after hearing his words.
They thought that 70 taels of gold wasn¡¯t too bad.
They were only 30 taels of gold short and there was some hope for them.
However, at the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face became even more grave.
Su Changyu swallowed his saliva immediately.
His eyes were filled with disbelief.
¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t tell me that there are only 70 taels of silver.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s face was full of disbelief.
If they only had 70 taels of silver, they wouldn¡¯t have to think about it.
If they had 70 taels of gold, they could still work hard to earn 30 taels of gold and have a slim chance of survival.
But 70 taels of silver?
What could they do with that?
Just when the crowd thought there were only 70 seventy taels of silver, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head bitterly again.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Xu Luochen was at a loss for words.
So was Wang Zhuoyu.
Chen Lingrou too.
Silence filled the air.
Everyone in the main hall sunk into despair.
70 copper coins?
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯
At first, the crowd thought that 70 taels of silver was actually already the bottom line of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, they didn¡¯t expect that Daoist Tai Hua would never disappoint.
70 copper coins?
What could they do with that?
What?
The Qingyun Dao Sect¡¯s annual ie was only about 30 taels of gold.
Although the Qingyun Dao Sect was an immortal sect, it was the worst of the worst. Hence, 30 taels of gold a year was not bad.
There were only eight people in the n. Since they had no mines ornd, they could only rely on selling spiritual rice to earn a small ie.
How were they supposed to get so many silver taels in two months?
They might not be able to do so even if they sold their bodies.
¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. Sect Leader, I know that our sect is poor but not to such an extent, right? What about our savings over the years?¡±
Some were in disbelief. They felt that even if the sect was poor, it shouldn¡¯t be to such an extent.
An immortal sect only had 70 copper coins in savings?
In the mortal world even some Escort Agencies had more than 70 copper coins.
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be furious on hearing those words.
¡°Luochen, what do you mean by that? Could it be that you think that I¡¯ve pocketed some of the money?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua questioned sternly with displeasure.
¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±
Xu Luochen immediately cringed.
However, Su Changyu looked straight at his unreliable master.
¡°Master, I believe that you will not pocket the money but it¡¯s impossible that we only have 70 copper coins left, just tell us the truth.¡±
Su Changyu vaguely felt that things couldn¡¯t be that simple.
After he said that, Daoist Tai Hua wanted to retort but under Su Changyu¡¯s persuasion, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit guilty.
¡°Actually, the sect originally had some savings.¡±
¡°Butter on, I thought that it would be a waste to keep the taels of silver with me, so thest time I went down the mountain, I discovered a new thing called an Immortal Cultivation Fund, which was said to provide a considerable sum of returns every month.¡±
¡°I thought that it would be profitable to let someone safekeep our silver and allow us to earn some interest.¡±
¡°So, I used the silver to buy some funds.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stammered a little as he exined.
¡°Fund? What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°Master, go and get it now then.¡±
¡°Yeah, regardless of the interest, we must hurry and withdraw it now.¡±
The members spoke up one after another and were relieved to learn that they still had a sum of money.
However, Daoist Tai Hua said helplessly, ¡°I want to withdraw the silver too but after I deposited the silver, I couldn¡¯t find the person in charge.
He felt terrible at the mention of that matter. He had been smart all his life, but he never thought that he would make such a mistake.
¡°Sect Leader, you....¡±
¡°Sect Leader, how much silver did you invest?¡±
¡°Not that much but not little either. About 200 taels of gold.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua answered, feeling a little embarrassed.
¡°200 taels of gold?¡±
Sss!
Everyone eximed in shock.
They really couldn¡¯t believe it.
Firstly, it was a shocking amount, and secondly, how could the Qingyun Dao Sect have 200 taels of gold?
Where did 200 taels of golde about?
By normal standards, the sect would spend at most one to two hundred copper coins a day if they splurged on sumptuous food everyday.
In a month, they would spend 30 taels of silver.
In a year, they would spend 4 taels of gold.
They could eat luxurious food every single day for 50 years with 200 taels of gold.
50 years.
How many 50 years are there in life?
They were in agony and on the verge of tears.
¡°Sect Leader, did you make a mistake? 200 taels of gold? How is it possible for us to have so much?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was doubtful.
No one else in the sect believed it either.
¡°I borrowed 120 taels of gold from elsewhere.¡±
Daoist¡¯s Tai Hua¡¯s voice was rather soft as he dared not answer loudly.
Sss!
Everyone gasped.
He borrowed 120 taels of gold?
What did that mean?
Dumbfounded!
Dumbfounded!
Dumbfounded!
Everyone was dumbfounded.
¡®Does that mean that we have to solve the problem of raising 100 taels of gold for the fee, and umte another 120 taels of gold to repay the debt?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua lowered his head, feeling embarrassed.
Initially, he did not n to tell them about it. After all, he held the authority of managing the sect¡¯s finances and no one would check the ounts anyway.
However, he had to tell them at this point.
It was dead silent in the main hall.
Everyone¡¯s heart was heavy.
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.
They were at a loss for words too.
In the end, Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath, and then said slowly,
¡°No matter what, I will definitely think of a solution. Today, I hoped that I could get some ideas from you guys. If nothing works, I¡¯ll take the gamble and go to Jinglin Mountain Range.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
However, his words made them even more helpless.
Jinglin Mountain Range was a famous mountain range that was full of demonic beasts. Only the desperate ones would go there to hunt for demonic beasts to earn some Spirit Stones. It was incredibly dangerous.
How could they let their master go to such a dangerous ce?
However, they genuinely did not know what to say.
¡°Forget it. You guys go back and see if you can think of a solution. Changyu, stay behind. I have some instructions for you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua told Su Changyu to stay.
Chapter 15: Supreme Sword Dao, Infinite Sword Intent realm
Chapter 15: Supreme Sword Dao, Infinite Sword Intent realm
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The rest of the disciples had left the main hall.
Su Changyu was left there alone.
¡°Changyu, in the next few days, I will go down to the mountain to see if I can borrow some Spirit Stones. Take care of the matters regarding Ye Ping. No matter what, follow the original n. You must not make any mistakes, understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°I understand but 200 taels of gold is... a little too much. Master, can you think of a solution?¡±
Su Changyu was a little worried.
They had finally weed a genius to the sect, and yet, they encountered such an issue.
¡°I should be able toe up with a solution. In any case, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if I¡¯m tired, it doesn¡¯t matter. Most importantly, you have to keep your Junior Brother around and teach him well.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
After learning that Ye Ping was a genius, Daoist Tai Hua did not want Su Changyu to lead him astray. Hence, he said that.
¡°Okay, Master, don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured with me around.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
He thought about it all night yesterday and felt that Daoist Tai Hua was right. After getting over it, he no longer felt burdened.
Soon, Su Changyu left the hall.
He walked towards the cliff at the back.
On the cliff, Ye Ping was stillprehending the sword mark.
After learning that he was talented in the Sword Dao, Ye Ping worked even harder. If not for the fact that his body couldn¡¯t withstand it, he would devote all 24 hours of his dayprehending the sword mark.
However, diligence always pays off.
There were a total of 1,460 sword moves in the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
Ye Ping had alreadyprehended 720 moves.
Besides, he was getting faster and faster atprehension and gaining epiphanies. He was confident that he would be able to reach the peak ofprehension of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
At this moment, Su Changyu arrived.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu appeared, but his expression was still as arrogant as ever. He wasn¡¯t deliberately behaving that way in front of Ye Ping, but rather, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile at all. He felt pressurised when facing Ye Ping now.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Seeing that Su Changyu had arrived, Ye Ping frantically stood up to bow at him.
¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You and I may not be rted by blood, but since we¡¯ve joined the same sect, we are naturally close like brothers. You can save the formalities.¡±
Su Changyu hurriedly told Ye Ping not to bow to him because he couldn¡¯t take it.
¡°Senior Brother, you must be joking. Etiquette is the basic essence of being human. I have to adhere to it.¡±
Ye Ping refused to skip the formalities. As the saying goes, you can never be too polite.
When he was in the world of literature, he would praise and bow to everyone he met, which was how he gained the favor of many.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t dwell on the details and instead subconsciously asked, ¡°Little Junior Brother, how many sword moves did you have an epiphany of today?¡±
He asked.
At the mention of the sword moves, Ye Ping felt a little embarrassed.
¡°Since yesterday, I¡¯ve onlyprehended to the 720th move.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡®Only 720th move?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m salty.¡¯
Su Changyu felt terrible and he really didn¡¯t know how to answer.
However, after thinking about it, Su Changyu took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and decided to continue with the act. Since he had already acted for so many days, there was nothing to be embarrassed about even if he was exposed.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu shook his head.
¡°Youck some intensity.¡±
Su Changyu said.
Indeed, after he said that, Ye Ping looked slightly dejected but he soon asked another question.
¡°Senior Brother, how many sword moves must Iprehend to make the cut? What is the name of this set of sword techniques that I¡¯mprehending?¡±
He couldn¡¯t figure out how many moves would be considered satisfactory.
Besides, Su Changyu was good at exining and breaking things down.
¡°Little Junior Brother, listen carefully.¡±
¡°The set of sword techniques you¡¯reprehending is called the Four Thunder Sword Techniques which contain four different types of sword techniques, namely the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship, Summer Thunder Swordsmanship, Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship, and Winter Thunder Swordsmanship.¡±
¡°There are a total of 1460 sword moves in this set of sword techniques. If you canprehend all of them, you would be considered to have reached the Peak realm.¡±
¡°Theprehension of sword techniques is divided into four realms, namely the Beginner, Perfection, Greater Mastery, and Peak realms.¡±
Su Changyu paused.
He continued, ¡°However, when you arrive at the Peak realm, it is only the beginning. At the peak, you have to condense your own sword momentum, and after the epiphany of the sword momentumes the sword intent.¡±
¡°A true Sword Dao powerhouse must be able to condense the sword momentum and sword intent. Only then can you fuse with your essence and be called a Sword Dao practitioner, do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu exined everything to him in detail.
In a moment, Ye Ping was suddenly enlightened.
¡°Oh I see.¡±
After understanding it, Ye Ping asked a question that made Su Changyu very embarrassed.
¡°Senior Brother, which realm have you reached now?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
It was an awkward question.
Su Changyu was a little unsure of how he should answer.
¡®Will you believe me if I tell you that I¡¯m only at the Beginner realm?¡¯
After thinking about it, Su Changyu took a deep breath, and then stood with his hands behind his back.
¡°I¡¯m not talented and I¡¯ve only reached the first level of the legendary Supreme Sword Dao, the realm of infinite sword intent.¡±
Su Changyu dared not make it too clear so he started making things up.
¡°Infinite sword intent?¡±
Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
He did not understand what infinite sword intent meant.
However, it sounded impressive.
Sword move, followed by sword momentum, and finally, sword intent.
¡®It¡¯s hard to condense just one sword intent. Infinite sword intent? How does that work?¡¯
¡°Yes, infinite sword intent. When you reach the peak, there will be a Supreme realm which is further divided into three levels. The first level is infinite sword intent, which, as the name implies, is to have countless sword intents.¡±
¡°If you step into this realm, you will be the best in the ten nations.¡±
Su Changyu said.
He didn¡¯t make that up because that was indeed the highest level of the Sword Dao.
However, no one in the entire Qingzhou could achieve that. The same goes for Jin Nation. However, there was one person in the ten nations who had half-stepped into the realm of infinite sword intent. He was the Sword Sage Tai Xu who was the first Sword Dao powerhouse of the ten nations. However, he was only halfway there and was still far from reaching the level of infinite sword intent.
As Su Changyu said that, Ye Ping felt even more excited.
¡®Infinite sword intent?¡¯
¡®That sounds impressive.¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Brother reached that realm a few years ago. Maybe, I can reach that realm in my lifetime too.¡¯
¡®Wouldn¡¯t I be the second in the ten nations then? After all, there¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother.¡¯
Thinking about it, Ye Ping became more and more excited.
Frankly speaking, he felt that being second in the ten nations was quite a stretch and he would be satisfied enough with being the first in Qingzhou. Besides, being second wasn¡¯t too bad either. After all, if the sky falls down, the first person would shoulder the burden.
¡°I understand. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to catch up with you. Within my lifetime, I will definitely reach the level of infinite sword intent.¡±
Ye Ping said excitedly.
Su Changyu felt upset.
He was sour.
However, Su Changyu felt slightly better when he thought about the fact that he was Ye Ping¡¯s first mentor who inspired him.
¡°Little Junior Brother, continueprehending the sword mark here. I¡¯ll be apanying you for the next few days so that you don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Thank you for your guidance. Once I seed, I won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡±
Ye Ping said gratefully.
Chapter 16: Can You Paint?
Chapter 16: Can You Paint?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was the 18th of March, the Immortal Martial Era.
It was evening.
Ye Ping had been in the Qingyun Dao Sect for 15 days now.
He hadpletelyprehended all 1,460 sword moves of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
In other words, Ye Ping had reached the Peak realm of that set of sword techniques.
Now, it was time toprehend the sword momentum in an epiphany.
The so-called sword momentum was the momentum of the sword.
There were a total of 1,460 sword moves in that set and if he were to execute all of time, it would be akin to radio calisthenics. Each move was stiff.
However, things would be different after condensing the sword momentum. As long as one executed a move with the sword, it would be equivalent to executing all the moves of the set.
Hence, sword momentum was very important as a single move was equal to a set of sword techniques.
The sword intent was an existence that was on a higher realm.
Powerhouses with sword intent would not have to manually execute moves with their swords at all. They could suppress all enemies by standing still in ce.
Hence, the sword intent was the highest level.
Ye Ping spent fifteen days toprehend the entire set of sword techniques. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t take him long toprehend the sword momentum next.
However, Ye Ping wasn¡¯t arrogant because he knew that he had his Eldest Senior Brother to thank for his achievement.
It would have been hard for him to get an epiphany without his Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s sword mark.
Ye Ping was not an ingrate and he would always remember Su Changyu¡¯s kindness.
Ye Ping thought about how he had taken part in more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets, but none of the sects wanted to take him in. That made him very upset. But now that the Qingyun Dao Sect didn¡¯t mind him, he would naturally bear in mind the kindness that they showed him.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping could not help but look at Su Changyu who was on the cliff near him, his heart filled with even more admiration.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping called out.
Su Changyu sat on the cliff for several days in a row.
He didn¡¯t know what was going on with himtely. He was fine during the day, but as soon as it was close to nighttime, he would somehow start feeling sorrowful and dejected.
Perhaps, it was because he had suffered a blow or because Ye Ping¡¯s impressive aptitude made him doubt himself. He began to doubt if he was not suited for cultivating the Sword Dao.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu heard Ye Ping¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help but turn around.
¡°What?¡±
Su Changyu looked calm andposed.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I just want to inform you that I¡¯ve already finishedprehending all 1,460 sword moves.¡±
Ye Ping said calmly below the cliff.
His words made Su Changyu, who was already depressed in the first ce, feel even more upset.
He felt really bitter.
However, he could only suffer in silence. Most importantly, Ye Ping was clearly verypetent but he still acted like a greenhorn.
On the other hand, Su Changyu was clearly weak but he had to act like he was verypetent.
No matter how thick-skinned he may be, he still found it hard to tolerate.
¡°Get some rest then, don¡¯t work too hard. Cultivators have to bnce between work and leisure. You should understand that rushing things will lead to backfiring.¡±
Su Changyu spoke after a while. He told Ye Ping to rest for a while but he also felt very emotional.
Geniuses are not scary. Diligent geniuses were scary and would put others in a state of despair.
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡±
Below the cliff, Ye Ping nodded.
For the past 15 days, he had been diligentlyprehending and even skipped meals. He didn¡¯t take any breaks either.
Although he had to work hard, being too diligent would not be a good thing either. He had to rest at appropriate times.
¡®Okay, I¡¯ll give myself a two-hour break.¡¯
Ye Ping nodded and sat on the ground to unwind.
He looked at the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The evening sun hung at the edge of the sky, reflecting a faint red hue above the sky of the Qingyun Dao Sect. Everything was calm, quiet, and poetic.
At this moment, Ye Ping stretched and nced at the beautiful scenery of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°The evening sunset dyes the sky with streaks of red, covering the Qingyun peak.¡±
¡°I hope to learn the art of cultivation of Qingzhou.¡±
Ye Ping said.
He couldn¡¯t help but recite a poem.
It was a poem written by a famous poet Lin Yongzhong in the Song Dynasty.
However, Ye Ping edited it slightly.
The minor change did not affect its meaning and that was probably the highest realm of literature.
Ye Ping was slightly proud of himself.
Although he was a good-for-nothing in the world of immortal cultivation, he was rather famous in Jin Nation.
However, Ye Ping was indeed being modest. He was more than just simply being famous in Jin Nation.
Making him talk would be an insult to his identity.
The four arts ¡ª music, chess, poetry, and painting ¡ª were the favorite of the nobles of the Jin Nation. Ye Ping happened to be a figure whom they looked up to. Hence, if not for the fact that it was a world of immortal cultivation, Ye Ping would definitely do well.
However, Ye Ping had no regrets.
In his eyes, all things were inferior to immortal cultivation.
At this moment, Su Changyu moved a little on the cliff at the back.
He changed his posture and shifted his gaze toward Ye Ping.
Firstly, it was because his legs had gone numb.
Secondly, Ye Ping¡¯s poem had caught his attention.
Su Changyu was not very cultured.
However, he could tell from the lines Ye Ping recited that it was a good poem.
Thinking about Ye Ping¡¯s origin, Su Changyu could not help but be curious.
¡°Little Junior Brother, I heard from Master that you used to be a schr before you joined the sect. Is that true?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°Senior Brother, I was somewhat of a schr.¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly answered, not daring to be arrogant.
¡°Somewhat of a schr?¡±
Su Changyu was curious. ¡®What does somewhat of a schr mean?¡¯
¡°I haven¡¯t been awarded a title after an examination yet so I can only be considered half a schr.¡±
Ye Ping immediately answered without keeping him in suspense.
¡°Oh.¡± Su Changyu nodded though he did not understand it very well.
After that, Su Changyu continued to ask him questions.
¡°Little Junior Brother, do you know the art of painting?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡°I do know a thing or two.¡±
Ye Ping answered very modestly.
¡°Draw a painting for me then.¡±
It was not a spontaneous idea, but rather, Su Changyu thought that if Ye Ping was good at painting, he would have something to brag about when Ye Ping rose to sess in the future.
He could say, ¡°See, the first Sword Immortal in Jin Nation has painted for me before.¡±
Su Changyu did not have many hobbies. His only interest was pretending to be impressive.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get the brush and ink.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
He was good at painting but it wasn¡¯t out of interest but because he joined a painting academy in his previous life for the sake of wooing a ravishing beauty. Then, it took him three hard years to master the art of Chinese painting but the beauty got together with a wealthy second-generation heir.
Hence, Ye Ping understood something out of that.
Learning how to paint could not save him from being a singleton.
Soon, Ye Ping returned with a brush, rice paper, and an inkstone.
He brought those items with him to the mountain but he hadn¡¯t had a chance to use them yet. Now, it was the right time to put them to use.
After taking out the ink, Ye Ping looked at the evening scenery, and then at Su Changyu. He then began painting.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t think much about it. He stood up and gazed at the evening sunset quietly in a dashing pose.
An hourter, the painting waspleted.
Chapter 17: Complete Sword Technique, Pawning All The Assets!
Chapter 17: Complete Sword Technique, Pawning All The Assets!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was nighttime.
Qingyun Dao Sect.
As thest bit of the remaining sun vanished, Ye Ping slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, the painting ispleted.¡±
Ye Ping spoke with a smile.
He was quite confident in his painting skills. Besides, after joining the immortal sect, Ye Ping felt that he had improved in all aspects. Hence, he was pleased with the painting.
When Su Changyu heard Ye Ping¡¯s words, he immediately moved and looked at the rice paper in front of Ye Ping.
It was three-ply superior-ss rice paper that could be separated without affecting the quality. If properly stored, it could be passed down for more than thousands of years.
Rice paper as such was measured by foot, each foot costing one tael of gold.
Due to the fact that he had to include Su Changyu and thendscape in the painting, the paper had to be 4.5 feet long and 2 feet wide.
In other words, that piece of rice paper was worth eight taels of gold.
However, Su Changyu did not know.
He looked at the painting.
In the painting, the evening sunset covered the sky and the Qingyun Mountain Range was as ethereal as an immortalnd.
The lush greenery and in particr, some of the details, were extremely realistic.
However, the most eye-catching part of the painting was the man in it.
Only his side profile was painted but Ye Ping managed to depict his proud and indifferent aura of a Sword Immortal.
That man was naturally Su Changyu.
In the painting, he was towering over the cliff and gazing at the evening sunset. There was an indescribable mood that was absolutely beautiful.
¡°This is a good painting.¡±
Although Su Changyu was not very cultured, he did not go against his conscience when he made that remark.
Ye Ping¡¯s painting was indeed not too bad and the only issue was that he failed to entuate his handsome features thoroughly. However, it was not because Ye Ping¡¯s skills were substandard but because he was too handsome. Hence, Su Changyu didn¡¯t think much about it.
Thinking that he was much more suave than Ye Ping, Su Changyu somehow felt happier.
¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping smiled a little before taking out a square seal and stamping it on the upper right corner of the scroll.
That was his seal.
The words ¡®Buddhist Qinglian¡¯ were written on it.
¡°Senior Brother, please hold it.¡±
Ye Ping rolled up the painting and handed it to Su Changyu.
¡°Thank you, Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu nodded, but before Ye Ping could say anything, someone else interjected.
¡°Changyu, hurry ande here.¡±
It was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice.
¡°Little Junior Brother, continueprehending the sword mark while I take my leave.¡±
After saying that, Su Changyu left quickly and walked towards Daoist Tai Hua.
Soon, Su Changyu arrived in front of Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Have you borrowed some taels of silver?¡±
Su Changyu was a little curious, not understanding why Daoist Tai Hua suddenly asked to see him.
¡®Could it be that he had borrowed some taels of silver?¡¯
¡°No, but I have thought of a good solution.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with joy written all over his face.
¡°You¡¯ve thought of a solution? What is it?¡±
Su Changyu was rather surprised. He couldn¡¯t imagine, with Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s wit, what other solution he coulde up with apart from taking a loan.
¡°Changyu, I may not have borrowed any silver this time, but I came across a pawn shop. Don¡¯t we have a lot of things in the sect? Why don¡¯t we pawn them all?¡±
¡°It might be difficult to get 100 taels of gold from pawning but we can at least get some silver. With some startup funds, we can think of another solution. We have two months, and everything is possible.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua exined smilingly.
¡°Pawn?¡±
Su Changyu looked a little helpless.
He thought his master hade up with some good ideas, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be such a terrible one.
The main issue was, what else was valuable in the Qingyun Dao Sect?
¡°Sect Leader, will it work?¡±
Su Changyu remained skeptical.
¡°It must work. If all else fails, I¡¯ll have to pay a visit to my distant cousin whose family is rather wealthy. 200 taels of gold are probably peanuts to her.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°You have a distant cousin? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Why do we have to pawn the items then? We can just go look for her now.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t think his master would actually have a distant cousin.
¡°Well, you don¡¯t understand, this cousin of mine has a bit of an entric personality...¡±
At the mention of his cousin, Daoist Tai Hua was a little embarrassed.
¡°A little entric? That¡¯s normal. All rich individuals are entric.¡±
Su Changyu was not bothered.
¡°No, she has a peculiar habit. She¡¯s very lustful towards men.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Lustful towards men?¡± Su Changyu asked with a frown and he thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that normal?¡¯
¡°Ah, it¡¯s not what you think it is. In a nutshell, I will not look for this cousin of mine unless it¡¯s thest resort. Okay, cut the crap and follow me down the mountain. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s stop dying.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not borate.
Ignoring everything else, he pulled Su Changyu down the mountain.
On the cliff at the back, Ye Ping was clueless about what happened.
After Su Changyu left, Ye Ping continued with his epiphany.
He wanted toprehend the sword momentum sooner, but after mastering theplete sword technique, Ye Ping vaguely felt that perhaps it would not take long for him toprehend the sword momentum.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping turned to look at the sword mark on the ground, slipping into a state of epiphany again.
Perhaps because he had mastered theplete sword technique, Ye Ping felt some changes when he looked at the sword mark again.
In his mind, the four figures kept performing the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
A sword momentum suddenly spread in Ye Ping¡¯s surroundings.
Weeds and leaves flew up, revolving around Ye Ping.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
The dull sound of thunder resounded in the cliff and Ye Ping¡¯s speed of epiphany was several times faster than before.
Itsted till morning.
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He raised his hand and a wave of terrifying sword momentum emerged from his body in an instant.
Phew!
An invisible wisp of sword energy appeared, swept up the weed and leaves on the ground, before striking a stone and forming a mark on the ground.
If Su Changyu was there, he¡¯d probably drop his sword right away because of the shock. Overnight, Ye Ping actually condensed the sword momentum. Although it was only the beginning, it was still... incredible.
At the same time.
In Qingzhou region.
Taiyue Sword Sect.
There were three major sects in Qingzhou, and the Taiyue Sword Sect was one of them. It was a first-grade immortal sect.
There were 3,000 elite disciples and it was a renowned sect.
At this moment, on Sword Epiphany Cliff of the Taiyue Sword Sect, a few young talents were seated below andprehending sword moves.
There was an extremely sharp mark on the Sword Epiphany Cliff.
It was left behind by the first Sword Dao powerhouse of Qingzhou, Daoist Siji.
Indeed, it was Daoist Siji.
Back then, Daoist Siji owed a favor to the Taiyue Sword Sect, and now the Sect Leader of the Taiyue Sword Sect requested Daoist Siji to leave behind a sword mark in hopes that the younger generation of elites in the Sword Dao couldprehend it well.
The sword mark was left on the Sword Epiphany Cliff.
It was terrifying.
It even had the sound of thunder.
That was a real mark of sword intent.
Su Changyu¡¯s sword mark was simply an insult to Daoist Siji.
At this moment, a soft sound of thunder filled the air all of a sudden.
Chapter 18: There Might Be A Sect With A Genius in the Supreme Sword Dao
Chapter 18: There Might Be A Sect With A Genius in the Supreme Sword Dao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Taiyue Sword Sect.
Under the Sword Epiphany Cliff.
With the sound of thunder, countless disciples could not help but look over.
There were five young disciples seated under the Sword Epiphany Cliff.
They were the outstanding inner sect disciples of the Taiyue Sword Sect who were extremely talented in the Sword Dao.
They were also the reason that the Sect Leader of the Taiyue Sword Sect invited Daoist Siji to carve a sword mark for them toprehend the sword intent.
Not even a full month had passed, but someone had finallyprehended the sword intent of Daoist Siji.
He was a young man who did not look a day over twenty. He was dressed in a white robe and seated cross-legged on the ground with a long sword in front of him that was buzzing with sounds.
That was not all. There were also numerous sword shadows that emerged behind him.
¡°He has gained enlightenment.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xu Heng has really gained enlightenment.¡±
¡°Have you had an enlightenment?¡±
¡°Oh my goodness, Senior Brother Xu Heng lives up to his name of a famous Sword Dao genius in Qingzhou. It¡¯s only been a month and he has alreadyprehended the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques to the realm of Greater Mastery with the sword mark.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡±
¡°When Daoist Siji left this sword mark, he said that even for a genius, it would take ten years toprehend any one of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques to the realm of Peak but Senior Brother Xu Heng only took a year toprehend the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship to the realm of Greater Mastery. He would probably take less than three years for the next three.¡±
¡°Senior Brother is known as one of the ten greatest geniuses in the Sword Dao. We can only look up to such a talented person like him.¡±
¡°Stop it, I¡¯m getting sour.¡±
¡°It seems that Senior Brother is going to be in the top ten in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, right?¡±
¡°Top ten? I¡¯ll give you a chance to correct yourself. He¡¯ll be in at least the top three.¡±
¡°In a year¡¯s time, he managed to reach the realm of Greater Mastery in the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship. Isn¡¯t he a genius in the Sword Dao?¡±
The disciples of the Taiyue Sword Sect were discussing fervently among themselves while looking at him in envy.
There were seven or eight elders on the Sword Epiphany Cliff.
They were all elders of the Taiyue Sword Sect.
One of them was grinning widely, unable to hide his joy.
¡°Senior Brother Ming Jian, you really made the right judgment. Your disciple has managed toprehend Senior Siji¡¯s sword intent in just a month¡¯s time. What a joyous event worth celebrating.¡±
An elder congratted Elder Ming Jian, the old man who had the widest smile of all.
¡°Hahaha, not at all. He¡¯s only reached the realm of Greater Mastery, no big deal. Senior Siji¡¯s sword mark contains his sword intent. Reaching the realm of Greater Mastery is not considered much at all.¡±
Elder Ming Jian smiled and appeared very modest, but his grin wasn¡¯t the least bit modest at all.
¡°Senior Brother Ming Jian, you¡¯re being too modest.¡±
¡°Yeah, Senior Brother Ming Jian, you¡¯re being too humble. Your disciple has a high attainment in the Sword Dao, and it won¡¯t be wrong to say that he¡¯s the best in the inner sect. I reckon Xu Heng might have a chance to take the first ce in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time.¡±
Another elder praised, stroking his beard.
However, someone soon humphed sternly.
¡°There are hidden talents everywhere in Qingzhou. Putting aside the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and the White Cloud Dao Sect, there are tens of thousands of sects of all sizes in Qingzhou. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to say that he wille in first ce?¡±
The person who spoke was an old man, and there was some disdain in his tone.
Immediately afterwards, Elder Ming Jian¡¯s face also grew a little sullen.
The former was his rival since he was young and they could be considered to have gone against each other all their lives.
However, the former¡¯s disciple had yet toprehend the sword intent so he was naturally displeased.
Elder Ming Jian nced at him.
However, he didn¡¯t get angry.
Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Elder Chen Yu is right. There might be hidden talents in Qingzhou and there might be a Supreme Sword Dao genius in one of the smaller sects who can reach the Peak in less than twenty days by just casually looking at a sword mark. My inferior disciple is definitely not qualified to clinch the first ce in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Elder Ming Jian remarked sarcastically.
The elders¡¯ expressions changed slightly.
They could instantly tell that Elder Ming Jian was just mocking him with sarcasm.
¡®Reaching the Peak realm by casually looking at a sword mark?¡¯
There wouldn¡¯t be such a talent in the ten nations, let alone Jin Nation or Qingzhou.
What kind of a genius must one be to do that?
Even a reincarnation of a Sword Immortal might not be able to do that.
Daoist Siji was the best Sword Dao powerhouse in Qingzhou who was in the Nascent Soul realm and could condense the supreme sword intent. Even a true genius in the Sword Dao would have to spend several yearsprehending the sword techniques in his sword mark.
Yet, Daoist Ming Jian mentioned reaching the realm of Peak by casually looking at Daoist Siji¡¯s sword mark.
He was obviously being sarcastic.
After hearing these words, Elder Chen Yu could not help but show his anger.
However, with so many juniors around, he could not lose his temper, lest he embarrassed himself.
¡°Don¡¯t fight, Senior Brothers, no matter whose disciple is highly talented, it¡¯d be a good thing for the Taiyue Sword Sect.¡±
¡°However,ing in first in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is indeed a little too exaggerated. After all, there is only one genius in the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect. However, the Sect Leader has stated that, no matter what, he wants our disciple to be in the top ten this time.¡±
¡°Do you all know why?¡±
At this moment, another elder spoke up.
In an instant, the elders were curious as they indeed did not know the reason.
Although the disciples of the Taiyue Sword Sect would usually do well in all the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meets in history, the Sect Leader seemed to have valued the uing one particrly greatly. He even invited Daoist Siji to carve his sword mark, which hinted that there was something strange.
Everyone was curious.
Thetter began exining slowly.
¡°This time, those who achieve the top ten can get a entry token to the Taixuan Sword Pagoda, do you all understand?¡±
All of a sudden, the crowd was shocked.
¡°Entry token to the Taixuan Sword Pagoda?¡±
¡°Ah! Is the Taixuan Sword Pagoda going to be open again?¡±
¡°Turns out it¡¯s the entry token to the Taixuan Sword Pagoda! No wonder the Sect Leader pulled his connections to invite Daoist Siji here. So this is the reason.¡±
The elders were astonished.
They knew what the Taixuan Sword Pagoda represented.
It was an ancient treasure of the ten nations in the Southern region.
It was rumored to have been refined by a Sword Immortal.
It contained the inheritance of a Sword Immortal as well as hisprehension. As long as a disciple of the Sword Dao lineage entered, they would definitely gain something out of it.
There were 91 levels in the Sword Tower, each of which was guarded by a gatekeeper. The higher one went, the more rewards they would get.
One would require the Taixuan Sword Pagoda token to enter.
Naturally, the Taixuan Sword Pagoda token was extremely valuable.
However, they never thought that the Taixuan Sword Pagoda token would be awarded to the top ten candidates of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. It was rather surprising.
¡°Yes, the Taixuan Sword Pagoda has been activated again and 365 tokens have been issued this time. Ten have been allocated to Qongzhou and the final decision is that these ten tokens will be given to the top ten candidates of the Sword Dao Meet. So, be sure to teach your disciples well during this period of time.¡±
¡°If a disciple of a smaller sect takes the token instead of our disciples, that would be embarrassing.¡±
The other party said smilingly.
Everyone else smiled indifferently too.
However, they all understood that such an urrence was almost impossible.
Therger sects wererge not only because of their strong heritage, but mainly because of their abundant resources.
What could a small sect do even if they had a peerless genius?
Would they really be able toprehend hundreds of sword intents from a random sword mark?
No way. Surely you don¡¯t really think there¡¯s a peerless Supreme Sword Dao genius in this world, do you?
Chapter 19: You Can Sell This Too?
Chapter 19: You Can Sell This Too?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Baiguo City.
The zing sun was shining bright and there was a snakelike queue outside the city.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu were standing outside the city and getting in line.
Standing among the crowd, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes were fixed on a notice that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of, seemingly pondering over something.
Su Changyu scanned the notice and soon froze.
The reason being, it was a notice about the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
The content was very simple too.
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet will be held in the ancient city of Changyun in three months¡¯ time.
Registration requirements: Upfront fee of 10 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
Reward for candidates in the top 500 ces: Sword Dao Robe.
Reward for candidates in the top 100 ces: 100 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
Reward for candidates in the top 50 ces: 500 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
Reward for candidates in the top 10 ces: Supreme-grade enchanted armament¡ª flying sword.
Reward for candidates in the top 3 ces: 1 Spirit Artifact flying sword.
Reward for Qingzhou Sword Dao champion: 1 Superior-grade Spirit Artifact flying sword.
A mysterious reward awaits you at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, this is an opportunity not to be missed.
Registration venue: Sect Office of all main cities in Qingzhou.¡±
¡ª-
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, which was held once every three years, was one of the more famous meets in Qingzhou.
Although the rewards for the meet did not seem too attractive, most people who participated in the meet did not care about rewards at all. They mainly focused on gaining fame.
Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a Sword Dao genius who was respected and admired by many?
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he looked at the notice, but soon, he began to recall the state he was in when he clinched a spot in the top 500 ces.
Although the number of applicants for that meet was rather small, being in the top 500 ces was considered a glorious achievement.
However, when he saw the Sect Leader staring at the notice for a long time and slipping into a trance, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t think about it. We¡¯re not qualified to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet at all. Uh... Sect Leader, are you thinking about it?¡±
Su Changyu was a little cynical about it, but soon, he realized what Daoist Tai Hua wanted to do so he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, let¡¯s get to business first.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua admonished Su Changyu to be careful with his words, and the two of them remained silent afterwards.
Two full hours passed.
They finally entered Baiguo City.
Upon entering Baiguo City, Daoist Tai Hua headed straight to a pawnshop with a cloth bag in hand.
The pawnshop was named ¡®Sincere Gold Pawnshop¡¯.
The pawnshop looked very upscale and opulent, making them feel rxed because of a sandalwood fragrance that wafted up to their noses as soon as they walked in.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu looked calm.
The pawnbroker personally came out to wee them with a courteous smile.
¡°Exalted Immortals, are you here to pawn or sell your items?¡±
The pawnbroker seemed to be in his forties and appeared rather sly.
¡°Sell.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Daoist Tai Hua understood the rules of the pawnshop and knew that pawnshops would generally only offer 70% of the original price of the item. Usually, one would incur a 30% loss when selling an item to the pawnshop.
However, that was inevitable because that was the fastest way to get money.
¡°You¡¯d like to sell? Sure. Exalted Immortals, what do you want to sell?¡±
The pawnbroker asked smilingly.
¡°Here are the items. If you give me a good price, I wille often in the future.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua directly tossed the bag onto the ground. It contained the items that he had scavenged for most of the day, which were basically all of the valuable items that he could find in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Sure, please have a seat, Exalted Immortal.¡±
¡°Please serve the tea.¡± Seeing how straightforward Daoist Tai Hua was, the pawnbroker gleefully ordered someone to serve the tea, subconsciously thinking that he had found a big client.
¡°No need for the tea. Just look at the goods and pay me the due amount.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
He had to watch the pawnbroker check the goods, so as to prevent any slip-ups.
The pawnbroker was not the least bit displeased to hear Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words. On the contrary, he was even happier because he thought that the more serious Daoist Tai Hua was, the more it meant that the items in the bag were good. Otherwise, who would care so much about a pile of trash?
¡°Exalted Immortals, please wait a moment.¡±
The pawnbroker smiled and asked one of the staff to call the appraiser of the pawnshop.
After a short while, an old man hurriedly arrived. When he saw Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu, he smiled and cupped his hands to greet them.
The two of them nodded.
Soon, the elder opened the bag and looked at it with anticipation.
Even the pawnbroker seemed to be very expectant.
After all, Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu looked quite dignified. Hence, they felt that there were definitely good items.
However, after opening the sack, their faces immediately turned sullen.
There was a huge pile of things in the sack but they seemed like garbage to the two.
The appraiser rubbed his eyes, afraid that he might make the wrong judgment. Hence, he scrutinized it for a while but heaved a sigh of relief in the end.
Indeed, it was a pile of trash.
He did not make the wrong judgment.
¡°Exalted Immortal, did you make a mistake?¡±
The pawnbroker was a little confused.
¡°No mistake, these are the things I want to sell. Give me a good price and I¡¯ll return again next time.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not feel anything. On the contrary, he was very serious.
After he heard him say that, the pawnbroker of Sincere Gold Pawnshop fell silentpletely.
¡®Ugh, I was wondering what treasures there were.¡¯
¡®Turns out it¡¯s a pile of scrap.¡¯
¡®Since they¡¯re just scraps, why do you have to act like they¡¯re something impressive?¡¯
¡®Also, you came to a pawnshop with a pile of scrap? Are you so poor that you¡¯ve gone out of your mind?¡¯
¡®Give you a good price? You¡¯lle back next time? Do you think this is a market? This is a pawn shop, do you think I, Shi Liangjin, am a rag-and-bone man?¡¯
The pawnbroker stayed silent for a short while.
He was full of criticism but he ultimately chose not to vent his anger.
After all, since they had set up a business, he had to ept all sorts of customers, be it good or bad.
He could choose not to do any business but his reputation could not be tarnished.
Thinking about this, Shi Liangjin had no choice but to sigh and pick up the scrap.
¡°Ungraded demon hide, 7 taels of silver.¡±
¡°Damaged flying sword hilt, 12 taels of silver.¡±
¡°One shattered shard of Dharma treasure, 9 taels of silver.¡±
¡°Foot cloth. Damn it, Exalted Immortal, are you alright? You¡¯re selling a foot cloth?¡±
In the pawnshop.
Shi Liangjin was squatting on the ground and picking out the items from the sack, one by one. He wasn¡¯t angry at first but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little enraged when he pulled out the foot cloth.
That item was a little too inappropriate.
¡°Oh, I was in a rush when I was packing, that¡¯s a mistake.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was also a little embarrassed as he quickly took the cloth back.
Shi Liangjin was rather annoyed.
However, he put up with it in the end.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, he finished counting all the items.
Indeed, it was a pile of trash.
That broke thest bit of Shi Liangjin¡¯s fantasy.
Previously, he imagined that the two people in front of him were experts who had hidden the treasures at the bottom for the sake of teasing them. However, it seemed like he was too naive to think so.
¡°One gold and 35 silver taels in total.¡±
The pawnbroker stood up and pped while looking at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°That¡¯s too little, isn¡¯t it? Take it that we¡¯re forging a friendship. On ount of that, how about two taels of gold?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said after thinking about it for a while.
Shi Liangjin was at a loss for words.
He fell silent as he did not know what to say.
He didn¡¯t want to make friends with Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°One gold and 35 silver taels, not a single cent more. Exalted Immortals, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you may visit other pawnshops.¡±
Shi Liangjin smiled awkwardly.
Deep down, he couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them to hurry up and leave.
He was the pawnbroker of Sincere Gold Pawnshop who would earn dozens of taels of gold in two hours. Yet, the two of them wasted so much of his time. Not only did he lose money, most importantly, he was embarrassed.
¡°Just consider this a friendship between us. We will continue to patronize you in the future. How about one gold and 50 silver taels? How is that? I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua insisted.
Thetter shook his head helplessly, and thenughed bitterly.
¡°Exalted Immortals, to be honest, the total value of these items are lesser than the rice paper of that painting. If you can afford to buy Xuyang rice paper, why bother making a fuss about these taels?¡±
Shi Liangjin said.
He fixed his gaze on the scroll in Su Changyu¡¯s hand.
The scroll of painting was the reason he mistook the two of them for wealthy people.
He could tell at a nce that it was Xuanyang rice paper which cost two taels of gold per foot. The scroll itself was probably worth more than ten taels of gold.
Only those who were rich would dare to use such rice paper for painting.
Ordinary literati cannot afford to spend so much money.
However, at the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua asked, ¡°This thing can be sold for money too?¡±
Chapter 20: A Thousand Gold for a Thousand Words? Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu Are Shocked
Chapter 20: A Thousand Gold for a Thousand Words? Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu Are Shocked
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Daoist Tai Hua was really surprised.
Even Su Changyu was a little appalled too.
¡®This painting alone is worth more than the valuable assets of Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®Really?¡¯
¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you two know? This is Xuyang rice paper which costs two taels of gold per foot. This scroll is probably about four feet long, that makes it eight taels of gold.¡±
Shi Liangjin remained silent.
¡®Do these two not know what this item is?¡¯
¡°Eight taels of gold?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu were dumbfounded to hear it.
¡°However, the price may not necessarily be so because it has been painted on. Fresh, unpainted rice paper is worth eight taels of gold, but if it¡¯s been painted on, it will depend on the painting.¡±
The pawnbroker Shi Liangjin continued.
After he said that, Su Changyu¡¯s face turned even more sullen.
¡°How much is it worth with the painting on it?¡±
Su Changyu asked eagerly.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s also looked a little angrier.
¡°That depends on the painting. Generally, even if the painting is good, it won¡¯t be likely to fetch a high price if it isn¡¯t famous enough. It mainly depends on who the painter is. You two should understand this, right?¡±
Shi Liangjin truly did not lie to the two of them.
A good painting might not fetch a high price and the key deciding factor was the painter.
A painting painted by a master of the current dynasty would be worth tens of thousands of taels of gold even if it had a tiny size. However, an excellent painting painted by an unknown painter would not fetch a good price.
¡°Oh no.¡±
Su Changyu felt that it was over for them after hearing those words.
The reason was that Ye Ping happened to be an unknown painter who did not enjoy fame.
Had he known that earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Ye Ping paint.
¡°Exalted Immortals, may I have a look at it?¡±
However, out of professional ethics, Shi Liangjin still wanted to take a look at it. In case it was a treasure but the two of them failed to recognize it, he would strike a huge fortune.
¡°Okay.¡±
Not carrying any hopes at all, Su Changyu handed the painting over to him.
However, Daoist Tai Hua began to ponder again.
He knew who gave Su Changyu that painting and he also remembered that Ye Ping had indeed gone up the mountain with arge bag of items but he didn¡¯t expect them to be worth so much money.
However, at this moment, Shi Liangjin grabbed the scroll of painting and then unrolled it on the table.
Soon, the painting waspletely unrolled and Shi Liangjin shrieked in shock.
¡°Ah! It¡¯s a painting by Householder Qing Lian!?!¡±
His exmation immediately caught their attention.
¡°Householder Qing Lian? Who¡¯s that? Is he very famous?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked subconsciously.
On the other hand, Su Changyu knew who Householder Qing Lian was, but he didn¡¯t say much, though his eyes were filled with curiosity as he looked at Shi Liangjin.
¡°Ah! Exalted Immortals, please wait a moment.¡±
Shi Liangjin did not answer them and instead immediately instructed the worker of his store to bring the appraiser of the pawnshop again.
Soon, the elderly man arrived again.
However, this time, his attitude was obviously much colder than before.
Nevertheless, the painting caught his eye as soon as he walked over.
He could tell at a nce that the painting was extraordinary. Those who dared to use Xuanyang rice paper for paintings were either a horrible painter or an extraordinarily brilliant one.
In an instant, the elderly man walked towards the painting and a look of astonishment appeared on his face.
¡°Is this a painting by Householder Qing Lian?¡±
The elderly man took a few careful nces before looking at Shi Liangjin in shock.
¡°It should be. The painting techniques and seal tally, but the ink doesn¡¯t seem to have driedpletely yet. It seems that it was painted not long ago.¡±
Shi Liangjin suppressed the excitement within him and tried to make his tone as calm as possible.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be a painting by Householder Qing Lian, and it seems to have been painted recently. Is Householder Qing Lian in Baiguo City?¡±
The elderly man also looked very excited as he carefully examined the painting. The more he looked at it, the more astonished he felt.
In Jin Nation, Householder Qing Lian was known as the most talented man who was well-versed in the Four Arts: music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Many women in Jin Nation were infatuated with a stanza of his poem and many literati were huge fans of his.
Even the emperor of Jin Nation fancied Householder Qing Lian¡¯s calligraphy.
Unfortunately, Householder Qing Lian was not a pursuer of fame and fortune, nor did he participate in the imperial examinations. This year, he even disappeared without a trace. No one knew where he had gone, but that was also the reason he was revered by the literati.
Fame and fortune mattered the most to the literati, and almost all of them wanted to make a name for themselves in the world of literature, in hopes of reaching the level of Confucius, so that they could stand tall and upright.
However, Householder Qing Lian was actually indifferent towards fame and fortune. How could he not be popr and sought after?
In particr, Householder Qing Lian was put on a pedestal by the literati of Jin Nation who admired him even more this year because he didn¡¯t participate in the imperial examinations. The value of his calligraphy pieces were pushed to sky-high prices.
Hence, Shi Liangjin was appalled to see the paintings.
¡°I¡¯m not sure. Householder Qing Lian has always been spontaneous. He likes to frolic around the mountains and is unfettered by nature. Perhaps, he has reallye to Baiguo City, casually painted a painting and then given it to someone.¡±
Shi Liangjin dared not be certain.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu spoke up.
¡°How much can this painting be sold for?¡±
Upon hearing his voice, Shi Liangjin and the appraiser of the pawnshop finally recovered from their shock.
The two of them immediately became extremely enthusiastic and their attitudes were several times better than before.
¡°Exalted Immortals, the paintings of Householder Qing Lian are priceless. It¡¯s hard for us toe up with a suitable price immediately. May I ask what price you would like to offer?¡±
Shi Liangjin said with an awkward smile.
That was a half-truth. Indeed, Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings were priceless but he could definitely estimate a price. However, he could tell that Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu did not know much about paintings and hence decided to ask them to quote a price, thinking that he might get an advantage.
Unfortunately for him, Daoist Tai Hua was smart too.
He extended five fingers and looked at Shi Liangjin. ¡°I want this much.¡±
He meant 50 taels of gold.
That¡¯s right.
Daoist Tai Hua was no fool. Although he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate paintings and calligraphy, he could tell from the way the two of them behaved that the painting was probably very valuable.
Considering that the cost was eight taels of gold, he gritted his teeth and offered a price of 50 taels of gold.
Shi Liangjin frowned slightly after hearing his words.
¡®5,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s not a high price at all.¡¯
However, the problem was that he still wasn¡¯t entirely sure about the authenticity of the painting. What if it was painted by a master of replicas?
In that case, it would be a huge loss for him.
If it was a painting created by Householder Qing Lian, 5,000 taels of gold wouldn¡¯t be overboard at all.
The paintings of Householder Qing Lian were highly sought after by the high officials of Jin Nation and its value lied beyond money. To some people, the value of this painting would be worth tens of thousands of taels of gold.
Thinking about this, Shi Liangjin couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. He then turned to look at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Exalted Immortal, can you wait for two hours while I invite someone over to identify the authenticity of this painting? If it¡¯s authentic, I can definitely give you 5,000 taels of gold, but if it¡¯s a replica, I¡¯ll offer you 500 taels of gold. How does that sound?¡±
Shi Liangjin said.
However, after he said that, Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu werepletely astonished.
¡®How much?¡¯
¡®5,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®Even if it¡¯s not authentic, he¡¯d pay 500 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®Is this thing worth so much money?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Are you fooling us?¡¯
The two of them werepletely bbergasted.
They were even more shocked than they were when they found out that Ye Ping was a genius.
¡®Ye Ping may be a genius in the Sword Dao.¡¯
¡®But a painting of his is worth so much money too?¡¯
¡®How is this eptable?¡¯
At this moment, the two of them even forgot to breathe.
However, after a while, Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath and looked at Shi Liangjin. ¡°I mean 50,000 taels of gold.¡±
He looked extremely solemn.
Su Changyu, who was beside him, was stunned beyond words.
¡®Sect Leader, will you be more humane?¡¯
¡®5,000 taels of gold is really enough.¡¯
¡®Please, don¡¯t be so greedy.¡¯
However, when he said that, Shi Liangjin did not fly into a rage immediately. Instead, he smiled bitterly and exined helplessly.
¡°Exalted Immortals, 50,000 taels of gold is impossible, even if this is authentic. A painting alone cannot be sold for such a sky-high price, unless it is marked with Householder Qing Lian¡¯s poem. Besides, it can¡¯t be a portrait of a human. If a painting meets those conditions, 50,000 taels of gold is possible.¡±
The pawnbroker said.
Su Changyu and Tai Hua Daoist fellpletely silent.
Chapter 21: Sold At A Sky-high Price
Chapter 21: Sold At A Sky-high Price
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu hadpletely slipped into a state of doubt.
They didn¡¯t expect that the painting would really be worth tens of thousands of taels of gold.
Although there were all sorts of restrictions, they felt that it wasn¡¯t too difficult, judging from his tone.
¡°If there are no people in the painting, how much can it be sold for?¡±
Su Changyu swallowed his saliva and stammered a bit.
Shi Liangjin took a careful look at the painting.
He then gave him an answer.
¡°First of all, if this is an authentic painting, it would definitely be worth 5,000 taels of gold. Secondly, the mood of this painting is beautiful and it can be considered a top painting of Householder Qing Lian. However, the problem lies with the person that has been painted in the painting. Besides, he seems to be in the posture of a Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°However, the problem is also that if one collects this painting, others might mistake the person in the painting to be someone whom the collector admires. Hence, portraits are usually only valuable after an umtion of time. Simply put, this painting will be worth even more money in a few hundred years.¡±
¡°For now, the price isn¡¯t too high, but fortunately, only the side profile has been painted. If there wasn¡¯t a person in the painting, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to fetch a price of 10,000 to 20,000 taels of gold. Hey, Exalted Immortal, the person in the painting resembles you quite a bit.¡±
As Shi Liangjin exined, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu at this juncture and spotted a striking resemnce between him and the figure in the painting.
¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
Su Changyu hastily denied while his heart ached.
¡®Why did I try to act impressive for no reason? Should I have known earlier, I would¡¯ve asked Little Junior Brother to just paint the scenery.¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t have anything better to do.¡¯
Su Changyu felt like crying.
However, Daoist Tai Hua was even more upset.
He could tell right away that the person in the painting was Su Changyu.
When the painting appeared, he knew that Ye Ping had painted it for Su Changyu, but he didn¡¯t expect that to cause them to lose 5,000 taels of gold for no reason.
Daoist Tai Hua was more than just distressed about losing money.
He wanted to eat someone up.
Sensing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s resentment, Su Changyu stopped talking and stayed silent while standing beside him.
He knew that he would be taught a lesson if he had the guts to speak up now.
¡®But I can¡¯t be med. How could I have known that Little Junior Brother is a brilliant painter in addition to being extremely talented in the Sword Dao?¡¯
An hourter, three appraisers whom the pawnbroker invited showed up.
Besides, they all specialized in appraising paintings.
After two hours of careful scrutiny, they finally announced that the painting was authentic.
After learning that it was authentic, Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu were incredibly agitated.
¡®A painting is actually worth 5,000 taels of gold.¡¯
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
The annual revenue of the Qingyun Dao Sect was 20 taels of gold.
In ten years, they would earn 200 taels of gold.
In a hundred years, they would earn 2,000 taels of gold.
It would take them 250 years to earn 5,000 taels of gold.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
¡°What a shame. It¡¯s such a pity. The price of this painting would be doubled if there wasn¡¯t a person in it.¡±
¡°Yeah, this is such a beautiful scene. If it¡¯s apanied by a poem that fits the mood, the price would be sky-high. However, it seems to have been a little ruined by this figure.¡±
The two appraisers muttered to themselves incessantly, clearly finding it a pity.
After they said that, Su Changyu was even more upset while Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes reddened.
If Su Changyu wasn¡¯t in the painting, the price would have been at least doubled.
¡®This wretched disciple.¡¯
¡°You can¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t you two feel the change in Householder Qing Lian¡¯s state of mind? This painting may seem like a painting of a scenery, but in fact, it has an inexplicable mood, especially this person who seems to be looking up at the stars. The strokes of the brush seem to contain a tinge of the Sword Dao. However, I¡¯ve never practiced swordsmanship before, so I dare notment on Householder Qing Lian¡¯s painting.¡±
Another appraiser spoke and expressed a different opinion about the painting.
However, no matter what, it was true that it had be less valuable.
¡°At a nce, it does seem to fit that mood.¡±
¡°Householder Qing Lian does live up to his reputation. He¡¯s but an ordinary mortal. Yet, he¡¯s gained the fanfare of the entire Jin Nation. He¡¯s just like an immortal.¡±
After they were done praising, they looked at Shi Liangjin.
¡°We¡¯vepleted the appraisal, it is authentic.¡±
The painting was proven authentic.
Shi Liangjin couldn¡¯t hide his smile after hearing the news.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Overjoyed, Shi Liangjin got the store worker to see them off after he paid each of them a sum of money as appraisal fees.
After sending them away, Shi Liangjin stared at Daoist Tai Hua.
He said gleefully, ¡°Since it¡¯s authentic, I¡¯ll have someone go withdraw some banknotes. Please wait a moment, Exalted Immortals.¡±
Shi Liangjin couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and joy.
He would definitely be able to increase the value of the painting and sell it for a higher price.
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head at this moment.
¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not selling it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua declined, making it clear that he wanted to raise the price.
Who was he?
The Sect Leader of Qingyun Dao Sect.
He had no shame at all.
¡°Exalted Immortal, what do you mean by that!?¡±
Shi Liangjin was a little dumbstruck.
He was a little bit confused, but seeing that Daoist Tai Hua obviously wanted to raise the price, he felt a little depressed.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I understand what you mean. But let me tell you the truth, Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings are indeed very valuable, but the key is to find a willing buyer. The value varies between individuals. If a person has taken a liking, they wouldn¡¯t mind spending 100,000 taels of gold on it. However, if they don¡¯t... Let¡¯s take you for an example, would you be willing to spend a single tael of gold on it?¡±
Shi Liangjin painstakingly tried to talk some sense into him.
Daoist Tai Hua felt that he did make some sense.
He wouldn¡¯t spend a single tael of silver on it, let alone gold.
However, Daoist Tai Hua was no fool.
¡°Your pawnshop probably isn¡¯t the only one in Baiguo City. Give me your final price. I¡¯ll go ahead with the sale if it¡¯s appropriate.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was good at bargaining.
His time wasn¡¯t precious. At most, he could make a few more trips.
Shi Liangjin couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly after hearing his words.
¡°Exalted Immortal, please cut it out. There may be more than one pawnshop in Baiguo City, but there are rules of the trade. You came to me first and the item is indeed very valuable. Even if others want topete with me, they would have to consider if it¡¯s worth offending me for the painting.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯ll offer you a final price of 6,000 taels of gold. That¡¯s as high as I can offer. I really can¡¯t give you a better price than that.¡±
Shi Liangjin said with a look of dismay.
,000 taels of gold?
Su Changyu was already dumbfounded.
Daoist Tai Hua was also secretly shocked, but he remained unmoved on the surface.
He did not answer.
He pondered for a long time.
In the end, he still wanted to continue bargaining for a higher price.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at that moment.
¡°We¡¯ll sell it for 6,000 taels of gold! Hand the money over right now.¡±
Su Changyu had lost his patience.
It was 6,000 taels of gold, not copper coins.
If they didn¡¯t sell it now, when would be a better time?
He felt that one should not be too greedy and ought to stop when appropriate.
With 6,000 taels of gold, they could do anything they wanted.
Shi Liangjin was scared that the deal might fall through.
Su Changyu was even more afraid than him.
¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±
Without further ado, Shi Liangjin immediately sent his men to collect the money.
¡°No, I want 6,666 taels of gold. Make it an auspicious number. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go elsewhere.¡±
However, Daoist Tai Hua asked for some more money.
¡®6,666 taels of gold? That¡¯s not too bad.¡¯
Shi Liangjin gritted his teeth and immediately sent his people to process the payment, for fear that Daoist Tai Hua would raise the price again.
A thick wad of banknotes appeared in his hand and he handed it to Daoist Tai Hua.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua made Su Changyu hand over the painting to Shi Liangjin.
Perfect.
Chapter 22: Secret Yuan Pavilion
Chapter 22: Secret Yuan Pavilion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Sincere Gold Firm, Baiguo City.
Shi Liangjin carefully put away the painting.
He was excited and agitated.
Householder Qing Lian¡¯s painting was definitely worth more than 6,666 taels of gold, and he was certain that he would be able to sell it for at least 10,000 taels of gold.
There would be no problem doubling the price.
Hardcore fans of Householder Qing Lian might even offer a higher price. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.
As for Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu, the two of them walked out of the shop in a trance with the banknotes in hand.
It was 6,666 taels of gold.
It was a massive amount of money for the Qingyun Dao Sect.
It would take the entire Qingyun Dao Sect several hundred years to earn that much money.
The sudden windfall put Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu at a loss for what to do.
They didn¡¯t even know what to do next.
¡°Sect Leader, what do we do next?¡±
Su Changyu was a little dumbfounded.
¡°We¡¯ll pay off the debts before going to Secret Yuan Pavilion.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua snapped back to his senses and immediately sorted out his thoughts.
¡°Secret Yuan Pavilion?¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised.
The Secret Yuan Pavilion was a renowned store in Baiguo City which specialized in selling some secret manuals and Dharma artifacts. Usually, even the third-grade sects rarely patronized the Secret Yuan Pavilion.
¡°Your little Junior Brother earned this money for the Qingyun Dao Sect. I n to buy him some secret manuals and supplements to nourish his body. Since he¡¯s a genius, we will do our best to nurture and groom him. After all, he is the hope of the Qingyun Dao Sect now.¡±
¡°We might have to rely on him to be promoted all the way to a first-grade sect in the future.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words left Su Changyu in awe as he was amazed at his wisdom and wits.
Soon, Daoist Tai Hua made a trip to the Sect Administrative Bureau and heartbreakingly paid a sum of 100 taels of gold. He then took Su Changyu to Secret Yuan Pavilion.
After the time it took an for incense stick to burn out, Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu arrived outside the Secret Yuan Pavilion.
The Secret Yuan Pavilion had an opulent and luxurious decor. There were two jade-carved stone lions sitting outside the entrance, making the shop look affluent and ostentatious at all times.
¡°Exalted Immortals, pleasee in.¡±
Inside the Secret Yuan Pavilion, a pretty waitress dressed in green took the initiative to greet Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu warmly. Her attitude was excellent as she didn¡¯t show any snobbery at all.
Daoist Tai Hua entered, followed by Su Changyu.
¡°Exalted Immortals, is this your first time here at the Secret Yuan Pavilion?¡±
The waitress in green asked with a faint smile as she served them some tea, following behind them.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s our first time here.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was experienced and had seen enough to remainposed at this moment. Although Su Changyu panicked a little deep down, he stayed calm on the surface.
¡°Exalted Immortals, would you like to buy a Dharma artifact or a secret manual?¡±
The waitress in green continued to ask.
¡°Secret manual.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
He didn¡¯t need any Dharma artifacts or weapons for the time being. At present, secret manuals were what he needed most.
After all, they would easily let the cat out of the bag if they let Su Changyu continue to fool Ye Ping.
¡°Sure, Exalted Immortals. Please follow me up to the second floor.¡±
The waitress in green led them upstairs to the second floor.
¡°What type of secret manual do you need, Exalted Immortal?¡±
Thedy in green asked.
¡°First-grade Sword Dao secret manual.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua replied generously.
The beautiful eyes of thedy in green lit up when she heard that he wanted a first-grade secret manual.
The secret manuals of techniques had a detailed division and were divided into levels: ungraded, third-grade, second-grade, first-grade, and transcendent-grade. Those above the transcendent-grade would be secret manuals of another level which only Nascent Souls could cultivate.
A first-grade Sword Dao secret manual would be worth at least more than 100,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. It was a major deal.
¡°Please serve the Exalted Immortals with some superior-ss tea.¡±
The waitress in green shot a hinting nce at a few maids and instructed them to rece the tea.
However, Daoist Tai Hua continued, ¡°I just want a rudimentary secret manual.¡±
He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to afford aplete first-grade Sword Dao secret manual, but he just needed the rudimentary edition. Since Ye Ping couldprehend theplete Four Thunder Sword Techniques from a sword mark, it proved that Ye Ping had extraordinary talent so why would he need aplete volume?
¡°No need for the recement.¡±
After being stunned, the waitress in green winked at the maids again and told them not to rece the tea.
For rudimentary Sword Dao secret manuals, even a first-grade edition wouldn¡¯t be worth many Spirit Stones. The so-called rudimentary edition contained less than 20 sword moves.
However, since they were still guests after all, the waitress in green did not treat them poorly because of that.
Soon, the waitress in green led Daoist Tai Hua to the library where they began selecting some sword manuals.
First-grade sword manuals were few in number, and there were only three sets in the entire Secret Yuan Pavilion.
¡°Exalted Immortal, these three sets of sword manuals are namely the Three Element Golden Sun Swordsmanship, Chuanhe Swordsmanship, and Seven Star Swordsmanship. All three of them cost 500 Spirit Stones each.¡±
The waitress in green exined.
¡°500 Spirit Stones?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little stunned.
¡°Even the rudimentary edition of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques doesn¡¯t cost that much, does it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua frowned. It was not that he couldn¡¯t bear to fork out that many Spirit Stones, but rather, he wanted to save money to buy some other things for Ye Ping as sword manuals alone definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re mistaken. The Four Thunder Sword Techniques are very widespread in Qingzhou, and while these secret manuals have been enhanced with secret techniques. Readers can rapidlyprehend the sword techniques, so 500 Spirit Stones each is not expensive at all.¡±
The waitress chuckled and exined.
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly fell silent.
He thought that sword manuals would be very cheap as the Four Thunder Sword Techniques didn¡¯t cost much when he purchased them back then. To his surprise, each manual cost 500 inferior-grade Spirit Stones, which was equivalent to 5,000 taels of gold.
¡°Of course, we¡¯re running a promotion recently. There¡¯s a discount of 50 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
She smiled.
However, Daoist Tai Hua remained silent.
He hesitated for a long time.
Finally, he clenched his jaw and said to the waitress in green, ¡°Which is the best book?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, the most powerful of these three Sword Dao secret manuals is the Chuanhe Swordsmanship which contains impressive sword techniques. If your disciple has excellent aptitude, he might be able toprehend a sword technique of a higher level known as the Spirit Sea Sword Technique.¡±
The waitress in green exined.
¡°Can he alsoprehend a more advanced Spirit Sea Sword Technique?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little surprised.
¡°Yes, the Chuanhe Swordsmanship is a transcendent-grade sword manual in the first ce. Those with excellent aptitude would probably be able toprehend the Spirit Sea Sword Technique. This is one of the three greatest sword techniques in the Spirit Sword Sect of the Jin Nation.¡±
She exined.
Daoist Tai Hua was suddenly taken aback.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take this one. By the way, do you have Qi Refinement Pills and Qi Nourishment Pills here?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Yes. Each superior-grade Qi Refinement Pill costs one Spirit Stone, and Qi Nourishment Pills are going at four for one Spirit Stone. One Spirit Stone can also get you two middle-grade Qi Refinement Pills or five inferior-grade Qi Refinement Pills. Exalted Immortal, which one would you like?¡±
The waitress in green continued to ask.
¡°50 superior-grade Qi Refinement Pills and 200 Qi Nourishment Pills.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not think much about it. Since he had money now, he didn¡¯t want to give Ye Ping any inferior pills.
The better the quality of pills, the lower the toxicity. The effects of superior-grade pills would be able to help Ye Ping to enter the path of cultivation earlier.
Ye Ping was very talented in the Sword Dao, but his talent in cultivation was poor. Daoist Tai Hua understood that.
It was good to be talented in the Sword Dao, but his cultivation level had to be on par too. He ought to at least cultivate to the perfected realm, right?
Qi Refinement cultivators could at least put up a fight if they had good attainments in the Sword Dao, but powerhouses in the Foundation Establishment realm would only have to wait for their death. There would be no point in condensing the sword intent anyway.
¡°Alright. Please wait a moment, Exalted Immortal.¡±
The waitress in green did not waste any time on saying useless things. In less than a moment, everything was prepared.
They cost 550 Spirit Stones in total, which amounted to 5,500 taels of gold worth of banknotes.
Before leaving, Daoist Tai Hua clenched his teeth and decided to buy two Cold Iron Swords which were not Dharma artifacts and were simply superior mortal weapons. They cost 500 taels of gold, but Daoist Tai Hua managed to bargain and lower the price to 466 taels of gold.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua only had 600 taels of gold left.
However, after leaving the Secret Yuan Pavilion, Daoist Tai Hua suddenly remembered something.
Chapter 23: Master’s Wife Knocked On My Door In the Dark of the Night
Chapter 23: Master¡¯s Wife Knocked On My Door In the Dark of the Night
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the Secret Yuan Pavilion, Daoist Tai Hua suddenly thought of something.
He looked at Su Changyu and asked, ¡°Changyu, are your Second Junior Brother and Third Junior Brother going to sit for the alchemy and array formation examinations at the end of the year?¡±
Su Changyu was suddenly reminded of that.
¡°It seems to be so. Fourth Junior Brother seems to be participating in the talismans examination too.¡±
Su Changyu answered.
¡°That¡¯s right. We have to buy them some secret manuals.¡±
When Daoist Tai Hua spoke, he suddenly thought of the other disciples too.
¡°Let¡¯s go in again then.¡±
Su Changyu was not bothered.
¡°Where?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious.
¡°Secret Yuan Pavilion.¡±
Su Changyu was also a little confused. Since he wanted to buy some secret manuals, of course he had to go to the Secret Yuan Pavilion.
¡°Why would we go there again? Even if we have a lot of money, we can¡¯t spend it like that.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head, and then led Su Changyu outside.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, they reached the Cultivators¡¯ Bazaar in Baiguo City.
Apart from several stores, there were numerous stalls lined up outside. There was a huge plethora of unique and bizarre things. It was truly a dazzling lineup.
Standing in front of a stall, Daoist Tai Hua looked at the various secret manuals being sold there.
¡°How much do these things cost?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua pointed at the scattered secret manuals on the ground which all looked old and tattered. They were sold at a very cheap price.
¡°They¡¯re sold by mass. Exalted Immortals, they cost 10 taels of gold per 500 grams.¡±
The stall owner was a middle-aged man who immediately smiled courteously when he saw a customer.
¡°10 taels of gold per 500 grams? Is this robbery?¡±
Hearing the price, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face suddenly became sullen. It was not his first time buying such secret manuals.
The content of the secret manuals sold at that stall was not entirely true and most of them were copies of original works. In other words, they were not exactly secret manuals, but rather, theoretical knowledge.
To put it bluntly, they were all written by theorists.
Although the effect was not great, they still served a certain purpose.
After all, handwritten notes by powerhouses were precious.
Why would they appear in such a ce?
¡°Exalted Immortal, these are all proper ancient volumes that will easily allow one to gain an epiphany. Look at this one, it¡¯s about condensing the True Dragon body. This one¡¯s about activating 3,600 spiritual acupuncture points. These are all superior-ss treasures.¡±
The stall owner hurriedly spoke up and pulled Daoist Tai Hua to stop him from leaving.
Clenching his teeth, he continued, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll charge you a cheaper price. 10 taels of gold per kilogram.¡±
The stall owner offered.
¡°10 taels of gold per five kilograms. Take it or leave it. Condensing the True Dragon body? Who are you trying to fool?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the stall owner at all. He knew that those things were meant for fooling others. Although they seemed impressive on the surface, they could not be considered actual theories at all.
If anyone could have an epiphany after reading those secret manuals, Daoist Tai Hua would eat up all the books.
¡°Five kilograms? Exalted Immortal, quit pulling my leg. 2.5 kilograms is the limit.¡±
The stall owner seemed dismayed.
¡°Changyu, let¡¯s go.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua ignored the stall owner and wanted to leave.
¡°Okay, okay, deal. I¡¯ll take it as a discount on the ount of a friendship we¡¯ve forged. Exalted Immortal, do you want me to pick the secret manuals or do you want to do it yourself?¡±
The stall owner had nothing more to say.
¡°I want everything.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said that he wanted everything.
He did not really intend to buy all the secret manuals for the disciples. He mainly wanted to use them for decorative purposes.
There was a library in the Qingyun Dao Sect, but it did not contain any secret manuals. Hence, Daoist Tai Hua intended to decorate it with a few hundred secret manuals.
Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to buy them.
¡°Sure! Exalted Immortal, please wait a moment.¡±
Without further ado, the stall owner immediately began packing the books. He had four to five hundred of such books which spanned across genres like alchemy, array formations, talismans and some other misceneous ones.
Examples included, ¡®Perfect Development of the Supreme Vision¡¯, ¡®Ten Dragons Ten Elephants Primordial Spirit Technique¡¯, ¡®Immortal Dao Pupil Activation Technique¡¯ and ¡®Master¡¯s Wife Knocks On My Door Late At Night¡¯.
In short, all kinds of peculiar books were avable at the store, but they were all made-up stories that were expanded from a single point. They seemed to make a lot of sense, but in fact, they could not result in sess and were only meant for fooling those who had just started immortal cultivation.
Most people bought such secret manuals for the sake of adding to the existing collections in the libraries of the sects. Major sects might have hundreds of secret manuals, but how could the same apply to the smaller sects? Hence, the smaller sects had to fill their libraries up with such items.
The hundreds of secret manuals were packed into a box that weighed about 50 kilograms or so, which amounted to 100 taels of gold.
Daoist Tai Hua also went to several stores and bought some proper guidebooks about alchemy, array formations, refinement, and talismans.
He also tailor-made a lot of clothes, which he intended to give to the members of the sect, and bought a lot of superior-ss spiritual rice and spiritual beast meat, all of which were delivered back to the sect ording to his orders.
Meanwhile, he did not buy anything for himself as he spent everything on items for his disciples.
He only had about 200 of the 6,600 taels of gold left.
Daoist Tai Hua felt an inexplicable heartache.
However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Since he wanted to develop the sect, he had to spend a lot of money on it. The person who painted that painting was Ye Ping who was extremely talented too. Hence, he spent most of the money on Ye Ping and allowed the other disciples to benefit a little from it.
After everything was taken care of, Daoist Tai Hua did not continue to stay in Baiguo City. Instead, he brought Su Changyu back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The secret manuals, superior-ss spiritual rice, and bespoke clothing were all delivered to the sect by the professional deliverymen.
On the way back to the sect, Daoist Tai Hua handed the Chuanhe Swordsmanship manual to Su Changyu.
¡°Changyu, the manual can only be read once. Comprehend well and get an epiphany. After you¡¯ve acquired it, impart it to Ye Ping.¡±
Daoist¡¯s words caught Su Changyu off guard.
¡°Are you giving it to me?¡±
Su Changyu was indeed a little surprised.
He had the self-awareness to know where he stood. He wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t this meant for Ye Ping? Why is he giving it to me?¡¯
Su Changyu was curious.
Sensing Su Changyu¡¯s doubts, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but exin it to him immediately.
¡°Silly, if we give the secret manual directly to that little Junior Brother of yours, what would he need us for? Imparting sword techniques has to be done personally as far as possible. This secret manual is enriched with secret sword techniques. You just have to read it once to understand part of the sword technique, and then you can teach it to your little Junior Brother.¡±
¡°With his talent, he will definitely outshine you, but he will think that you were the one who imparted it to him. Anyone can give the secret manual directly to him, but not everyone can teach it to him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was extremely conscientious and decided not to give the secret manual directly to Ye Ping. Instead, he wanted Su Changyu to learn it well before imparting it to Ye Ping.
Su Changyu suddenly became enlightened after hearing his words.
¡°Sect Leader, you are so smart.¡±
Su Changyu said with a smile.
¡°Otherwise, why do you think I went to the Secret Yuan Pavilion to buy secret manuals? If I wasn¡¯t afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend the sword techniques even after a year, why would I buy such a secret manual? I would have just bought the simplified edition.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
He purposely went to the Secret Yuan Pavilion to buy the sword manual, mainly because the ones sold at the Secret Yuan Pavilion were enriched with the Dao and would allow readers to quickly grasp the basic sword techniques after just reading it.
Otherwise, if Su Changyu was made to learn slowly on his own, it would probably take him donkey¡¯s years to have an epiphany.
¡°However, I still need some time to have an epiphany, what do I do during this period of time?¡±
Su Changyu continued.
¡°Well, I¡¯ve bought so many secret manuals. Let him read through them before teaching him the next sword technique.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua pointed to the box behind him as he said that.
¡°These books?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s expression was a little peculiar. He knew that those books were random books that were more like novels than secret manuals.
However, after thinking about it, Su Changyu nevertheless nodded.
However, Daoist Tai Hua spoke again.
¡°Changyu, there is one more thing that I want you to do.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua lowered his voice.
¡°What is it?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were filled with some curiosity.
¡°Get some paintings.¡±
Chapter 24: Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique
Chapter 24: Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡®Get some paintings?¡¯
Su Changyu was slightly stunned.
He looked at Daoist Tai Hua with some curiosity.
¡°Master, you want me to get more? I¡¯m afraid we might arouse the suspicion of Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu had thought of continuing to get Ye Ping to paint more paintings too, but if he were to take the initiative and do so, he might arouse suspicion.
¡°Of course. A single painting painted by Ye Ping can overwrite hundreds of years¡¯ worth of efforts by the sect. Changyu, if our sect wants to develop, we definitely need money.¡±
¡°Putting aside everything else, pills are the basic requirement. Your little Junior Brother has to cultivate, doesn¡¯t he? Qi Refinement Pills cost ten taels of gold each. Given his talent, how many pills do you think he needs to reach the realm of Perfected Qi Refinement?¡±
¡°We can be poor and suffer, but your little Junior Brother can¡¯t suffer. If we end up ruining him someday, won¡¯t it eat at your conscience?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was not being hypocritical.
Indeed, they needed money for the sect to develop and also for Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation. Ye Ping had yet to officially begin cultivating and was merely practicing swordsmanship. If Ye Ping were to really start cultivating, he would have to supplement it with pills due to his aptitude and talent.
The Qingyun Dao Sect could not afford to buy so many pills, so the only solution was to use Ye Ping to generate more money.
¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡±
After some thought, Su Changyu felt that his words did make some sense.
¡°Of course, don¡¯t be too eager. Just give him a hint at the right time. One more thing, teach him the Sword Dao well during these two months. I intend to let him participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said solemnly.
¡°Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Su Changyu was really surprised this time.
¡°Master, are you confused? How can Little Junior Brother take part in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? He might be very talented in the Sword Dao, but he hasn¡¯t begun cultivating yet. Wouldn¡¯t he end up embarrassing himself?¡±
Su Changyu was astonished.
He was fortunate enough to have taken part in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet once which basically all the elites of Qingzhou would participate in. Back then, he was just there to fill a spot, but he was lucky to have made it through to the top 500 ces by fluke. However, letting Ye Ping go would be aplete disaster.
¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll tell you about itter. In short, teach him well during this period of time. I¡¯ve only gotten the idea to let him take part in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. We¡¯ll decide when the timees whether to let him really take part or not.¡±
¡°Remember, don¡¯t talk to your Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers about this. Just tell them that I¡¯ve gotten back all the money that I was cheated out of. Don¡¯t mention anything else, got it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not exin in detail because they were reaching the sect soon.
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Changyu nodded, looking a little helpless.
He understood that Daoist Tai Hua just zealously wanted to develop the sect, which was his lifelong n. However, Su Changyu felt that Daoist Tai Hua was being overly eager.
However, neither of them said anything. They soon returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
It was midnight.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping sat on the ground, still staring attentively at the sword mark.
He had alreadyprehended the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship in an epiphany, and now, he had alsoprehended the Summer Thunder Swordsmanship.
The Four Thunder Sword Techniques were elusive and profound, and they condensed the lightning of four seasons, giving rise to different sword momentums.
The sword momentum of Spring Thunder Swordsmanship was continuous.
The sword momentum of Summer Thunder Swordsmanship was ferocious and terrifying.
The sword momentum of Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship was silent.
The sword momentum of Winter Thunder Swordsmanship was full of killing intent.
At this moment, Ye Ping was already about toprehend the Summer Thunder Swordsmanship.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He picked up a tree branch at the side and formed a sword mark with it.
In that moment, thunder rumbled and the surrounding ancient trees began rustling.
He hadpleted the epiphany of the Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship sword momentum.
He condensed the sword momentum.
A random move of his would contain all the sword techniques.
At this moment, a figure appeared not far away.
Under the moonlight, Su Changyu gazed at Ye Ping quietly.
His proud and handsome face was calm, but deep down, his heart was filled with immense shame.
Although he was not very talented in the Sword Dao, he could tell that Ye Ping had alreadyprehended the sword momentum of the Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship.
It had only been a day.
Yet, he hadprehended the sword momentum of the Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship.
Wouldn¡¯t heprehend the sword intent of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques in the next couple of days?
¡®I¡¯m so sour about it.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m so envious.¡¯
Despite feeling upset, Su Changyu still had to walk over to Ye Ping while pretending to look calm on the surface.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu called.
Not far away, Ye Ping snapped out of his joyful mood and looked at Su Changyu, only to reveal a look of astonishment.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what brings you here?¡±
Ye Ping did not expect to see Su Changyu and was a little surprised.
¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something to you.¡±
Su Changyu walked over and ced a jade bottle in front of Ye Ping. ¡°Little Junior Brother, this contains Qi Nourishment Pills that will nourish your body after you eat them. They¡¯ll energize you for five days and are good for your body.¡±
¡°Qi Nourishment Pill? After taking one, will I be able to go five days without any food and rest?¡±
Ye Ping put the jade bottle away and looked a little curious.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
Daoist Tai Hua was indeed very good to Ye Ping. Although the money came from Ye Ping¡¯s painting, Daoist Tai Hua did not spend a single cent on himself. He spent most of the money on Ye Ping while the other disciples got to gain some benefits from it. Su Changyu might have gotten the most advantage, but the main beneficiary was still Ye Ping.
Otherwise, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t have to go to the trouble of putting pressure on himself by reading the sword manuals and learning the Chuanhe Swordsmanship before he even mastered the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said gratefully.
With such pills, he would be able to save an additional four hours a day.
¡°The Sect Leader wants me to hand this sword to you too. From now on, you will practice using this.¡±
Su Changyu handed the sword to Ye Ping.
¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping thanked him gratefully.
Su Changyu merely nodded.
After a while, Su Changyu took the initiative to speak and broke the silence.
¡°Little Junior Brother, has practicing swordsmanship been boring for youtely?¡±
¡°Senior Brother, it isn¡¯t boring because I can improve everyday.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head.
He would really find it boring if he hadn¡¯t been able to get an epiphany. However, he was pleased to have been able to continuously gain epiphanies.
He was telling the truth, but those words made Su Changyu upset.
¡®Is this humane at all?¡¯
Having been dealt a blow, Su Changyu stood up, wanting to get some peace.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why do you ask?¡±
Ye Ping was curious, wondering what Su Changyu had asked that question for.
¡°Nothing, I just thought that if you¡¯re bored, I can give you another secret manual to get an epiphany.¡±
Su Changyu was not in the mood to talk as he had suffered a huge blow.
Secret manual?
However, Ye Ping was extremely excited after hearing that word.
¡®Is he imparting the secret manual to me?¡¯
¡®He should have said so earlier.¡¯
Ye Ping immediately became excited and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t find it boring at first, but after you mentioned it, I realized that it does get a little boring sometimes.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t care about being embarrassed anymore.
Su Changyu¡¯s sword mark made himprehend the sword techniques immediately.
¡®Is he giving me an immortal cultivation secret manual?¡¯
¡®That¡¯d be incredible.¡¯
After hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, Su Changyu stopped keeping him in suspense and simply gave a secret manual to Ye Ping.
Ye Ping grabbed it.
Using the moonlight as the source of light, he read it and was soon stunned.
The secret manual was thick and there were several ancient texts written on it.
It was written clearly on the secret manual...
¡°Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique¡±
Chapter 25: I’m Sorry To Have Been Born
Chapter 25: I¡¯m Sorry To Have Been Born
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping was already stunned.
He originally thought that his eldest senior brother would give him a random secret manual, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a supreme technique.
¡°Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique¡±
He could tell from its name that it was a supreme technique.
Otherwise, how could it be called ¡®Ancient Godfiend¡¯?
This!
This!
This!
Ye Ping¡¯s breathing began to quicken.
¡®This is really a hidden sect that is secretly impressive.¡¯
¡®If this isn¡¯t a secretly impressive sect, what else is?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s breathing quickened.
Su Changyu misunderstood.
He subconsciously thought that Ye Ping had discovered something and immediately bit the bullet to exin.
¡°Little Junior Brother, this is something I found in ancient ruins and I don¡¯t know its origin either. However, we cultivators can¡¯t just cultivate the Sword Dao. We can¡¯tck spiritual cultivation and physical cultivation.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve missed the best period for spiritual cultivation, and your spiritual root is inferior. It might be a good thing to focus on physical cultivation first.¡±
Su Changyu was purely spouting nonsense because there was no such thing in the world of immortal cultivation.
Most physical cultivators were in physical cultivation because their spiritual roots were too poor for them to consider anything else.
During the Qi Refinement cultivation realm, physical cultivation might be somewhat outstanding. After all, they were still in a low martial state, and physical cultivation was definitely useful.
However, when one reached the Foundation Establishment, the purpose of physical cultivation would be reduced.
Golden Core powerhouses would be able to kill enemies that were hundreds of kilometers away with a flying sword.
However, powerhouses of physical cultivation would not be able to kill enemies that were hundreds of kilometers away with a single punch unless the secret manual was real.
However, was that possible?
Su Changyu had read the secret manual before, and the content was simply nonsensical and full of groundless boasting. If not for the fact that he practiced immortal cultivation, Su Changyu would have been fooled.
In fact, the secret manual mostly contained theories, except for a portion of the content that was about proper refinement techniques.
That was the reason that Su Changyu gave the secret manual to Ye Ping.
He just wanted to give Ye Ping something to do so that thetter wouldn¡¯t have to spend all day trying to get an epiphany out of the sword mark. In the long run, Ye Ping would definitely get bored of it.
Besides, during this period of time, Su Changyu also had to study the sword manual. Hence, there was nothing wrong with giving Ye Ping that secret manual to stall for time.
Would Ye Ping learn it or not?
Su Changyu was not jumping to conclusions.
Comprehending the Four Thunder Sword Techniques from the sword mark was still reasonable.
If Ye Ping couldprehend anything out of the nonsensical secret manual, he vowed to swallow all the flying swords in Qingzhou.
¡°I understand. Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping understood what Su Changyu said pretty well.
Cultivators with poor aptitude generally had to go through physical refinement to improve their physical condition.
Thus, they would be able to dual cultivation of spirit and body.
Generally, sword techniques would be used against enemies, but if one used their physique to suppress the opponent at the critical juncture, they would be able to catch the enemies off guard and leave them with no means of prevention.
They could even say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m best at physical cultivation.¡±
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited.
¡°It¡¯s best that you understand, Junior Brother. Alright, inform me if there¡¯s any problem. Just take the secret manual with a pinch of salt. If you really can¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t force yourself, understand?¡±
¡°Even if you want to practice, you should first condense theplete sword momentum of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.¡±
Su Changyu left after giving him instructions.
¡°Take care, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping sent Su Changyu off.
Soon, after Su Changyu left, Ye Ping contained his excitement and put the ¡°Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique¡± in his arms.
He then continued toprehend the sword mark.
Ye Ping¡¯sprehension speed became faster and faster, perhaps because of his excitement.
His mind was now filled with thoughts of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
The Four Thunder Sword Techniques sounded mediocre.
However, the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique was different.
It sounded wild, cool, and domineering.
What were the Four Thunder Sword Techniquespared to it?
Attacking with thunder? Weren¡¯t his hands enough?
However, Ye Ping was well aware.
He reckoned that the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique was definitely going to be difficult to learn, so he had to put in all his effort into learning it. Otherwise, he would be at a huge loss if he failed to master the physical cultivation technique and the sword techniques.
In the blink of an eye, two days passed.
Late at night, Su Changyu looked at the sword manual in his hand and fell into a state of silence.
The sword manual was the one that Daoist Tai Hua had spent a bomb on.
It contained the Dao and the first person to read the sword manual would be enlightened and quickly master the sword techniques.
However, Su Changyu had been reading it for two days.
Yet, he hadn¡¯tprehended the true meaning of the sword moves.
That caused Su Changyu to fall into silence.
At the same time, he also felt a little nervous.
Daoist Tai Hua wanted him to learn it in three to four days and then impart it to Ye Ping.
However, he couldn¡¯t learn it well and thus was incredibly upset.
Most importantly, Su Changyu felt that it didn¡¯t make sense.
Although his aptitude was average, the problem was that the sword manual was marked with the Dharmic Dao and would provide some enhancement.
¡®Why can¡¯t I master it?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t it stated that anyone with hands would be able to learn it?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve used my feet too, but why can¡¯t I learn it?¡¯
¡®Am I really not suited for practicing swordsmanship?¡¯
Su Changyu felt terrible.
If not for theparison with Ye Ping, he wouldn¡¯t have felt that his talent was inferior.
However, afterparing himself with Ye Ping, Su Changyu began to feel even more upset.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s agony was not because of talent.
He had never felt that he was very talented.
The main reason for his misery was the sword manual.
If Daoist Tai Hua knew that he had notprehended this sword manual, he would probably kill him.
It cost 500 Spirit Stones.
After the discount, it cost 450 Spirit Stones, which was the revenue that the Qingyun Dao Sect would take hundreds of years to earn.
Yet, he still failed toprehend it.
Frankly speaking, even Su Changyu couldn¡¯t tolerate it himself, let alone Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°What do I do!? What do I do!? I feel horrible.¡±
Pangs of panic engulfed Su Changyu, and he continuously asked himself what he should do.
After a long time, Su Changyu finally thought of a solution.
¡°Right. I may have failed to learn the sword move, but there¡¯s an exnation in the sword manual. I don¡¯t have to impart it to Little Junior Brother at all. I just have to extract the core and teach it to him.¡±
¡°If Little Junior Brother manages to learn it, he¡¯s considered to be talented. If he can¡¯t, I can¡¯t be med either. Who said that talents have to be all-rounded?¡±
Su Changyu suddenly came up with a solution.
Although he did not know much about the Chuanhe Swordsmanship, he could make up lies. If Ye Ping didn¡¯t understand anything, he could just exin it in his own terms and ideas.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu finally smiled.
He immediately opened the sword manual, read it once seriously, and then pushed open the door to go look for Ye Ping.
15 minutester.
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
It was extremely peaceful.
Su Changyu paced towards the cliff alone quietly.
However, at this moment, a thunderbolt sounded.
It shook the trees.
Su Changyu was stunned.
He looked in the direction of the back cliff and fell silent as his smile gradually stiffened.
He could sense it.
The sound of thunder just now was the result of the sound of thepletion of sword momentum.
It had been less than half a day.
Ye Ping immediatelyprehended the Autumn Thunder Swordsmanship and the Winter Thunder Swordsmanship.
That caused Su Changyu to be at a loss for words.
Especially now that it was nighttime, Su Changyu somehow slipped into an inexplicable mood.
He became exceptionally mncholic and was in low spirits.
He did not go to the cliff.
Instead, he quietly walked to a deserted ce on his own.
Su Changyu had no idea what was wrong with himtely.
Whenever night fell, he would be glum and sorrowful.
Besides, his condition seemed to be getting worse.
The scattered moonlight prated through the clouds.
He shunned from the crowd and scurried away.
¡®I¡¯m sorry to be born as a human¡¯
Somehow, that phrase popped up in Su Changyu¡¯s mind.
Chapter 26: Hidden Demon, Heaven and Earth Tempering
Chapter 26: Hidden Demon, Heaven and Earth Tempering
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the back cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
After Ye Ping executed the Four Thunder sword momentum, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out some turbid breath.
After half a day¡¯s effort, Ye Ping had mastered the sword momentum of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
The Spring Thunder sword momentum, Summer Thunder sword momentum, Autumn Thunder sword momentum and Winter Thunder sword momentum could bebined or separated from one another.
When the sword momentums werebined, they formed the most powerful Four Thunder sword momentum, which was what Ye Ping exhibited.
If they were split, the power would weaken, but they could bring out the characteristics of each sword momentum.
He wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead.
Heartened, Ye Ping smiled.
¡°Now that I havepletely mastered the Four Thunder sword momentum, I onlyck the Four Thunder sword intent.¡±
¡°Although Senior Brother didn¡¯t tell me how difficult the epiphany of the sword intent is, I understand that the sword intent represents the intention and willpower of the sword technique. I definitely can¡¯t be too impatient. Failing to get an epiphany is a minor issue, but I¡¯ll be in trouble if Iprehend the wrong thing.¡±
Ye Ping thought to himself. Although Su Changyu didn¡¯t tell him the details of the sword intent, he could still imagine it on his own.
He thought so previously, not because he had let his imagination run wild for no reason, but because he had made some conjectures based on the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
¡°Of all times, Senior Brother chose to give this secret manual to me at this juncture. Clearly, he¡¯s scared that I¡¯d be overly eager and end up getting a wrong epiphany of the sword intent.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why he gave me a copy of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, so that I can calm down, focus on my physical body, have another trump card, and gain a new means.¡±
¡°Senior Brother really has great foresight.¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
Soon, he put those thoughts at the back of his mind and pulled out the ¡°Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique¡± from his arms.
He was as careful as possible and seemed particrly solemn.
The secret manual had a greenish tint to it and it was bound by a thread. Its yellowed corners made it seem rather ancient.
However, the more Ye Ping thought about it, the more excited he got.
He opened the first page and soon, a line of small-font words appeared in a right-to-left sequence.
¡°Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique¡±
¡°I am Daoist Mo Xuan. Born before the birth of heaven and earth, I experienced 360 million tribtions before finally participating in creation and bing one with heaven and earth.
This manual is the result of myprehension of heaven and earth by chance.
Everyone in this world only knows about spiritual cultivation but not about the power of physical cultivation. They see moving mountains as the limit of physical cultivation.
However, a real physical cultivator could hold the sun and moon, grab the stars, transcend the heavens and kill everything in the world with one fist.
In my opinion, the highest realm of physical cultivation is mimicking the Godfiend by hiding the god in the fiend. Possessing the organs, essence, and blood of the gods while having the fiend¡¯s body is what constitutes the Godfiend.
Before cultivating this technique, one must be ready to go through extreme torment, suffering, and arduous training. This is not a technique for the ordinary, and only those who have strong willpower, determination, and great wisdom can master it!
Are you ready?¡±
¡ª-
That was the synopsis of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
Ye Ping had almost forgotten to breathe after reading it.
It was such a domineering statement.
¡®Hide the god in the body of the fiend, hold the sun and moon, grab the stars, transcend the heavens and kill everything in the world with one fist.¡¯
¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯
¡®This is definitely a peerless technique. No, this is a peerless technique that is at the level of the Great Dao.¡¯
Ye Ping was at a loss for words to describe the power of the technique.
¡®Absolutely wonderful.¡¯
He took a deep breath.
Ye Ping did not flip to the second page and instead began pondering.
He was pondering about whether he was ready for it.
It was stated clearly that those who wanted to cultivate that technique would have to experience suffering that would be unbearable for ordinary people and possess great willpower, determination, and wisdom to master it.
If he wasn¡¯t prepared, he couldn¡¯t be too haste with it.
The time for a stick of incense to burn passed.
Finally, Ye Ping made up his mind.
¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±
Ye Ping was determined.
He was already prepared and waspletely fearless. Although the process might be tough in the beginning, he had to go through hardship to be an elite.
Thinking about this, Ye Ping turned to the second page.
¡ª-
¡°Official Introduction of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique:
Excellent. The fact that you have turned to the second page means that you have strong willpower, but whether or not you have great determination and wisdom will depend on yourself.
Next, you will see a Godfiend diagram on which there is the Godfiend Refinement diagram that I have learned from myprehension of heaven and earth. Take a good look at it.¡±
¡ª-
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but praise himself when he saw the second page.
At the same time, he was also astonished. ¡®This technique is impressive. There¡¯s already a big test for me in the introduction. If not for myposure, I would probably be dejected and frustrated.¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping didn¡¯t waste any time and began looking at the Godfiend diagram at the back.
The third page was a Sky Observation diagram.
Although the diagram seemed rather simple to Ye Ping, it also looked extremely solemn.
He scrutinized it continuously.
There was also a detailed exnation below the diagram.
¡°This is called the Sky Observation Godfiend Diagram. Opening your arms and bing one with heaven and earth is a rudimentary technique of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique. Once you master it, you can condense the Heaven and Earth powers, make Heaven your hammer, earth your furnace, and temper your body to shape the body of the Godfiend.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯tprehend it, you¡¯re not fated with this technique. If you don¡¯tprehend enough, it means youck wisdom. At the same time, you have to cultivate diligently all day and night. The naturally gifted ones can have an instant epiphany while those who are dull may never have an epiphany in their entire life.¡±
After reading the annotation, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but nod before getting into stance to observe the sky.
He closed his eyes and forgot everything else. All that was left in his mind was the diagram.
At the same time, in Chen Nation of the Yan¡¯an County.
In a private residence, there was a woman dressed in purple, wielding a brush and writing something in ink under the oilmp.
The oilmp swayed with the wind and the woman would frown from time to time. A total of six hours passed.
Finally, the woman tossed her brush aside and looked at the ancient books on the table with joy and satisfaction. She picked up the jar of wine on the desk and took a big gulp.
At this very moment, a voice sounded outside the door.
¡°Fairy Mo, are you ready yet? It¡¯s almost three in the morning. If you still don¡¯t turn in your manuscript, there¡¯ll be trouble.¡±
The person urged outside.
Inside the room, the woman in purple got up and picked up the manuscript of the book that she had just written. She then opened the window and casually tossed it to the person outside.
¡°Here, it¡¯s finished. Take a look.¡±
She seemed rather casual.
¡°It¡¯s finished? Let me take a look.¡±
The middle-aged man outside the door took the manuscript and flipped through it quickly. After a while, the frown on his forehead was eased.
¡°Good, good, good, Fairy Mo. Your writing is improving. This book will definitely sell like hotcakes. Great.¡±
The middle-aged manughed heartily with joy.
¡°Cut the crap, you haven¡¯t finished paying me the remuneration for the previous book. Pay the remaining sum to me now.¡±
She wasn¡¯t affected by his words.
¡°Rest assured, Fairy Mo. I run a business, I won¡¯t cheat you out of your money. Here are some banknotes that are worth a total of 1,000 taels of gold. It¡¯s ten times the share of ¡®Spirit Gathering Technique¡¯.¡±
¡°The book named ¡®Ancient Godfiend Refinement Technique¡¯ isn¡¯t selling well at all. So far, only three copies have been sold. Fairy Mo, please don¡¯t write such secret manuals again. They¡¯re too exaggerated and no one will believe them. Cultivators these days prefer reading simple and direct manuals.¡±
¡°Look at the book on the best-sellers list now. It has managed to multiply the effects of one Spirit Stone by ten and it¡¯s selling so well.¡±
The middle-aged man nagged outside the door.
¡°Okay, enough. I got it. By the way, have you found out what I asked you to?¡±
The woman waved her hand, looking a little impatient and annoyed.
¡°I have. The Ten Nations Academy is officially recruiting students next year. Fairy Mo, I¡¯ll go back to handle the issues with the manuscript. Get someone to contact me if there¡¯s anything.¡±
The middle-aged man chuckled and left after saying those words.
The woman in purple did not say anything more and instead returned to her desk to begin writing a secret manual.
Chapter 27: Successful Epiphany of the Godfiend Diagram
Chapter 27: Sessful Epiphany of the Godfiend Diagram
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was bright early in the morning.
Ye Ping posed to observe the sky for an entire day.
Unfortunately, he did not have an epiphany of the Godfiend Diagram.
Ye Ping felt a little upset because of that.
It was written clearly on the technique.
Those with aptitude would be able to have an epiphany of the Godfiend Diagram at one nce.
Those who did not might never get an epiphany for the rest of their life.
However, Ye Ping did not give up.
He rested for a short while. With the Qi Nourishment Pill, he did not have to eat and hence, could save the time to eat and relieve nature¡¯s call. After all, he did not eat anything.
Ye Ping spent 22 hours of his day cultivating, leaving only two hours for him to rest or do other things.
It was midday.
Ye Ping still did not have an epiphany of the Godfiend Diagram.
However, he was not discouraged and was instead even more determined to work harder.
¡°Only those with great willpower canprehend the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique. I may have poor aptitude, but I have the perseverance and determination that ordinary people don¡¯t. I will definitely seed. I believe in myself.¡±
Under the zing sun, Ye Ping kept his arms raised as he tried toprehend heaven and earth.
He had that willpower.
He continued all the way untilte at night.
It was rather quiet and peaceful in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The stars in the sky seemed to have formed a river and the bright moon could not be seen.
Ye Ping was stillprehending the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t get an epiphany.
Ye Ping understood that his aptitude was average and he could notpare to the geniuses. Hence, he had to spend time umting to gain an epiphany.
However, despite having understood that, Ye Ping was still extremely eager. Well, who wouldn¡¯t want to master such a Body Tempering technique as soon as possible?
An hourter, Ye Ping¡¯s arms were tired, so he put it down and then sat on the ground to take a deep breath.
It was nighttime.
The cold wind blew.
Holding the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, Ye Ping continuously thought about what went wrong.
¡°The technique is definitely correct.¡±
¡°I must have understood something wrongly.¡±
¡°But what exactly is the problem? Should I ask Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping pondered in his mind.
However, he soon shook his head.
¡®If I ask Senior Brother about it, wouldn¡¯t his impression of me be worse?¡±
Ye Ping dismissed his thoughts and felt that there was a need for him to study it carefully.
Thus, Ye Ping held onto the secret manual and continuously pondered about it.
Although the manual was thick, there was no content at the back and the main point was the Godfiend Diagram.
Ye Ping believed that it was a peerless cultivation technique because the more simpler it was, the more profound its content.
It was amon saying that the Great Dao was simple.
The moreplicated and fancy the technique was, the less reliable it would be.
Ye Ping understood that.
An entire hour passed.
Ye Ping suddenly pped his thigh and thought about the key point.
¡°Sky Observation Diagram! It doesn¡¯t mean observing heaven and earth in the actual sense but viewing the boundless universe with my heart.¡±
Ye Ping pondered for a full hour and suddenly shifted his gaze onto the word ¡®observation¡¯.
It was different from the other words as its character was slightlyrger. Through this detail, Ye Ping finally had some thoughts.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±
¡°When ordinary people look at the sky, they only feel that the world is vast, but they have no idea that it actually means the universe and the boundless, infinite gxies. That¡¯s the real heaven.¡±
¡°When I observe the sky, I¡¯m also restrained. Daoist Mo Xuan was born before heaven and earth. In his eyes, heaven is the boundless universe. The world is not the heaven in his eyes, but the heaven in his heart.¡±
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Answers appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s heart one after another.
At this moment, he was extremely excited.
¡°I couldn¡¯t get an epiphany before this because I¡¯ve been going in the wrong direction.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, why are you so silly? You almost failed to have an epiphany.¡±
Ye Ping secretly med himself for being too foolish.
He didn¡¯t understand what it meant to observe the sky previously.
Actually, Ye Ping¡¯s thoughts were correct.
In the eyes of ordinary people, the sky was vast, but as a transmigrator, Ye Ping knew how vast the sky really was.
When he was younger, he particrly enjoyed exploring things about the universe. Naturally, he knew howrge the world was.
Ye Ping took a deep breath.
He put the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique manual in his arms before getting into stance to observe the sky.
However, he did not observe the sky at this moment.
Instead, he closed his eyes and tried to feel heaven and earth with his heart.
In the blink of an eye, a clear breeze blew past.
In Ye Ping¡¯s mind, a macrocosm of the universe appeared.
Countless gxies emerged in Ye Ping¡¯s mind. They were infinite and would never cease.
At this moment, stars suddenly began to vibrate above the sky.
The stars emitted dazzling rays of light as they vibrated.
The Great Xia Dynasty.
It was extremely luxurious.
In the Heavenly Secret Hall, the stars on an ancient diagram were dazzling.
The old man seated in front of it immediately opened his eyes with a look of disbelief.
¡°This... This is impossible. The stars are dazzling. Has an Immortal Saint appeared? How can there be such an abnormality?¡±
The old man¡¯s body trembled.
He was the head of the Heavenly Secret Hall who was extremely authoritative and whose status was second only to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, at this moment, the old man¡¯s body trembled and horror filled his eyes.
On top of that, there were three different Heavenly Secret Halls in the east, south, and west. However, the powerful existences in the halls looked just as horrified.
It was a world of immortal cultivation.
Some peerless powerhouses enjoyed watching the stars in the sky to get some divination of the heavenly secrets, which were extremely important in the world of immortal cultivation. They would be able to predict cmities, fortunate events, and the luck of a nation and race.
Before deciding on any major event, the leaders of a nation or dynasty would consult an astrologer to look at the stars to predict the future of things.
If there was a cmity, they would retreat.
If there were good opportunities, they would proceed.
Although the predictions might not necessarily be 100% sessful, there were effects in some matters.
The fact that the four powerhouses of the Heavenly Secret Hall were shocked was enough to prove how terrifying the matter was.
However, there was no difference for most of the cultivators in the world.
An example would be those in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu quietly gazed at the sky alone.
He did not notice any difference.
The only thing he noticed was that the stars in the sky seemed to have be brighter.
Not far away, Xu Luochen and Chen Lingrou stared at Su Changyu¡¯s feet.
¡°Second Senior Brother, what do you think is happening to Eldest Senior Brothertely? He would look at the stars at this timing everyday. Do you think he¡¯s feeling troubled about something?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°Not sure.¡±
Xu Luochen shook his head cluelessly.
¡°Could it be that Little Junior Brother¡¯s aptitude is too low and it¡¯s too difficult to teach him? Is Eldest Senior Brother upset because of that?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, not everyone can learn the Sword Dao. Forget it, I¡¯lle and teach Little Junior Brother in a few days¡¯ time. Otherwise, if this goes on, who knows if Eldest Senior Brother will do anything extreme?¡±
Xu Luochen said.
Everything was peaceful.
On the back cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect, a Godfiend shadow emerged in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
Chapter 28: Great Dao Ancestor! Heavenly Hammer and Earth Furnace!
Chapter 28: Great Dao Ancestor! Heavenly Hammer and Earth Furnace!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Late at night, at the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
At this moment, the scene of the universe emerged in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
It was boundless and infinite.
That was the heaven and earth in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
It was the universe since ancient times; it was infinitelyrge yet small.
The universe in Ye Ping¡¯s heart was vast and boundless, but a sky-observing Godfiend appeared.
This Godfiend was not to be looked at, and it was emitting a horrifying aura. Even a single wisp of it would make the universe roar.
The body of the Godfiend seemed to be forged with divine iron that was indestructible. Standing in the middle of the universe, the Godfiend controlled the Dao and stepped on the five elements of Yin and Yang, looking at everything.
That was the Great Dao Godfiend.
Ye Ping was shocked.
He looked at the Godfiend in his heart, and countless mysticalws appeared in his mind in the blink of an eye.
It was the supreme technique to activate the Godfiend Body Tempering.
¡°Make heaven your hammer and earth your furnace. Take in everything and evolve.¡±
The ancient voice appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
He had gained an epiphany of theplete edition of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
An hourter, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He already knew the cultivation method of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
He had to look at the Godfiend with his heart, turn heaven and earth into a divine hammer and furnace, and then temper his body.
There were five realms of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
Little Godfiend, Great Godfiend, Supreme Godfiend, Great Dao Godfiend, Great Dao Ancestor.
Currently, Ye Ping was in the Little Godfiend realm and could reach perfection after tempering his body 81 times using heaven and earth, so as to condense the body of the Little Godfiend.
When he reached that realm, his body would be like that of the True Dragon and his vitality would be strong like the sun.
There were two key elements for the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
The first was to view the Godfiend with one¡¯s heart. If the Godfiend Diagram did not appear in one¡¯s mind, it would be impossible to refine the Godfiend Body no matter how hard one tried to think of a solution.
The second was the Heavenly Hammer and the Earth Furnace. It was a technique to attract the gods with Qi and to attract the body with the gods. Using heaven as the hammer and earth as the furnace, one¡¯s body would be tempered.
Once there was a Godfiend Diagram in one¡¯s heart, they would have to rely on that technique tomunicate with heaven and earth using spiritual energy, and then rely on the power of earth to form a supreme furnace, and rely on the heavenly might to form the divine Heavenly Hammer. When one¡¯s body was knocked with the hammer, the Godfiend¡¯s body would be formed.
It was an extremely dangerous process, but the method was simple. As long as there was enough spiritual energy, refinement could happen once.
However, without extremely strong willpower, one¡¯s essence soul and physical body would copse, and they would die.
¡°I thought that gaining an epiphany would be very difficult, but cultivation is even more difficult. However, this is reasonable too. After all, the more powerful the cultivation technique is, the harder it would be. If it can be cultivated easily, wouldn¡¯t everyone be a cultivator?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be emotional after the epiphany.
However, another problem arose.
If he wanted to condense the Heavenly Hammer and Earth Furnace, he would have to possess arge amount of spiritual energy, but the problem was that hecked spiritual energy.
These days, he had been having epiphanies of sword techniques everyday and did not cultivate at all. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have any spiritual energy.
Besides, as he advanced further in learning the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, the amount of spiritual energy he needed would continue to increase.
Most importantly, his greatest problem was his poor cultivation aptitude, which was extremely troublesome.
Ye Ping understood his own cultivation aptitude rather well. In half a year¡¯s time, he had taken part in more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets, and the tests conducted by the hundreds of sects all proved that he did not have any spiritual root.
Hence, Ye Ping felt that perhaps his aptitude in the Sword Dao might not be that bad and that the worst was probably his aptitude in cultivation.
¡°What should I do?¡±
Trouble came, and Ye Ping felt a headacheing on.
¡°Should I look for Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping thought about it but soon vetoed his idea.
¡°No. My cultivation aptitude is too poor. If I look for Eldest Senior Brother, he might dislike me because of it.¡±
¡°But if I don¡¯t look for him, I can¡¯t cultivate. And if I can¡¯t cultivate, I won¡¯t be able toprehend the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.¡±
Ye Ping frowned and thought about it.
¡°Eh? Eldest Senior Brother gave me some Qi Refinement Pills previously. I wonder if they¡¯re effective.¡±
Ye Ping suddenly thought of that.
Thinking about this, he immediately took out the bottle of Qi Refinement Pills.
He poured out a pale white pill from the bottle.
The pill was notrge, and in fact, it resembled a grain of rice. It was white in color and emitted a clear fragrance without the odor of medicinal herbs.
However, just as Ye Ping wanted to swallow the pill, he suddenly froze.
¡°Every medicine has its side effect. This is a Qi Refinement Pill, and I¡¯ve yet to enter the Qi Refinement cultivation realm. Who knows if it might trigger something bad? I can¡¯t be reckless.¡±
All of a sudden, Ye Ping remembered that he had not yet stepped into the Qi Refinement cultivation realm and hence wasn¡¯t sure if he could swallow such a pill.
What if he exploded after doing so?
Thinking of this, Ye Ping put the Qi Refinement Pill back inside the jade bottle.
It definitely pays to be careful.
In the Immortal World, cultivators were divided into seven realms of cultivation.
Qi Refinement realm, Foundation Establishment realm, Golden Core realm, Nascent Soul realm, Essence Soul realm, Tribtion Transcendence realm, and the Mahayana realm.
There was an insurmountable gulf between each realm. Those who pass it are immortal and those who do not remain mortal. There was an absolute suppression.
Although Ye Ping had no experience with immortal cultivation, he had read some information about it.
Since he was unable to cultivate the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, Ye Ping stopped dwelling on it. At least, he had already gained an epiphany of the method, and cultivation was only a matter of time.
Soon, Ye Ping began toprehend the sword mark again in a bid to get an epiphany.
He wanted to try toprehend the Four Thunder sword intent sooner.
He continued until the following day.
Su Changyu arrived.
Ever since he gave the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique secret manual to Ye Ping, he had spent the past three days studying the Chuanhe Swordsmanship. But unfortunately, his desires were unrequited. Su Changyu did not get any shut-eye for three days and nights.
However, he couldn¡¯t understand it at all. That made Su Changyu feel terrible because he would take decades toprehend the Four Thunder Sword Techniques, but now, he had to cultivate the Chuanhe Swordsmanship too. Although it was inferior to the Four Thunder Sword Techniques, he didn¡¯t have talent at all.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu suddenly felt infuriated.
¡®Why do I have to learn a sword technique for no reason? Can¡¯t I teach Ye Ping something else?¡¯
However, that was not what he was most infuriated about. It was the fact that he dared not voice his displeasure.
Daoist Tai Hua was just waiting for him to teach the Chuanhe Swordsmanship to Ye Ping, but if Daoist Tai Hua were to find out that he didn¡¯t learn anything at all, he would be in trouble.
Su Changyu guessed what Daoist Tai Hua had in mind.
He wanted Ye Ping to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
However, Su Changyu felt that that idea was a little unreliable.
Ye Ping might have a strong aptitude in the Sword Dao.
However, the problem was that Ye Ping did not have any Dharmic powers.
Although there was a rule set for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet that only cultivators below the Foundation Establishment realm were allowed topete in the Sword Dao, most of the participants were at level 7 or level 8 of Qi Refinement and some were even cultivators who had perfected it.
Even though Ye Ping had condensed the sword momentum, he had no Dharmic powers. If he encountered cultivators who were at Level 5 or Level 6, he would still have some chances of winning.
He probably would have no chance against those who were strong at Sword Dao cultivation.
Of course, it was mainly because Su Changyu was unclear of how powerful the Four Thunder sword momentum was. In his eyes, there were only two kinds of people.
Those that were weaker than him and those that were stronger than him.
Hence, for the sake of making Daoist Tai Hua drop the idea, Su Changyu decided to continue teaching Ye Ping nonsense.
Su Changyu made up his mind to ignore the Chuanhe Swordsmanship and teach Ye Ping ording to his own methods.
He wrote a new sword manualst night.
A portion of it contained the main points of the Chuanhe Sword Technique, but he made up the majority of the rest.
He did not believe that Ye Ping couldprehend it.
If he could, Su Changyu vowed to eat the swords of everyone at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
Hence, Su Changyu went to the rear cliff.
Chapter 29: The Waters of the River Rise to Heavens and Spread to the Sea Without Returning
Chapter 29: The Waters of the River Rise to Heavens and Spread to the Sea Without Returning
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the cliff, Ye Pingprehended the sword mark on the ground attentively in a bid to condense the sword intent sooner.
However, just when he was having his epiphany, Ye Ping vaguely sensed that someone was walking towards him.
In an instant, Ye Ping opened his eyes and looked behind him.
It was Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping did not expect to see Su Changyu and immediately stood up to bow to him.
¡°No need to be so polite.¡±
Su Changyu said, still looking like an expert.
However, despite having such an appearance, he was still feeling upset.
To be more precise, he felt extremely miserable.
Ever since he found out about Ye Ping¡¯s extraordinary talent, Su Changyu had never been in a good mood.
Hence, one should refrain from being toopetitive sometimes.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what brings you here today?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
He was curious because Su Changyu had been visiting rather frequentlytely.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just here to impart the second sword technique to you today.¡±
Su Changyu said casually with a smile.
¡°Second sword technique?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m rather thick in the head and my aptitude is poor. It¡¯s almost been a month, but I still haven¡¯t condensed the sword intent of the first sword technique. Isn¡¯t it a little too soon to be learning the second sword technique?¡±
Ye Ping was a little worried as he feared that he might bite off more than he could chew.
However, those words were harsh to Su Changyu¡¯s ears.
¡®This is called poor aptitude?¡¯
¡®What am I then?¡¯
¡®Garbage?¡¯
¡®You¡¯ve condensed the sword momentum of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques in less than a month. What else do you want?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve been cultivating hard for 15 years, but I¡¯m only a beginner in the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship. You managed to condense the Four Thunder sword momentum in one month.¡¯
¡®What else do you want!?¡¯
Su Changyu was filled with misery.
He somehow felt even more upset.
¡°It¡¯s alright. As the saying goes, master one, master all. Since you¡¯ve mastered the Four Thunder Sword Techniques, you will get twice the result with half the effort when you learn a new sword technique.¡±
Despite feeling upset, Su Changyu remained calm on the surface.
¡°Oh, I see. Thank you so much for teaching me, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded as he had neglected that point.
¡°Little Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to demonstrate a new sword technique in front of you now. Comprehend it well and see what you can get.¡±
Su Changyu said slowly. He then pulled out his sword and took a few steps back.
Ye Ping held his breath and looked at Su Changyu with full concentration.
Not far away, Su Changyu held his sword in his hand, but he did not rush to swing it. Instead, he closed his eyes.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you going to be one with heaven and earth and your sword?¡±
Ye Ping was shocked.
Time passed bit by bit.
After a while, Su Changyu opened his eyes, and he finally remembered the sword move.
ng!
In the next moment, Su Changyu drew his sword and his sword momentum seemed to have surged towards the river, making Ye Ping feel surprised.
However, Ye Ping soon frowned.
He discovered that although his eldest senior brother¡¯s sword moves looked powerful, there seemed to be some incoherence.
Comparing the Four Thunder Sword Techniques to Su Changyu¡¯s sword technique, Ye Ping vaguely felt that something was wrong.
Su Changyu seemed to be feeling ufortable, and he didn¡¯t seem too familiar with it.
He inhaled sharply.
Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
He thought of a possibility.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is giving me a reminder.¡¯
¡®This sword technique is very strong and it¡¯s not inferior to the Four Thunder Sword Techniques. In fact, it¡¯s even stronger, but one is prone to making mistakes in certain areas.¡¯
¡®Senior Brother is afraid that I might go on the wrong path, so he deliberately revealed some ws to make me think about it lest I go wrong.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude.
He could tell that Su Changyu looked like an aloof and stern person who seemed to have a heart of stone but was actually a gentle person who just wasn¡¯t good at expressing his emotions. Hence, he was using another method to teach him and express his thoughts.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping liked Su Changyu even more.
Besides, Su Changyu did work very hard to perform the improved Chuanhe Swordsmanship.
After the demonstration, he was panting heavily.
However, he maintained hisposure. After performing thest move, Su Changyu especially pulled off a fancy sword move that made everything seem even more visually appealing and convincing.
Ye Ping had also been paying attention to the sword techniques.
After the demonstration ended majestically, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.
¡°The waters of the great river rise to heavens and spread to the sea without returning.¡±
It was shocking for Ye Ping to describe that sword technique with a poem.
Not far away, Su Changyu seemed calm on the surface, but deep down, he had been paying attention to Ye Ping. He was also worried that Ye Ping might have noticed some ws, but he realized that Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with awe. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard Ye Ping¡¯s poem.
¡°The waters of the great river rise to heavens and spread to the sea without returning?¡±
¡°This poem sounds pompous and impressive. Good, I like it.¡±
Su Changyu bore those lines in mind and then looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Little Junior Brother, what do you think of this set of sword techniques?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I think that this set of sword techniques is very majestic. The sword momentum is like the sea as they ovep and eventually return to the ocean. It¡¯s astonishing.¡±
Ye Ping praised emotionally.
¡®Indeed, he¡¯s a schr.¡¯ Su Changyu nodded in satisfaction.
He said, ¡°Little Junior Brother, the name of this sword technique that I¡¯m teaching you is the Heavenly River Sword technique. There are only nine moves in the rudimentary edition. However, you can deduce it continuously. Comprehend it well and think about it properly. I won¡¯t say much about the rest, otherwise, it¡¯d be meaningless. Do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll definitely practice it well and try to condense the sword momentum soon.¡±
Ye Ping nodded solemnly.
Su Changyu smiled lightly after hearing this.
Heavenly River Sword momentum?
He had made up that sword technique. Other than the first andst moves, the rest were fabricated by him.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®You think you can condense the sword momentum?¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re too young.¡¯
Su Changyu was pleased.
However, he did not intentionally try to fool Ye Ping.
It was mainly because he knew what Daoist Tai Hua had in mind and also because he really couldn¡¯tprehend the Chuanhe Sword Technique. Hence, Su Changyu came up with such an idea.
¡°Little Junior Brother, I¡¯ve already taught the sword technique to you. Of course, if you can¡¯tprehend it, don¡¯t force yourself. After all, there are endless sword techniques in the path of the sword. If one is not suitable for you, just try a different one. At most, you can go back toprehending the Four Thunder Sword Techniques. Do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu admonished.
He was just worried that Ye Ping might be too obsessed with trying toprehend a single technique. If he had a change of mind, Daoist Tai Hua would probably kill Su Changyu.
¡°I will follow your teachings, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Okay, practice them well. In a couple of days, Xu Luochen wille to see you again and teach you the techniques of alchemy.¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen?¡±
Ye Ping was indeed astonished.
He didn¡¯t expect to learn something new again so soon.
¡®With my aptitude, would I be able to learn it?¡¯
Ye Ping was filled with curiosity.
¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Your senior brother Luochen is mild-mannered. His temper is much better than mine. Okay, go ahead and practice at ease.¡±
Su Changyu did not say anything more.
He turned around and left.
However, he came back again soon.
Chapter 30: Little Junior Brother, Demonstrate The Heavenly River Swordsmanship
Chapter 30: Little Junior Brother, Demonstrate The Heavenly River Swordsmanship
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu left.
However, he returned again shortly afterwards.
It was not that he had forgotten something, but rather, Su Changyu was getting increasingly scared as he thought about it.
After all, he had made up that set of sword techniques.
The starting stance was indeed that of the Chuanhe Swordsmanship, but the moves in the middle were randomly made up by him. Hence, they purely looked majestic with no substantial, practical uses.
Ye Ping was honest and candid, but that was also why Su Changyu was afraid that Ye Ping would get too carried away with it.
Hence, Su Changyu went back.
He nned to let Ye Ping demonstrate it once before giving him any more pointers. In that case, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t be too obsessed.
Soon, Su Changyu returned to the rear cliff.
Besides, Ye Ping did not practice swordsmanship. Instead, he closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu yelled and Ye Ping immediately opened his eyes with some bewilderment.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you back?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious. He had just sat down not long ago and was pondering about the Heavenly River Swordsmanship. To his surprise, Su Changyu returned.
¡°Little Junior Brother, demonstrate the Heavenly River Swordsmanship once. I¡¯m worried that this sword technique might not be suitable for you.¡±
Su Changyu cut straight to the chase, but there were no hidden meanings in his words.
¡°Oh, alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, and then picked up the sword beside him.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, can you wait for a while? I had some thoughts just now and I¡¯d like to think about them.¡±
Ye Ping was a little nervous.
After all, demonstrating sword techniques in front of a supreme Sword Dao powerhouse was provocative.
Especially since he had only read it once, Ye Ping was afraid of making mistakes. Hence, he decided to think about it before saying anything.
¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±
Su Changyu did not think much about it.
¡°Please wait a moment, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping did not speak anymore. He stood on the spot and closed his eyes before starting to think about the sword techniques.
The sword move immediately appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
There were various sword shadows in his mind.
The nine sword moves were continuously being demonstrated in his mind.
The Heavenly River Swordsmanship was majestic, but in his mind, they were exquisite and oppressive.
It was as if he was not facing the river but the vast ocean.
¡®But why is it called the Heavenly River Swordsmanship?¡¯
All of a sudden, Ye Ping fell into deep thought.
After a while, he came to a sudden realization.
¡®What is the Heavenly River?¡¯
The milky way hanging above the sky was the Heavenly River.
The Heavenly River was the milky way.
No ocean couldpare to the size of the milky way.
All of a sudden Ye Pingpletely understood everything.
Not far away, Su Changyu¡¯s feet were a little numb.
He regretteding over and was also a little dejected about Ye Ping¡¯s poor memory.
¡®I¡¯ve just demonstrated those sword moves. Why is he taking so long to think about it?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t he hurry up?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m so tired.¡¯
¡®Can it be faster?¡¯
Just as Su Changyu was letting his imagination run wild, Ye Ping demonstrated a sword move.
Whoosh.
It was the sound of waves.
It wasn¡¯t the sound of a sword but the sound of waves.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
After the first move, Ye Ping executed the next move smoothly.
Each move was like a wave of the sea.
Each move was stronger than the one preceding it.
He demonstrated the 20th.
The 50th.
The 100th.
Su Changyu was confused. He had only demonstrated nine moves to Ye Ping, why were there more than a hundred now?
As he progressed, Ye Ping¡¯s aura became stronger like the waves in the sea.
He demonstrated move after move and they were stacked infinitely.
Huff!
Huff!
A strong wind blew up all the leaves and branches within a few dozen meters, and the ancient trees began shaking.
It was not a sword momentum.
They were just sword moves. Ye Ping swung his sword continuously. The withered leaves actually moved up and down like the waves of the sea.
Boom.
He demonstrated the 365th move.
The sounds of an explosion followed immediately.
Boom.
Boom.
Boom.
Ten meters directly in front of Ye Ping, the sand and rocks were scattered all over the ce. The horrifying sounds of an explosion were deafening.
However, Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
¡®Damn it, is this the Heavenly River Swordsmanship that I¡¯ve just taught him?¡¯
Su Changyu froze on the spot.
Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum showed some traces of what he had taught Ye Ping just now, but the difference in their power was worlds apart.
Su Changyu did not know how to describe Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum.
The only thing he knew was that he would definitely die if he fought Ye Ping.
Although he was mediocre, he was a cultivator who was at Level 5 of the Qi Refinement realm.
Yet, Ye Ping had no cultivation level, but he was so strong.
¡®How does this make any sense?¡¯
¡®How can this be?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m so sour about it.¡¯
Aftering back to his senses, Su Changyu was incredibly bitter about it.
He really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping had actuallyprehended the nonsensical Heavenly River Swordsmanship.
He was angry and bitter.
Not far away, Ye Ping retrieved his sword and then nced at Su Changyu with some nervousness.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, my aptitude is poor. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve failed to show the essence of this sword technique.¡±
Ye Ping said honestly.
He felt that that sword technique was extremely different and was much more profound than the Four Thunder Sword Techniques. He reckoned that there were definitely more than 365 moves.
Heavenly River Swordsmanship.
¡°You are indeed mediocre, but it¡¯s not too bad since you can deduce 365 moves in a short period of time. Alright, Little Junior Brother, continue training and thinking about it from where you left off.¡±
Su Changyu said casually with a smile.
However, he was incredibly upset.
He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.
He left right away.
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu who left and subconsciously thought that thetter didn¡¯t want to say much to him because of his poor aptitude.
Thinking about this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely work hard and strive to achieve one percent of what you have within my lifetime.¡±
Ye Ping said ambitiously and confidently.
Su Changyu almost stumbled and fell onto the ground.
¡®One percent of what I have?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating me?¡¯
¡®This is an emotional torture.¡¯
¡®An emotional torture.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother.¡¯
¡®I, Su Changyu, swear that I will make up a set of sword techniques that you will never learn or understand.¡¯
¡®I refuse to believe that you can learn anything.¡¯
¡®If you can learn the next set of sword techniques that I teach you, I¡¯ll swallow all the flying swords in Jin Nation right in front of you.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll dip them in sauce and swallow them.¡¯
Keeping his hands hidden in his long robe, Su Changyu clenched his fists hard and solemnly swore in his heart that he would definitely make up a set of sword techniques that Ye Ping could notprehend.
¡®I must! I must do that! I must!¡¯
He had suffered too big of a blow.
He just wanted to be alone now.
Just like that, he continued all the way untilte at night.
Inside the Qingyun Dao Sect, Xu Luochen walked out of the hut with a book in his hand, his brows tightly furrowed into a frown.
¡°The four main ingredients of the Blood Nourishing Pill are Motherwort, Blood Vine, Withered Heart Root, and Tonic Leaf. The nine supportive medicinal ingredients are...¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself as he was memorizing something.
However, he soon picked up the book in his hand and took a look at it again.
He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s not the Withered Heart Root, that¡¯s a deadly pill. Xu Luochen, Xu Luochen, why can¡¯t you remember anything? The alchemy examination is round the corner. If you fail again this time, it will be the eighth time you fail.¡±
Xu Luochenined in self-reproach.
However, he soon saw the figure of a person on the distant cliff.
It was Su Changyu.
He was gazing at the stars alone quietly, appearing mncholic and sorrowful.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s condition has been deteriorating.¡±
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother is just being too impatient. Even if Junior Brother¡¯s aptitude is poor, it can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±
¡°He just has low aptitude, what¡¯s the big deal? Is the Qingyun Dao Sect that impressive? How impatient.¡±
¡°As a teacher, hecks patience and gets so greatly affected by something trivial. How useless. How can he be the Sect Leader in the future?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be teaching this Little Junior Brother tomorrow. I have to teach Eldest Senior Brother what it¡¯s like to be a teacher.¡±
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head before continuing to memorize the prescriptions, not bothered at all.
Chapter 31: Daoist Siji, Ten Nations Academy!
Chapter 31: Daoist Siji, Ten Nations Academy!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The sky was clear.
There were a total of three major sects in Qingzhou region.
The leading one was the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect that was established by Daoist Siji.
Next in line were the White Cloud Dao Sect and the Taiyue Sword Sect.
At this moment, inside the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, a Swordsmanship Appraisal Meet had just ended.
The top ten disciples, seven of whom were male and three female, stood on the stage with their heads held high and chests puffed up, appearing extremely majestic.
Several elders were looking at them while stepping on flying swords.
At this moment, a strong voice sounded.
¡°Good! Excellent! There are seven people who have cultivated the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship to the realm of Greater Mastery. There are also two who have reached the Peak of Spring Thunder Swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Of course, there is even one person who has managed to condense the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship sword momentum. Good, very good, well done!¡±
The elder¡¯s voice was like a big bell that reverberated in the ears of the numerous disciples.
Outside the stage, thousands of disciples stared at the ten people standing on it, green with envy.
The ten of them grinned even more widely especially after being praised by the elder.
However, at this juncture, the elder continued to speak.
¡°But the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet will be very different this time. There are still two months to go before then. We can¡¯t be careless. In order to get into the top ten in thepetition, the Sect Leader will personally guide your cultivation. Do you understand?¡±
As his voice sounded, the thousands of disciples instantly got into an uproar.
Even the ten people on the stage couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
No one could have imagined that a mere Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet would warrant the personal guidance of Daoist Siji.
Sect Leader Siji was the creator of the Four Thunder Sword Techniques and was known as the first and best Sword Dao powerhouse in Qingzhou. He rose to fame a few centuries ago. Although he was still the Sect Leader in name, he was often nowhere to be found.
They didn¡¯t expect that he would personally guide the inner sect disciples.
In all the sects of Qingzhou region, the disciples were ssified into three categories: outer sect, inner sect, core, and true disciples.
Regardless of how outstanding the inner sect disciples might be, they could not receive the personal guidance of someone like Daoist Siji.
In Qingzhou, Daoist Siji was a faith-like existence and was definitely a true-blue Sword Dao powerhouse who lived up to his prestigious reputation of being the best in Qingzhou.
At this moment, not to mention the outer disciples, even the core disciples and inner sect disciples couldn¡¯t help but be envious.
Envy was secondary. They mainly found it incredible.
At this moment, the elder¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is of great importance this time. The goal of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect is not for one of our disciples to clinch the first ce, but for all top ten spots to be taken up by our disciples.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve received reliable news that several hidden sects in Qingzhou have also sent their disciples to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Do all of you understand?¡±
As the elder said that, themotion suddenly got much louder.
Hidden sects.
Those words were as great as a mountain to the disciples.
Although most of the disciples had never left Qingzhou, they knew what a hidden sect meant.
The Jin Nation was above Qingzhou.
The ten nations were above Jin Nation.
Rumor had it that there was once a tumultuous period of time in the ten nations which caused somerger sects to fall. Although the sects had fallen, some of their core strength was still lurking in some little-known ces.
As time passed and the world forgot about those sects, they became hidden sects.
Of course, there was another type of hidden sect that was even more exaggerated. They almost had a single line of session and had a supreme heritage. Such sects were not what the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect couldpare to at all.
In fact,paring the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect to such hidden sects would be the greatest insult to the hidden sects.
In an instant, the crowd instantly understood why Daoist Siji would be giving them personal guidance.
Clearly, there would be secretly talented elites joining the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time. Since the hidden sects would be participating too, there must be some important agenda.
Everyone felt even more bitter when they thought about it.
Had they known earlier, they would have gone all out to fight for a spot in the top ten among the sect.
The disciples were filled with regret.
They hadn¡¯t received any news at all.
Although they could also participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, the issue was that they would not be receiving the personal guidance of Daoist Siji, unlike the top ten of the sect.
The elder nced at the expressions of the disciples and immediately waved his hand to speak.
¡°Well, regardless of whether you have emerged as one of the top ten of the sect or not, you have to train hard. Do not be conceited as the path of the sword is iparably long. You have to focus on being diligent. That¡¯s all for today, you are dismissed.¡±
After saying that, the elders left the disciples.
Soon, in the main hall of Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, dozens of elders were seated quietly with solemn expressions.
The hall seemed exceptionally quiet with a cold ambiance.
At this moment, a figure appeared outside the main hall.
It was an old person.
Everyone got up and looked at him respectfully.
¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±
They chorused.
The old man waved his hand, entered the main hall, and sat down on the main seat.
¡°I have asked to see all of you today because of something major.¡±
He spoke slowly, invoking curiosity in the elders.
They wondered what happened and why it warranted the personal appearance of Daoist Siji.
¡°Sect Leader, may I ask what exactly has happened?¡±
¡°Yes, Sect Leader. What exactly happened?¡±
¡°Is it rted to the entry token of the Taixuan Sword Tower?¡±
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask, and some even had some insider information.
However, Daoist Siji shook his head.
¡°If it¡¯s just the entry token to the Taixuan Sword Tower, that won¡¯t be much of a big deal,¡± Daoist Siji said. He then continued with a solemn expression, ¡°Do you know about the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
¡°The Ten Nations Academy?¡±
¡°Is the Ten Nations Academy going to reopen again?¡±
All of a sudden, something dawned upon the elders. They knew of the Ten Nations Academy, but they were all curious about what the Ten Nations Academy had to do with the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
¡°Sect Leader, the Ten Nations Academy is not trivial, but what is the connection between it and the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? Could it be that the champion of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet will be given a chance to join the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
Some elders couldn¡¯t help but ask, appearing extremely curious.
The Ten Nations Academy.
It was an extremely famous academy within the ten nations and only the true elite of the ten nations would be admitted to the academy.
The best in Qingzhou could notpare to such an elite.
Legend had it that any disciple of the Ten Nations Academy was the best of a nation.
Among the ten nations, Jin Nation¡¯s power was the weakest.
In Jin Nation, there were a total of 33 states, of which Qingzhou was considered in the upper-middle level, thanks to Daoist Siji who managed to raise their status by several levels.
Otherwise, Qingzhou would definitely be ranked at the bottom.
For the cultivators of Qingzhou, the Ten Nations Academy was out of reach.
Hence, they were curious about the connection between the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet and the Ten Nations Academy.
¡®It is impossible for one to be given a ce in the Ten Nations Academy just by bing the champion of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, right?¡¯
If that was the case, there would be aplete uproar in Qingzhou region.
The elders looked at Daoist Siji.
Thetter did not leave them hanging either as he immediately spoke up.
Chapter 32: The Commander of Jin Nation
Chapter 32: The Commander of Jin Nation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the main hall of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, Daoist Siji looked at the crowd calmly.
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet may not have much of a connection to the Ten Nations Academy, but I have received a secret report that the Jin Nation has sent hundreds of Sword Masters to check up on two matters.¡±
¡°The first is the case of the missing Seven Treasures Vase.¡±
¡°The second is regarding the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°The Ten Nations Academy will be opened soon, and the elites of all ten nations will be selected, but that will take some time. Apart from some inner sect disciples whom the Jin Nation have already decided to send, the king of Jin Nation ns to select some young juniors to join the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°In about a year¡¯s time, ten true elites will be nurtured and sent to the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
Daoist Siji told them about everything clearly.
Everyone in the main hall looked extremely shocked.
¡°Sect Leader, does that mean that the Jin Nation¡¯s imperial court will be sending Sword Dao powerhouses to inspect and monitor the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time and pick out some outstanding juniors?¡±
An elder asked.
¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Siji nodded before continuing, ¡°Besides, I already know who it is.¡±
Daoist Siji said with a solemn expression.
Everyone was exasperated to hear that.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°In the past, Jin Nation would indeed send many capable andpetent people to scout for outstanding juniors in Jin Nation for the purpose of recruiting them to the academy and nurturing them to join the Ten Nations Academy. Thesepetent people are all lonely by nature and are good at disguising themselves.¡±
¡°Sometimes, they might even remain anonymous for decades in a certain ce. They don¡¯t care about fame and fortune, nor do they care about glory and wealth. They¡¯re fully focused on working for Jin Nation. Sect Leader, how did you find out about this person?¡±
The elders werepletely astonished.
Although the Jin Nation was not that strong among the ten nations, it was still a nation.
In the world of immortal cultivation, the rtionship between the sects and the imperial court was unique and worked in wonderful ways. The imperial court allowed the establishment of sects, and the major sects were epted. As long as the core was not affected, the two would work hand in hand to protect the world.
However, the status of the imperial court was slightly higher than the immortal sects. It was not because the immortal sects were inferior, but because the two werepletely different. A sect would have at most 100,000 members, but there were more than 100,000 people in the imperial court.
Of course, it mainly depended on the type of sect that the imperial court faced.
If it was the best immortal sect of Jin Nation, the imperial court of the Jin Nation would definitely have to be respectful, but the best sect in Qingzhou might not be more significant than the imperial court.
In the eyes of the people of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, the Jin Nation imperial court was like a hegemon, and it was hard for the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect to find out what they got up to. However, they did not expect that Daoist Siji actually found the person who was going to carry out the ¡°inspection¡±.
How could this not excite the elders?
If they found out in advance, they could at least avoid provoking him even though they wouldn¡¯t bribe him. If they could get into that person¡¯s good books, it would only be beneficial to the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
After all, those who were sent to inspect were all elites and not ipetent fools.
The elders were astonished.
Daoist Siji did not say anything. He simply stretched his hand out.
In an instant, a painting appeared in his hand.
Immediately afterwards, the scroll was unrolled and the crowd was greeted with the scenery of a mountain peak during the evening sunset.
The mood of the painting was beautiful. The elders present had lived for centuries. Apart from cultivating, they would seek leisure in their free time.
Although they were not proficient in all four arts of music, chess, poetry, and calligraphy, they could tell at a nce that the painting was extremely beautiful.
¡°These are superb painting skills. The creator can be considered an expert of the nation. The mountain peak during the evening sunset is vivid and realistic, especially the person in this painting who seems to possess the etherealness and indifference of a sword cultivator. This is an excellent painting.¡±
¡°No, no, no. Not only is this a good painting, look at the person in this painting. He looks just like a Sword Immortal. Although he¡¯s not showing his talent, he seems incredibly sharp and impressive. This contains some sword intent.¡±
¡°Ah, I originally thought that this was a fairly satisfactory piece of painting. But after hearing yourments, it does seem superb.¡±
¡°The more you look at this painting, the more frightening it gets. Only the side profile of this person has been painted, but he actspletely like a Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°Sect Leader, what does this mean?¡±
¡°What does this painting represent? Could it be?¡±
The elders were all filled with curiosity.
There were also some elders who seemed to have guessed something.
¡°Indeed, the man in this scroll is the Sword Dao powerhouse who had been sent by the king of Jin Nation.¡±
Daoist Siji said with a solemn expression.
After he said that, everyone began to ask questions in shock.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Sect Leader, is there any evidence?¡±
¡°Yes, this person does look like an expert, but he¡¯s so young. It seems a little unlikely, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Yeah, Sect Leader. Did you misunderstand?¡±
The elders spoke up one after another, finding the idea of it too far-fetched.
However, Daoist Siji shook his head and looked at the elders, his eyes full of disappointment.
¡°Shallow. You guys are too shallow.¡±
Daoist Siji was a little helpless, and there was some disappointment in his gaze.
The elders were a bit confused, but they dared not say anything. After all, Daoist Siji had a high status in their hearts. Besides, they were very curious about the painting which indeed seemed unique.
¡°Do you know who painted this painting?¡±
Daoist Siji questioned.
¡°Householder Qing Lian. I¡¯ve heard a little about this person. He¡¯s a famous talent in Jin Nation and they say that the king of Jin Nation is particrly fond of Householder Qing Lian¡¯s works. However he has been in disappearancetely.¡±
Some elders who knew a little bit about the creator of the painting began to talk about his origin.
¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Siji nodded.
He continued with a solemn expression, ¡°The person who painted this painting is Householder Qing Lian. Although I¡¯ve never met him before, he¡¯s extremely talented. Not only does the king of Jin Nation like his poems, some authoritative nobles of Jin Nation are also huge fans of his writings.¡±
¡°Besides, Householder Qing Lian disappeared half a year ago. Think about it, where do you think he has gone?¡±
Daoist Siji gave them some clues.
¡°Could it be that he has joined some small sect to practice immortal cultivation?¡±
An elder guessed.
¡°Impossible. Householder Qing Lian is very famous. Why would he join a small sect? If he¡¯s willing to join the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, I¡¯d be willing to overstep your authority and take him as a disciple.¡±
¡°Yes, how could such a talented person join a sect?¡±
¡°Oh, I know. Sect Leader, Householder Qing Lian has already received an imperial edict by the court, right?¡±
Many vetoed the conjecture of the first elder. Some also thought that he had been given an imperial edict by the imperial court.
Daoist Siji nodded.
¡°Indeed, Householder Qing Lian is incredibly talented. If he can gain the favor and is sought after by the powerful people of Jin Nation, he would naturally receive an edict by the imperial court.¡±
¡°In Jin Nation, there¡¯s a peerless swordsman who was once a genius of the Ten Nations Academy. However, for some unknown reason, he ended up being expelled and eventually became an inspectionmander of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°This person is extremely extraordinary and is highly valued by the king of Jin Nation. Householder Qing Lian has obviously met him after receiving the edict and created a painting for him because he was amazed by his temperament and sophistication.¡±
¡°Of course, the king of Jin Nation might have requested Householder Qing Lian to create a painting for him too.¡±
¡°This powerhouse doesn¡¯t like revealing his face, but he can¡¯t defy the orders of the king either, so he ended up having his side profile painted.¡±
Daoist Siji analyzed logically.
However, in the end, someone questioned with doubt.
¡°Sect Leader, these are just your conjectures. Is there any proof?¡±
It was an elder who asked that. Although he trusted Daoist Siji, he felt that there was something wrong.
However, Daoist Siji chuckled coldly before tapping the scroll.
In the next moment, a terrifying sword momentum appeared.
Chapter 33: I Really Hope To Meet This Sword Dao Expert One Day
Chapter 33: I Really Hope To Meet This Sword Dao Expert One Day
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Powerful sword momentum spread throughout the entire main hall.
However, it was not the Four Thunder sword momentum but the sword momentum in the painting.
The appearance of the sword momentum put an indescribable pressure on the people present.
In the next moment, Daoist Siji withdrew his Dharmic powers and the sword momentum vanished without a trace.
¡°Do you guys still think that my conjecture is wrong?¡±
Daoist Siji asked calmly.
It was extremely silent in the main hall, so much that the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.
No one dared to question Daoist Siji anymore.
¡°Householder Qing Lian¡¯s painting skills are truly extraordinary and transcendent. He actually managed to imprint the sword momentum in the painting. I¡¯m in so much awe.¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s not that Householder Qing Lian¡¯s painting skills are superb, but rather, the person in the painting is impressive. If not for his powerful sword momentum, how could Householder Qing Lian have managed to imprint the sword momentum in the painting?¡±
¡°Yes. The person in this painting is extremely terrifying. He can exude a daunting sword momentum just by standing there. This is truly impressive.¡±
The elders were frightened and panicky. The sword momentum wasn¡¯t too terrifying, but they were shocked by the fact that he had the ability to imprint the sword momentum in the painting, which was the intimidating part.
Besides, there were only two possibilities for such an ability.
Firstly, it could be that the artist¡¯s skills in painting had already reached a heavenly level.
Secondly, it could be that the person in the painting had already condensed the supreme sword intent in order to allow his sword momentum to be exposed.
However, if it was the first possibility, there would be something wrong with Daoist Siji¡¯s conjecture.
If it was the second, there would be no problem with Daoist Siji¡¯s guesses at all.
However, Daoist Siji shook his head again and said, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t found the key to this yet.¡±
There was nothing except disappointment in Daoist Siji¡¯s eyes.
After hearing his words, the elders werepletely dumbfounded.
¡®There are still more details?¡¯
The dozens of elders immediately stared at the painting.
After the time it would take for half an incense stick to burn out, some elders finally understood.
¡°I get it. I understand it now.¡±
He eximed loudly in amazement.
¡°What did you get?¡±
¡°What have you understood?¡±
¡°Damn it, Elder Wang. Hurry and tell us if you¡¯ve understood. Why are you still keeping us in suspense?¡±
¡°I hate being kept in suspense the most. Hurry up, I¡¯m getting impatient.¡±
The elders were confused.
They really did not know what details were missing, and now that someone had dered that they understood something, they were naturally anxious.
¡°There is no spiritual energy in this painting.¡±
Elder Wang said with some agitation while pointing at the scroll.
Everyone in the main hall fell silent in that instant.
Daoist Siji looked somewhat heartened and relieved that someone had finally discovered the details.
¡°There¡¯s no spiritual energy?¡±
¡°This! This! This!¡±
¡°I get it now. I get it too.¡±
¡°There is no spiritual energy in the painting. So that means that the creator of this painting isn¡¯t a cultivator, nor did he use any spiritual energy to imprint the sword momentum into the painting. In other words, Householder Qing Lian has nothing to do with the painting¡¯s ability to disy such a powerful sword momentum. This painting is just too impressive.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I see. No wonder Sect Leader is so sure that the person in this painting is themander of inspection. It turns out that¡¯s why.¡±
At this moment, everyone was enlightened.
There was no spiritual energy in the painting and hence, they could conclude that the sword momentum was not imprinted with spiritual energy. Instead, it had emanated from the person in the painting and thus formed an imprint.
That also meant that the person in the painting was a peerless Sword Dao powerhouse.
After thinking about what the Daoist Siji said, everyone waspletely convinced at this moment.
¡°Sect Leader, you are so wise.¡±
¡°No wonder you¡¯re the Sect Leader. You managed to make such a deduction based on a few details.¡¯
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re really godlike.¡±
They were trying to suck up to him but were also praising him sincerely.
The sword momentum in the painting wasn¡¯t very strong, but they were suppressed because Daoist Siji added some Dharmic powers to it.
However, the most terrifying part of the painting was the fact that the sword momentum could be imprinted without spiritual energy.
It was just like telekinesis without Dharmic powers. That just meant that the person¡¯s essence soul was extremely terrifying.
Naturally, the crowd waspletely convinced.
Seeing that the elders had believed his theory, Daoist Siji did not show anycency.
Instead, he said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s another important reason why I think he¡¯s the inspectionmander, and that is he loves nature and enjoys traveling to mountains and enjoy what the mortal world has to offer.¡±
¡°He often sells some extremely precious things for money, which he squanders freely in the mortal world. In his eyes, the gifts and treasures given to him by the king are worthless. Indeed, he is an expert.¡±
¡°I bought this painting by chance in the ancient Baiguo City. ording to the store owner, the person who sold the painting is extremely simr to the person in this painting.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how I concluded that the Commander is in Qingzhou now.¡±
Daoist Siji¡¯s words shocked the crowd further.
¡°That¡¯s indeed so. There are often experts who don¡¯t care about fame and fortune. It is said that the Sword Master Tai Xu once took out his flying sword and gifted it to a viger when he was traveling in the mountains, just to get a fruit in exchange.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. In our eyes, these are rare and precious treasures, but in the eyes of such a peerless expert, it¡¯s just a bunch of scrap metals. He¡¯s at such a high realm.¡±
¡°Sect Leader, since we already know this secret, what should we do next? Do we need to deliberately suck up to him?¡±
The elders nodded profusely,pletely convinced by Daoist Siji¡¯s words because there were many of such rumors.
However, some elders were curious about what to do next.
¡°No! we definitely can¡¯t try to deliberately suck up to him. We also have to keep the news a secret and never take the initiative to curry favor with this person. He¡¯s an expert who¡¯s sick of fame and fortune, and most of all, he hates those who approach him with hidden agendas.¡±
¡°We have to let nature take its course and not offend him. We shouldn¡¯t deliberately try to curry favor either. However, if we find him, we can get the disciples of the sect to ask him for some knowledge of the Sword Dao.¡±
¡°You have to be studious and ask questions all the time. Only then can you leave a good impression. Regardless of the oue, we should just strive not to let him have a bad impression of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.¡±
Daoist Siji said seriously and admonished them to refrain from deliberately sucking up to the expert.
¡°Yes, yes, Sect Leader. You¡¯re right.¡±
¡°Yes, an expert like him hates being praised the most, especially by those with impure thoughts. On the contrary, if you take the initiative to ask about the knowledge in the Sword Dao, he might impart a few moves to you.¡±
¡°Yeah, such an expert must be lonely and aloof with a calm temper. He doesn¡¯t care about fame, fortune, or luxury. All he wants is probably to exist for the Sword Dao.¡±
There was reverence in the eyes of the elders in the main hall.
Daoist Siji couldn¡¯t help but nod with some admiration in his eyes. He really hoped that he would one day be able to meet a true Sword Dao expert.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu quietly practiced his sword moves.
Half an incense stick was burned.
Su Changyu withdrew his sword, slowly exhaled, and then looked at Chen Lingrou who was beside him.
¡°Junior Sister, do you think this set of sword moves looks good?¡±
¡°Yes, it does.¡±
Chen Lingrou smiled as she spoke, revealing her adorable pointed teeth.
At that moment, Su Changyu turned around to have his back face her, with a smile that had not appeared on his face for a long time.
On the other hand, Xu Luochen went to the rear cliff smilingly with a few books.
Chapter 34: Second Senior Brother Will Teach You To Refine Pills
Chapter 34: Second Senior Brother Will Teach You To Refine Pills
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xu Luochen walked towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He was in a pleasant mood.
He was a happy-go-lucky person and had a ir for refining pills. He was also the future cash cow of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
After all, if one seeded in the path of alchemy, they would definitely make a huge fortune.
Unfortunately, Xu Luochen had failed in the alchemy examinations seven times but that did not affect his confidence. He was still young anyway, and there were plenty of opportunities for him to take part in the examinations again.
The important thing that he had to do now was to study and revise well while teaching Ye Ping alchemy.
When mentioning his little Junior Brother, Ye Ping, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
However, he wasn¡¯t feeling dejected because of Ye Ping.
It was because of Su Changyu.
To be frank, they all knew how poor Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude was. Otherwise, why would he have joined the Qingyun Dao Sect?
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, as a teacher, you have to be professional and impart the Dao to them. You can¡¯t start acting like a loony because your disciple has a poor aptitude. You¡¯re not stable at all. If you inherit the Qingyun Dao Sect in the future, it will only be a matter of time before the sect falls.¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself while walking.
Just like that, he reached the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping had been carefully studying the Heavenly River Swordsmanship for the past two days.
Now, all that he wascking in hisprehension was the so-called sword intent. However, Ye Ping decided to put it aside for now because he didn¡¯t want to be too hasty and end up causing a backfire.
After two days of hard work, Ye Ping had already deduced up to 1,800 sword moves.
The greater the number of sword moves deduced, the stronger the swordsmanship.
One was not expected to execute all the moves during a battle. The sword momentum was the key.
There were three realms of swordsmanship.
Sword move, sword momentum, and sword intent.
The greater the number of sword moves, the stronger the sword momentum, and the stronger the sword momentum, the stronger the sword intent.
If one couldprehend the sword momentum in a set of sword techniques, they would be able to exert the power of the entire set of sword techniques with a casual thrust of the sword.
The Four Thunder Sword Techniques were fused into one, so the power of each thrust would be equivalent to thebined power of 1,460 moves.
Hence, the greater the number of sword moves, the more powerful the sword momentum.
In the eyes of sword cultivators, the excellence of a sword manual could basically be ssified ording to the number of sword moves.
The number of sword moves was not something that could be fabricated. It had to be based on something in order to be stronger.
Of course, there were some cultivators who focused on a single move and could cultivate it to perfection.
However, the significance was simr.
The condensing of the sword momentum was tantamount to the fusion of thousands to tens of thousands of sword moves into one move.
There were a total of 1,460 moves in the Four Thunder Sword Techniques.
Ye Ping had already deduced up to 1,800 moves of the Heavenly River Swordsmanship.
Besides, he had yet to reach the end and the power of the swordsmanship that carried the significance of the milky way was definitely impressive.
Ye Ping did not practice the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique for the time being.
The main reason was hisck of spiritual energy.
Ye Ping had been contemting if he could eat the Qi Refinement Pill or not.
He also wanted to go over and ask Su Changyu for help but was too embarrassed to do so. However, he decided to put it aside for a while since Xu Luochen would be going over to give him some pointers in alchemy.
When Ye Ping was thinking about it, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
It sounded somewhat familiar.
Ye Ping looked over.
It was his Second Senior Brother Xu Luochen.
Ye Ping got up and hurriedly bowed.
Xu Luochen was not as dashing as Su Changyu, but he had a refined temperament. Dressed in a light blue robe, he looked rather elegant.
Xu Luochen was mild-mannered and gentle by nature. He had a Confucian-like temperament.
¡°Little Junior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother has something important to dotely, so he wants me toe and teach you alchemy.¡±
Xu Luochen exined.
¡°I understand. Eldest Senior Brother informed me a few days ago.¡±
Ye Ping found alchemy and refining pills rather novel.
¡°Second Senior Brother, does Eldest Senior Brother think my aptitude is too poor so...¡±
However, in the end, Ye Ping still couldn¡¯t help but voice the doubts in his heart.
He might let his imagination run wild because Su Changyu suddenly said that he had something important to handle.
Hearing this, Xu Luochen fell silent for a while before saying with a gentle smile, ¡°Little Junior Brother, your aptitude in the Sword Dao may be unsatisfactory, but Eldest Senior Brother is not such a person. After all, it¡¯s his first time teaching.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad, I¡¯ll be teaching you alchemy today. You must learn well. After all, no one is perfect. Junior Brother, you might have mediocre talent in the Sword Dao, but maybe you can aplish remarkable attainments in alchemy.¡±
Xu Luochenforted Ye Ping.
After hearing those words, Ye Ping immediately felt upset. Although Xu Luochen wasforting him, it wasn¡¯t of much help.
¡°I understand. Thank you forforting me, Second Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping looked upset, but he didn¡¯t feel discouraged because of that. Instead, he was even more determined to train hard in the Sword Dao and gain the recognition of his Eldest Senior Brother.
Of course, he had to train hard in alchemy too, for he didn¡¯t want to anger Xu Luochen and end up chasing him away.
¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, I¡¯m not just trying tofort you. Being ipetent in the Sword Dao doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t have a bright future. I somehow suddenly think that you¡¯re very talented in alchemy. By the way, you don¡¯t have to call me Second Senior Brother. Just call me Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Xu Luochen was indeed notforting him. He was not gifted in the Sword Dao either, but he was proficient in alchemy. The path of the sword was not the only way to go in the world of immortal cultivation anyway.
¡®If you¡¯re good at alchemy, you won¡¯t have to worry about not having a wife.¡¯
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Okay, Junior Brother Ye Ping, calm down now. I¡¯m going to talk to you about alchemy.¡±
Xu Luochen told Ye Ping to calm down and stop worrying about the Sword Dao.
¡°Since you are learning alchemy, you should learn it properly and be serious about it. You have to be diligent and not allow yourself to be distracted.¡±
¡°Go ahead, Senior Brother Luochen. I¡¯m listening.¡±
With a solemn expression, Ye Ping immediately set aside the thoughts in his mind and listened attentively to Xu Luochen.
¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, listen carefully.¡±
¡°There are 3,000 Great Dao and there is no ranking. No matter what Dao you choose, you will be an impressive figure as long as you reach the end of it.¡±
¡°Be it the Sword Dao, the Spirit Dao, alchemy, weapons, Talisman Dao, or the Arrays Dao, you will not be any weaker than those who practice in another Dao when you reach the peak.¡±
¡°Although there is no ranking for the Dao, alchemists be more and more popr the older they get.¡±
¡°Do you know why?¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
Ye Ping pondered for a while, and then gave an answer.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, is it because the older the alchemists are, the more experienced and skilled they be, and so the sess rate is higher?¡±
After hearing his words, Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡®This little Junior Brother is not bad, his aptitude is alright too. Indeed, there is no such thing as lousy disciples, only lousy teachers.¡¯ At the thought of Su Changyu¡¯s behaviortely, Xu Luochen sighed and thought to himself again, ¡®How immature.¡¯
¡°Yes. You seem talented, Junior Brother Ye Ping.¡±
Xu Luochen chuckled.
¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re notforting me, are you?¡±
Ye Ping was apprehensive, worried that Xu Luochen was deliberately just trying tofort him.
¡°No, no, Junior Brother Ye Ping. Don¡¯t be discouraged because of a little setback. Remember my words. There are extraordinary talents in the 3,000 types of Dao. Just because you can¡¯t do well in the Sword Dao, it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t make it in alchemy either.¡±
Xu Luochen continued tofort Ye Ping.
He then took a deep breath and seemed to have be more stern.
He was going to start teaching Ye Ping the art of alchemy formally.
Chapter 35: Supreme Alchemy, Non-Poisonous Alchemy
Chapter 35: Supreme Alchemy, Non-Poisonous Alchemy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xu Luochen began to get serious.
Imparting the Dao was one thing, but Xu Luochen did not forget what Daoist Tai Hua instructed him to do.
He had to pretend to be a peerless expert in front of Ye Ping.
During this period of time, apart from revising alchemy, Xu Luochen had been spending the rest of his time thinking about pretending to be impressive.
Finally, after nearly a month of effort, it was time for him to put theory into practice.
At the thought of this, Xu Luochen looked at Ye Ping.
¡°There are 3,000 Dao and they are all equal. However, the Dao contains the mysteries of heaven and earth. Junior Brother Ye Ping, in your opinion, what should a powerful alchemist be like?¡±
¡®What should a powerful alchemist be like?¡¯
Ye Ping was stunned.
This question seemed a bit familiar.
He inhaled sharply.
¡®Could it be that Second Senior Brother is also a hidden expert?¡¯
Ye Ping felt that the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden peerless sect, but he wasn¡¯t very sure about the other disciples of the sect. He only knew that Su Changyu was a peerless expert.
However, it now seemed to him that Xu Luochen was also a hidden expert.
However, Ye Ping still answered him seriously.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, I think that an impable alchemist is above all, and a single pill of his can allow countless powerhouses to go mad. No matter how proud and supreme one might be, there would always be an end. An alchemist can change fate and defy heavens.¡±
Ye Ping gave an answer based on his own understanding.
In the countless novels that he had read on the Inte, alchemists had an extremely high status.
After being refined by an alchemist, the value of medicinal herbs that were originally worth 100 Spirit Stones might even be multiplied by ten times.
It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated to say that a true alchemist was a cash cow. If he became a true alchemist, those with strong cultivation levels would have to show him respect too. In the world of immortal cultivation, powerhouses were abundant.
As one approached the end of their life, they would not be able to defy thews of the world no matter how strong they might be. However, alchemists could produce pills that would prolong one¡¯s life by hundreds or even thousands of years. Under such circumstances, who was stronger?
¡°No.¡±
However, in the next moment, Xu Luochen shook his head with a solemn expression and looked at Ye Ping.
He said seriously, ¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, the alchemists you described are not true alchemists!¡±
¡°You are too superficial!¡±
Xu Luochen said with a calm expression, appearing profound and elusive.
¡®Superficial?¡¯
Ye Ping was a little curious and couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Luochen.
¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±
Ye Ping was curious.
¡°The alchemy powerhouse you¡¯ve described is still just an alchemist at the end of the day. I¡¯m asking you, what efficacies do you think the strongest pill in the world possesses?¡±
Xu Luochen asked and added another sentence.
¡°Be bold with your thoughts.¡±
¡®What ability does the strongest pill possess?¡¯
Ye Ping remained silent and sunk into deep thought as he wanted to give a good answer.
After a long while, Ye Ping answered the question.
¡°Senior Brother, the strongest pill should be able to improve one¡¯s constitution and make a person with extremely poor aptitude be the best cultivator in the world. The person will also be able to strengthen their luck and be an immortal.¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
In most of the novels, the most precious pills were either the ones that allowed one to immediately be an immortal upon consumption or change one¡¯s constitution.
However, Xu Luochen shook his head with an extremely solemn expression.
He nced at the sky.
He then said slowly, ¡°In the path of alchemy, those who reach the peak can turn everything into divine pills.¡±
¡°However, that¡¯s just the alchemist in the eyes of ordinary people. A real alchemist is not one who refines pills, but one who refines heaven and earth. Every pill that they refine is a world.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
Xu Luochen said, giving an exaggerated description of an alchemist.
Ye Ping was stunned to hear those words.
¡®Refine heaven and earth?¡¯
¡®Every pill is a world?¡¯
¡°This... This... This...¡±
Even though he had read countless novels, Ye Ping did not expect the limit of alchemists to be so terrifying.
Each pill was a world.
Everything in the world was pills.
Heaven and earth were pills.
The universe was a pill.
¡®How terrifying of a realm must that be? How invincible of an existence must that be?¡¯
Any random pill was a world.
He inhaled sharply.
At this moment, Ye Ping finally understood why Xu Luochen said that the Sword Dao was not the only choice.
If alchemy was really that impressive, it was indeed not inferior to the Sword Dao.
He inhaled sharply.
¡®Is Second Senior Brother also a peerless expert?¡¯
At the next moment, Ye Ping suddenly came to his senses.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is a peerless Sword Dao powerhouse, while Second Senior Brother is a peerless alchemical expert.¡¯
¡®Since he coulde up with such a theory, how could he be an ordinary alchemist?¡¯
Ye Ping originally thought that Xu Luochen would teach him some basic alchemical techniques, but after hearing those words, Ye Pingpletely understood that the sect was full of supreme experts.
Xu Luochen saw how shocked Ye Ping was.
He couldn¡¯t help but smile.
He had been thinking hard about it for the past month.
Although it sounded impressive, it was simply nonsense.
However, Xu Luochen reckoned that no one else would believe him.
¡®Heaven and earth are pills?¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t you try refining it?¡¯
Xu Luochen was not worried that Ye Ping might be a fool after being duped by him. His main agenda was to fool Ye Ping first before imparting some basic alchemical techniques to him. He wanted to start small.
If he did not bluff Ye Ping first, how could he show how impressive he was?
At the thought of this, Xu Luochen continued to speak.
¡°Little Junior Brother, do you understand now?¡±
Ye Ping snapped back to his senses after hearing his voice.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, but his eyes were still full of shock. He did not expect alchemy to be that horrifying.
¡°I¡¯m d that you understand. However, what I said just now was the peak of alchemy. I¡¯m not sure of what your aptitude is like for now, so I can only teach you basic alchemy and observe your aptitude first. Understand?¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
He naturally understood that he had to take things one step at a time and had to consider his own abilities before wanting to overachieve.
¡°Yes, Junior Brother Ye Ping. I¡¯m going to impart to you the unique art of alchemy. Listen carefully.¡±
Xu Luochen suddenly said.
Ye Ping immediately became solemn.
¡°There are side effects to all pills in this world. Even the most brilliant alchemist cannot eliminate the toxic side effects of pills.¡±
¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still about the medicinal ingredients.¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯m teaching you the art of alchemy and the refinement of non-poisonous pills. As the name suggests, you will use this method to refine pills that are free of toxins and side effects.¡±
¡°So, you must remember every word that I say next. Got it?¡±
Xu Luochen said very seriously.
However, everything he said was nonsense that he made up.
It was true that pills came with side effects.
However, pills without poison...
Xu Luochen only dared to say that to Ye Ping.
If he said that to anyone else, his mouth would probably be torn up by a bunch of alchemists.
The reason being, there was no such thing as non-toxic pills in this world.
The root of toxins in pillsy in medicinal herbs. No matter how one tried to refine them, the medicinal properties of the herbs and toxicity had a parallel rtionship.
Without toxicity, there would be no medicinal properties either.
Hence, Xu Luochen was fortunately just trying to fool Ye Ping. Otherwise, he would be beaten up if any alchemist heard him.
However, Ye Ping was listening attentively.
Chapter 37: Cloud Mist Mountain Range, Do You Have A Death Wish?
Chapter 37: Cloud Mist Mountain Range, Do You Have A Death Wish?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was nighttime.
In Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu stood quietly on top of the cliff.
All by himself, he looked up and gazed at the starry sky.
It was extremely quiet in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, as a figure shed by, Su Changyu¡¯s dull and lifeless eyes immediately became radiant again.
Phew!
In the next moment, Su Changyu left his spot and arrived at the entrance of the sect.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded. He swiftly gripped his sword tightly and looked in front.
¡°Changyu, it¡¯s me.¡±
A familiar voice sounded in the woods, causing Su Changyu to be stunned.
¡°Master?¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised.
¡®What is he doing here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡¯
¡°I¡¯m out for a stroll.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua walked out of the woods and looked at Su Changyu with an awkward smile.
¡°Taking a stroll?¡± Su Changyu nced at Daoist Tai Hua before looking at the sword in thetter¡¯s hand.
¡°Master, you still have to carry a weapon when you¡¯re on a stroll?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s words made Daoist Tai Hua feel a little embarrassed.
¡°Master, what exactly are you going to do?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s gaze was full of suspicion.
¡°Nothing really. What else can I do?¡±
Daoist remained tight-lipped.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡±
Su Changyu took a step forward.
Daoist Tai Hua was immediately a little embarrassed.
He could tell that Su Changyu did not believe what he said at all.
¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡±
Su Changyu asked solemnly again.
Seeing that he could not keep it from him any longer, Daoist Tai Hua had no choice but to bite the bullet and tell the truth.
¡°Changyu, my greatest wish is to let the sect be promoted to a third-grade sect as soon as possible. Now that we finally have a genius in the sect, I actually understand that we can¡¯t keep him around.¡±
¡°However, I want him to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. As long as he makes it to the top 100 ces, we will be able to apply for a promotion to a third-grade sect. By then, even if your little Junior Brother leaves the Qingyun Dao Sect, we won¡¯t feel that upset, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said earnestly.
Su Changyu fell silent for a while.
Daoist Tai Hua was right.
It was impossible for a genius to stay in a small sect like Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping was clueless now and it would be no major problem to fool him with some lies, but Ye Ping would definitely go down the mountain to explore the world one day.
Once he got into contact with the outside world, he would understand everything.
¡°Master, are you going to help Little Junior Brother sign up for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Su Changyu asked with puzzlement.
¡°No. I want to go to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range. I have a friend who¡¯s a Fellow Daoist, he said that he discovered some spirit essence there.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
¡°Cloud Mist Mountain Range?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Master, are you out of your mind? There are so many demonic beasts there. With your current cultivation level, you¡¯d only be courting death.¡±
Su Changyu was a little astonished.
¡®Nonsense.¡¯
Upon hearing that, Daoist Tai Hua immediately wanted to retort, but after thinking about it, he felt that it seemed to have made sense and thus decided to bear with it.
¡°I¡¯m only going to stay in the periphery of the mountain range. Why would I encounter demonic beasts if I don¡¯t go in?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua retorted indignantly.
¡°Master, don¡¯t be silly. What are you going to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range for? The Qingyun Dao Sect isn¡¯t that poor, is it?¡±
Su Changyu frowned.
The Cloud Mist Mountain Range was a mountain range full of demonic beasts. Although there weren¡¯t any strong demonic beasts, it was very dangerous for a cultivator like Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Changyu, it¡¯s true that our sect is not that poor, but your little Junior Brother needs a flying sword, doesn¡¯t he? How can he participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet without a proper sword?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua voiced his own thoughts.
At that moment, Su Changyu shook his head and said, ¡°No, Master. You can¡¯t go to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t go to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, who will provide for your little Junior Brother?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little angry.
In the next moment, Su Changyu fell silent.
However, he soon said, ¡°Well, little Junior Brother can paint. I¡¯ll ask him to paint again.¡±
Actually, although the two had learned that Ye Ping¡¯s paintings were extremely valuable, Su Changyu did not have the cheek to ask Ye Ping to paint another one.
After finding out, he was even more ashamed.
¡°Changyu.¡± Daoist Tai Hua sighed and then looked at Su Changyu. He said earnestly, ¡°I thought about it and I think that it¡¯s enough to take one painting from him. Your little Junior Brother will find out sooner orter. Once he finds out that we sold his painting for money, he¡¯d definitely feel ufortable.¡±
¡°As the saying goes, if you give him a little help when he¡¯s in need, he will be grateful to us. He¡¯s indeed a genius. Since other sects rejected him, we¡¯re doing him a favor by epting him!¡±
¡°He¡¯s doing us a favor by creating a painting to save the sect, but if we keep asking him for it and he finds out, he might resent the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°So, we should do our best to help your little Junior Brother. At the very least, we would have done what we should do. That kid seems pure and simple, and he doesn¡¯t look like the calctive type. Even if he finds out the truth and leaves, he won¡¯t me us. Do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke earnestly.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu fell silent.
In fact, even if Daoist Tai Hua did not say it, Su Changyu understood that truth.
Ye Ping was a genius and it was only a matter of time before he learned the truth. If he knew that the Qingyun Dao Sect treated him like a cash cow, he would definitely be displeased.
Of course, Su Changyu understood the most important point too.
Although Daoist Tai Hua seemed to enjoy taking advantage of others on the surface, he was actually very thrifty and would prioritize his disciples before himself whenever there were good items.
For example, he spent most of the money he got from selling the painting on Ye Ping.
Daoist Tai Hua was like a father to his disciples, and he often wanted to give the best of everything to his disciples while being very frugal with himself.
He did not want to owe anyone anything.
He didn¡¯t want to take advantage of his disciples either.
Su Changyu felt that Daoist Tai Hua had done what he ought to do as a teacher, but Daoist Tai Hua had never thought so.
¡°Ah.¡±
Su Changyu sighed.
¡°What are you sighing for? I¡¯m going to go get some spirit essence, not to die.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
However, Daoist Tai Hua was a little less confident after saying those words.
The Cloud Mist Mountain Range was full of demonic beasts. Although he was just going to be in the periphery and the chances of encountering demonic beasts were very low, there would definitely be danger.
He would be in trouble if he were to really encounter a demonic beast.
In the world of immortal cultivation, there were many cultivators who died at the hands of demonic beasts. With Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s cultivation level, he would definitely die when faced with the demonic beasts.
¡°Forget it! Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Su Changyu took a deep breath and made up his mind to go to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range together with Daoist Tai Hua.
However, Daoist Tai Hua frowned immediately.
¡°What are you going to do? Add on to my burden? Stay in the sect.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua immediately refuted it.
¡°Master, you understand my character.¡±
Although Su Changyu didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was firm.
¡°I will go alone. Stay in the sect and guide your little Junior Brother in swordsmanship.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua continued to speak, still adamant about letting Su Changyu take the risk.
However, Su Changyu did not utter a single word and instead looked at Daoist Tai Hua silently.
In the end, Daoist Tai Hua waved his hand and sighed.
He said, ¡°Alright, but you must stay close to me. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua knew that he could not argue with Su Changyu. Therefore, he could only reluctantly agree.
Just like that, the two figures gradually disappeared from the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, their voices could still be heard.
¡°What¡¯s going to happen to your little Junior Brother if we leave together?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Luochen has been teaching him alchemy recently, so I don¡¯t think anything will go wrong.¡±
¡°Luochen? That¡¯s alright. He¡¯s mild-mannered and can take the pressure. He can stay stable regardless of what happens.¡±
Chapter 38: Sutra Pavilion, 3,600 Immortal Aperture Sutra
Chapter 38: Sutra Pavilion, 3,600 Immortal Aperture Sutra
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bright early in the morning, the sun had yet to rise.
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
After washing up simply, he left.
There were faint clouds and mist between the mountains and forests, and it looked like an immortalnd on earth.
The faint sounds of the bell made one feel rxed.
Ye Ping stretched his back and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.
¡°Entering the ancient temple, the sun shines high in the sky above the forest.¡±
¡°The winding path leads to a quiet ce, the zen room that is deep in the woods.¡±
¡°The light of the mountain is pleasing to the bird, and the shadow of the pool makes one¡¯s heart feel empty.¡±
¡°All music is silent, only the chiming of bells can be heard.¡±
That was a poem named ¡®The Zen Room Behind the Mountain Monastery¡¯.
The poem was not considered very scenic, because it was a Daoist Temple, not an ancient monastery. However, there was no one around, so Ye Ping was in the mood for it.
After stretching his back, Ye Ping walked straight towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He nned to go to the Sutra Pavilion to revise his immortal cultivation knowledge.
Ye Ping spent the whole ofst night observing the alchemy creation techniques, which was the secret manual that Xu Luochen gave him.
However, as he read on, he immediately understood that he could not refine pills for now.
The alchemy creation techniques required one to have spiritual energy to refine pills.
Using spiritual energy to refine pills would result in pure Spirit Pills.
In other words, he still had to use his own spiritual energy and willpower to condense pure Spirit Pills, which were non-poisonous.
Ye Ping understood, but he did not have any spiritual energy so he had no choice but to put it aside for now.
Now, the most important thing to do was to work on his immortal cultivation knowledge.
In Qingyun Dao Sect.
The fewrge halls were clean, spotless, simple, and tidy, which were different from the Dao Temples that were popr outside.
Perhaps, that was the style of the secluded secret sects.
His sleeves flew up in the wind.
Ye Ping admired their attitude. They were at peace with the world and resigned to fate.
Everything seemed ordinary, but in the Great Dao, things that seemed the most simple often contained infinite logic.
For example, why was there always an incense stick in the burner outside the main hall?
Could it be that the Qingyun Dao Sect could not afford to buy incense?
That was obviously impossible.
The so-called sincere heart was having a sincere spirit. If one had a sincere heart, one incense stick would be enough. If one was insincere, there would not be any increase in luck even if they offered an entire urn of incense.
Ye Ping gazed at the incense stick in the incense burner emotionally.
It was just a small incense stick, but it contained so much logic.
It was simply a hidden sect.
Peerless.
He retracted his thoughts and walked into the Sutra Pavilion.
The Sutra Pavilion of the Qingyun Dao Sect was not toorge and there were a total of four bookshelves. There were many secret manuals on each of them.
Ye Ping was rather well-behaved as he did not flip through them randomly. His footsteps were light when he walked too.
However, as he stepped into the Sutra Pavilion and looked at the secret manuals on the bookshelves, Ye Ping was stunned.
¡®Ten Dragons Ten Elephants Primordial Spirit Technique¡¯
¡®Immortal Dao Pupil Activation Technique¡¯
¡®Perfect Development of the Supreme Vision¡¯
¡®True Dragon Supreme Mystical Ability¡¯
¡®Celestial Thearch Swordsmanship¡¯
¡®3,600 Immortal Aperture Mystical Technique¡¯
¡¯36 Heavenly Mystical Abilities¡¯
¡¯72 Earth-shattering Mystical Abilities¡¯
...
In the Sutra Pavilion, Ye Ping was already stunned.
He knew that the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden sect, but he did not think that it would be that terrifying.
Ye Ping knew that such a secret manual was impressive even though he hadn¡¯t read it yet.
However, what made him shocked was that those secret manuals were ced casually on the bookshelves.
There were neither any safety measures nor array formations to guard and protect the pavilion.
¡®Is this a hidden sect?¡¯
¡®I love it.¡¯
Ye Ping was agitated.
He was really excited.
If someone dared to say that this was not a hidden world sect, he would definitely sh them with his sword.
¡®Immortal Dao Pupil Activation! Essence soul technique! True Dragon Mystical Ability! Celestial Thearch Swordsmanship! 36 Heavenly Mystical Abilities!
Ye Ping was so agitated that he began shuddering.
It was truly an unexpected surprise.
However, after a while, he took a deep breath and tried hard to calm himself down.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t get excited. These may be supreme secret manuals, but not everyone can learn them. Calm down, calm down.¡±
Ye Ping took several deep breaths and eventually got a grip on himself.
He understood that although there were arge number of secret manuals, the problem was whether he could learn it or not.
It was not like he could learn all the things taught in the secret manuals.
Besides, what would happen if he ended up getting into trouble for practicing the techniques in the secret manuals without proper guidance? What if the Sect Leader and his Senior Brothers held it against him?
At the thought of this, Ye Ping became much calmer.
¡®I can¡¯t get lost.¡¯
¡®Yes, I can¡¯t get lost.¡¯
He kept telling himself not to be excited and to treat it as a normal item, but he was overwhelmed with excitement.
Who would be able to stay calm after seeing such impressive secret manuals?
The secret manuals in the Sutra Pavilion made Ye Ping unconditionally convinced that the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden sect.
However, Ye Ping did not read them.
Instead, he flipped through other books and read some information about the world of immortal cultivation such as ¡®The Events of Qingzhou¡¯, and ¡®Strange Stories of Jin Nation¡¯.
Those books were thick and heavy.
Ye Ping was very patient and stayed in the Sutra Pavilion from day to night to read them.
He stayed there for 14 hours.
Ye Ping spent 14 hours reading books and ended uppleting 45 books of strange stories in the Sutra Pavilion.
In his mind, he had a general understanding of Qingzhou, Jin Nation, and the immortal sects of the ten nations, including the power of the sects, the system of the imperial courts, and some other bizarre things.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the power of the imperial court in this world to be on par with immortal sects.¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
ording to the records, the imperial court was in charge of the mortal world while the immortal sects were transcendent. However, the immortal sects were not under the jurisdiction of the imperial court and were actually inferior in power. Besides, they had toply with the imperial court in some matters.
Although it was a rtively cooperative rtionship, the imperial courts had greater control.
However, it did make sense. In the world of immortal cultivation, there were definitely some people in the imperial courts who practiced immortal cultivation. With such a huge base, there would definitely be powerhouses, and once the nation¡¯s machinery began running, they would be an invincible force.
The immortal sects had peerless immortals too, but the issue was that the Dao sects often hid things from each other and would hide their heirloom teachings. Some even only imparted things to disciples who were in the line of session. However, it was different for the imperial courts. As long as one worked hard to bring glory to the imperial courts, one would be rewarded with resources.
Besides, the most important thing was fame and interests!
The world coveted benefits and interests.
Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a king? Who wouldn¡¯t want to be above all in the world? Who wouldn¡¯t want tomand great power and have people make way for them wherever they went?
Of course, some people did not care about fame and fortune, but how many of such people were there?
It was just like an old man in his eighties trying to convince a young person not to lust after beauty.
Of course, the old man wouldn¡¯t lust for beauty since he was old in his years. However, in his younger years, he was definitely promiscuous and lustful.
Beauty and lust might not tempt cultivators who had cultivated for hundreds or even thousands of years.
However, what about power?
What about the authority tomand a million troops with a single order?
What about the throne that allowed one to rule over tens of thousands of people?
Hence, the power of the imperial court was superior to that of the immortal sects.
Ye Ping suddenly froze when he thought about it.
Immediately afterwards, he somehow felt a little upset.
Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have taken part in the Grand Immortal Ascension Meet more than fifty times.
He would have just gone to sit for the imperial examinations and emerged as the top schr. Once he entered the imperial court, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not getting to practice immortal cultivation.
¡®Those online novels are to me. They make the imperial courts sound so bad and really got me in trouble.¡¯
However, Ye Ping soon felt that something was amiss.
¡®If I knew about this earlier, wouldn¡¯t I have missed the hidden immortal sect?¡¯
¡®Right!¡¯
Ye Ping suddenly realized a fundamental problem.
If he hadn¡¯t been clueless about that, how could he have joined the Qingyun Dao Sect?
At the thought of this, Ye Ping¡¯s spirits were lifted again.
Some timeter,
Ye Ping stretched his back again.
He couldn¡¯t help but nce at a secret manual.
¡®3,600 Immortal Aperture Mystical Technique¡¯
At this moment, a clear and crisp voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Little Junior Brother, why are you here?¡±
It was a female voice.
Chapter 39: Enlightenment Method, Cultivation
Chapter 39: Enlightenment Method, Cultivation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Little Junior Brother!¡±
A clear and crisp voice sounded.
Ye Ping snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at her.
It was his Senior Sister Chen Lingrou.
There were a total of seven disciples in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
They were his Eldest Senior Brother Su Changyu, Second Senior Brother Xu Luochen, Third Senior Brother Wang Zhuoyu, Fourth Senior Brother Zhang Xuezhuan, Fifth Senior Brother Lin Bei, Senior Sister Xiao Muxue, andstly, little Senior Sister Chen Lingrou.
They were basically rarely seen in the sect. Apart from mealtimes, Ye Ping would never interact with them most of the time.
In particr, Ye Ping had never seen Xiao Muxue and Lin Bei before. He had only heard about them from Su Changyu.
However, he had to admit that Chen Lingrou was extremely beautiful.
She looked younger than him, but since she entered the sect earlier than he did, he had to address her as Senior Sister because of the seniority.
Chen Lingrou was 17 years old, so she was considered a young teenager. She was about 6¡¯3 tall and had skin that was as fair as snow. Her hands were soft and tender, her eyes were shaped like peach blossoms, and she had a marvelous figure. She could be considered a beauty.
However, she was still a little young, so she was rather puerile and gave off a childlike vibe. Once she grew older, she would definitely blossom into a ravishing beauty.
She was stunningly gorgeous, and Ye Ping felt like he had returned to his youth.
¡°Greetings, Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping did not harbor any designs on her as cultivators ought to stay clear-minded and abstain from lust.
He stayed firm to that principle even though Chen Lingrou was indeed very pretty.
¡°Little Junior Brother, why aren¡¯t youprehending the Sword Dao at the rear cliff?¡±
Chen Lingrou walked over with a smile on her face and stood in front of Ye Ping.
Chen Lingrou was very simple and pure, and had always been living in the Qingyun Dao Sect. Even when she was away from the sect, she would rarely interact with strangers. Thus, she was the one who was the most excited about the arrival of a new member in the sect.
¡°Senior Sister, Senior Brother Luochen wanted me toe to the Sutra Pavilion to read some books, so that I¡¯ll know how to answer questions that involvemon sense.¡±
Ye Ping retreated a little. It was not that he disliked Chen Lingrou, but rather, she was leaning too close towards him, so much that he could smell her bodily scent.
Who could resist such a gorgeous beauty?
¡°He wants you toe to the Sutra Pavilion? Senior Brother Luochen really knows how to save himself trouble.¡±
Chen Lingrou muttered, and then she noticed that Ye Ping silently retreated a little. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Little Junior Brother, why are you retreating?¡±
She did not know much about the world and barely knew much about the differences between the genders. After all, she spent most of her time with Xiao Muxue.
¡°No. My legs are just a little numb.¡±
Ye Ping answered with some embarrassment. Chen Lingrou looked much younger than him, but he had to address her as Senior Sister. After all, age didn¡¯t matter when it came to cultivation. Some would go into seclusion for hundreds of years, so age was considered nothing.
He mainly felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to be too physically close to her, lest his Senior Brother saw it and thought that he was behaving indecently.
¡°Oh. Little Junior Brother, you have to work hard. In a few more days, I¡¯ll impart the Supreme Great Dao to you.¡±
Chen Lingrou did not notice anything. Instead, she walked towards Ye Ping and patted his shoulder solemnly.
Supreme Great Dao?
Ye Ping chuckled bitterly. He believed that everyone in the sect was a peerless expert, but he felt that Chen Lingrou didn¡¯t seem too reliable. Perhaps, she might have a better aptitude than him, but she was definitely not a peerless expert.
However, he did not look down on Chen Lingrou in the slightest. Instead, he had a good impression of her.
After all, Chen Lingrou was extremely polite and friendly to him. Besides, she was too pretty for anyone to dislike her.
¡°Senior Sister, may I ask if I can learn the contents in this secret manual?¡±
All of a sudden, Ye Ping pointed at the ¡®3,600 Immortal Aperture Techniques¡¯ on the bookshelf.
¡°Yes, you can learn it if you¡¯d like to.¡±
Chen Lingrou nced at him and gave him a casual answer.
¡°Can I? I¡¯m worried that I might be obsessed with it and develop hallucinations.¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised, he did not expect that he could really cultivate it.
¡°No, no. This is an extremely basic secret manual. How can you be obsessed?¡±
Chen Lingrou waved her hand straightforwardly, appearing rather casual.
The secret manuals in the Sutra Pavilion were all very ordinary and did not have any tendency to make the reader slip into delirium.
However, Ye Ping deciphered it differently.
¡®This secret manual is considered basic?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s considered non-basic then?¡¯
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping said gratefully.
¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Little Junior Brother, you have to cultivate well and faith in yourself. By the way, you can just address me as Senior Sister Lingrou from now on.¡±
Chen Lingrou said joyously, making her look even more beautiful.
¡°Yes, thank you Senior Sister Lingrou.¡±
After Ye Ping thanked her, Chen Lingrou left the Sutra Pavilion. Although she really wanted to chat with Ye Ping, she still understood that she could not reveal any clues. Hence, she just greeted him simply.
Chen Lingrou left.
Ye Ping then immediately took the secret manual ¡®3,600 Immortal Aperture Technique¡¯.
Soon, he opened it.
A line of small words immediately appeared in front of him.
¡°Humans are the leader of all beings, their bodies contain gold and treasures. There are 3,600 Immortal Apertures.¡±
....
Half an hourter, Ye Ping finished reading the secret manual.
After reading the secret manual, Ye Ping was astonished.
The content of the ¡®3,600 Immortal Aperture Technique¡¯ was actually very simple.
In the introduction of the secret manual, it was stated that there were plenty of gold and treasures hidden in the bodies of humans, which were sealed in the ¡®apertures¡¯.
Once the apertures were opened, one would be able to absorb the spiritual energy of the world, nourish their body and thus speed up their cultivation.
At the same time, after activating 36, 72, 108, 365, 720, and 3,600 Immortal Apertures, one would be able to awaken their physical talents, each of which had extremely powerful effects.
In other words, every time an Immortal Aperture was activated, the cultivation speed would be multiplied. If 3,600 Immortal Apertures were activated, the cultivation speed would be 3,600 times that of a normal person.
That was the reason for Ye Ping¡¯s astonishment.
His greatest w was his extremely poor aptitude in cultivation.
However, if he could cultivate the 3,600 Immortal Apertures Technique, wouldn¡¯t it make up for that w?
Not to mention 3,600 Immortal Apertures, even if he could activate 10, it would be impressive.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping carefully and seriously read the cultivation techniques once more before scurrying to the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
He arrived at the cliff.
Ye Ping looked a little impatient.
He wanted to activate the apertures, firstly because he wanted to make up for hisck of aptitude, and secondly because he wanted to cultivate the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
Since he had alreadyprehended the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, he would feel uneasy about not cultivating it. Ye Ping naturally wanted to condense the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique sooner.
On the cliff at the back, Ye Ping closed his eyes.
It was stated in the 3,600 Immortal Apertures Technique secret manual that he would first have to meditate and find the Immortal Aperture in his body.
Once he found it, he would be able to guide the spiritual energy into his body, and once it came to fruition, he would be able to activate the Immortal Apertures.
However, Ye Ping was unsure if it would take him a long time to activate the apertures since he had a poor aptitude.
However, those were not major problems.
Ye Ping sat cross-legged, his mind turning nk.
After calming down, he began to meditate and find the Immortal Apertures.
Time passed bit by bit.
An hourter, a breeze blew past.
All of a sudden, in Ye Ping¡¯s mind...
Chapter 40: Qi Refinement Epiphany, First In The Ancient Times
Chapter 40: Qi Refinement Epiphany, First In The Ancient Times
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, as a clear breeze blew past and rays of light suddenly appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
They were dazzling like stars.
The light was like stars and they connected together. There were a total of 36 stars that formed a pattern.
Those were the Immortal Apertures.
Ye Ping instantly understood that he had found the Immortal Apertures in his body.
Almost without further hesitation, Ye Ping began guiding the spiritual energy into his body.
However, something terrible soon happened.
Ye Ping suddenly realized that he seemed to... have no idea how to guide the spiritual energy into his body.
That was horrible.
The fact that he had found the Immortal Apertures in his body but could not guide spiritual energy into his body was indeed rather frustrating.
¡°Let me think about it.¡±
Ye Ping pondered in his mind.
He did not know how to guide the spiritual energy into his body, but he knew quite a bit about deduction.
¡°The first realm for cultivators is called the Qi Refinement realm, whereby the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is absorbed and refined. The essence is then extracted and the spirit meridians are nurtured. Hence, it¡¯s called the Qi Refinement realm.¡±
¡°But how do I absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth?¡±
A new question appeared.
Ye Ping frowned.
Time passed bit by bit.
He had been pondering over this question which seemed simple but was actually extremelyplicated.
¡°No, no. I should be thinking like the first cultivator in the world, the first person who discovered and mastered Qi refining. I have to figure out how he did it and what his thought process was at that time. Only then can I get an oue.¡±
After thinking about it, Ye Ping continued to brainstorm.
However, if the world knew what Ye Ping was doing now, the immortals would probably be shocked too.
Although Ye Ping was only pondering about the simplest problem, it was an extremely horrifying one.
The Qi Refinement realm was very ordinary and guiding spiritual energy into one¡¯s body was very simple for most people, but all the cultivators were actually following in someone else¡¯s path.
Take Math for an instance. Three-year-old children know that one plus one equals two because it is written so in the textbooks.
However, Ye Ping was thinking about why one plus one equals two.
The world¡¯s cultivators knew how to guide spiritual energy into their bodies because it was written on a manual and others had taught them how to do so. Hence, they naturally knew how to do it.
However, if there wasn¡¯t anyone to teach them or the method of guiding spiritual energy into one¡¯s body wasn¡¯t stated in the manuals, even a prodigy might not be able to embark on the path of cultivation.
Ye Ping was just opening a path for himself.
If he seeded, his cultivation path would be unprecedented because that was a method that he had figured out on his own. Regardless of whether he ultimately seeded or not, he would be different from others so long as he could draw spiritual energy into his body.
Moreover, it was extremely difficult to have an epiphany of the Qi Refinement method. Even the reincarnations of immortals might not be able to get an epiphany.
On the cliff, Ye Ping slipped into deep thought.
Time passed bit by bit.
In the blink of an eye, more than half a month passed.
He spent 19 whole days.
However, Ye Ping still didn¡¯t get an epiphany of the method to guide spiritual energy into his body.
Ye Ping felt a little upset because of that.
He was even more convinced that he had poor aptitude.
It had almost been 20 days, but he couldn¡¯t even guide spiritual energy into his body. He felt that he was quite useless.
However, despiteining, Ye Ping still worked very hard.
After all, he wouldn¡¯t know how ipetent he really was until he tried.
During this period of time, Xu Luochen had also gone to look for Ye Ping. There had been several times where Ye Ping wanted to ask Xu Luochen how he could guide the spiritual energy into his body, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t pop the question.
He was afraid of leaving a bad impression on Xu Luochen.
Late at night, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He still did not have an epiphany.
Standing alone on the cliff, he gazed at the sky quietly.
The stars were shining brightly, trying to outshine the moon.
The sky was dark like ink because it was nighttime.
On the cliff, Ye Ping felt the breeze caressing his face, but his heart was filled with helplessness and annoyance.
However, he was well aware that the more frustrated he was, the more he had to calm down. Otherwise, it would be more difficult for him to figure things out and solve the problem.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll paint. I might get some inspiration and insights.¡±
Ye Ping suddenly thought to himself.
He wanted to paint to ease his boredom.
Thinking of this, he got up and left to get his brush, ink, and paper.
After Ye Ping returned to the cliff with those items, a figure appeared.
It was his Second Senior Brother Xu Luochen.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, what brings you here?¡±
Carrying the materials, Ye Ping watched curiously as Xu Luochen took a seat.
¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, I¡¯m here to have a chat with you. You seem troubledtely. Did you get into some trouble?¡±
Xu Luochen walked over and smiled gently.
During this period of time, he would asionally go over to check on Ye Ping and see how he was doing. However, he discovered that Ye Ping had been sulky and pulling a long face during this period of time, and subconsciously thought that Ye Ping was obsessing over the matter of non-poisonous alchemy.
Hence, he decided to go andfort Ye Ping while feeling somewhat guilty.
If Ye Ping became overly obsessed, the sect would definitely not spare him.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m a little troubled, but it¡¯s just some trivial matters. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±
Ye Ping originally wanted to ask Xu Luochen directly, but in the end, he kept it to himself instead of popping the question.
Xu Luochenforted slowly, ¡°Something¡¯s troubling you? Junior Brother Ye Ping, don¡¯t be overly eager. The path of cultivation is long. You have to rx.¡±
When he saw the materials that Ye Ping was carrying, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Are you going to paint?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little curious as he didn¡¯t know that Ye Ping had a ir for painting.
¡°Yes. I¡¯m feeling vexed, so I¡¯d like to paint to relieve some stress.¡±
Ye Ping answered truthfully.
¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s beautiful tonight, you can really create a painting.¡±
Xu Luochen smiled and nodded.
However, after that, Xu Luochen spoke again, ¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, do you know how to paint portraits?¡±
Ye Ping answered, ¡°Yes. I painted one for Eldest Senior Brother the other day.¡±
¡°You painted one for Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Xu Luochen frowned slightly. He had never seen Su Changyu having any paintings, but that was just a trivial matter that Xu Luochen wasn¡¯t bothered about. Instead, he grinned even more widely.
¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping, do you mind painting a portrait for me too?¡±
Xu Luochen chuckled.
¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Senior Brother, would you like your face to be painted or just your side profile?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
It didn¡¯t matter who he was painting for. Ye Ping just wanted to use painting to relieve his frustration.
¡°It has to be a painting of me from the front. Come on, paint my face, but you have to do a good job. There must be a mood. You can use some exaggerated techniques. I can handle it.¡±
Hearing that Ye Ping was going to paint for him, Xu Luochen was even more excited and specifically asked for the front of his face to be included.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping did not say much. He simplyid the rice paper on the ground and weighed it down with a paperweight. He then started grinding some ink.
15 minutester, Ye Ping began painting with his brush.
He spent an entire hour on it.
Finally, hepleted the painting.
¡°It¡¯s done, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping called out.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen twisted his neck and then walked over to look at the painting with joy written all over his face.
The night sky on the painting was dark as ink and was blotted with numerous stars. There was an inexplicable mood. It was extremely beautiful.
Although his handsome features were not shown in the painting, it was not too bad.
¡°Good, very good, excellent! Little Junior Brother, your painting skills are remarkable. Not bad, not bad.¡±
Xu Luochenplimented with satisfaction.
¡°It¡¯s alright. Senior Brother Luochen, do you want me to add a poem to the painting?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
He wanted to add a poem to fit the night scenery.
¡°No need, this is enough. It¡¯s indeed enough.¡±
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t want a poem to be added because he felt that it was unnecessary. For him, the main point of the painting was to highlight his image.
Wouldn¡¯t a poem ruin its beauty?
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping rolled up the painting without even sealing it. He could tell that Xu Luochen preferred keeping things simple and didn¡¯t like the fancy things.
He had truly reached a higher emotional realm.
Soon, Xu Luochen put the painting away andforted Ye Ping again before leaving alone.
While walking on the road, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but unroll the painting again and look at it under the moonlight, admiring his suaveness.
¡°When Master and Eldest Senior Brothere backter, I must let them have a look too. I wonder if they understand paintings, but they¡¯re definitely going topliment me for my handsome good looks. Hehehehe.¡±
¡°No, no. There should be a poem too. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll add one on my own when I go back.¡±
It was nighttime.
Xu Luochen¡¯sugher and self-muttering gradually faded.
At the same time, in Cloud Mist Mountain Range...
Chapter 41: A Master and His Disciple Who Escape Death
Chapter 41: A Master and His Disciple Who Escape Death
¡°Cloud Mist Mountain Range?¡±
There were numerous mountains there that seemed to be connected and dangerously steep.
Several figures were flying in a jungle and trying to escape.
¡°Changyu, run, quickly!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sounded very urgent.
¡°I¡¯m already running. Master, hurry and catch up with me.¡±
Su Changyu weaved through the jungle at top speed.
Roar!
At this moment, a five-meter-tall iron-armored rhinoceros bulldozed through the jungle, causing several tall ancient trees to copse while the frightened birds fled in all directions.
d in iron armor, the extremely fast rhinoceros looked frightening.
Daoist Tai Hua was hundreds of meters in front of it, but he knew that it would only be a matter of time before he died if he just fled blindly. Hence, he decided to just fight the iron-armored rhinoceros.
He stabbed it with his sword.
Daoist Tai Hua targeted the eyes of the iron-armored rhinoceros, which was the most vulnerable spot of the iron-armored rhinoceros.
However, the iron-armored rhinoceros was not a fool. When it saw Daoist Tai Hua charging towards itself, it immediately warped its body and blocked Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s attack.
¡°Oh gosh!¡±
In an instant, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression changed because he knew that he was in trouble.
ng!
The exquisite iron sword was snapped in half and the iron-armored rhinoceros roared while sending Daoist Tai Hua flying away.
The terrifying impact propelled Daoist Tai Hua dozens of meters away and even broke many of his chest bones.
The impact was so horrifying that Daoist Tai Hua vomited blood incessantly. Fortunately, he had gathered the remaining spiritual energy in his body in his internal organs in advance. Otherwise, the impact would have caused him to die a horrible death.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua was utterly dejected.
He went to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range with some regrets, but there was no point regretting now.
Roar!
In the next moment, the iron-armored rhinoceros looked at Daoist Tai Hua with a menacing gaze. Clearly, it had already targeted Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Master, run, quickly.¡±
However, Su Changyu appeared at this juncture.
He did not flee and instead returned to save Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Changyu!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned because he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to return to save him.
Phew!
Su Changyu immediately grabbed Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s cor and frantically sprinted.
Su Changyu was extremely fast, but his body was surrounded by wisps of blood Qi.
Daoist Tai Hua did not think much of it. What he had to do now was to flee.
The iron-armored rhinoceros was chasing behind him, but Su Changyu was too fast for it to catch up.
An hourter, on the cliff where there was no one, Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua sat under a tree, both looking unwell.
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua seemed frail because he had suffered a serious injury and multiple fractures in his sternum. Moreover, Su Changyu had been pulling him and dragging him along during the journey. Hence, he got injured further.
However, he had no other choice in that situation. No matter what, he had to at least stay alive.
As for Su Changyu, he sat cross-legged, but he soon spat out a mouthful of fresh, crimson blood.
¡°Changyu.¡±
Bearing with the pain, Daoist Tai Hua looked at Su Changyu.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Master.¡± Su Changyu chuckled softly, but his brows were furrowed tightly into a frown. He was clearly in pain.
¡°You...¡±
Daoist Tai Hua could tell at a nce what Su Changyu had done. Su Changyu had swallowed a Health Pill that would burn one¡¯s blood to increase their cultivation level, but each dosage of Health Pill would shorten one¡¯s lifespan by at least ten years.
¡°Master, heal your wounds quickly.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s lips were pale, but he still told Daoist Tai Hua to heal his injuries first.
It was because Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s injuries were grave and treatment could not be dyed any longer.
¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath, feeling a little regretful foring here and remorseful for being too ipetent to even deal with a demonic beast, thus causing his disciple¡¯s lifespan to be shortened.
¡°Master, stop being emotional and quickly heal your injuries.¡±
However, Su Changyu casually told Daoist Tai Hua to quickly heal his injuries.
Daoist Tai Hua quickly swallowed a healing pill and began gathering Qi to heal his injuries. On the other hand, Su Changyu forced himself to bear with the difort and looked around, worried that he might encounter demonic beasts again.
Several hours passed.
Daoist Tai Hua had finished healing his injuries and although he was still severely wounded, his condition had already stabilized. As long as he recuperated for two to three years, there would be no major problems.
After Daoist Tai Hua healed his injuries, Su Changyu began to meditate to recover his Qi.
He had just swallowed the Health Pill that caused his lifespan to shorten by ten years and arge amount of his essence blood to be depleted, as if he had fallen seriously ill. He had to stabilize his condition well, or his lifespan would be shortened by more than ten years if his health continued to deteriorate.
He meditated untilte at night.
Su Changyu woke up.
¡°Changyu, have something to eat.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua took out some dried food, which was a meatloaf that was made with the flesh of demonic beasts. It tasted mediocre, but it contained Blood Qi that could strengthen one¡¯s body and help with blood recovery.
After grabbing the meatloaf, Su Changyu stayed silent.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua felt a little helpless and he had no choice but to slowly say the countless things that he had in mind.
¡°Changyu, it¡¯s my fault for implicating you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said emotionally, feeling like he had harmed Su Changyu.
¡°Master, there is no need to say such things again in the future.¡±
Su Changyu was not bothered.
He was an orphan who had been raised by Daoist Tai Hua. To Su Changyu, Daoist Tai Hua was both his master and father. He would have noints even if he had to die just now.
Su Changyu felt that it was unnecessary for Daoist Tai Hua to thank him.
¡°Ah.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed. Although he understood Su Changyu¡¯s intentions, he still felt remorseful.
¡°Master, think of some happy things. No matter what, we¡¯ve already gotten the spirit essence and I can create a flying sword for Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu broke the silence and tried to say something to cheer him up.
¡°Yes, although we almost died, we gained a lot this time. These spirit essences are worth at least hundreds of Spirit Stones.¡±
¡°Indeed, if you want to be rich, you have to work hard for it.¡±
At the mention of spirit essence stones, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel much happier.
Although he almost died on this trip, his gains were massive as he earned at least 200-odd inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
The main thing was that such spirit essence was essential for building flying swords.
¡°Ah, we¡¯ve worked so hard and we almost died. The Spirit Stones we earned are lesser than what Junior Brother¡¯s painting would fetch.¡±
¡°Sometimes when I think about it, I feel thatparing ourselves to others is really infuriating.¡±
Su Changyu sounded rather dejected.
As soon as he said that, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s mood got worse.
Well, the things that they had risked their lives to get was worth less than a painting someone else created. How could they not feel upset?
¡°But we can¡¯t keep letting your Junior Brother make paintings and rely on him to support everyone, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a bit helpless.
¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not hard to let Junior Brother make a painting every now and then. Anyway, I¡¯ve understood through this experience that our lives matter more than our pride. When we go back, I¡¯ll have him paint again and sell it. A portion of the proceeds will be used to build him a flying sword, and the remaining portion will be used for buying some superior-ss healing medicine for you to heal your wounds.¡±
Su Changyu had already made up his mind and he no longer cared if he would seem thick-skinned or not.
If he hadn¡¯t prepared a Health Pill this time, the two of them would probably have died there.
Hence, Su Changyu understood that life was still more precious than pride.
¡°Okay, but don¡¯t ask for too much, just an appropriate number is alright.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded.
Although he still felt a little embarrassed, it was at least better than dying.
¡°Master, you actually don¡¯t have to be too bothered. Junior Brother likes painting in his free time too. He might have painted for Second Junior Brother too.¡±
Su Changyu said.
Hearing his words, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Right!¡¯
¡®Maybe, Ye Ping has already painted without our request.¡¯
¡°Oh no!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly thought of something else and his expression changed.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Su Changyu was curious.
¡°Changyu, I think what you said makes sense, but could your second Junior Brother have had his portrait drawn too?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he said that.
¡°I don¡¯t think so, Junior Brother Luochen is not such a person.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Maybe he has had his portrait drawn but only his side profile, just like the painting of me?¡±
Su Changyu made a wild guess.
¡°I hope so, if not...¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not continue.
It was because it was already obvious what he meant.
Chapter 42: Qi Guidance Success, Opening The Aperture! Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture!
Chapter 42: Qi Guidance Sess, Opening The Aperture! Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture!
It waste at night.
Ye Ping sat alone in the middle of the rear cliff.
There was a piece of rice paper in front of him.
Ye Ping gazed at the starry sky, deep in thought about how he could ¡°guide Qi into the body¡±.
At this moment, Ye Ping also knew how lousy his aptitude was.
He didn¡¯t know how to conduct the simplest process of guiding spiritual energy into his body at all, how could he practice immortal cultivation?
Actually, it was not Ye Ping¡¯s fault. It was mostly because he had read too many immortal cultivation novels online, in which the protagonists would be able to easily guide Qi into their bodies even if they had poor aptitude.
The sky was as dark as ink.
Staring into the dark night, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem.
¡°The sound of falling leaves is like rain, and the moon is as white as snow.¡±
¡°I¡¯m alone in my roomte at night, who will clean my dusty bed?¡±
The poem was just right for the mood.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping picked up the brush at the side and then used it to paint on the spotless rice paper.
This time, he did not paint a portrait.
He painted a scenery.
Ye Ping¡¯s brush was like a dancing phoenix and a flying dragon as he wielded it in hand and painted.
A night scene appeared on the rice paper, giving off an inexplicable vibe that was a little depressing.
That was the soul of the painting.
Ye Ping had already reached the realm of soul-painting where he could hide all his inner thoughts and emotions in the painting.
If anyone saw that painting, they would also feel depressed and bitter.
The paintings of experts often contained the essence of their mind and soul.
If one painted when they were happy, the painting would make others feel joy.
If one painted when they were troubled, their woes would be reflected on the painting.
Ye Ping had been painting and making the dark night in his painting seem even deeper, as if he couldn¡¯t see any hope at all. The depression in his heart was fully reflected in the painting.
He recalled how he would be in deep thought everyday for the past few days, all for the sake of guiding spiritual energy into his body. Not only did he cause a dy in time, the main thing was that he hadn¡¯t found a single clue even after studying it for almost a month. How could he not be vexed?
Ye Ping was venting all his emotions on the painting.
All of a sudden, a gust of cold breeze blew over slowly.
The breeze caressed Ye Ping¡¯s face, soothing the dejection and anxiousness within him.
In an instant, Ye Ping stopped painting and raised his head to look at the mountains.
Everything was silent.
The surroundings were quiet.
The Dao was natural.
For some reason, that thought popped up in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
He stood rooted to the ground.
After a long time, a smile appeared on Ye Ping¡¯s calm face.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Ye Ping was enlightened.
He was really enlightened.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Above the sky dome that was initially very calm, ck clouds condensed and formed a terrifying vortex.
There were terrifying and loud lightning and thunder that cut through the vast sky like flood dragons.
In the rear cliff, the wind was blowing vigorously.
The rice paper in front of Ye Ping began to rustle in the wind. If not for the fact that it was weighed down by an inkstone, it would have long flown away.
All the dry leaves began flying upwards like it was an apocalypse.
In the distance, Xu Luochen stood in the room and couldn¡¯t help but frown as he listened to the whistling wind.
His face was getting more and more glum.
¡°Oh gosh!¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself and then looked into the distance.
¡°I forgot to collect the clothes for Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
He looked a little distracted and extremely nervous. After all, Su Changyu¡¯s most valuable piece of clothing was still hanging outside. If it was blown away by the wind, he would have to face Su Changyu¡¯s wrath.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping had alreadyprehended the mysteries of guiding spiritual energy into one¡¯s body.
The Dao was natural.
He was overly eager and kept wanting to guide the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that it would be better to rx and let the spiritual energy of heaven and earth enter his body on its own.
It had to be in ordance with the Dao of Heaven and Earth and the Dao of nature.
Ye Ping suddenly had an epiphany that guiding spiritual energy into his body was more of an exchange of spiritual energy. If the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was willing to enter one¡¯s body, it would. If not, there would be no need to force it.
It would all depend on the spiritual energy¡¯s will.
That was also the reason that Ye Ping decided to rx and stop trying to force spiritual energy into his body. Instead, he let nature take its course and allowed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to choose for itself.
In an instant, the spiritual energy within hundreds of kilometers around Ye Ping began surging into his body in a frenzy.
Above the dome of the sky, the spiritual energy vortex condensed, but only cultivators who had cultivated the spiritual energy gazing technique would be able to see such a scene.
Spiritual energy condensed around Ye Ping, forming a tornado-like vortex that absorbed a massive amount of spiritual energy.
In an instant, the spiritual energy surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body like a vast ocean. Without hesitation, he immediately activated the Immortal Aperture.
Boom!
It seemed like ayer of membrane had broken.
In his mind, the constetion map formed by 36 stars began emanating light and forming the shadow of a True Dragon.
The True Dragon was sorge that the universe seemed insignificant in front of him.
It could destroy the heavens and earth in a moment, and had control over time and space. Its gaze was extremely horrifying and one would go berserk just by taking a nce at it.
Boom!
At this moment, the Ancient Godfiend shadow appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind. It was just as mighty as the Torch Dragon.
Roar!
A dragon roar exploded.
At this moment, Ye Ping had an indescribable feeling that made him feel like his soul was about to explode.
However, as the Ancient Godfiend¡¯s voice sounded, the feeling suddenly vanished.
At the same time, the dragon shadow disappeared, and so did the shadow of Ancient Godfiend. At the same time, the world outside quietened down too and everything returned to normal.
¡°Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture¡±
With the disappearance of the dragon shadow and the shadow of the Ancient Godfiend, a massive amount of information appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
Each person¡¯s body contained a hidden Immortal Aperture.
However, each person¡¯s Immortal Aperture was different.
Through the information that appeared in his mind, Ye Ping understood that his Immortal Aperture was called the Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture.
As he continued to activate his Immortal Aperture, he would gradually receive the inheritance.
¡°Torch Dragon? Torch Dragon Jiu Yin?¡±
After understanding what kind of Immortal Aperture he had, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and bewildered.
He didn¡¯t know if the Torch Dragon was the Torch Dragon Jiu Yin.
If it was the Torch Dragon Jiu Yin, it would be horrifying.
The Torch Dragon Jiu Yin was the most terrifying divine beast in the ssic of Mountains and Seas.
In fact, even in the orthodox ancient books about the Dao, the Torch Dragon Jiu Yin was still the creator of everything in the world.
It mastered time and space, and could go back to the past or travel to the future. It knew and understood everything. It was invincible, omnipotent, invisible and limitless.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Torch Dragon Jiu Yin or not. Now that I¡¯ve opened my Immortal Aperture, I can start practicing the Ancient Godfiend technique.¡±
After thinking about it, Ye Ping did not continue to dwell on that issue.
Be it the Torch Dragon or the Torch Dragon Jiu Yin, it no longer mattered. It would naturally be good if it was, but Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t be upset if it wasn¡¯t.
The thing he had to do now was to cultivate the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
However, before doing that, there was something else to be done.
Ye Ping nced at the darkness of the night before adding some stars to the rice paper.
It was just a simple addition but the mood instantly changed.
There was endless darkness in the painting that was filled with depression. As the stars were added, it immediately felt like the silver lining of the cloud could be seen.
With his enlightenment, Ye Ping was no longer depressed, and naturally, his painting was in the right mood.
Chapter 44: Nothing, Just Strolling
Chapter 44: Nothing, Just Strolling
¡°Cloud Mist Mountain Range?¡±
Wang Yu and Chen Hua were walking in the mountains with more than 20 elites of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was about to begin.
They had less than two months to go and Daoist Siji ordered the two of them to lead the disciples to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range to practice the Sword Dao and train.
To put it bluntly, they were going there for bloodshed.
Thepetitions that usually took ce in the sect were not considered much because they knew that their opponents would not hurt them. Thus, in order to improve their attainments in the Sword Dao, they were sent to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range in advance to fight against the demonic beasts.
A month would be enough for the disciples to improve greatly.
On the other hand, Wang Yu and Chen Hua didn¡¯t have manyints either. They simply brought their disciples to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
They met a figure less than four hours after entering the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
The two of them were rather cautious. Although they were already cultivators who had reached the Foundation Establishment realm, there were experts hidden in the Cloud Mist Mountain Range and some cultivators liked attacking others and stealing treasures. Even the prestige of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect could not deter them.
Hence the two of them kept their guards up.
However, when they looked at the two people near them, they were slightly stunned.
They were an old man and a young man.
The old man was fine. He looked ordinary, but he seemed to have been injured.
As for that young man...
The two of them looked at him and felt that he was somewhat familiar, but soon, Elder Wang Yu was stunned.
He stared at the man in front of him.
He was dressed in a in robe, but he looked handsome and full of vigor. Wang Yu found his sword-like eyes and arrogance to be very familiar.
He looked extremely familiar to him.
In an instant, it was as if a bolt of lightning shed in Wang Yu¡¯s mind as a portrait popped up in it.
In the portrait, the evening sun was cast over the mountains and an existence that seemed like a peerless Sword Immortal was standing on the cliff.
The existence that resembled a Sword Immortal looked almost identical to the man in front of him.
He looked carefully again.
Wang Yu and Chen Hua then inhaled sharply.
The two of them looked at each other unanimously with shock in their eyes.
The Commander of Jin Nation?
In an instant, the two of them froze in ce, as if they had been struck by lightning.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu who were exchanging nces with them were shocked too.
¡®Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s the best sect in Qingzhou.¡¯
In their eyes, the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect was like a hegemon and the two of them were worlds apart from it.
They weren¡¯t even fit enough to bow down and subdue to the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
It was the only first-grade Sword Sect in Qingzhou.
There were more than 10,000 disciples and numerous outstanding elites in the sect.
Joining the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect was tantamount to bringing glory to their ancestors.
The two of them were a bit surprised as they didn¡¯t expect to run into the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect there.
At the same time, they were also a little relieved.
Since they ran into disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, they naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about being robbed.
Well, because they weren¡¯t worthy of it.
All the valuables they had with them were worth less than their sries.
Su Changyu found it bizarre.
¡®Why do these two old men keep staring at me?¡¯
¡®Have they never seen a handsome man before?¡¯
¡®Are these two guys interested in men?¡¯
¡®Wow.¡¯
Su Changyu got nervous again, but the more nervous he was, the colder his expression. He didn¡¯t know why that was the case either. It had always been that way since he was a child.
Both parties remained silent.
The remaining disciples did not know what was going on, but they dared not spout any nonsense. After all, since the two elders didn¡¯t say anything, they naturally did not dare to do anything.
They were looking at each other.
It seemed very awkward.
Wang Yu continuously told himself to stay cool and calm, and not to let Su Changyu discover that he had discovered that Su Changyu was the inspectionmander.
Not only did Elder Wang Yu think that way, Elder Chen Hua thought that way too.
Finally, Elder Wang Yu made the awkwardness cease.
¡°Fellow Daoists, what... are you doing here?¡±
Elder Wang Yu bit the bullet and asked.
He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop talking yet.
The person in front of him was the inspectionmander of Jin Nation, the Sword Dao powerhouse whom even Daoist Siji revered.
When encountering such an existence, it would be impossible not to try sucking up to them.
Elders Wang Yu and Chen Hua wished they could immediately turn into dogs and lick him.
However, they were reminded of Daoist Siji¡¯s instructions not to let the inspectionmander notice that he had discovered his identity if they encountered him.
Hence, even if they knew who he was, they had to pretend not to.
Thinking of this, they gradually calmed down.
However, they fell silent again because Su Changyu didn¡¯t answer him.
Perhaps because it was too quiet and the atmosphere was thus too awkward. Daoist Wang Yu had no choice but to continue speaking and try to ease the awkwardness once again.
¡°Fellow Daoists, what are you two doing here?¡±
Elder Wang Yu asked slowly.
However, as soon as he said that, Daoist Wang Yu immediately regretted his decision because his question was rather absurd.
On the other hand, Daoist Chen Hua was confused. ¡®What kind of an opening line is that?¡¯
Although those words were a little abrupt, they indeed disrupted the peace.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
They could tell at a nce that the two people in front of them were elders of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect. Although they didn¡¯t know what the cultivation levels of the two elders were, they knew that they were definitely not ordinary.
Even though they had met, they should have just left after making eye contact.
¡®Why did they ask what we¡¯re doing here?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous.
¡®Do the people of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect like killing others and stealing their belongings?¡¯
The scene gradually became quiet again.
However, Daoist Tai Hua dared not ignore their questions. He could only force himself to smile awkwardly.
¡°Nothing... I¡¯m just taking a stroll.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua answered, looking a little nervous.
Everyone was speechless.
Su Changyu did not utter a single word. He was very nervous, but he looked very aloof, though he dared not say anything.
Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua looked at each other, at a loss for words.
In the end, the eagle-eyed Daoist Chen Hua managed to tell that Daoist Tai Hua was injured.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you injured?¡±
¡°I have superior-ss spirit medicine here that can be used for healing wounds.¡±
Those words were quite awkward and out of the blue, but the two of them didn¡¯t know what else to say.
They had to pretend that they didn¡¯t know Su Changyu, but they also had to leave a good impression on him.
Hence, they could only awkwardly say that.
¡°Huh?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was about to turn them down, but when the jade bottle was opened, a clear fragrance permeated the air, and Daoist Tai Hua managed to recognize what kind of pill it was at a nce.
It was the White Dew Spiritual Muscle Elixir.
It was a superior-grade pill that was worth 50 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
He was lucky enough to have seen it in a store before.
It was extremely effective in healing internal injuries. Daoist Tai Hua stopped talking all of a sudden.
On the other hand, Daoist Chen Hua was extremely enthusiastic as he simply handed the pill to Daoist Tai Hua courteously.
¡°This... This!¡± Daoist Tai Hua was indeed dumbfounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is he being so nice to me?¡¯
Su Changyu was a little dumbfounded too and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Daoist Tai Hua.
Daoist Tai Hua thought about it carefully and he couldn¡¯t help but be enlightened.
That was the true nature of members of major sects.
When they were outside, they would help those who were weak and do justice where it was due.
Daoist Tai Hua figured it out.
He thought that they were treating him well not because of any ulterior motives, but purely because they had good morals. That was the upbringing of members ofrge sects.
¡®I¡¯m convinced.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m convinced.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m totally convinced.¡¯
Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua stood opposite them, still smiling after handing over the pill. However, they seemed a little stiff. It was obvious that they were restrained and nervous.
However, Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua were nervous and restrained too. Hence, the two parties didn¡¯t discover anything different about each other.
¡°This pill is too expensive, thank you for your kindness, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Although Daoist Tai Hua liked taking advantage of others, he didn¡¯t dare to do so this time.
The two of them were elders of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect who were dignified and were definitely big shots of Qingzhou. Although they had good morals and character, he dared not ept that favor.
As soon as he said that, Daoist Wang Yu immediately stood out.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re making yourself seem like an outsider by saying that. I may be the deputy Sect Leader of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, but we¡¯re all human cultivators and it¡¯s only right that we support each other. Besides, we¡¯re from the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect too. Our Sect Leader Daoist Siji said that humans ought to help each other out, only then will we reach the pinnacle. Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±
Daoist Wang Yu stood out and introduced himself before putting in a good word for Daoist Siji. He made Daoist Tai Hua admire and revere the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect even more.
¡®Look.¡¯
¡®Look at them and look at us.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re arge sect. Their upbringing and morals are impable. I¡¯m really convinced.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was in awe.
Su Changyu was convinced too.
He had heard of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and in particr, Daoist Siji was his idol.
However, he never thought that the cultivators of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect would have such good moral character.
It was truly incredible. In his opinion, elders and disciples of such sects ought to be arrogant, condescending, and tyrannical.
¡®Tsk tsk! I was really superficial.¡¯
Su Changyu was filled with endless emotions.
At this moment, Daoist Chen Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when he saw Wang Yu ttering them.
¡°Where are you two going? Do you need us to lead the way? Have you eaten? Would you like to have some water?¡±
Daoist Chen Hua also wanted to leave a good impression on Su Changyu, but he really didn¡¯t know what to say, so he seemed to be beating around the bush.
However, upon hearing this, Daoist Tai Hua immediately said, ¡°We want to leave the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, but we don¡¯t know where to go. Could you please lead the way?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a bit eager.
He just wanted to leave the Cloud Mist Mountain Range now, anything else could be discussed.
As soon as he heard this, Daoist Chen Hua wanted to say something, but Daoist Wang Yu immediately smiled.
¡°Oh, Fellow Daoist, walk in the direction behind us for four hours and you¡¯ll more or less be able to get out. Fellow Daoist, I can tell that you¡¯re seriously injured, why don¡¯t you sit here and recuperate for a while? We¡¯ll protect you, lest you get into any danger by leaving with injuries.¡±
Daoist Wang Yu said.
Daoist Tai Hua was at a loss for words again.
¡®A good man.¡¯
¡®What a good man.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s such a good man.¡¯
¡®There are surprisingly still such kind Samaritans these days.¡¯
¡°Thank you so much then, Fellow Daoists.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua indeed wanted to recuperate and treat his injuries.
He hadpletely let his guard down too.
After all, they had already given him a pill that was worth 50 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. Why would they covet his belongings?
¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll help you heal your injuries quickly.¡±
Overjoyed, Daoist Wang Yu hurriedly went over enthusiastically to help Daoist Tai Hua heal his injuries.
On the other hand, Su Changyu stood at the side and watched quietly.
He dared not say anything.
However, at this moment, one of the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect suddenly took a few steps forward and came in front of him, looking rather respectful.
However, Su Changyu was somehow very nervous.
Chapter 45: Senior, What Is The Sword Dao?
Chapter 45: Senior, What Is The Sword Dao?
Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
Looking at the young man who was walking over, Su Changyu was still in a dumbfounded state.
He had suddenly encountered cultivators of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
The other party was extremely enthusiastic and even gave Daoist Tai Hua a pill when they saw that he was injured. That was simply absurd.
¡®They might have great morals, but this is a stretch.¡¯
Su Changyu was not a fool. He could tell that they seemed a bit restrained and tense when facing him, especially Wang Yu and Chen Hua.
Their asional nces made Su Changyu genuinely flustered.
¡®Are they really attracted to my good looks?¡¯
¡®What is this young man doing running towards me?¡¯
¡®Is he trying to matchmake us?¡¯
¡®Wow.¡¯
Su Changyu got even more nervous.
However, the more nervous he was, the more arrogant he appeared.
His arrogance was also the reason that they found him mysterious.
In the beginning, the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect didn¡¯t know what was going on, but after some careful inspection, a few disciples soon figured out what was going on.
They were all elites of the sect who had the support of the elders. Hence, they naturally knew about the inspectionmander of Jin Nation.
In fact, two or three of them had seen the portrait.
The young man in front of Su Changyu was clearly one of those who had seen the portrait.
He looked handsome, but he was far inferiorpared to Su Changyu. He was a little nervous too and even felt pressurized when he walked towards Su Changyu.
However, since he had already walked over, he no longer had any burden.
¡°Senior, seems like you¡¯re a Sword Dao cultivator too. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking hard about the Sword Dao and I really can¡¯t figure it out at all. Senior, can you give me some guidance?¡±
The young man sounded rather nervous.
Knowing that Su Changyu was the inspectionmander and the top Sword Dao cultivator of Jin Nation, he was obviously nervous.
Daoist Chen Hua and Daoist Wang Yu, who were at the side, couldn¡¯t help but have a change of expression.
In particr, Daoist Wang Yu secretly frowned, thinking that the young man was too reckless to have asked such a question.
The Sect Leader might have instructed them to ask about knowledge of the Sword Dao whenever possible.
However, he could not be too direct about it.
¡®Don¡¯t you know how to proceed step by step?¡¯
¡®If you ask others to give you guidance immediately, won¡¯t it be awkward?¡¯
¡®Even if you¡¯re not embarrassed, I¡¯m embarrassed for your sake.¡¯
Daoist Wang Yu was a little angry because he felt that his disciple was too reckless.
¡®Don¡¯t you know that Su Changyu will see through this easily?¡¯
On the other hand, Daoist Chen Hua didn¡¯t get angry and simply looked at them with his eyes full of envy.
He was feeling extremely bitter. He really wanted to disy his strength in front of Su Changyu, but he dared not do so.
¡°Uh... Fellow Daoists, heal my injuries but don¡¯t fumble about.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua spoke up. He felt a little embarrassed because although they were helping him heal his injuries, their random touching made him feel ufortable.
Not far away, Su Changyu was a little confused. No, he was very dumbfounded.
¡®You¡¯re a disciple of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and judging from your attire, you seem to be an inner sect disciple. Yet, you¡¯re asking for pointers?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating me?¡¯
Su Changyu was indeed a little puzzled.
Seeing how cold and silent Su Changyu was, the young man got even more nervous.
¡°Senior... please give me some guidance.¡±
Hanging his head low, he dared not make direct eye contact with Su Changyu and deep down, he was very flustered. He also regretted being reckless.
¡°What do you want to ask?¡±
Seeing that the scene was gradually bing awkward, Su Changyu was clear that he couldn¡¯t keep feigning ignorance. Hence, he spoke up coldly in a bid to see what question the young man wanted to ask.
If it was a more profound question, he would continue feigning ignorance, but if it was a simple question, he would give a perfunctory answer.
The young man was obviously pleased to hear that.
He asked earnestly but fearfully, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, what is the Sword Dao?¡±
The young man asked the familiar question.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
Su Changyu was stunned. He was familiar with that question too.
That was exactly the same question that he asked Ye Ping.
However, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu at this moment.
Even Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
They were curious as to how Su Changyu would answer this question.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
Although it was a simple question, it was meaningful.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but look at Su Changyu.
He knew howpetent he and his disciple, Su Changuyu, were. Somehow feeling embarrassed, he closed his eyes and pretended to be treating his injuries.
Not far away, Su Changyu looked at this disciple and then slowly answered.
¡°A de of grass is the Sword Dao.¡±
Everyone was stunned after hearing what he said.
They couldn¡¯t understand what it meant.
Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua were both confused, let alone the disciples.
After hearing this, Daoist Tai Hua somehow felt embarrassed. He was so embarrassed that he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.
¡°Senior, can you be more specific? I¡¯m not bright.¡±
The young man didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t suspect that Su Changyu was not a Sword Dao expert. Instead, he continued to ask attentively.
However, Su Changyu nced at him and couldn¡¯t help butpare him to Ye Ping.
Indeed, there was a huge difference between an average person and a genius.
Wang Yu and Chen Hua ignored Su Changyu¡¯s action. They naturally understood what Su Changyu was thinking and they couldn¡¯t help but be emotional.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.
Su Changyu slowly put his hands behind his back, and his gaze became stern while his aura surged.
¡°Cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass is the Sword Dao.¡±
His voice was not loud, but it was full of prating power.
His voice seemed to explode in their ears like thunder.
There was silence.
Everything seemed extremely quiet.
All the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect were stunned.
Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua were stunned too.
Su Changyu¡¯s words were too tyrannical.
¡®Cutting through everything in the universe with one move?¡¯
¡®How terrifying is this kind of Sword Dao?¡¯
¡®Is this the real Sword Dao?¡¯
The disciples were dumbfounded.
Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua were stunned too.
Even Daoist Tai Hua was shocked.
He really didn¡¯t expect his eldest disciple to be able to say such domineering things.
¡®Cutting through everything in the universe with one de of grass?¡¯
¡®Who can imagine how strong such an existence is?¡¯
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of such a scene.
Su Changyu picked up a de of grass and chopped it down casually while the sun, moon and stars in the sky shattered.
There was silence.
No one wanted to wake up.
Su Changyu¡¯s words seemed to have enlightened them and given them a new perception of the Sword Dao.
In their eyes, if one could sh a mountain with one move of the sword, they would be considered a peerless powerhouse.
However, cutting through the sun, moon and stars with a single de of grass was simply beyond their knowledge of the Sword Dao.
¡°Senior, I¡¯ve be enlightened.¡±
At this moment, the young man standing in front of Su Changyu suddenly spoke and bowed to him.
Su Changyu was a little stunned.
¡®What did you get enlightened about?¡¯
¡®You can get enlightenment from this?¡¯
¡®Do you think you¡¯re my little Junior Brother Ye Ping?¡¯
Su Changyu was indeed a bit confused.
¡®You canprehend something that I made up?¡¯
However, before Su Changyu could react...
The young man in front of him suddenly trembled and a familiar sword momentum appeared.
Boom.
Thunder rumbled and everyone got a great shock.
Su Changyu was the only one who remainedposed and that was the reason that he seemed even more like an aloof peerless expert. His eyes were calm and he looked formidable.
¡°He actuallyprehended the Summer Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡°Ah, heprehended the Summer Thunder sword momentum?¡±
By the time the crowd snapped back to their senses, some disciples couldn¡¯t help but shriek in shock.
¡°Junior Brother Pan has been stagnating at the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship for half a year. Now that he has received the guidance of a senior, it¡¯s normal that he¡¯d break through the bottleneck.¡±
¡°Stop feeling sour. The inner sect disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect cultivate the Four Thunder Sword Techniques. In ten years, they¡¯llprehend the sword technique and the sword momentum. Condensing the sword momentum in ten years is already considered good aptitude.¡±
¡°Junior Brother Pan managed to master the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship in five years. Now, he has mastered the Summer Thunder sword momentum after eight years. ording to this speed, he will master the Four Thunder Sword Techniques before the age of fifty.¡±
¡°Summer Thunder sword momentum, I¡¯m so sour.¡±
The disciples began discussing incessantly. A portion of them was shocked, another portion was envious while some were clenching their fists sourly.
¡°I, Chen Hua, the deputy Sect Leader of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, thank you for your guidance on behalf of the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Chen Hua¡¯s voice sounded.
He walked towards Su Changyu and saluted him respectfully.
¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±
The disciples followed suit and saluted.
Wang Yu, who was not far away, could not help but feel ufortable after seeing this scene.
He had such a good opportunity to curry favor, but the old guy beat him to it.
However, after they saluted, Su Changyu still looked calm and arrogant without expressing any joy. He was still looking into the distance.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be emotional.
¡®He¡¯s indeed an expert.¡¯
¡®The Sect Leader was right. The inspectionmander of Jin Nation doesn¡¯t care about profits and follows his heart, all for the Sword Dao.¡¯
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s injuries had healedpletely.
Indeed, you get what you pay for.
It was indeed worthy of being a superior-ss pill. It took less than the burning duration of one incense stick for his injuries to be healedpletely. He was even more agile than before.
¡°Fellow Daoists, thank you for your help.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stood up and thanked the two of them gratefully.
However, Daoist Wang Yu quickly waved his hand.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re standing on ceremony with me. The disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, which is the best Sword Sect in Qingzhou, often receive guidance from the Sect Leader. You don¡¯t have to thank me, this is our duty. I may be mediocre all my life, but it doesn¡¯t affect my righteousness. Oh, may I ask, what are your names?¡±
Daoist Wang Yu asked with a righteous expression.
¡°I¡¯m Daoist Tai Hua, this is my disciple Su Changyu.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua chuckled.
¡®Disciple?¡¯
¡®The crowd was stunned, but they soon came to a sudden realization.¡¯
The Sect Leader told them before that the inspectionmander liked hiding his identity and hence, they reckoned that their master-disciple rtionship must have been a mere disguise.
¡°I¡¯m Daoist Wang Yu. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t remember my name, I don¡¯t ask for those whom I have helped to remember my name.¡±
Daoist Wang Yu couldn¡¯t look any more passionate about upholding justice.
Seeing that it was gettingte, Daoist Tai Hua wanted to ask if they wanted to rest here for a while, so that they would not have to travel through the night.
However, he was too embarrassed to say so.
At this moment, Daoist Wang Yu¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°It¡¯s alreadyte now and Fellow Daoist¡¯s injuries may have healed, but you still have to rest and recuperate for a while. Would you like to rest together?¡±
It was rare for them to encounter the inspectionmander and Daoist Wang Yu naturally didn¡¯t want to leave just like that. He hadn¡¯t curried enough favor yet and he felt that it would be a waste to leave just like that.
Hence, he took the initiative to ask questions.
Daoist Tai Hua immediately got into a good mood.
However, he looked at Su Changyu and didn¡¯t reveal his joy on his face.
¡°Changyu.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said slowly.
At the next moment, Su Changyu snapped back to his senses.
He had been dumbfoundedtely and it was mainly because he was dumbfounded by the thunder just now.
Hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice, there was bewilderment in Su Changyu¡¯s eyes.
¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we rest here for a day?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±
Su Changyu was still a bit confused and replied casually.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing his words.
However, Su Changyu felt that something was wrong.
¡®Why are all of you so happy?¡¯
¡®What do you want to do?¡¯
At the same time, on the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping had justpleted the second Body Tempering session.
There were changes in his body again.
Chapter 46: Like A Peerless Immortal, The Smile On Xu Luochen’s Face
Chapter 46: Like A Peerless Immortal, The Smile On Xu Luochen¡¯s Face
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Pingpleted the second Body Tempering session.
On the rear cliff, a ray of moonlight was cast on Ye Ping¡¯s body as night fell.
At this moment, after two sessions of Body Tempering, Ye Ping¡¯s body changed greatly.
His skin was like snow, but there was a faint rosiness.
There were also slight changes in his features, but those changes happened to transform him from a teenager with pretty features, to a handsome man.
Yes, the biggest change that the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering technique had brought to Ye Ping so far was not an increase in strength but a change in his appearance.
In the past, Ye Ping looked clean and puerile like a Confucian schr.
However, Ye Ping now seemed like a supreme Confucian immortal.
His face was handsome, but his brows were not sword-like. Hence, instead of a Sword Immortal, he looked more like a refined schr.
He sat quietly in ce, emitting a serene vibe. If girls were to see his appearance now, they would probably get distracted.
The main thing was his temperament too.
Indeed, his temperament.
In the world of immortal cultivation, ugly men were rare and only those with strange features would be considered ugly. Even those who had unaesthetic features would be able to resculpt their features after Foundation Establishment.
Cultivators would also expel the toxins in their body and hence, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be things like e and pimples. Hence, there were no ugly men and the degree of attractiveness was dependent on temperament and aura.
One¡¯s temperament could not be changed and would settle down over the years. It was innate.
For example, Su Changyu¡¯s innate temperament was aloof, cold, and indifferent. Hence, he was very much like what most people imagined Sword Immortals to be like.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s temperament was more like that of a Confucian Immortal, natural and tranquil.
That kind of temperament was extremely rare and those who didn¡¯t know might really think that Ye Ping was a supreme Confucian Immortal.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t care about his appearance and temperament at all.
Strength was what he cared more about.
After the second session of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering, he felt like his entire body was filled with power and his physical body seemed to have also metamorphosed as it was covered in ayer of old skin.
Currently, Ye Ping¡¯s body was extremely strong and he tried to cut the back of his hand with his sword, only to find that the sword gifted to him by his Senior Brother could not leave any trace on his palm at all.
The reason that he didn¡¯t try cutting his finger was that he had an inexplicable fear, perhaps because his fingers were connected to his heart. Ye Ping couldn¡¯t understand the point of slitting one¡¯s fingers to drip blood to signify the forming of an alliance.
Ye Ping knew that he was condensing the body of a Little Godfiend.
There were five major realms to the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
The Little Godfiend, Great Godfiend, Supreme Godfiend, Great Dao Godfiend, Great Dao Ancestor.
Among them, the Little Godfiend was divided into four smaller realms.
Physical body, tendons, internal organs, Little Godfiend body.
Each small realm required the body to be tempered nine times in order to reachpletion.
After nine times of Body Tempering, one¡¯s body would be strengthened to the point of being unparalleled in terms of sturdiness, but Ye Ping was unclear of how strong it was.
However, Ye Ping was now a bit worried, but not because of his strength.
He was mainly worried that after his body reachedpletion and became extremely strong... a certain body part would be somehow awkward.
It was not exactly a good thing.
It was not exactly a bad thing either.
That was quite a headache for him, but for now, it was still normal and barely had any effect.
In fact, what Ye Ping did not know was that although he had only tempered his body twice, even a cultivator who had reached the perfected realm of Qi Refinement, would not be able to cause any effect on his body even if the other party attacked him with a supreme-grade flying sword.
In other words, even if Su Changyu was given a supreme-grade flying sword and was told to cut Ye Ping for a hundred years, the only oue would be the shattering of the sword while Ye Ping remained unscathed. It would feel less than a mosquito bite too.
If Ye Ping really condensed the Little Godfiend body, even a Dao artifact would not cause any effect on Ye Ping¡¯s body, let alone a flying sword.
Besides, he would have to go through Body Tempering 34 times in order to condense the Little Godfiend body.
Ka-ka-ka
After stretching his back, his spine cracked like popping fried beans while Ye Ping stood up. He had reached the maximum of Body Tempering.
Each Body Tempering would result in a metamorphosis that was equivalent to a major change in blood. He couldn¡¯t metamorphose too many times in one go or he might die.
Secondly, each Body Tempering session would require arge amount of spiritual energy. Ye Ping had only opened two Immortal Apertures and he could not sustain the Body Tempering at all.
He didn¡¯t have to think about opening more Immortal Apertures either.
He needed more spiritual energy and the amount he needed was even more than that of one Body Tempering session.
In short, Ye Ping had reached a real bottleneck.
Hecked resources.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know how to refine Qi. Otherwise, I can speed up the cultivation.¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
Although he had opened two Immortal Apertures that were absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, he did not master any Qi refinement techniques. Hence, hecked eleration.
The so-called Qi training technique was to elerate the absorption of spiritual energy of heaven and earth. As his realm got higher and he opened up more spirit meridians and Immortal Apertures, his speed of cultivation would increase too.
Since hecked eleration, Ye Ping naturally felt upset.
Of course, after reading so many books, Ye Ping also knew that there were many ways to get spiritual energy.
The first and simplest method was to directly absorb spiritual energy in Spirit Stones, but that was extravagant because the effect of each Spirit Stone was definitely more than ten times that of directly extracting spiritual energy from Spirit Stones.
Using Spirit Stones to set up a Spirit Array would allow one¡¯s cultivation speed to increase effectively by dozens of times and the effects wouldst for two hours.
Unless they encountered an enemy and their body¡¯s Dharmic powers werepletely depleted, one would not be so extravagant as to cultivate using Spirit Stones as it would be a waste to do so. Most would only do so as ast resort.
The second solution would be to use some treasures or medicinal herbs that contained terrifying spiritual energy. As long as it was refined, reaching Foundation Establishment in a day would not be a problem. However, such items were rare. Besides, there must be powerhouses around to supervise the process.
The third solution was even more direct and that was swallowing pills. However, there were side effects to pills and true elites would not rely on consuming pills to enhance their realm unless they reached a bottleneck. Under normal circumstances, they would just meditate or supplement themselves slightly using pills.
If they ate too many pills, their bodies would be full of toxins when they reached the stage of surpassing the great realm. By then, they would be stuck at a bottleneck and never break through even until their death.
¡°Right, pills.¡±
Ye Ping suddenly thought of pills.
¡®Didn¡¯t Second Senior Brother teach me the Creation Pill Refinement Technique?¡¯
¡®I can refine pills.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping immediately took out the book of alchemy.
He revised it again.
After a while, Ye Ping had almost understood it.
Xu Luochen¡¯s Creation Pill Refinement Technique was very simple. It was to guide one¡¯s spirit using Qi and vice versa, and then condense it into a pill.
On the rear cliff, Ye Ping sat down cross-legged and calmed himself down.
After a while, he suddenly raised his hand and an iparably pure spiritual energy appeared.
After the spiritual energy appeared, Ye Ping tried to make the spiritual energy attract other spiritual energy.
After the spiritual energy from all directions appeared, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He focused all his attention on the spiritual energy on his palm.
That was the most important step.
It was written clearly on the Creation Pill Refinement Technique that regardless of whether he could refine a non-poisonous pill would depend on his mental strength. The greater his willpower, the higher the likeliness.
The spiritual energy began spinning in his hand continuously like a small hurricane and the rotation got faster and faster while concentrating in the middle.
Soon, a beam of white light appeared in the middle of Ye Ping¡¯s palm.
The light was getting more and more bedazzling and eye-catching. In the end, it formed a condensed ball of light that was the size of a rice grain.
Gradually, the ball of light that was the size of a grain of rice was fully formed.
Ye Ping was overjoyed as he didn¡¯t expect to seed on his first try.
However, he didn¡¯t show any signs of excitement at all. Instead, he concentrated even more.
Soon, the ball of light expanded.
Six hours passed.
The sky had already turned dark.
The ball of light in Ye Ping¡¯s palm that was the size of a grain of rice had also expanded to the size of a soybean.
Another two hours passed.
Finally, all the spiritual energy vanished.
Ye Ping also looked exhausted.
The two Immortal Apertures rotated for eight hours before condensing into a soybean-sized ball of light, but it had to expand to five times of its size to be fully formed.
However, the spiritual energy in his body wouldn¡¯tst him until then.
It was morning.
It was already past daybreak.
Ye Ping felt a little weak, but he had a heartened smile.
Although the first pill refinement process was notpletely sessful, he at least didn¡¯t fail and it was considered a half sess.
However, thest step wasn¡¯tpleted.
At this moment, looking at the soybean-like Spirit Pill in his hand, Ye Ping was filled with joy.
The pill in Ye Ping¡¯s palm was white and shining under the sun like a diamond. It was crystal clear.
Besides, it also emitted a faint fragrance.
Although it was only a small pill, the pill would probably shock countless alchemical masters if he brought it out.
It was not only because Ye Ping¡¯s pill was non-poisonous.
More importantly, Ye Ping¡¯s pill was a supreme-grade spiritual-energy-gathering Spirit Pill. Indeed, it was a supreme-grade Spirit Pill.
The so-called spiritual-energy-gathering Spirit Pill was a pill that surpassed Qi Refinement Pills. Qi Refinement Pills required refinement, but spiritual-energy-gathering Spirit Pills were different. After swallowing it, it would gather spiritual energy in one¡¯s body and its value would be several times greater than that of Qi Refinement Pills.
The medicinal effects of this pill were equivalent to that of a hundred supreme-grade Qi Refinement Pills.
One Qi Refinement Pill would allow Su Changyu to save on a day of hard cultivation.
Ye Ping¡¯s Spirit Gathering Pill would save Su Changyu a hundred days of hard cultivation.
Due to the fact that Ye Ping had spent eight hours to condense that pill while his two Immortal Apertures had also been in full operation for eight hours, it was indeed equivalent to a hundred days of hard cultivation for Su Changyu.
Ye Ping was clueless about that, because in his opinion, his pill wasn¡¯tplete yet.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen walked over slowly too.
Rays of sunlight shone on the cliff of the Qingyun Mountain.
The sun was warm.
Xu Luochen¡¯s smile... became warmer.
At the same time, in the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
Chapter 47: Do You Guys Suspect That Senior Su Is Not The Inspection Commander?
Chapter 47: Do You Guys Suspect That Senior Su Is Not The Inspection Commander?
The golden sun rose slowly.
Everything was revived.
In the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, Daoist Wang Yu and Daoist Chen Hua had already bid farewell to Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua despite being reluctant to part.
Two hours after they left, a disciple finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Elders, is Senior Su... really the inspectionmander of Jin Nation?¡±
He was really curious about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.
After hearing that question, Daoist Wang Yu answered.
¡°Naturally.¡±
After Su Changyu left, he immediately stopped looking subservient and became extremely dignified and stern towards his disciple.
¡°But...¡±
At this moment, that disciple couldn¡¯t help but continue to speak. Just as he was about to say something, Daoist Wang Yu spoke up.
¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. Are you curious why the inspectionmander seems to have an ordinary cultivation level of only the third or fourth level of Qi Refinement, right?¡±
Daoist Wang Yu immediately revealed the disciple¡¯s doubts.
Actually, that disciple was curious about a lot of things. Their cultivation levels were all at the eighth or ninth level of Qi Refinement and some of them had even reached Major Perfection. Naturally, they could tell the cultivation levels of Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua at a nce.
In fact, even Daoist Chen Hua had some curiosity, but when he saw how enthusiastic Daoist Wang Yu was with the bootlicking, he dared not act rashly and had no choice but to follow suit.
¡°Yes.¡±
The disciple bit the bullet and admitted. He was indeed curious, but since Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua were around just now, he couldn¡¯t ask much about it directly. Now that they had already left, he couldn¡¯t quite raise his doubts either.
However, Daoist Wang Yu sneered.
¡°Hah!¡±
¡°Hah!¡±
¡°Hah!¡±
His chuckling was cold and it contained some derision and disappointment.
Hearing his wryughter, the people present were somehow pressurized and they dared not speak.
¡°This is so silly.¡±
Daoist Wang Yu¡¯s voice rang out like thunder, leaving them in astonishment.
At the next moment, Daoist Wang Yu continued speaking.
¡°It¡¯s such a simple test, can¡¯t you tell? The inspectionmander of Jin Nation is the best Sword Dao powerhouse whose ability is probably at the perfected Golden Core realm. He might have even already condensed the Nascent Soul. Wouldn¡¯t it be simple for an existence of such a high level to disguise as a Qi Refinement cultivator?¡±
After saying that, Wang Yu¡¯s aura suddenly changed and he seemed extremely weak and small.
¡°Look at me now, what realm am I at?¡±
After Wang Yu said that, the disciples turned to look at him. Soon, they all fell silent.
Daoist Wang Yu didn¡¯t have a single trace of Foundation Establishment realm aura at all because he hadpressed his realm to the fifth or sixth level of Qi refinement.
¡°Powerful and strong cultivators can suppress their cultivation realm. The inspectionmander¡¯s duty is to inspect the sects and officials of Jin Nation on behalf of the king. Hence, their traces are very important.¡±
¡°They can¡¯t reveal their identity because once they do, their duties woulde to an end. If you¡¯re in his ce, what would you do to prevent others from detecting you?¡±
¡°Senior Su is a smart person and he¡¯s absolutely intelligent. Not only has he suppressed his cultivation realm, he even let his subordinate pretend to be his master. In fact, for the sake of making his pretense even more convincing, he seems to have created an ipetent sect.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of hiding it from others. All of you, listen up. Sometimes, what you hear and see may not be real and you have to judge for yourself most of the time and sense it acutely. It¡¯s just like a sudden sound of thunder afterprehending the sword momentum.¡±
¡°All of you seem to have been frightened to the point of turning pale, but do you guys know how Senior Su reacted?¡±
Wang Yu¡¯s words were very clear.
Everyone was curious about how Su Changyu reacted.
¡°He was calm!¡±
¡°He was extremely calm!¡±
¡°Everyone was taken aback, including Elder Chen Hua and me. However, Senior Su didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at all and he stayedposed. Is that the mentality that a Qi Refinement cultivator would have?¡±
¡°You can ask Elder Chen. How¡¯s my judgment?¡±
Daoist Wang Yu¡¯s lengthy speech made the disciples stunned.
Even Daoist Chen Hua was a little dumbfounded.
Actually... he had doubts about some things.
However, after hearing Daoist Wang Yu¡¯s words, he obviously didn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts.
The main thing was that Daoist Wang Yu made a lot of sense and he couldn¡¯t find any w in his words at all.
At this point, Daoist Chen Hua nodded sternly and said, ¡°Yes, I share the same thoughts as Elder Wang Yu. You guys are still too young and superficial.¡±
Daoist Chen Hua¡¯s tone was righteous.
At this moment, Daoist Wang Yu looked at that disciple angrily.
¡°We cultivators should work hard in the Heavenly Dao and strive to advance further, not doubt others and be superficial. We have to be ambitious too. You guys can have doubts, but you have to have evidence too. Do you think such fake evidence is reliable?¡±
¡°I know, are you trying to ask why the other person is injured? If he¡¯s really an expert, how can he be injured?¡±
¡°I can tell you now that it was all just an act.¡±
¡°Those who have sharp senses can tell that those are just tricks. It¡¯s just a recovery pill, how can the wounds be healed right on the spot? Do you think he was really injured? He was just putting on an act for you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re really silly.¡±
The more Daoist Wang Yu talked about it, the more agitated and angry he got.
In the end, he said, ¡°With your mentalities, you¡¯ll understand that what you see is not always the truth when you encounter those sly disciples of the demonic ns.¡±
Daoist Wang Yu expected better from them.
¡°I was too rash, please forgive me, Elder.¡±
Thetter waspletely convinced and he hurriedly stepped backwards, not daring to have any more doubts.
¡°I believe he¡¯s the inspectionmander. Otherwise, who else except the best Sword Dao powerhouse of Jin Nation can make Senior Brother Panprehend the Summer Thunder sword momentum with just one sentence?¡±
¡°Yeah, cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass is such a domineering statement. How can a mere Qi Refinement cultivator say that?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, he must be the inspectionmander.¡±
Soon, the disciples were discussing among themselves and a portion of them, who were initially doubtful, immediately stopped daring to question it after hearing Daoist Wang Yu¡¯s lengthy speech, which made sense to them.
In fact, it made a lot of sense.
Su Changyu did look like a supreme being.
His gaze was calm and what happened just now didn¡¯t shock him at all.
A single word of his gave them an epiphany.
Those were the reasons to prove that Su Changyu was a peerless expert.
If he wasn¡¯t, who would be?
Besides, there was the painting that could act as proof. If they still insisted on doubting him, it would be deliberate criticism.
Outside Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua also looked a little bewildered.
They had been discussing along the way the reason for the kindness and amicable attitudes of the people of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
However, they couldn¡¯t reach a reasonable oue after discussing the entire journey.
Eventually, they dropped the subject.
No matter what, they had already left the mountains. Apart from the fact that Su Changyu had lost ten years of his lifespan, there was no big problem.
They also left with some spirit essence stones and a bottle of White Dew Spirit Pills.
It was a huge profit.
Meanwhile, in Qingyun Dao Sect, Xu Luochen went to the rear cliff smilingly.
Chapter 48: If You Can Refine It, I’ll Swallow The Furnace
Chapter 48: If You Can Refine It, I¡¯ll Swallow The Furnace
At the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The golden sun was shining brightly while hanging high in the sky.
The sunlight was warm.
The smile on Xu Luochen¡¯s face was even warmer.
He was in a great mood.
Firstly, it was because he had finally memorized all the basic pill forms.
Secondly, it was because they had indeed dyed the progress of Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation.
In particr, Xu Luochen grinned even more widely when he thought of his Eldest Senior Brother.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen had to criticize Su Changyu in his heart again.
As the Eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu threw tantrums every now and then and would stand alone on the rear cliff moodily just because Ye Ping had poor aptitude.
¡®Isn¡¯t he embarrassed at all?¡¯
¡®Is that what an Eldest Senior Brother should be like?¡¯
However, Xu Luochen wasn¡¯t there to check Ye Ping¡¯s progress in alchemy.
He mainly went there to teach Ye Ping the true art of alchemy.
After all, Ye Ping¡¯s progress had been dyed for almost a month, and he ought to teach him some real things.
He couldn¡¯t possibly keep fooling Ye Ping with the techniques of refining a non-poisonous pill. Xu Luochen was not being mean, he just wanted Ye Ping to retreat after realizing how difficult it was.
Their n was to first teach Ye Ping an alchemy technique that was impossible for him to achieve sess with, before teaching him the foundation. If Ye Ping was really talented in alchemy, he wouldn¡¯t be conceited either because it was only a basic alchemy technique after all.
If Ye Ping couldn¡¯t even seed in learning basic alchemical techniques, that would be even better because he would continue staying in the sect to train.
Anyway, it would be the best of both worlds no matter what.
What if Ye Ping seeded in refining pills?
Hah.
Xu Luochen was not bragging, but if Ye Ping could really refine a non-poisonous pill, Xu Luochen would eat his one and only pill furnace.
He would swallow it whole.
He would swallow the pill furnace right in front of all the Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, Junior Brothers, and Junior Sisters in front of the Qingyun Dao Sect too.
¡®Non-poisonous pill?¡¯
When Xu Luochen was boasting about it back then, he even felt a little embarrassed.
At the thought of this, Xu Luochen¡¯s smile faded and he looked extremely gentle and kind.
Soon, Xu Luochen came to the middle of the rear cliff.
It happened that Ye Ping was seated on the ground and studying something.
¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡±
At the next moment, Xu Luochen¡¯s voice sounded.
On the rear cliff, Ye Ping, who had been deep in thought, suddenly snapped back to his senses.
He was focusing all his attention on the non-poisonous pill in his hand. Hence, he didn¡¯t notice Xu Luochen¡¯s appearance.
Upon sight of Xu Luochen, Ye Ping immediately stood up and said respectfully with a bow, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so formal.¡±
Xu Luochen chuckled before turning to look at Ye Ping. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, how have you beentely?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, feeling a little embarrassed.
Although he had seeded in refining a pill, it wasn¡¯t aplete pill, so he was a bit embarrassed and didn¡¯t know if he should bring it up.
¡°Yes, I saw you frowning and being worried a few days ago, but you seem to be well today. You should have progressed, how¡¯s your pill refining going?¡±
Xu Luochen asked casually.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve made some progress.¡±
Ye Ping simply said that because he didn¡¯t dare to say that he had refined a pill.
¡®Some progress?¡¯
Xu Luochen was slightly stunned.
¡®What does this mean?¡¯
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Xu Luochen asked, his eyes filled with curiosity.
He didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of this statement.
¡°Senior Brother, the pill has been refined, but it¡¯s notplete.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen fell silent.
The smile on his face gradually faded as he looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡±
Xu Luochen said.
¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Xu Luochen said solemnly, ¡°Your aptitude might be mediocre, but the Sect Leader and Eldest Senior Brother said that you have a good personality and you¡¯re simple and kind-hearted. Even if you couldn¡¯t refine a pill, you can¡¯t lie, understand?¡±
Xu Luochen was very serious.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping would have any talent in alchemy, but rather, the pill refining technique that he taught Ye Ping was utter nonsense that he fabricated.
¡®Creation Pill Refinement Technique? Non-poisonous pills? If I told anyone else about this, the 100,000 Masters of alchemy will definitely p me hard.¡¯
¡®Did Ye Ping say that he managed to refine a pill?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s not the way to brag.¡¯
¡®How are you better at boasting than Eldest Senior Brother?¡¯
¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡®You¡¯re not lying?¡¯
¡®Really?¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t believe you.¡¯
Xu Luochen genuinely didn¡¯t believe it, but he couldn¡¯t directly lecture Ye Ping so he simply said, ¡°Show me the pill you refined then.¡±
Xu Luochen was doubtful and apprehensive.
¡°Please guide me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t waste his breath any longer and simply opened his palm.
In that instant, a crystalline diamond-like pill appeared on his palm.
The pill wasn¡¯trge and it was the size of a soybean. Dazzling brightly under the sun, it looked more like a gemstone than a pill.
¡°Is this a pill?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little stunned.
¡®You call this thing a pill?¡¯
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen fell silent.
He didn¡¯t know what to say, but Xu Luochen soon smelled the faint scent of the pill that made him freeze a little.
¡°Let me take a look.¡±
Xu Luochen still didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t help but want to see the pill.
¡°Please guide me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t say much and directly handed the pill to Xu Luochen.
Thetter took the pill and stopped paying attention to Ye Ping. Instead, he observed it carefully.
Although Xu Luochen had failed the alchemy exam seven times, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t identify pills.
Xu Luochen was astounded after just holding it in his hand and feeling it for a while.
¡°It¡¯s a Spirit Gathering Pill.¡±
Xu Luochen immediately detected what kind of pill it was.
He was surprised.
The Spirit Gathering Pill could be said to be the mostmon type of pill in the world of immortal cultivation because it was a pill needed by all, be it Qi Refinement cultivators, Foundation Establishment cultivators, or Golden Core Perfected Ones.
As the name implied, the Spirit Gathering Pill would gather all the spiritual energy in one pill and swallowing on Spirit Gathering Pill would be equivalent to swallowing two Qi Refinement Pills of the same grade.
The side effects were the same, but its effectiveness was twice as much as that of Qi Refinement Pills. One just had to spend more time on refining it.
There was no need to meditate and refine it after swallowing it like one would after consuming Qi Refinement Pills. Generally, Spirit Gathering Pills were pills that onlyrge sects could enjoy. Sects like the Qingyun Dao Sect would be lucky enough to have Qi Refinement Pills, what more Spirit Gathering Pills.
How could there be Spirit Gathering Pills?
More importantly, the Spirit Gathering Pill seemed to be different from the other Spirit Gathering Pills that he had seen before.
Xu Luochen contemted for a while.
The Spirit Gathering Pills that he had seen before were white in color and resembled rice grains, and would emit a faint medicinal fragrance.
However, the Spirit Gathering Pill in front of him was not only the size of a soybean, it was crystal clear too like a gemstone.
Most importantly, the spiritual energy contained in the Spirit Gathering Pill was very dense and Xu Luochen could sense it.
Supreme-grade Spirit Gathering Pill?
Xu Luochen thought of a possibility immediately.
¡®Only supreme-grade Spirit Gathering Pills would be like this, right?¡¯
¡®But why does Little Junior Brother have such a supreme-grade Spirit Gathering Pill?¡¯
Xu Luochen frowned.
¡°Junior Brother Ye, who gave you this pill?¡±
Xu Luochen thought about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t understand it. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Ping who had given him that pill.
¡°Senior Brother, was this really refined by you?¡±
Ye Ping had some doubts too as he couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Luochen just refused to believe that the pill had been refined by him.
¡®Oh!¡¯
In the next moment, Ye Ping understood.
The pill that he had refined was notplete and the pill that Xu Luochen refined was definitely going to beplete. Hence, the half-finished product was naturally a little foreign to Xu Luochen.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping immediately said, ¡°Senior Brother Luochen, I haven¡¯t started cultivating yet, so the spiritual energy in my body is insufficient. Besides, I have poor aptitude and I can¡¯t refine aplete pill sessfully, so there might be errors.¡±
Ye Ping exined.
However, they sounded slightly harsh to Xu Luochen.
¡®You call this poor aptitude?¡¯
The exam requirements to be a third-rank alchemist was to be able to refine aplete Qi Refinement Pill alone with a single furnace. Aplete pill would be a pill that was still a Qi Refinement Pill even if it was worse than an inferior-grade pill. One would be considered to have passed the exam even if only one pill was refined.
Refining the Spirit Gathering Pills was the exam requirement for a second-rank alchemist.
The Spirit Gathering Pill in his hand now was at least superior-grade, even if it wasn¡¯t supreme-grade.
In other words, even a second-rank alchemist would have a hard time refining a superior-grade Spirit Gathering Pill.
¡®How long have you been learning?¡¯
¡®A month?¡¯
¡®Yet, you can already refine a superior-grade Spirit Gathering Pill.¡¯
¡®You call this poor aptitude?¡¯
¡®What about me?¡¯
¡®Won¡¯t I be a failure then?¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother.¡¯
¡®You decided to pretend to be impressive first.¡¯
¡®I may be mild-mannered, but I can¡¯t tolerate everything. Even Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have the audacity to pretend to be impressive in front of me.¡¯
Xu Luochen was full of criticism for him.
At this moment, he took a deep breath and looked at Ye Ping.
He said calmly, ¡°In that case, demonstrate the refinement process once so that I can give you some guidance.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s expression was calm.
He wanted to see how Ye Ping could continue keeping up with the lie.
¡°Okay, but the pill refinement process will take hours. Senior Brother, you¡¯re not busy, are you?¡±
Ye Ping reminded kindly.
The spiritual energy in his body was not sufficient, so it would take several hours for him to refine pills.
However, in Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes, that became an excuse for him to avoid it.
¡°It¡¯s alright, I have plenty of time.¡±
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but smile gently again as he looked at Ye Ping.
He was going to expose Ye Ping¡¯s lie today.
At the same time, he had already prepared what he would say when he lectured Ye Pingter.
He would warn Ye Ping that liars would have to swallow a thousand needles.
He would tell Ye Ping that he ought to be a decent and upright person who doesn¡¯t lie.
He would tell him that lying was immoral.
However, at the next moment, Ye Ping sat cross-legged.
Immediately afterwards, spiritual energy surged and Xu Luochen snapped back to his senses.
*sizzles*
Arge amount of spiritual energy appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s hand, emitting a sizzling sound.
Xu Luochen was a little curious.
However, a beam of light soon appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s palm.
Xu Luochen was a little curious.
Eight hours passed.
Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes were a little teary and his legs were numb.
He was focusing all his attention on Ye Ping.
Sizzle!
At this moment, an extremely bright and dazzling white light shed.
Xu Luochen¡¯s vision turned white and by the time he regained his vision, Ye Ping was already sweating profusely, as if he had done aborious task.
However, when he saw a gemstone-like Spirit Gathering Pill in Ye Ping¡¯s palm, he... couldn¡¯tugh anymore.
Chapter 49: A Long and Lonely Night
Chapter 49: A Long and Lonely Night
At this moment, there was no longer a smile on Xu Luochen¡¯s face.
He couldn¡¯t smile anymore.
His face was even a little stiff.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen?¡±
Seeing that Xu Luochen didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak up, seeming a little curious.
¡®Damn!¡¯
¡®Damn!¡¯
¡®Damn!¡¯
Xu Luochen snapped back to his senses.
He was at aplete loss for words.
¡®This thing can be refined for real?¡¯
At this moment, Xu Luochen felt that his eyes were ying tricks on him.
However, everything seemed so real.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
Xu Luochen really didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡®This method can also be used to refine pills?¡¯
¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯
At first, Xu Luochen really felt that Ye Ping was lying to him, but after witnessing that scene, he couldn¡¯t continue with the lie.
¡®Little Junior Brother is a peerless alchemical prodigy.¡¯
¡®No, he¡¯s not just a genius in alchemy, he¡¯s an invincible alchemical prodigy.¡¯
¡®Gathering spiritual energy and forming pills.¡¯
¡®This is a godly power.¡¯
¡®Let me calm down.¡¯
¡®Let me think about how to continue fabricating.¡¯
¡®How do I do it?¡¯
¡®How do I do it?¡¯
¡®What can I make up?¡¯
After thinking about it, Xu Luochen really did not know how to make it up.
¡®He managed to learn such an absurd alchemical technique too?¡¯
¡®If other alchemists see this, they¡¯ll vie for Ye Ping, won¡¯t they?¡¯
While Xu Luochen was thinking about it incessantly, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, I understand that I¡¯m not qualified because I can¡¯t refine aplete pill, but please don¡¯t worry, I will work hard and atone for my shorings. I won¡¯t be negligent.¡±
Ye Ping said.
He felt that he definitely didn¡¯t meet the standards to qualify since he refined an iplete pill.
However, Ye Ping was confident in himself because he had at least seeded on the first try and that was much easier thanprehending the sword mark.
¡®Seems like I have some talent in alchemy.¡¯
However, those words were strangely harsh when Xu Luochen heard them.
¡®Make up for your shorings?¡¯
¡®Are you saying that to me?¡¯
¡®Are you looking down on me?¡¯
Xu Luochen was upset.
He was frustrated.
He really wanted to be alone.
¡°Little Junior Brother, the fact that you managed to refine a pill is already wonderful. It might be a failure, but your aptitude is not bad. Work hard, I have high hopes for you.¡±
Xu Luochen wanted to force himself to smile.
However, he somehow couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile.
It was as if he had lost the ability to smile.
Hence, he looked a little bizarre.
¡°Really? Senior Brother, you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±
When Ye Ping heard what Xu Luochen said again, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited.
After all, with poor talent in cultivation and the Sword Dao, it was hard for him to have something that he was good at. Naturally, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be excited.
¡®Lie?¡¯
¡®I do want to lie to you.¡¯
¡®But I can¡¯t.¡¯
Xu Luochen was so upset that he really wanted to cry.
He didn¡¯t know how to keep up with the lie.
¡®Gathering spiritual energy and forming pills.¡¯
Spotless pill.
¡®He can learn such an absurd ability?¡¯
¡°No, I¡¯m not lying to you, Junior Brother Ye, study hard during this period of time. Aim to produce aplete pill. By then, I¡¯ll let your other Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters teach you other tricks.¡±
Xu Luochen did not want to stay there anymore and just wanted to leave now. He felt really ufortable and wanted to have some time alone to cry his heart out.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Luochen, I will definitely work hard.¡±
Ye Ping thanked him with a bow.
There was finally something Ye Ping was good at. He was obviously overjoyed.
Just like that, Xu Luochen left.
He wandered alone aimlessly in the Qingyun Dao Sect like a ghost.
Along the way, he took out the ¡®Basic Alchemy¡¯ book from his arms.
There were tears in his eyes.
¡°Ten years! Ten years! I have learned the art of alchemy for ten years, but I can¡¯t even refine the most basic pill. Yet, Little Junior Brother managed to refine a Spirit Gathering Pill in less than a month of learning!¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself, ¡°Xu Luochen, Xu Luochen, how can you have the cheek to continue living in this world? I¡¯d die if I were you.¡±
He had suffered a huge blow today.
The main reason was that he didn¡¯t expect that a genius like Ye Ping would be from the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡®Oh, no, he¡¯s a freak.¡¯
¡®He managed to learn a pill-refining technique that I made up?¡¯
What kind of a genius must one be to do that?
Xu Luochen wanted to cry out loud, but he held his tears back in the end. He then tossed the ¡®Basic Alchemy¡¯ book aside, thinking that it¡¯d be fine even if he didn¡¯t refine it.
With a heavy heart, Xu Luochen tried hard to keep himself from crying.
As he stumbled into the main hall of the sect, the alchemy furnace appeared in front of him.
At this moment, Xu Luochen could not hold it in any longer.
Soon, the sound of howling filled the main hall and Xu Luochen burst into tears.
It was not that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. In fact, he was already very strong.
Ever since he was old enough to remember things, he had already begun learning alchemy.
He studied lots of alchemical books and would taste medicinal herbs every now and then. In order to improve his skills in pill refining, he even almost put his life at risk.
Even after putting in hard work for decades, he ended up failing the alchemy exams time and time again.
That wasn¡¯t all.
He didn¡¯t expect a random Ye Ping to surpass him.
Anyone in his ce would not be able to take such a blow.
Ten years of his hard work could notpare to one month¡¯s worth of Ye Ping¡¯s efforts.
He decided to forget it. Most importantly, Ye Ping was not only better at gaining an epiphany, the pill he refined was countless times better too.
Just like that, he continued all the way untilte at night.
The sky was as dark as ink.
A figure appeared on the cliff of Qingyun Mountain.
It was Xu Luochen.
He was d in a white robe that was fluttering loudly in the cold wind.
On the cliff, the wind was strong and cool, but his heart was even colder
At this moment, Xu Luochen suddenly thought of Su Changyu. He wanted tough calmly, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not smile.
He wanted to cry.
However, there were no more tears for him to cry.
On the cliff.
After a long time, Xu Luochen sat down cross-legged, and he took out a painting, which Ye Ping had painted for him.
After taking out the painting, Xu Luochenid it on the ground and weighed it down with a stone before taking out a brush and grinding some ink.
He then started writing.
It was April.
It wasn¡¯t Autumn yet, but it felt like winter to Xu Luochen.
He was filled with misery and sorrow. At this moment, he felt poetic.
¡°The snowkes flutter, the north wind blows. It¡¯s nothing but bleakness.¡±
Xu Luochen wrote those words on the painting.
That was the first line.
It was quite literary.
However, Xu Luochen soon fell silent.
After a while, he felt upset again because he couldn¡¯t figure out what to write for the second line.
Perhaps because of his misery, Xu Luochen soon began to be casual with the poem.
¡°On the third day of April, the wind is warm but my heart is cold.¡±
¡°Standing alone on the cliff, I gaze at the bright moon quietly.¡±
¡°Who can understand my sorrow?¡±
¡®No, no.¡¯
Xu Luochen took a careful look at it but felt that thest line was missing a rhyme.
He then picked up his brush and wrote thest line.
¡°Only Senior Brother understands this moroseness.¡±
¡®Ah, this is not bad.¡¯
¡®Not only does it allow me to express the sorrow in my heart, it gets Eldest Senior Brother involved too. The scene is right.¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Brother would definitely be touched.¡¯
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen¡¯s mood became slightly better.
He wiped his tears that were about to fall before continuing to write.
¡°3rd of April¡ªXu Luochen.¡±
After doing that, Xu Luochen put the painting away.
¡®When Eldest Senior Brotheres back, I¡¯ll let him take a look.¡¯
However, when it was nighttime, an inexplicable mncholy and sorrow surged in his heart for some reason.
It was much more unbearable than before.
¡°Only Senior Brother understands this moroseness.¡±
Xu Luochen muttered to himself.
He then gazed at the sky quietly.
He wanted to have some quiet time alone.
Under the cliff in Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping¡¯s third Senior Brother, Wang Zhuoyu, and Chen Lingrou, were quietly watching Xu Luochen.
¡°Third Senior Brother, why do Second Senior Brother and Eldest Senior Brother both like standing on the cliff alone?¡±
Chen Lingrou was chewing a cucumber with bewilderment in her watery eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Luochen usually likes copying your eldest Senior Brother. Does he think he¡¯s very handsome?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu stood at the side and shook his hand.
¡°Seriously? When I saw Senior Brother Luochen today, he seemed to have cried. Surely it doesn¡¯t have something to do with Little Junior Brother, right?¡±
Chen Lingrou felt that it was unlikely.
¡°Does it have something to do with Little Junior Brother? That¡¯s strange. Little Junior Brother, is your aptitude really poor? Senior Brother Luochen has a mild temperament. Even he can¡¯t stand Little Junior Brother, is that so?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu became even more curious.
¡°I don¡¯t know, but more or less so, I guess. Third Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you teach Little Junior Brother some array formations?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°No, I¡¯m about to take the array formation master exam. I won¡¯t go for now. Why don¡¯t we let the others go?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu shook his head. He was rather very busy recently, so he wouldn¡¯t have time to teach Ye Ping.
¡°The rest have gone down the mountain for a long time. If you don¡¯t go, why don¡¯t I go look for Eldest Senior Sister?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked curiously.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister? Nah, Eldest Senior Brother might have the highest cultivation level among us, but Eldest Senior Sister likes doing strange things. Why don¡¯t we let Senior Brother Luochen try hanging on for a while?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
Ka-cha.
Chen Lingrou took another bite of cucumber and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just think Senior Brother Luochen seems to be overwhelmed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you. If anything happens, you¡¯ll be responsible anyway. It has nothing to do with me. Okay, go back early and get some rest.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu stretched his back and left.
Chen Lingrou was left alone to stare at Xu Luochen, deep in thought.
After an hour, Xu Luochen walked down from the cliff.
Chen Lingrou hadn¡¯t left.
After seeing Xu Luochen, Chen Lingrou could not help but speak up.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. Master always says that those who likeughing are blessed. Don¡¯t pull a long face, or you might be unlucky.¡±
Chen Lingrouforted Xu Luochen.
The fatigued Xu Luochen nced at Chen Lingrou and simply nodded without saying much.
¡®Those who likeughing are blessed?¡¯
¡®If I pull a long face, I might be unlucky?¡¯
He had already suffered such a huge blow.
He didn¡¯t believe that he could encounter something even unluckier.
¡®Am I going to get beaten up for no reason?¡¯
At the thought of this, Xu Luochen blew out themp and fell asleep.
Just like that, a ray of the golden sunlight prated the darkness.
At the foot of the Qingyun Dao Sect, two figures appeared.
Chapter 50: Eldest Senior Sister, Xiao Muxue
Chapter 50: Eldest Senior Sister, Xiao Muxue
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the foot of Qingyun Mountain.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu walked over, appearing extremely fatigued.
Since they left the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, they traveled for an entire night and had just returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Seeing the familiar ce, Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but finally smile.
¡°Master, if you do such things again, you have to leave sneakily and carefully, don¡¯t let me discover anything.¡±
Su Changyu said helplessly.
¡°Get lost.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was rather annoyed, but he knew that Su Changyu was just joking. If something like that really happened again, he would still choose to follow him.
¡°Let¡¯s rest well for the next two days. After we recuperate, we¡¯ll go down the mountain to create a flying sword for your little Junior Brother.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
¡°By the way, after you are well restedter, go and look for your little Junior Brother and see how he¡¯s doingtely. Don¡¯t let Luochen lead him astray.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a trip there.¡±
Su Changyu felt that what Daoist Tai Hua said made sense so he agreed.
¡°Oh, by the way, if your little Junior Brother painted again, bring his painting here. We¡¯ll try to make a superior-grade flying sword for him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said, feeling a little embarrassed.
Although he wanted the painting for the sake of getting a flying sword for Ye Ping, he still found it embarrassing.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±
Su Changyu also understood Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s intentions. By obtaining spirit essence stones, he would be able to create a flying sword, but the creation required money too. If he added some array formations, that would require money too.
Relying on the spirit essence stones was definitely not going to be enough. If he could get Ye Ping¡¯s painting, he could create more than an inferior-grade flying sword. In fact, he could make a superior-grade flying sword.
Soon, the two of them arrived in Qingyun Dao Sect.
After more than ten days of running about and being on edge all the time, the two of them were overwhelmed with exhaustion and they just wanted to have a peaceful sleep.
At this moment, a woman walked out slowly from a grass hut.
Outside the grass hut, there was a woman in a white dress who seemed to be about 25 or 26 years old.
She had a svelte figure and gorgeous good looks, looking like a troublesome beauty.
She didn¡¯t look like a sultry demoness, but she was rather just too beautiful. She had a pair of charming eyes that were shaped like peach blossoms and a simple nce from her would make any man in the world fall in love with her.
She was a ravishing beauty.
It was really hard to imagine how there could be such a wonderful woman in the small Qingyun Dao Sect.
She was Xiao Muxue, the eldest Senior Sister of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
She had been in seclusion for thest few months and only appeared once at the meeting that day. Other than that, she rarely appeared and seemed to be busy with something.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
At this moment, Chen Lingrou¡¯s voice appeared.
Hearing Chen Lingrou¡¯s shouting, Xiao Muxue looked over.
After seeing Chen Lingrou, a smile graced Xiao Muxue¡¯s beautiful face.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, are you finally out of seclusion?¡±
Chen Lingrou walked towards Xiao Muxue smilingly and even held onto her arm affectionately.
¡°Yes, Lingrou. Come, let me see if you¡¯ve developed.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled and seemed to have let her hair down.
However, after saying that, Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and she said with some dismay, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, why are you always concerned about such things?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little helpless. In the entire Qingyun Dao Sect, she was the only one with a peculiar nature as she would often say lewd words. Hence, many of the male disciples dared not provoke her.
Even the Sect Leader would often chide her for not acting like a cultivator.
¡°Hahahahaha, you¡¯re being shy. I have what you have. Look at your figure. If you don¡¯t eat more, your future Dao partner is going to suffer.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled and then took out a jade gourd from her robe. She removed the plunger immediately and took arge sip of wine.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, why do you keep talking about Dao partners? The Sect Leader had contacted a few people for you, but you weren¡¯t willing to be their Dao partner. I really don¡¯t get it.¡±
¡°And Eldest Senior Sister, are you drinking again? Didn¡¯t Master forbid you from drinking? If you drink again, he will punish you by making you reflect for a year. Are you really not scared of Master?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little curious but nervous too.
After all, the Sect Leader had mentioned the matter of Xiao Muxue drinking wine more than once.
¡°The people whom Master introduced to me are all lechers who are losers too. I have high standards. Why would I be scared of him after taking a sip of wine? Junior Sister, wine brings you joy. Do you want to try?¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled and even reached her hand out to feed Chen Lingrou a mouthful of wine.
¡°I won¡¯t drink.¡±
Chen Lingrou took another half a step back and seemed rather nervous. She didn¡¯t want to be scolded by her master, the Sect Leader, again. If the Sect Leader were to find out that she had drunk alcohol, she might not live past 18 years old.
¡°Hah!¡±
Xiao Muxueughed and then took another mouthful of wine. She eximed in satisfaction.
¡°Lingrou, has anything happened in our sect recently? Has that ipetent Eldest Senior Brother of yours condensed the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship yet?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure but he seems to be remaining status quo.¡± Chen Lingrou shook her small head and continued, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, when you were in seclusion this time, Eldest Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother seemed to have been angered by our little Junior Brother.¡±
Chen Lingrou answered.
¡°Angered? How so?¡±
At this moment, Xiao Muxue looked extremely gossipy and looked at Chen Lingrou. ¡°Quick, tell me what happened.¡±
She looked at Chen Lingrou with interest.
¡°When Little Junior Brother first arrived, Eldest Senior Brother taught him the Sword Dao, but unexpectedly, Little Junior Brother¡¯s aptitude is very low and no matter what they teach him, he can¡¯t pick up anything. Hence, they¡¯re feeling terrible.¡±
¡°Some time ago, Eldest Senior Brother would stand alone on the cliff whenever nighttime arrives, looking very troubled. Later on, Senior Brother Luochen took over Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s job of teaching him and he ended up behaving the same way toost night.¡±
Chen Lingrou exined seriously.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, Little Junior Brother may not be too talented, but if Eldest Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother can¡¯t even bear with it, the Qingyun Dao Sect is going to be over if Master hands his position over to them in the future.¡±
After Chen Lingrou said this, she looked a little worried.
She still had one more thing to say, but she hid it in her heart.
¡°Hmph. Lingrou, you have to study the technique that I¡¯ve imparted to you well. Don¡¯t be like your ipetent Senior Brother.¡±
Xiao Muxue patted Chen Lingrou¡¯s head and then left.
¡°Senior Sister, where are you going?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little curious.
¡°To see your little Junior Brother.¡±
Xiao Muxue answered casually.
¡°Oh, shall I go with you?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°No, go train hard. If you want to take over the Qingyun Dao Sect, you have to work hard.¡±
Xiao Muxue could tell what Chen Lingrou was thinking.
After hearing that, Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but seem a little awkward.
Xiao Muxue suddenly stopped walking and turned back to look at Chen Lingrou.
She had a beautiful face that was entuated by the sunlight. Being looked at like this, Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but blush a little.
¡°Little Junior Sister, remember to eat a little more and learn from me. Don¡¯t bind your chest anymore, be careful that you might not develop well.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled.
Upon hearing that, Chen Lingrou blushed, feeling a little angry.
Just like that.
Xiao Muxue carried the wine gourd all the way to the rear cliff.
15 minutester.
In the distance.
Xiao Muxue saw Ye Ping¡¯s figure from afar.
Below the cliff, Ye Ping was meditating with his eyes closed, looking extremely serious.
¡°Ah, a young hunk.¡±
When Xiao Muxue saw Ye Ping for the first time, Xiao Muxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up immediately.
Ye Ping¡¯s face looked very different now. He used to look clean and refined, but he was now handsome and had the vibe of a Confucian immortal.
He had the natural vibe of the Great Dao that made him seem affable.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it at all. Master actually took in such a handsome little disciple, it¡¯s just to my liking. Tsk, tsk, in that case, I can¡¯t let others have this benefit.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled, her beautiful eyes full of joy. She shoved the wine gourd back into her clothes and then walked towards Ye Ping slowly.
However, as she took a few more steps closer, Xiao Muxue was suddenly astonished.
Xiao Muxue froze in shock.
Standing from afar and looking at Ye Ping, she was dumbfounded.
After a while, Xiao Muxue snapped back to her senses, rubbed her eyes, and then sized Ye Ping up again.
Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.
¡°He has such a constitution?¡±
Xiao Muxue was astounded.
She noticed at first nce that Ye Ping had an extremely special constitution. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t feel anything, but when she looked at it carefully, she was overwhelmed with astonishment.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an unlucky person like Master to take in such a peerless genius. This is wonderful. I didn¡¯t expect such constitutions to really exist.¡±
¡°No, it is not necessarily that kind of constitution but it¡¯s at least extraordinary.¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that two supreme existences would appear in the Qingyun Dao Sect at the same time. It seems that what I thought back then is right. There¡¯s a person with a supreme destiny hidden in the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°No, no, no, I must get him.¡±
Xiao Muxue muttered to herself.
She was indeed bbergasted.
She could tell at first nce that Ye Ping¡¯s constitution was extraordinary and she reckoned that it was a supreme constitution, but she wasn¡¯t certain if it was really it. Currently, she could only be certain that Ye Ping was very extraordinary.
She took a few more steps forward.
Xiao Muxue stopped walking again.
¡°Supreme Sword Tao Talent?¡±
¡°Supreme Alchemy Dao Talent?¡±
¡°Ah! Must you be so outrageous? There¡¯s no need for this, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue froze again.
It was because she discovered that Ye Ping not only had some kind of extremely extraordinary constitution, but he also had the Supreme Sword Dao talent and the Supreme Alchemy Dao Talent.
That was indeed outrageous.
¡°Oh goodness, I wonder if Little Junior Brother can ept a Dao partner who¡¯s older than him. No, no, even if I can¡¯t get him, I have to take advantage. He¡¯s a peerless genius.¡±
Xiao Muxue became even more excited at the next moment.
Chapter 51: Little Junior Brother, Do I Look Good?
Chapter 51: Little Junior Brother, Do I Look Good?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
A clear fragrance pervaded the air.
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He was somewhat bewildered because he didn¡¯t know where the fragrance was from.
However, as soon as he opened his eyes, arge patch of white appeared before him.
Next, thousands of words appeared in his mind.
¡®Big! Big! Big! Big! Big! Big!¡¯
Ye Ping was a little confused and he subconsciously froze.
¡°Little Junior Brother, do I look good?¡±
A slightly sultry and flirtatious voice sounded in his ears.
Ye Ping instantly snapped back to his senses.
Phew!
At the next moment, Ye Ping retreated by tens of meters, looking rather horrified.
However, when Ye Ping saw the woman in front of him, he was stunned.
The woman in front of him was wearing a light blue dress and she had a graceful figure. She had arge... Ahem, she was beautiful like a goddess and Ye Ping even felt like he was insulting her.
However, although the voice was sultry, her looks and aura didn¡¯t seem seductive at all. Instead, she looked ethereal and aloof.
It was hard to imagine how ethereal she was when she had such a seductive voice.
¡°Eldest... Eldest Senior Sister?¡±
Ye Ping thought about it carefully and tried to ask.
There were several members of the Qingyun Dao Sect whom he had never met before. There were only a few, such as the Eldest Senior Sister, Fourth Senior Brother, and Fifth Senior Brother, whom he had seen at least once during meals.
¡°Junior Brother, it seems like you do know who I am.¡±
Xiao Muxueughed a little before straightening her back and sizing him up.
¡°Greetings Eldest Senior Sister, I¡¯m Ye Ping.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t expect the beautiful woman in front of him to really be his eldest Senior Sister.
It seemed a little absurd.
Su Changyu was incredibly handsome, but Ye Ping didn¡¯t expect Xiao Muxue to be that attractive too. Chen Lingrou was rather pretty as well.
¡®Why are all the disciples of Qingyun Dao Sect so good-looking?¡¯
¡®A team of attractive people?¡¯
Ye Ping suddenly shook his head. ¡®No, this is a secret sect, so its disciples must be extraordinary.¡¯
¡®A person¡¯s looks might change, but their personal aura will never change.¡¯
He could tell from her aura that Xiao Muxue who was in front of him was definitely not ordinary.
¡°Little Junior Brother, since you¡¯ve joined the Qingyun Dao Sect, you are part of the family. Since you¡¯re family, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, lest others see us and say that we don¡¯t get along well with each other.¡±
Xiao Muxue smiled faintly and took a few steps forward.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.
He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
¡°Little Junior Brother, what are you afraid of?¡±
Xiao Muxue stopped in her tracks. She seemed a little bewildered, but she nheless asked the obvious.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, there are differences between the genders. If there¡¯s anything, please cut straight to the chase, I... I...!¡±
Ye Ping was really nervous.
Although he had lived once before, the problem was that he was still young and was inherently nervous and fearful when it came to women.
Moreover, the woman in front of him now was his eldest Senior Sister whom he would never harbor any designs on because it would go against the teaching of the Saint.
¡®I¡¯m a learned person. I see no evil, hear no evil, and speak no evil.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯ve joined the Qingyun Dao Sect, we¡¯re a family now. Since we¡¯re a family, I¡¯m both your Senior Sister and sister, why bother about the difference? Surely you don¡¯t harbor any illicit thoughts about me?¡±
Xiao Muxue looked slightly stern as she said that.
After hearing her words, Ye Ping immediately became serious too.
¡°Naturally not, I¡¯m a learned person. I naturally... Ah, Eldest Senior Sister, why are you stepping forward again?¡±
Ye Ping immediately panicked again before he could be serious for a few seconds.
It was because Xiao Muxue took a few more steps closer to him.
¡®Oh dear.¡¯
¡®Who can take this?¡¯
¡°Calm down.¡±
At the next moment, Xiao Muxue waved her hand and said that.
In an instant, Ye Ping felt his body stiffen and it was hard for him to struggle to break free.
It was the Dharmic Dao.
¡°Little Junior Brother, I don¡¯t like using force, stay here properly.¡±
With a calm expression, Xiao Muxue sat in front of Ye Ping.
The two were less than half a meter apart, and an indescribable bodily scent wafted up to his nose, making his mind wander about.
However, it was a form of torture for Ye Ping.
He really couldn¡¯t handle it.
¡°Senior Sister, can you step back a little?¡±
Ye Ping said with a bitter smile.
¡°Shut up, let me examine your body properly.¡±
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue looked serious and as she spoke, she reached her hand out and pointed it on Ye Ping¡¯s acupuncture points.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping fell silent when he saw the golden lighting out of her eyes.
He knew that he had gotten the wrong idea.
Xiao Muxue was observing his body very seriously and it was as if she had bionic eyes that could see through everything.
She looked at Ye Ping¡¯s physique with incredible seriousness.
After an entire incense stick burned out, Xiao Muxue looked away and nodded with great satisfaction.
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s that kind of constitution. I really didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t expect such an ordinary and inconspicuous-looking n to be able to have such an extraordinary talent.¡±
¡°Those cultivation techniques can resurface in the mortal world again.¡±
¡°Also, it seems I can¡¯t call you Little Junior Brother anymore.¡±
Xiao Muxue murmured in her heart.
As she spoke, Xiao Muxue subconsciously took out the jade gourd from herpel and continued to lean closer, ignoring the fact that he was right in front of her.
Ye Ping really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
Why didn¡¯t he close his eyes?
¡®Honestly speaking, who would be willing to close their eyes?¡¯
Well at least, Ye Ping wasn¡¯t.
¡°Junior Brother, your eldest and second Senior Brother have imparted the Sword Dao and Dao of Alchemy to you respectively. Now, it¡¯s my turn to teach you the Dharmic Dao, but I¡¯m very strict. Can you withstand it?¡±
After understanding what kind of constitution Ye Ping had, Xiao Muxue looked indifferent again, but this time, she seemed to be smirking a little, making her look like she had evil intentions.
¡®I should... be able to.¡¯
Despite thinking that to himself, Ye Ping had no choice but to say extremely solemnly, ¡°Senior Sister, please be strict with me, I can take it.¡±
Ye Ping answered with a firm gaze in his eyes.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you three types of Dao. Firstly, the Qi Refinement Dao, secondly, the Dao of Lust Control, and thirdly, the double... I¡¯ll teach you the third one when the timees.¡±
Xiao Muxue said solemnly.
Ye Ping was a little stunned and confused.
He understood the Dao of Qi Refinement.
¡®But what does Dao of Lust Control mean? Controlling the rainbow?¡¯
¡®And what¡¯s thest one? Double what?¡¯
¡®Senior Sister, will you be clearer?¡¯
¡®Nunchaku?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s mind was nk.
¡°Junior Brother, do you understand?¡±
Just as Ye Ping was being confused, Xiao Muxue spoke up again, her voice making him snap back to his senses.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I understand but... what does the Dao of Lust Control mean?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
¡°The Dao of Lust Control means the technique to resist lust. Junior Brother, you haven¡¯t really set foot in the immortal cultivation world, so you simply have no idea how dangerous the world of immortal cultivation is.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s put the brutal killing aside. Killing and robbing aremon, but let¡¯s talk about the various major sects. In fact, even the imperial court would send many beautiful women out specifically to tempt the cultivators for the sake of their interests.¡±
¡°Although you are mediocre now, you will definitely soar high and be an outstanding elite in the limelight under my tutge. By then, you will understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±
¡°But those are just trivial matters. At least, they just want to rope you in so that you will work for them.¡±
¡°However, some heretic and cultivators of the Demon Dao have extremely terrifying means. They¡¯ll send out some women to bewitch you, tempt you, and resort to all means to seduce you so that you will be their puppet and act like their dog.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not the most terrifying part. Among the demons, the vixens are the most terrifying. They¡¯re born to be seductresses who are capable of making the king forgo his morning court meetings and making immortals fall into the path of self-destruction. A simple thought will lead to all kinds of disasters. They take advantage to create trouble and get up to all sorts of evil acts.¡±
¡°So, you must learn this Dharmic Dao well. Otherwise, if you really fall because of this, I will not hesitate to kill you so as to avoid harming other living beings of this world. Do you understand?¡±
Xiao Muxue¡¯s words were extremely serious and grave. She wasn¡¯t joking, nor did she seem to be.
After listening to these words, Ye Ping also withdrew his thoughts.
He began thinking about the matter seriously again.
¡®Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s words are reasonable. The phrase ¡®looks that kill¡¯ is not apliment but a harsh criticism.¡¯
Beauties would cause humans to fall. If it were an ordinary person, he would only end up harming himself.
However, if he was a king of a nation, the ones to suffer would be all living beings under his reign. How many soldiers and people have died because of a beauty while sheughed?
However, perhaps, the beautyughed because of the king¡¯s stupidity.
Of course, no one can be clear about such things and it¡¯s up to debate.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping found Xiao Muxue to be extremely extraordinary.
At that moment, Ye Ping said seriously,
¡°I understand and I will learn diligently. Senior Sister, please don¡¯t mind my stupidity andck of aptitude.¡±
Ye Ping was very serious and he could tell that Xiao Muxue was doing it for his own good.
¡®Stupidity?¡¯
For some reason, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but want tough when she heard Ye Ping calling his aptitude poor.
If that was considered poor aptitude, what about Su Changyu? What about Xu Luochen and Wang Zhuoyu?
Won¡¯t they be lousy losers?
¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t dwell on it.¡±
Seeing how proactive Ye Ping was, Xiao Muxue looked less stern.
However, she wasn¡¯t joking with him.
What she said were things that had really happened.
In the world of immortal cultivation, there were human dynasties and immortal sects, but humans were not the strongest existences in this world.
Demonic Dao cultivators were what humans feared.
Besides, there were more demons than humans.
Everything might seem peaceful, but that was only because he hadn¡¯t seen the brutal side.
Perhaps, some were living at the bottom where they couldn¡¯t see the outside world.
Ye Ping was a prodigy and Xiao Muxue knew that the man in front of her would sooner orter sense the darkness of this world.
The Saint.
The more capable one was, the greater the responsibility they would have to bear.
For a moment, Xiao Muxue fell silent because she didn¡¯t know if she should impart that cultivation technique to Ye Ping.
However, after thinking about it,
Xiao Muxue stretched out her finger and gently tapped on Ye Ping¡¯s brow.
Chapter 52: Supreme Qi Refinement Technique, A Dao That Belongs To Himself
Chapter 52: Supreme Qi Refinement Technique, A Dao That Belongs To Himself
In the rear cliff, Xiao Muxue ced her finger on Ye Ping¡¯s forehead.
¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to teach you the supreme Qi Refinement technique, but before imparting it to you, I have a few things to let you know.¡±
Xiao Muxue said with a solemn expression.
¡°Senior Sister, please teach me.¡±
Ye Ping looked at Xiao Muxue solemnly.
¡°This Qi Refinement technique can be considered the best one in the world, but the cultivation process is extremely difficult. Not only is the beginning difficult, but theter stages are even more difficult. However, if you really seed, you can easily challenge those who are at higher realms than you. Are you willing to learn?¡±
Xiao Muxue said solemnly.
After hearing that, Ye Ping immediately looked excited.
He was naturally willing to learn such a supreme Qi Refinement technique.
However, the only troublesome thing was that his cultivation aptitude seemed a little poor.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m naturally willing to learn, but I have poor aptitude. Can I still learn it?¡±
Ye Ping voiced his concerns.
Hearing his words, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Poor cultivation aptitude?¡¯
She felt a little helpless.
If his aptitude was poor, she really didn¡¯t know what would be considered good.
¡®Godfiend Body.¡¯
That kind of constitution only existed in mythology.
Although Xiao Muxue was unclear of what the aptitude of the Godfiend body was like, she knew that it was rare and thus thought that it would not be too bad in cultivation.
Yes, Xiao Muxue had just checked Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation method and had understood that Ye Ping had a Godfiend body which was very secretive and little known. She had also learned about the existence of such an existence by chance.
However, Xiao Muxue was curious about something.
Even if one who had a Godfiend body had poor aptitude, they would have revealed some clues during the checks conducted by the various sects.
Those with such a constitution were born with supreme strength. They did not have to cultivate and would be able to send a Qi Refinement cultivator flying with a single punch after reaching adulthood.
Theoretically, even if he had a poor aptitude, the major sects would definitely try their best to keep him after realizing the constitution he had.
After all, the physical cultivation lineage might have declined but that didn¡¯t mean that it did not exist. Many sects would instruct their disciples to focus on physical cultivation during the Qi Refinement realm.
Why did the Sect Leader ept Ye Ping?
Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she didn¡¯t like using her brain to think about such questions either.
It would be meaningless even if she found out the answers to such questions.
¡®Ye Ping couldn¡¯t have gotten his constitution from studying a random manual, right?¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. No matter how poor your aptitude is, you will still get something out of it with me around.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled.
Her pretty and captivating smile made Ye Ping¡¯s heart flutter, but he soon looked away, appearing a little awkward.
¡°Hahaha.¡±
Seeing how coy Ye Ping was, Xiao Muxue burst intoughter.
¡°Okay, close your eyes and listen to what I have to say.¡±
Xiao Muxue instructed Ye Ping to close his eyes.
In the next moment, Ye Ping closed his eyes.
¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to emphasize onest time, this cultivation technique is the supreme Qi Refinement technique. The future is unknown but the only thing I can guarantee is that if you can really cultivate this cultivation technique, you will surpass all cultivators.¡±
After Xiao Muxue said that, a ray of light entered Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
In an instant, Dharmic formtion appeared.
Ye Ping once again entered the state of enlightenment.
On the other hand, Xiao Muxue retracted her hand and looked at Ye Ping silently.
Actually, the cultivation technique that she was going to impart to him had an extremely mysterious origin.
However, Xiao Muxue knew that it could be considered the best Qi Refinement technique in the world.
The reason they dared to call it the best was because of its special attribute.
One would have to cultivate it on their own.
Each realm had to beprehended by oneself.
Everything could be cultivated to the extreme.
If one had good aptitude, they would be able to be immortal.
If one had poor aptitude, they would never reach the realm of Mahayana no matter how hard they cultivated.
However, each realm was opened by oneself.
Indeed, each realm belonged to one¡¯s own creation.
Each step and realm belonged to oneself.
No matter how incredible cultivation techniques created by others were, they still belonged to others and one would only be able to follow in their footsteps. It would be hard to surpass the creator.
However, this cultivation technique was different because every step was created by oneself and hence, they would not be following in the footsteps but creating an unprecedented path.
Xiao Muxue also wanted to cultivate it, but unfortunately, it could only be cultivated by those who had never cultivated before. She had already cultivated other techniques and hence, could not cultivate this one.
Of course, even the ability to practice this technique varied from person to person.
Ye Ping happened to be able to cultivate it.
However, everything would depend on Ye Ping¡¯s fate. If he couldprehend well, he would be able to deduce the technique to the extreme.
Otherwise, cultivating this cultivation technique would be no different from others. The effects would be inferior anyway.
However, Xiao Muxue felt that Ye Ping could maximize the effects of this cultivation technique because his constitution was different, though she wasn¡¯t clear how exactly. It had to depend on Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother, this is as far as I can help you. Your future attainments will be dependent on yourself, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue muttered a sentence in her heart, and then left the rear cliff.
Less than an hour after Xiao Muxue left, wisps of spiritual energy surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, Ye Ping was extremely conscious, but it was only during enlightenment.
He immediatelyprehended the cultivation technique Xiao Muxue had imparted to him.
At the same time, he was also extremely shocked.
The reason being, the cultivation seemed very familiar.
It was very simr to guiding the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body.
¡®I¡¯m familiar with that.¡¯
Ye Ping really did not expect that he would actually mistakenly practice the same thing as the cultivation technique that his Senior Sister had imparted to him, even before he met her.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping began to cultivate immediately without any further ado.
In an instant, spiritual energy entered his body.
It then spread into a spiritual meridian.
It was in the imntation meridian.
When spiritual energy entered the bodies of cultivators, the spiritual energy would be stored in spirit meridians.
After the Foundation Establishment realm, one would be able to open their dantian and store more spiritual energy.
The spiritual energy that entered their bodies would then turn into Dharmic powers.
To cultivators, Dharmic powers were extremely important. If their Dharmic powers were depleted, they would be no different from ordinary people apart from having better strength.
That was the greatest difference between the Qi Refinement realm and the Foundation Establishment realm.
At the tenth level of the Qi Refinement realm, one would be able to have ten spirit meridians and the spiritual energy contained in them was less than 1% of the spiritual energy contained in the Dantian.
The greater one¡¯s Dharmic powers, the stronger the Dharmic Dao.
Ye Ping continuously incorporated spiritual energy into his body.
Six hours passed.
The first spirit meridian was full of spiritual energy.
That meant that he had perfected the first level of Qi Refinement.
That¡¯s right.
It took him just six hours to break through the first level of Qi Refinement.
Besides, since Ye Ping had a Godfiend constitution, his spirit meridians had ten times the capacity of that of normal cultivators.
The increase in difficulty was moreplicated than just a tenfold increase.
However, despite the harsh conditions, Ye Ping still managed to reach the first level of Qi Refinement in six hours.
If the other cultivators caught wind of it, there would probably be an uproar in the world of immortal cultivation.
Reaching the first level of Qi Refinement in six hours was not an exaggerated manner.
However, to have spirit meridians that were ten times stronger than that of ordinary cultivators and achieving that feat in six hours, it was extremely absurd.
However, when Ye Ping officially reached the first level of Qi Refinement, several differentprehensions appeared in his mind.
¡°Supreme Qi Refinement technique.¡±
The ancient sutra appeared in his mind.
There were thousands of words, all of which were full of mystery.
Those sutras appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind and he immediately understood the mystery of it.
¡°Recast Qi Refinement.¡±
Yes, Recast Qi Refinement.
The ¡°Supreme Qi Refinement¡± required one to continuously recast their realm.
After reaching the tenth level of Qi Refinement, one would have to recast and cultivate to incorporate their spiritual energy into the spirit meridian and then start cultivating again from the first floor.
After repeating it 36 times, the Qi refinement would be perfected.
Each recast was a building of the foundation and the Qi Refinement realm was the first major realm of immortal cultivation, and also the most important one. The stronger one¡¯s foundation, the brighter their future.
If one were to recast it 36 times, they would be able to kill a cultivator in the Foundation Establishment realm despite being in the Qi Refinement realm.
Qi Refinement realm vs Foundation Establishment realm?
The cultivators would be agitated to hear that.
ording to the ¡®Supreme Qi Refinement technique¡¯ in his mind, Ye Ping was very clear that he would never reach a bottleneck in the Qi Refinement realm. As long as he had enough spiritual energy, he would be able to break through.
He wouldn¡¯t face the tough situation of a bottleneck.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. In the beginning, he felt a little troubled when he found out that he had to re-cultivate 36 times. However, he fortunately would be able to break through continuously as long as he had sufficient spiritual energy. That gave him a huge relief.
Just like that, Ye Ping snapped out of his cultivation and opened his eyes.
However, at the next moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of him.
It was... his eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu.
Chapter 53: What? You Painted For Second Senior Brother Too?
Chapter 53: What? You Painted For Second Senior Brother Too?
¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡®Why is the person in front of me not Eldest Senior Sister?¡¯
¡®I haven¡¯t seen enough yet.¡¯
¡®No, I haven¡¯t gotten enough guidance yet.¡¯
For some reason, when he saw Su Changyu, Ye Ping felt a little disappointed.
¡°Little Junior Brother?¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised because Ye Ping seemed to be apletely different person.
He was surprisingly just as handsome as Su Changyu!
In terms of aura, he seemed to have surpassed Su Changyu!
¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯
Su Changyu was astonished.
He decided to forgo the fact that Ye Ping had surpassed him in pretending to be impressive.
He had also decided to forgo the fact that Ye Ping reced him as the most talented member of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Yet, now he couldn¡¯t even keep his ce as the most handsome member of the sect.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what brings you here?¡±
Ye Ping immediately stood up to salute with some joy and curiosity in his eyes.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®Is he really Little Junior Brother?¡¯
Su Changyu waspletely shocked, thinking to himself that it was unreasonable.
¡®Why do you seem so different even though it has only been half a month since we met? Can you give me some of your skincare products?¡¯
Su Changyu was astonished.
However, he contained his astonishment and tried his best not to seem like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve had some things to deal withtely so I was away from the sect.¡±
¡°Little Junior Brother, why are you emitting a faint fragrance?¡±
However, after saying that, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but frown and look a little curious.
The fragrance didn¡¯t make him feel repulsed, but he could smell it immediately.
¡°Oh, Eldest Senior Sister was here just now to give me some guidance in Qi Refinement.¡±
Ye Ping quickly answered, for fear that Su Changyu might misunderstand something.
¡°What? Your eldest Senior Sister was here? Where is she now?¡±
Su Changyu looked slightly nervous at the mention of Xiao Muxue.
¡°She has already left. Senior Brother, are you okay?¡±
Ye Ping was somewhat curious, not understanding why Su Changyu was slightly nervous.
Hearing that Xiao Muxue had already left, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.
Everyone in Qingyun Dao Sect was afraid of Xiao Muxue.
It was not that Xiao Muxue was a bully, but mainly because she had a sharp tongue. Su Changyu would always remember how Xiao Muxue criticized him badly after he disyed his sword technique in front of her.
Xiao Muxue made the sword technique that he had practiced hard for decades seem like an effortless feat that could be achieved by anyone with hands. Everyone in the sect had been undermined and criticized by Xiao Muxue before.
However, that was not the most unbearable part. The most unbearable part was that what she said was the truth.
Hence, in the entire n, Chen Lingrou was the only one who was close to Xiao Muxue. The others would flee as soon as they saw Xiao Muxue.
¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just shocked. Xiao Muxue is a busy person, I didn¡¯t expect her to have the time to teach you.¡±
Su Changyu casually babbled, but he looked at Ye Ping and said, ¡°Little Junior Brother, Xiao Muxue is the most talented among us, you must learn well from her.¡±
Su Changyu said seriously.
Although Xiao Muxue was very toxic, she was indeed the only outstanding disciple of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know how strong Xiao Muxue was, but he knew that she was definitely much morepetent than him and her origin was mysterious too.
He remembered very clearly that when he was fifteen years old, Xiao Muxue followed his master to the sect.
Although he didn¡¯t know how Daoist Tai Hua managed to dupe such a beautiful girl, Daoist Tai Hua had vaguely told him that she was very capable.
Hence, Su Changyu also respected Xiao Muxue more than the others. Now that she was willing to personally teach Xiao Muxue, it was a good thing too, lest he learned some useless things.
¡°I understand, thank you for the guidance, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was enlightened.
Soon, the scene was a little awkward.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know what to say.
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu with a calm expression.
The two of them looked at each other silently.
After a while, Su Changyu looked at the sky. He wanted to say, ¡®Little Junior Brother, look at this beautiful scenery, do you want to paint a painting?¡±
However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those words.
¡®This is so embarrassing.¡¯
Su Changyu felt a little ufortable. As the Eldest Senior Brother of the grand Qingyun Dao Sect, he actually had to ask his junior brother for a painting?
¡®If this gets out, I¡¯d be so embarrassed.¡¯
¡®Other cultivators might think that the Qingyun Dao Sect is very poor.¡¯
¡®But now that I think about it carefully, that doesn¡¯t seem wrong.¡¯
¡®Ah, this is so vexing.¡¯
Su Changyu felt stressed.
¡®Why do I feel depressed once I¡¯m back in the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve already started feeling depressed even though it¡¯s not the time to yet.¡¯
Su Changyu felt very ufortable.
However, Su Changyu suddenly remembered everything that happened in the Cloud Mist Mountain Range and gritted his teeth.
Although it was a bit shameless, there was nothing else he could do.
Ahem!
At this moment, Su Changyu coughed lightly, drawing Ye Ping¡¯s attention.
¡°Little Junior Brother, I have something to ask you.¡±
Su Changyu tried to keep his voice as monotonous as possible so that he would not seem too awkward. As long as he didn¡¯t feel awkward, others wouldn¡¯t be awkward.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, please go ahead and ask.¡±
Ye Ping did not understand what Su Changyu wanted to ask, but he still looked very serious.
¡°Well, have you been painting or writing any poems when I wasn¡¯t around?¡±
Su Changyu bit the bullet and asked. Although his tone wasposed, he felt extremely embarrassed.
When Ye Ping heard this, he immediately took out a painting from the side.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I did make two paintingstely, but this one¡¯s a painting of the night scenery. I wonder if the Sect Leader will like this painting or not. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll paint another one. I¡¯ll keep painting until he¡¯s satisfied.¡±
Ye Ping took out the scroll and spread it on the ground before looking at Su Changyu cautiously.
He didn¡¯t expect the Sect Leader to like his painting.
If he had known this, he would have painted two morendscape paintings. If nothing worked, he would draw some portraits for him too. As long as he could make the Sect Leader happy, paintings were nothing much.
Ye Ping no longer wanted to leave the Qingyun Dao Sect anymore. His greatest goal now was to be an official disciple and not a trainee.
¡°Did you really paint?¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to have actually painted.
¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been able to understand the Qi Refinement technique a few days ago so I painted when I was fretting over it.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, does the Sect Leader like the night scenery? I think he doesn¡¯t. After all, if it¡¯s hung in the room, I can paint andscape painting. Will that seem morefortable?¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
However, Su Changyu waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the Sect Leader just likes the night scenery. He likes strolling at night when there¡¯s nothing much to do. Come, let me see that painting.¡±
As long as there was a painting, nothing else mattered to Su Changyu.
He took a few steps forward, and soon a painting of a night scenery appeared.
In the painting, the sky was dark like ink and it gave off an inexplicable vibe. It seemed like there was a Zen vibe that made others somehow slip into thought.
However, the starlight appeared and it seemed as if the sky was cleared up.
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Great!¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The painting seemed even better than the previous one.
In particr, there was a poem on the painting.
¡°The stars shine in the sky at night, the lonely moon hangs without sinking.¡±
¡°The perfect light doesn¡¯t dim, my heart is hanging in the blue sky.¡±
Su Changyu did not know how to appreciate poetry, but he could tell that the poem was sealed with the ¡®Householder Qing Lian¡¯ seal.
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Great!¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but shout three more times in his heart.
The first time was because there was no person painted in the painting.
The second time was because there was a poem inscribed on it.
The third time was because this painting looked even better than before.
If it didn¡¯t sell for a sky-high price, he would tear down the pawnshop.
¡®Good.¡¯
¡®Very good.¡¯
¡°Little Junior Brother, your painting skills seem to have improved again. Good, very good. There¡¯s progress in your skills so that means that there has been an improvement in your mental state too. This is a good thing for you.¡±
Su Changyu revealed a rarely gentle smile.
He praised Ye Ping.
¡°Really? It¡¯s still thanks to your guidance, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
It was the first time he was praised by his Eldest Senior Brother, so Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look a little surprised.
¡°Little Junior Brother, this painting... I¡¯ll bring it to the Sect Leader. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you in front of the Sect Leader.¡±
Su Changyu looked at the painting on the ground.
¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±
Hearing that Su Changyu would put in a good word for him, Ye Ping immediately rolled up the painting and handed it to Su Changyu.
After receiving the painting, Su Changyu felt like a boulder had been lifted off his chest.
¡°Little Junior Brother, you said that you painted two paintings previously. Where¡¯s the other one? Let me take a look at it. What if the other one is better?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡®Since I¡¯ve already taken one, I might as well take one more. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about my pride anymore.¡¯
¡°Another one?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, the other one is with Senior Brother Luochen, but I doubt the Sect Leader will like it.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen?¡±
Su Changyu frowned slightly, somehow feeling an ominous hunch.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s with Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine.¡±
Su Changyu did not continue to probe further, lest he made mistakes.
However, Su Changyu soon continued, ¡°By the way, Little Junior Brother, why do you seem to have be a different person after just half a month?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in his mind.
He was really a bit curious.
¡°Oh, Eldest Senior Brother, are you referring to my appearance? I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, maybe it¡¯s because I practiced the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique you taught mest time.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t care very much about the change in his appearance. He only knew that it was rted to the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
However, he wasn¡¯t entirely certain either.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®That thing helps with beautifying my features?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡ª-
¡ª-
Chapter 54: Did Little Junior Brother Paint For You?
Chapter 54: Did Little Junior Brother Paint For You?
Su Changyu was stunned.
He waspletely dumbstruck.
¡®The Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique is just a random lousy manual that the Sect Leader bought from a street stall.¡¯
¡®This thing has beautifying effects?¡¯
¡°I guess so. Anyway, after I practiced it, I became like this.¡±
Ye Ping was not entirely certain, but he could only answer honestly.
¡°Little Junior Brother, let me take a look at the secret manual.¡±
Su Changyu was astonished.
He definitely didn¡¯t believe that the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique was real, but he reckoned that it was likely some kind of ancient beautifying technique.
¡®What do I rely on to survive in this tumultuous world?¡¯
¡®My face and good looks, of course.¡¯
¡®My swordsmanship can be poor, but I must be good-looking.¡¯
That was Su Changyu¡¯s life motto.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, hold it.¡±
Without uttering another word, Ye Ping simply handed the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique to Su Changyu.
¡°I¡¯ll take this and study it for a while. During this period of time, practice hard with your eldest Senior Sister. Don¡¯t bezy, understand? Little Junior Brother!¡±
After receiving the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, Su Changyu felt a little excited too.
If it was really an ancient method for beautifying and enhancing one¡¯s good looks, he would definitely strike a huge fortune. In the world of immortal cultivation, many fairies would resort to all means for the sake of making themselves more beautiful. If it was really effective, he would sell it immediately. By then, he wouldn¡¯t need Ye Ping to paint for money anymore.
He could make a living for himself.
¡°I understand, goodbye, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded before watching Su Changyu leave.
Soon, Su Changyu left the rear cliff.
He ced the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique in his arms and decided to put aside the matter regarding the beautifying effects for the time being.
He wanted to go look for Xu Luochen.
He wanted to see what Ye Ping had painted for him.
¡°Luochen, oh, Luochen, don¡¯t follow in your Senior Brother¡¯s footsteps, or else you¡¯ll face the music from Master.¡±
At this moment, Su Changyu kept muttering to himself, hoping that Xu Luochen wouldn¡¯t be as silly as him.
However, even though Ye Ping had painted a portrait of Xu Luochen, Su Changyu didn¡¯t think that it would be a huge problem. It would be sold for at least 6,000 taels of gold, right?
¡°No, Luochen is much less handsome than me. It should probably be worth 3,000 or 4,000 taels of gold.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head.
He thought about the fact that Xu Luochen¡¯s painting might be worth at most 3,000 or 4,000 taels of gold.
If that was really the case, he wouldn¡¯t be upset either because there would be at least 3,000 or 4,000 taels of gold.
¡®It can¡¯t be worth nothing, right?¡¯
Just like that, Su Changyu arrived at Xu Luochen¡¯s residence in less than 15 minutes.
¡°Junior Brother Luochen.¡±
Standing in front of the door, Su Changyu knocked on the door.
However, there was no response for a long time.
¡°Junior Brother Luochen!¡±
Su Changyu continued knocking on the door. At the same time, he was a little curious and wondered, ¡®It¡¯s alreadyte afternoon. Why is he still sleeping?¡¯
¡®Did he gomit theftst night?¡¯
Just when Su Changyu was wondering, a weak voice sounded.
¡°Coming, Eldest Senior Brother...¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s voice sounded casually.
After a few moments, the door of the room was opened.
Su Changyu saw an extremely haggard face.
¡°Junior Brother Luochen, you...¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised. Xu Luochen, who was in front of him, waspletely different from the Xu Luochen he remembered.
¡®Luochen might be a wastrel, but he¡¯s always smiling and he¡¯s easily appeased. Why is he so depressed and disheveled now? Lost love? Or did he get cheated out of his money?¡¯
Su Changyu was filled with bewilderment.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother,e in.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes were listless and he asked Su Changyu to go in to talk.
Perhaps because he had just woken up, Xu Luochen seemed weak and soft.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Su Changyu sat in the room, feeling rather concerned about Xu Luochen. After all, Xu Luochen was his Second Junior Brother whom he had known for more than ten years.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I finally understand why you like slipping into a trance alone on the cliff at night.¡±
Xu Luochen sat on the chair, appearing very disheveled.
¡°Cliff? Slipping into a trance? Since when have I ever done that on the cliff?¡±
Su Changyu felt a little puzzled.
However, after seeing the gaze in Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes, Su Changyu immediately came to a sudden realization.
However, his expression soon changed.
¡°You... Little Junior Brother?¡±
Su Changyu vaguely understood something, but he could not bring himself to say it.
Seeing the expression on Su Changyu¡¯s face, Xu Luochen understood that his guess was right. Hence, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯ve guessed correctly. Little Junior Brother... is indeed very talented in alchemy.¡±
Xu Luochen said.
This!
After his answer was confirmed, Su Changyu was dumbfounded again.
Ye Ping had shocked him too greatly.
Forget it that he was very talented in the Sword Dao.
¡®He¡¯s reallypetent in alchemy too, huh?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s unfair.¡¯
¡°How talented is he?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you should know a little bit about alchemy, right?¡±
Xu Luochen asked dejectedly.
¡°I do know a little.¡±
Su Changyu nodded. Although he did not know much, he knew quite a bit from just watching Xu Luochen memorize alchemical knowledge from books everyday.
¡°What are the conditions needed for refining a pill?¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
¡°A pill furnace, heat, medicinal herbs, and technique.¡±
Su Changyu thought about it, and then answered it word for word.
¡°In that case, Eldest Senior Brother, do you know how Little Junior Brother refined pills?¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s voice seemed even more helpless.
¡°How else could he have refined it? He couldn¡¯t have gathered spiritual energy and turned it into pills, right?¡±
Su Changyu was puzzled. ¡®Go ahead and tell me then, why are you keeping me in suspense?¡¯
However, after he finished saying that, Xu Luochen stayed silent.
At this moment, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Little Junior Brother can really do that?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice trembled a bit as he spoke.
Xu Luochen did not answer but nodded, leaving Su Changyu dumbfounded.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®This is outrageous.¡¯
¡®How is this possible?¡¯
¡®Gathering spiritual energy and forming pills?¡¯
¡®This exists only in the immortal cultivation novels written by schrs of the mortal world, right?¡¯
¡®That¡¯spletely impossible. Alchemy, refining pills, refining medicinal herbs into pills, that¡¯s allmon sense. Gathering spiritual energy and turning them into pills? Even Mahayana cultivators can¡¯t do that, right?¡¯
Su Changyu was confused.
¡°Do you know what¡¯s the most incredible?¡±
Xu Luochen sounded even more miserable.
¡°There¡¯s something more?¡±
This time, Su Changyu really couldn¡¯t guess it.
¡®This is outrageous enough, but there¡¯s something even more outrageous?¡¯
¡°Little Junior Brother, he... the pill he refined was a non-poisonous pill. Eldest Senior Brother, I feel terrible. I worked hard and cultivated the Dao of Alchemy painstakingly for decades, but I couldn¡¯t even pass the alchemy exams. Little Junior Brother... I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±
At this point, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but wail loudly and burst into tears.
He really felt terrible.
¡®This feeling sucks.¡¯
¡®Comparison is the worst.¡¯
¡®Look at them, now look at me.¡¯
He had always thought that he was good, but he now felt as if he had received a p to his face. Who would be able to stand that?
¡°Non-poisonous pill? Are you fooling me?¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡®How can there be a non-poisonous pill in this world?¡¯
Xu Luochen remained silent and took out two Spirit Gathering Pills, which he then ced on the table and showed to Su Changyu.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
Apart from Xu Luochen¡¯s crying, there was no other sound in the room.
Some timeter, Su Changyu finally snapped back to his senses.
However, after that, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Crying makes me frustrated.¡±
Su Changyu told Xu Luochen to stop crying. ¡®Is this reasonable?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m affected, but who can stand it?¡±
Xu Luochen stopped crying, but he was still sobbing while his body twitched.
After that, Su Changyu was at a loss for words again.
Indeed, when he knew that Ye Ping¡¯s talent in the Sword Dao was that terrifying, he was on the verge of tears, but he was emotionally stronger. Of course, it was probably because Ye Ping¡¯s talent in the Sword Dao was not as outrageous as that of alchemy.
¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so upset anymore. Think positive and learn from your junior brother. I used to think you¡¯re rather emotionally stable, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be unable to stand it after suffering a blow. Think about it, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±
Su Changyuforted Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®A good thing?¡¯
¡®This is a good thing?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s good about it?¡¯
Looking at Xu Luochen¡¯s dumbfounded face, Su Changyu sighed and then continued speaking in a serious tone.
¡°Junior Brother Luochen, think about it, if your little Junior Brother has such an incredible talent in alchemy, he¡¯ll definitely be famous in the future, but no matter what, who taught him alchemy? You were the one, weren¡¯t you? This is a trace that can never be erased.¡±
¡°When your little Junior Brother rises to fame in the future and bes a world-famous alchemist, wouldn¡¯t you get glory too since you were his initiation mentor?¡±
Su Changyu had a knack for persuading people.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen was stunned after hearing his words.
¡®Actually, he makes sense.¡¯
¡°But... but I was just making things up.¡±
Xu Luochen felt that there was something wrong.
¡°So what if you made it up? Didn¡¯t he seed in refining it? Don¡¯t you deserve credit for it? What do you mean fabricate? It¡¯d be fabricated if he failed? How can it be considered a made-up technique if he seeded?¡±
¡°Maybe you were lucky and managed toprehend the Supreme Dao of Alchemy by fluke. Then, you imparted it to him. Did the first alchemist of the world have a teacher too? Are you silly?¡±
Su Changyu said with some displeasure.
In fact, he had said those words for himself.
Sss!
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, those words seem to make sense.¡±
At this moment, Xu Luochen¡¯s mood inexplicably changed for the better.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense.
¡®Yes, if it can¡¯t be practiced, it¡¯d be fabricated. Since he seeded, how can it be fabricated?¡¯
¡®Yes, maybe I reallyprehended the Supreme Dao of Alchemy by fluke, but Little Junior Brother is good atprehending so he managed to learn it too.¡¯
¡®Whatever the reason, I taught Ye Ping alchemy. Wouldn¡¯t that make me the teacher of a master of alchemy?¡¯
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen¡¯s mood instantly got better.
¡°Yes, yes, Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re right. Hahaha, yes, that¡¯s right, I taught it to him. Hahaha, Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re really smart.¡±
In an instant, Xu Luochen stopped looking dejected and now had a silly grin on his face.
¡°Okay, don¡¯t rejoice too soon. If you have nothing to do, go study some alchemy. You have to finish what you started teaching him, but I won¡¯t help you with that. You have to think for yourself.¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Okay, okay, no problem, no problem.¡±
After airing his woes, Xu Luochen felt like he was in a much better mood.
¡°Oh, by the way, Senior Brother, why did you suddenlye to see me today?¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
At the mention of this, Su Changyu immediately thought of his purpose foring here and couldn¡¯t help but whisper mysteriously,
¡°Did Little Junior Brother make a painting for you?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡®Painting?¡¯
Xu Luochen was slightly stunned.
He frowned, pped his thigh, and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he painted for me. Eldest Senior Brother,e and admire it.¡±
At the mention of the painting, Xu Luochen was more energetic and immediately got up to get the painting.
Su Changyu smiled with anticipation.
Chapter 55: Stop Hitting Me, Stop Hitting Me!
Chapter 55: Stop Hitting Me, Stop Hitting Me!
In the room, Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation.
He even felt a little eager and impatient.
¡®Two paintings.¡¯
¡®These two paintings can be sold for at least tens of thousands of gold, right? Maybe even 100,000 taels of gold, right?¡¯
They could really be sold for 100,000 taels of gold.
¡®Qingyun Dao Sect is about to prosper.¡¯
Thinking of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but stand up.
Xu Luochen was ted too.
His troubles were finally resolved and his smile that had vanished for days, had also appeared on his face again.
¡®Wonderful, wonderful. Hahaha.¡¯
¡®The initiation mentor of a supreme alchemist.¡¯
¡°Hahahaha! Hehehehe! Woohoo~ ascend!¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s mouth was grinning so widely with joy that it seemed to be a little crooked.
In particr, when he thought about the fact that Su Changyu would be praising him for his poem, Xu Luochen grinned even more.
¡°Are you done yet?¡±
Su Changyu urged from behind.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Xu Luochen took out the painting from the top of the bed.
He went to Su Changyu, but instead of directly unrolling the painting, he looked at Su Changyu with a smile.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, when you look at this paintingter, you must give me your strictest evaluation. Don¡¯t you have any mercy on me just because I¡¯m your Junior Brother.¡±
Xu Luochen said with a smile.
However, those words were confusing for Su Changyu.
¡®Evaluate?¡¯
¡®Evaluate what?¡¯
He somehow felt that something was wrong.
¡°Quick, open it and let me take a look.¡±
Su Changyu urged, but soon, he asked Xu Luochen to wait, and then used his sleeve to wipe the tea table clean, so as not to dirty the painting.
Xu Luochen found his action a little strange.
¡®It¡¯s just a painting, isn¡¯t it? Must he be so serious about it? If it gets dirty, we can just ask Little Junior Brother to paint another one. Is it very valuable? He¡¯s not calm and steady at all. Ah.¡¯
Xu Luochen said to himself.
¡°Okay, quickly unroll it and let me take a look.¡±
After drying the table, Su Changyu looked at the painting with some nervousness, anticipation, joy, and agitation in his eyes.
¡°Okay, watch.¡±
Perhaps because he was in a good mood, Xu Luochen especially demonstrated some tricks with his hand, tossed the scroll out, and then unrolled it on the tea table immediately.
The painting was ratherrge, but the tea table was long enough to fit it.
When Su Changyu saw the painting, he was dumbfounded.
He was greeted with the sight of the mountains of the Qingyun Dao Sect, which was rather artistic.
However, in the next moment, a familiar face was revealed in the painting.
It was Xu Luochen¡¯s face.
It wasn¡¯t his side profile but his face from the front.
His face wasrge and he was grinning endlessly.
However, that wasn¡¯t the reason why Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
Instead, it was the line of words on the scroll.
¡°On the third day of April, the wind is warm but my heart is cold.¡±
¡°Standing alone on the cliff, I gaze at the bright moon quietly.¡±
¡°Only Senior Brother understands my pain.¡±
¡°3rd of April¡ªXu Luochen.¡±
¡ª¡ª
The font wasrge and the words varied in size. There were traces of ink drops and scratches too.
Xu Luochen even added a poem.
Su Changyu inhaled thrice and his mind went nk. He was dumbfounded.
He was even more shocked than he was when he found out that Ye Ping could gather spiritual energy and turn it into pills.
However, Xu Luochen, who was at the side, didn¡¯t understand what was going to happen.
Instead, he said smugly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I know my poem is mediocre and although I¡¯m the best in the Qingyun Dao Sect, I¡¯ve never been arrogant. Quick, appraise my poem.¡±
¡°You really shouldn¡¯t ever pity me because I am your Junior Brother, scold me if you should.¡±
Xu Luochen said, all smiles.
Su Changyu was still in a dumbfounded state.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Hahahaha, you¡¯ve seen through me. Actually, I was just showing off. Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t be so shocked by my literary skills either, this is not my best yet.¡±
¡°However, Eldest Senior Brother, I wrote this poem when I was at my saddest so you will naturally be emotional when you read it. Look at thest line, I¡¯m referring to you.¡±
¡°Does it fit the mood?¡±
¡°Are my literary skills good?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother? Eldest Senior Brother? Say something.¡±
After boasting, Xu Luochen realized that Su Changyu had been remaining silent, which made him feel curious.
¡®Why am I not getting praised?¡¯
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen nudged Su Changyu in a bid to get him to snap back to his senses quickly and praise him. Otherwise, he would have written this poem for nothing.
Su Changyu snapped back to his senses as soon as Xu Luochen pushed him.
Immediately afterwards, he looked at Xu Luochen with a terrifying gaze.
He looked just like a ferocious beast.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you doing? Why are you looking at me with such a threatening gaze?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you want to do? You can¡¯t be angry because my literary skills are better than yours.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you hitting me for?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you serious?¡±
¡°Su Changyu, are you crazy?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡±
¡°Hey, are you really going to hit me?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you are the best in literature, okay? Don¡¯t hit me anymore, okay?¡±
¡°Bastard, you¡¯re still hitting me? Are you asking to be dealt with harshly? Do you really think I can¡¯t beat you? Usually, I give in to you but don¡¯t think I¡¯m very weak.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Please, stop hitting me, stop hitting me. Someone,e help me, Eldest Senior Brother is going mad!¡±
The sounds of tables and chairs colliding resounded in the room.
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t expect it at all. Su Changyu was just hitting him like a mad man.
All his punchesnded on his body, making him doubt his life.
¡°Screw you!¡±
¡°F*** you!¡±
¡°Approve it my foot!¡±
¡°You scoundrel!¡±
¡°Ah! Xu Luochen, I must beat you to death today.¡±
¡°Su Changyu, are you crazy?¡±
His eyes were bloodshot.
Xu Luochen damaged a painting that was worth thousands of taels of gold.
A thousand inferior-grade Spirit Stones would be enough for him to buy a secondhand superior-grade Spirit Stone.
It would be enough for the Qingyun Dao Sect to live luxuriously for ten lifetimes.
Yet, it got ruined by the bastard Xu Luochen.
¡®How can you still shamelessly think that you have good literary skills?¡¯
¡®Are you still human?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you scared of being struck by thunder?¡¯
Su Changyu could forgo the fact that he had a portrait painted.
He tolerated the fact that Xu Luochen added a poem to it.
¡®But what are those scratches and marks? How can you strike through the wrong words you¡¯ve written?¡¯
¡®You even left your name?¡¯
¡®What for? Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re Householder Qing Lian?¡¯
¡®Look at yourself.¡¯
¡®Do you think you¡¯re fit to leave a poem of your own on the painting?¡¯
¡®Wow!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to beat you up, you wastrel.¡¯
¡°Su Changyu, are you crazy?¡±
¡®He¡¯s out of his mind.¡¯
Su Changyu really couldn¡¯t stand the blow at all.
If he didn¡¯t know the value of this painting, he might have really praised his Junior Brother.
However, after knowing the value of this painting, Su Changyu wanted to beat the living daylights out of Xu Luochen.
¡®If I don¡¯t beat him up, I¡¯ll spell my name backwards!¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, stop hitting me, please stop. I¡¯ll never boast in front of you again. Please stop hitting me.¡±
At this moment, Xu Luochen was curled up on the ground, crying and begging Su Changyu not to hit him anymore.
He immediately felt upset again.
He felt that his mouth had be crooked from the beating.
¡®How can I smile warmly again?¡¯
However, Xu Luochen¡¯s begging voice made Su Changyu even more furious.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
There was a hugemotion inside the room.
Su Changyu beat him up again.
¡°Only I understand how you feel? Screw you, do you understand? Tell me, do you?¡±
Su Changyu yelled, yanking Xu Luochen¡¯spel.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, Senior Brother, please don¡¯t hit me again. I won¡¯t write a poem again. Eldest Senior Brother, please let me off, please.¡±
Xu Luochen cried miserably.
He regretted it so much.
¡®Why did I try to boast in front of Su Changyu for no reason?¡¯
At this moment, Xu Luochen still thought that Su Changyu was furious only because he was jealous of his literary skills.
¡°Xu Luochen, you have caused a huge trouble.¡±
After the violent beating, Su Changyu gradually calmed down.
He took a deep breath, looked at Xu Luochen who was bruised and swollen, and finally left.
He needed some time alone.
Otherwise, he would have beat Xu Luochen up again.
However, Xu Luochen had merely suffered abrasions and external injuries, which weren¡¯t a big deal to him. He didn¡¯t have to recuperate at all. He just had to lie down and rest in bed for two days.
After Su Changyu left, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.
¡°Heaven is jealous of geniuses. Why? Why? Why are you jealous of me?!¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I was wrong about you. Are you jealous of me just because my literary skills are better than yours?¡±
¡°I¡¯m so sad.¡±
Xu Luochen cried even more miserably than before.
Tears rolled down his cheeks profusely.
After crying for a good 15 minutes, Xu Luochen finally stopped crying.
It was because he was a bit tired.
Wiping his tears, Xu Luochen was in low spirits.
He was furious yet upset.
He felt upset because he didn¡¯t expect his eldest Senior Brother, whom he had always looked up to, to be jealous of him too.
He was furious because Su Changyu was too brutal and got him all battered up.
However, the more Xu Luochen thought about it, the angrier he got and he slipped into a deadly vicious circle.
Another 15 minutes passed.
Xu Luochen pped the floor, gritting his teeth and feeling indignant.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you were the first to be unkind, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I¡¯m going to go see Master andin about you to him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to let Master teach you a good lesson, I¡¯m going to let Master pass the position of Sect Leader to me.¡±
¡°Su Changyu, just you wait!¡±
After saying these words, Xu Luochen slowly got up, then walked out of the room aggressively.
After a while, Xu Luochen came back.
It was not that he was afraid.
He was just back to collect the painting on the tea table.
It was proof.
He wanted toin.
He wanted the Sect Leader to punish Su Changyu.
He wanted Su Changyu to apologize to him.
He was exasperated!
He was really furious.
Overwhelmed with anger, Xu Luochen limped towards the grand hall.
He had already made up his mind.
No matter how Su Changyu apologized to himter, he wouldn¡¯t ept it.
No matter how the Sect Leader put in a good word for him, he wouldn¡¯tpromise.
¡®I¡¯m not going to listen.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not going to listen.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not going to listen.¡¯
Just like that, Xu Luochen arrived outside the grand hall.
The sun was setting in the west.
His silhouette was elongated.
Chapter 56: Isn’t it Just A Painting? Is It Worth That Much?
Chapter 56: Isn¡¯t it Just A Painting? Is It Worth That Much?
Su Changyu felt terrible.
At the very beginning, he was pleased to find out that Ye Ping had painted twice.
He had even thought it through.
Once the two paintings were sold, he would definitely earn a huge sum of money and after deducting the money needed for creating some weapons for Ye Ping, the remaining taels could be used to buy himself two new sets of clothes.
¡®Recently, some really nice Sword Immortal suits have beenunched at the store. If the paintings are really sold for a sky-high price, I will at least be allowed to get two sets after discussing it with Grandpa, right?¡¯
However, he didn¡¯t expect to discover that the damned Xu Luochen had actually destroyed a painting that was worth at least 10,000 taels of gold.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu felt like his heart had been cut by a knife.
Even with a discount, a portrait should fetch at least four to five thousand taels of gold, right?
¡®It¡¯d be fine if you didn¡¯t add a poem but you added a poem and even included your name.¡¯
¡®Even if others are willing to buy this, they¡¯d offer at most a few hundred taels of gold, right?¡¯
Thinking about it, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel the pinch.
However, since it had already happened and he had already vented his anger, Su Changyu had nothing to say.
¡°I¡¯d better not let the Sect Leader know about this. Otherwise, given Master¡¯s temper, Luochen probably won¡¯t live to see tomorrow.¡±
After a while, Su Changyu sighed and muttered.
After all, he had already taught Xu Luochen a lesson.
If Daoist Tai Hua were to find out, things would get really troublesome.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu could not help but sigh.
At this moment, a figure hurriedly walked over.
¡°Bad news, bad news. Eldest Senior Brother, bad news.¡±
The voice sounded anxious. It belonged to Chen Lingrou.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Su Changyu got rid of the grief he felt in his heart and immediately put on his aloof and standoffish aura as an immortal.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I saw Second Senior Brother just now. He was covered in bruises, and he said that he wants to create trouble for you.¡±
Chen Lingrou seemed rather panicky. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but she had indeed seen Xu Luochen storming furiously to the main hall, moring about wanting toin.
¡®Are you looking for trouble?¡¯
Su Changyu froze and couldn¡¯t help but be furious.
¡®I haven¡¯t even taught him a lesson yet and he wants to create trouble for me?¡¯
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother, I saw Second Senior Brother going to see Master and he seemed to be saying that you bullied him. Eldest Senior Brother, did you beat him up? Why was Second Senior Brother limping?¡±
There was bewilderment written all over Chen Lingrou¡¯s pretty face.
¡°He¡¯s gone to look for the Sect Leader?¡±
Su Changyu was slightly stunned.
¡°Yes, Second Senior Brother went to look for the Sect Leader.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded seriously.
In an instant, Su Changyu fell silent.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±
Chen Lingrou got even more curious as she wondered why the members of the sect had been acting strangetely.
¡°Lingrou, prepare to light some incense.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know what to say, so he had no choice but to ask Chen Lingrou to prepare some incense.
¡®Huh?¡¯
Chen Lingrou still did not understand what was going on.
However, in the next moment, Su Changyu got up and went straight to the main hall.
He knew that if he was therete, Xu Luochen would really die.
About seven minutes ago.
Daoist Tai Hua stood in the middle of the main hall, feeling expectant and excited.
Since Su Changyu had gone to collect the paintings, he was now waiting to hear some good news from him.
However, at this moment, someone howled.
¡°Master! You have to do me justice.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s cry broke the silence in the hall.
Daoist Tai Hua froze.
He looked over and soon couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
Xu Luochen was no longer as refined and easygoing as he used to be in the past. Not only was his body covered in dust, but also his face was reddened and bruised. Most importantly, he was limping and seemed to have encountered something unlucky.
¡°Luochen, what happened to you? Who beat you up?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua had yet to react, but he was subconsciously concerned about his disciple.
In the Qingyun Dao Sect, all the disciples were regarded as treasures by Daoist Tai Hua, especially Ye Ping. Although he often lectured them, he would definitely not let off anyone who dared to bully his disciple.
¡°Master, it was Eldest Senior Brother... Eldest Senior Brother beat me up into a pulp because he¡¯s jealous of my literary skills. Look, my mouth has be crooked too.¡± He sobbed incessantly.
As soon as he saw Daoist Tai Hua, Xu Luochen fell onto the ground and knelt down like he had just seen his biological father. He was weeping loudly and he looked very pitiful.
¡°Changyu?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Changyu does abuse his authority sometimes, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯d go as far as to bully his junior brothers, especially not so severely.¡¯
¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯
¡°What did you do to make your Eldest Senior Brother beat you up like this?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua hadn¡¯t reacted yet and he thought that they had gotten into a verbal dispute.
¡°I¡¯m not sure. Master, he suddenly came to me and asked me if Junior Brother Ye Ping had painted for me. I said yes and Eldest Senior Brother wanted to take a look at it so I let him do so. After he saw it, he started beating me up harshly.¡±
¡°Sect Leader, you have to do justice for me. I¡¯ve never met such an arrogant person before in my life.¡±
¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble, but he bullied me today for no reason, maybe he will beat you up tomorrow. You have to think it over carefully.¡±
Xu Luochen said while weeping and wailing.
He was now boiling with fury and was saying everything on his mind, unconcerned about whether he was being offensive or not.
His actions were reasonable too, who could stand being beaten up for nothing and then say that he¡¯s alright with a smile?
¡°Did Ye Ping paint for you?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t hear the other details clearly, but he immediately felt energized at the mention of the painting.
¡°Right.¡±
Xu Luochen subconsciously nodded.
¡°Were you painted in the painting?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Master, how do you know?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little shocked.
After he said that, Daoist Tai Hua smacked his thigh and seemed a little helpless and dejected.
¡®What a sin.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was overwhelmed with grief and anger.
Although he was infuriated, Daoist Tai Hua did notsh out at Xu Luochen.
The main reason was that Xu Luochen had already been beaten up by Su Changyu, so he was too embarrassed to continue to deal with him.
¡°Master, what the heck is going on here? What does Ye Ping¡¯s painting have to do with Eldest Senior Brother beating me up? Can¡¯t I let Little Junior Brother paint for me?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little angry.
¡®What does the painting have to do with getting beaten up?¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t even ask Little Junior Brother to paint for me?¡¯
¡°Hah, your Senior Brother was indeed a little rash but that¡¯s understandable.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed and said.
¡°Master, you are biased, what do you mean by a little impulsive? Look, he beat me up, look at my arms, my legs, and my mouth. Isn¡¯t my mouth crooked?¡±
Xu Luochen said in displeasure.
He mistakenly thought that Daoist Tai Hua was favoring Su Changyu and looked a little aggrieved.
Looking at Xu Luochen who kept moring about his misery, Daoist Tai Hua was honestly a bit heartbroken.
After all, Xu Luochen was his disciple too.
¡°Changyu has hit him too hard.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua could not help but chide Su Changyu in his heart.
He felt that Su Changyu had indeed gone too far.
¡®It¡¯s just a portrait, must he beat him up so hard?¡¯
In fact, Daoist Tai Hua had already prepared himself mentally. After all, Su Changyu was right in front of him and it wasn¡¯t impossible for that to happen.
Daoist Tai Hua naturally understood what his disciples were like.
¡°Yes, I just inscribed a poem on the painting and he got angry at me. I know my literary skills are excellent and he has always been jealous of me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless.¡±
Xu Luochen was still sobbing.
¡°What?¡±
¡°You inscribed a poem on the painting?¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua froze in shock.
His voice was extremely loud and he was staring at Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen was a little dumbstruck.
¡°Master, why are you being so worked up like Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Xu Luochen felt a little ringing in his ears, mainly because Daoist Tai Hua was yelling a little too loudly.
¡°Show me the painting, hurry up.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua had an ominous hunch.
¡°No, Master, it¡¯s just a painting, why do you make it seem like this painting is worth a lot of money? There you go, look.¡±
Xu Luochen was really a bit confused.
¡®It¡¯s just a painting.¡¯
¡®Must you make it seem like a rare treasure?¡¯
As he spoke, he unrolled the painting and let Daoist Tai Hua admire it.
The painting was unrolled.
There were a few creases, a portrait that wasn¡¯t too bad, and a line of words.
The fonts were of varying sizes and there were also strikes and Xu Luochen¡¯s name.
Xu Luochen wrote it on the 3rd of April.
All of a sudden, the hall quietened down.
Daoist Tai Hua froze on the spot.
Xu Luochen, who was beside him, frowned slightly because Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s reaction was very much like Su Changyu¡¯s...
Somehow, an ominous feeling surged in his heart.
Chapter 57: If This Painting Is Worth 50,000 taels of gold, I Will Slap Myself
Chapter 57: If This Painting Is Worth 50,000 taels of gold, I Will p Myself
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the main hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect where miserable cries could be heard, Su Changyu stood at the door, somewhat afraid to step in.
¡°You damned rascal.¡±
¡°How dare you add a poem to it? Who gave you the courage to do that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to death, you sinful disciple.¡±
¡°Stop it, stop it, please stop it. Master, where did I go wrong?¡±
¡°Master, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Don¡¯t hit me anymore, or I¡¯ll die.¡±
¡°Master, isn¡¯t it just a painting? Must you guys do this?¡±
¡°Master, I¡¯m feeling really indignant!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°You¡¯re indignant? How dare you be so stubborn.¡±
¡°You damned rascal, do you know how much this painting is worth?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
It was followed by a miserable cry.
Su Changyu, who was outside, was a little flustered.
Although he was just as infuriated and irrational when he was hitting Xu Luochen previously, Su Changyu dared not walk in when he heard the noises after calming down.
¡°Xu Luochen, I tried my best to help you, but it was you who wanted to dig your own grave. You! You really deserve it.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness.
Although he did not dare to go in, he could not stand by and watch Xu Luochen really get killed, right?
When anger gets the best of people, they would easily lose their rationality.
Hence, at the thought of this, Su Changyu gritted his teeth and pulled the door open.
Soon, Su Changyu saw Xu Luochen on the floor.
In the main hall, Xu Luochen wasying t on the ground like a dog, at his veryst breath.
Daoist Tai Hua was holding a wooden stick and whipping Xu Luochen with it.
His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had been possessed by a demon.
Seeing this scene, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief.
Fortunately, Daoist Tai Hua was still a little rational as he simply inflicted some external wounds on Xu Luochen with the wooden stick.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, save me! Master is out of his mind.¡±
Seeing someonee in, Xu Luochen screamed at the top of his lungs as if he had seen a lifeline.
Xu Luochen was extremely ufortable.
No, it was not as simple as being ufortable now. He was furious, ufortable, and terrified.
¡®It¡¯s just a painting.¡¯
¡®Must you beat me up like that?¡¯
¡®Why are all of you jealous of my literary skills?¡¯
However, he was scared that Su Changyu mighte over and beat him up too.
He mainly felt upset and saddened by the fact that he had been beaten up twice in a day by his master and Senior Brother whom he respected greatly, all because they were jealous of his literary skills.
¡®Indeed, one cannot be too outstanding.¡¯
¡°Master, stop hitting him. If you hit him any further, Junior Brother Luochen is going to die here.¡±
Seeing the miserable state that Xu Luochen was in, Su Changyu had no choice but to try and dissuade him.
¡°Get out of my way, I will beat this sinful disciple to death today.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua felt his blood rushing to his head.
Xu Luochen had ruined a good painting.
The fact that he requested for a portrait to be drawn had caused the value of the painting to decrease greatly.
The value was further reduced by the poem that he added.
Worse still, he added his own name.
However, the thing that triggered Daoist Tai Hua into losing his rationality was the scratches.
A painting that was originally worth 5,000 to 6,000 taels of gold had probably had its value decreased to less than 100 taels of gold.
Daoist Tai Hua could tolerate the portrait.
However, he really couldn¡¯t tolerate that.
,000 taels of gold was gone just like that.
He was heartbroken.
It felt worse than having his heart slit by a knife.
At this moment, Su Changyu immediately took out the painting.
¡°Master, Little Junior Brother painted another copy of this painting. There should be nothing wrong with it.¡±
Su Changyu hurriedly spoke and unrolled the painting, hoping that Daoist Tai Hua could calm down.
¡°There¡¯s another one?¡±
Hearing that there were other paintings, Daoist Tai Hua froze for a moment.
He looked over.
It was a painting of a night scene with no one in it. There was a poem and the painting was also sealed with a name.
¡®This one¡¯s good.¡¯
¡®This one¡¯s good.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua put down the wooden stick in his hand and focused on admiring the painting.
Xu Luochen, who was at the side, finally escaped an ordeal.
He wasying motionlessly on the ground with indignance and anger in his eyes.
He just couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a painting?¡¯
¡®Must you guys do this?¡¯
¡®They beat me up so terribly for the sake of a painting.¡¯
¡®Am I worth less than a painting to you?¡¯
Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes were filled with misery and resentment.
He was really upset.
No, he felt extremely miserable.
He was so sad that he wanted to die.
Not to mention that he had been beaten up by Su Changyu in the beginning!
However, he didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up by Daoist Tai Hua again.
¡®Who can take this?¡¯
Most importantly, if it was because he hadmitted a grave mistake, he would be willing to ept it even if he had to get beaten up twice. It wasn¡¯t like he had never been beaten before.
¡®They beat me up so terribly for the sake of a painting.¡¯
He really couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
¡°Good, good, good, there¡¯s hope for the superior-grade flying sword.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua smiled, looking extremely agitated.
There were a poem and scenery on the painting, and it was set to the right mood too.
¡®Perfect, this is really perfect.¡¯
His anger hadpletely been appeased.
However, Xu Luochen was dumbfounded.
¡®Superior-grade flying sword?¡¯
¡®Master, are you out of your mind or am I?¡¯
¡®What does a painting have to do with a superior-grade flying sword?¡¯
He was a little confused.
He just felt that his master had gone mad.
Otherwise, why would he spout nonsense for nothing?
¡®Superior-grade flying sword?¡¯
¡®Even if we sell the Qingyun Dao Sect, we can¡¯t afford a superior-grade flying sword, can we?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu looked at Xu Luochen with some confusion in his eyes.
He knew what Xu Luochen was thinking.
¡°Luochen, do you know that you¡¯re in trouble?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡®Who would be willing to ept this?¡¯
The value of the painting that could be sold for at least 4,000 to 5,000 taels of gold probably could not be sold for 200 taels of gold after being ruined by him. To put it bluntly, if Xu Luochen wasn¡¯t his Junior Brother, he would have had the intention to kill Xu Luochen.
¡®Gotten into trouble?¡¯
Xu Luochen was really on the verge of tears.
He wasying on the ground and moving both his hands and legs, like a child throwing a tantrum.
¡°If you guys want to hit, just hit me, why must you falsely use me? I know you guys are just jealous because I have better literary skills than you.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you are usually narrow-minded and you¡¯ve always been jealous of me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do this just for the sake of undermining me.¡±
¡°Master, I know that you usually dote on Eldest Senior Brother because you want him to inherit the position of Sect Leader. I have nothing much to say about that, but I can¡¯t tolerate the fact that you¡¯ve deliberately tried to undermine me just because you¡¯re biased towards Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
The more Xu Luochen talked about it, the more agitated he was. In the end, he even burst into tears and bawled with no consideration for his image.
Seeing the state that Xu Luochen was in, Daoist Tai Hua also snapped back to his senses.
He then looked at Xu Luochen in displeasure.
¡°What nonsense are you babbling about? Do you know that you¡¯ve singlehandedly destroyed a painting that¡¯s worth 20,000 taels of gold?¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua wanted to beat Xu Luochen up.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®A famous painting that¡¯s worth 20,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®Are you sure it¡¯s 20,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®This painting can be sold for money too?¡¯
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t continue venting his anger and instead looked at Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu with bewilderment.
¡°Changyu, tell him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Xu Luochen and instead continued to look at the painting of the night scenery.
¡°Our little Junior Brother is known as Householder Qing Lian, who is talented and famous in Jin Nation. Each of his paintings can easily be worth 10,000 taels of gold. This one is worth at least 50,000 taels of gold.¡±
Su Changyu exined.
After he heard that, Xu Luochen smiled.
¡®50,000 taels of gold.¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Do you take me for a fool?¡¯
¡®I had never even seen 50,000 taels of copper before.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not ridiculing Su Changyu.¡¯
¡®Have you ever seen 50,000 taels of copper?¡¯
However, Xu Luochen was soon upset again.
He did not expect Su Changyu to think of him as a fool.
¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Su Changyu could tell what Xu Luochen was thinking at just one nce.
Xu Luochen did not answer.
However, his intentions were clear.
If the painting was worth 50,000 taels of gold, he would smack his mouth until it became crooked.
¡®How much are 50,000 taels of gold?¡¯
He didn¡¯t even have a concept of what 50,000 taels of copper coins was like, let alone 50,000 taels of gold.
Not to mention the Qingyun Dao Sect, even some second-rank immortal sects that were richer than them probably could not afford 50,000 taels of gold.
,000 taels of gold would allow the Qingyun Dao Sect to advance to a third-rank sect and live in thep of luxury.
¡°What if I prove it to you?¡±
Su Changyu was furious too.
¡®You ruined a painting and you¡¯re stiill so unrepentant?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else. If this is worth 50,000 taels of gold, I¡¯ll smack my mouth crooked.¡±
Xu Luochen said firmly.
If it was really worth 50,000 taels of gold, he would ept the fact that Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu had beaten him up this time.
¡®No, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. I can let them beat me up again.¡¯
However, before Su Changyu could answer, Daoist Tai Hua asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±
He looked at Xu Luochen seriously.
¡°If this painting can really sell for 50,000 taels of gold, I¡¯m certain I won¡¯t make a single sound even if you and Eldest Senior Brother join to beat me up.¡±
¡°But what happens if it doesn¡¯t?¡±
Xu Luochen really didn¡¯t believe it.
If that was really the case, he would be willing to be hit by the two of them.
But what if it didn¡¯t fetch such a high price?
¡°If not, I¡¯ll pass on the position of Sect Leader to you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Hearing the offer of the position of the Sect Leader, Xu Luochen instantly became interested.
He agreed immediately.
¡°Okay, Luochen, I bet you¡¯ll regret only when your death is near. Changyu, give him some healing medicine. Go down the mountainter.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua really wanted to beat him up, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to.
Now, Xu Luochen had sent himself to his door.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Su Changyu nodded and he especially wanted to beat Xu Luochen up now that he was asking for it.
They couldn¡¯t me him then.
¡°No need, I have healing medicine myself. Master, note it down, lest you go back on your word.¡±
Xu Luochen rejected Su Changyu¡¯s healing medicine and took out two Qi blood pills himself. He also made Daoist Tai Hua note it down.
He wanted to avoid letting them say that there was no evidence.
Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua were really infuriated.
However, the two of them didn¡¯t say much.
They would make Xu Luochen doubt his lifeter.
An hourter, the three figures headed down the mountain.
¡ª-
Chapter 58: Slow Down Time? I’ll Ask Third Senior Brother For You
Chapter 58: Slow Down Time? I¡¯ll Ask Third Senior Brother For You
Late at night, the sky was full of stars.
Xiao Muxue stood quietly on a cliff.
Using the moonlight as a source of light, she stared at the book in her hand with a frown.
¡°No, why is it so different from the books?¡±
Xiao Muxue looked at the book in her hand, and her eyes were filled with doubts.
The book was titled ¡°Supreme Constitution Manual¡±
Xiao Muxue waspletely confused.
She clearly perceived yesterday that Ye Ping¡¯s constitution should be the Godfiend body.
However, when she checked the information about the Godfiend body, she was astonished.
The reason being, it was written in the book that the Godfiend body was ranked tenth on the constitution list and those who had the Godfiend body would have bodies that were stronger than dragons.
On the other hand, those in the Qi Refinement realm would be able to rip apart cultivators in the Foundation Establishment realm, and enjoy great vigor and longevity.
Ordinary Qi cultivators would have a limited lifespan of 200 years even if they knew how to lengthen their lifespans.
With the Ancient Godfiend body, one would be able to live to at least 500 years old.
However, it was written in the books that the Ancient Godfiend body would almost never happen to a human body. If it did, it would be extremely ugly as it would grow up to thirty feet tall at the age of ten and be as burly as a beast.
The Supreme Constitution Manual was written by a prestigious Dao Sect and the authenticity of it was not to be doubted.
However, the problem was that Ye Ping looked extremely weak and thin, which waspletely different from what was recorded in the books.
Most importantly, the Godfiend body could not be cultivated as it was inherently meant to have no line of session. The power of blood was their Dharmic power.
¡°Strange, that¡¯s really strange.¡±
¡°Could it be that Little Junior Brother is not a Godfiend body? Did I see wrongly?¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned.
She examined Ye Ping¡¯s body yesterday and indeed found that his body was very strong. He was full of vigor and his body was like that of a ferocious beast.
However, she also detected that Ye Ping had a spirit meridian, which waspletely different from what was written in the book.
¡°Forget it, forget it, the more I think about it, the more my head hurts. Who cares what Little Junior Brother¡¯s constitution is like? It¡¯s a good thing anyway!¡±
Xiao Muxue took a sip of wine, not wanting to mull over it any longer.
¡°Let¡¯s go see Little Junior Brother.¡±
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue started moving in a bid to go look for Ye Ping.
However, at this moment, a letter appeared at her feet.
The envelope seemed to have appeared out of thin air.
There was barely any fluctuation in her expression.
Instead, she waved her hand and the envelope appeared in her hand.
Xiao Muxue opened the envelope and looked at it with calmness in her beautiful eyes.
However, after a while, her brows furrowed slightly into a frown.
¡°Has the Godfiend Pce revived? Ah, after finally getting a few years of rest, it seems I have to get to work again. This damned Godfiend Pce. Of all times, you have to appear now.¡±
After reading the letter, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself while the envelope in her hand flickered a little. It then vanishedpletely.
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue¡¯s figure directly disappeared in the same ce, as if it had never appeared there before.
At the same time, at the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect. as Ye Ping exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, he reached the second level of Qi Refinement.
Yes, Ye Ping had only spent six hours to advance from the first level of Qi Refinement to the second.
However, he was well aware that he managed to break through the realm so quickly, not because of his talent in cultivation but because of the two Immortal Apertures in his body.
Yes, it was because of the two Immortal Apertures.
Only when he really began to cultivate did Ye Ping understand how terrifying the two Immortal Apertures that he had opened were.
The two Immortal Apertures were like catalysts that continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth as he meditated and cultivated.
The speed of cultivation was tripled.
That was also the reason that Ye Ping managed to break through the first level in just three hours.
All of a sudden, he understood the importance of the Immortal Apertures.
He was excited and agitated because he had only opened two Immortal Apertures.
If he had opened 3,600 immortal nodes, he would have ascended.
Even if he opened ten Immortal Apertures, the results would be impressive.
The thought of a tenfold increase in cultivation speed alone was exciting.
However, Ye Ping soon realized a problem.
It was tricky.
The problem was time management.
There were 24 hours in a day. Even if he could not sleep and eat, he would only have 24 hours a day.
At present, he had to cultivate the Sword Dao as that was the foundation of his body and he could not waste it.
The Dao of Alchemy was a supportive technique, but Xu Luochen had told him that the ultimate Dao of Alchemy was not to be belittled.
After that, he had to spend time on basic cultivation. Meditation and Qi Refinement were the most important. Without the support of sufficient Dharmic powers, it would be useless even if he had a powerful sword technique.
Those three things had to be prioritized, but he also had to allocate his time well. He couldn¡¯t be indecisive and spend two hours meditating and another two hoursprehending the Sword Dao.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping began to seriously allocate his time.
¡°Cultivation is the most important thing. No matter how powerful the sword technique is, it will still depend on cultivation level, so meditating for 12 hours a day is not excessive, right?¡±
¡°The Sword Dao is important too. In the future, I have to rely on my foundation to survive in the world of immortal cultivation. So spending at least four hours a day toprehend the Sword Dao is not too much, right?¡±
¡°The technique of alchemy is very important too. The world is my furnace and when I move about in the future, I¡¯ll definitely encounter some heavenly treasures, right? Spending four hours on it is not too much, right?¡±
Ye Ping drew up his schedule in his mind.
However, he managed to allocate the 24 hours of his day just like that.
Ye Ping was vexed.
The practice of cultivation, Dao of Alchemy, and Sword Dao alone would already take up 24 hours. What about the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique? What about the opening of his 3,600 Immortal Apertures?
¡®These Senior Brothers are going to continue imparting other Dao to me in the future.¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t turn 24 hours into 26 hours, can I?¡¯
¡°Ah, at the end of the day, it¡¯s all because of my poor aptitude. If I had better aptitude, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through this trouble and I¡¯d be able toprehend the sword intent in just one day.¡±
¡°Ah, Ye Ping, why are you so useless?¡±
Ye Ping hadplicated emotions.
It waste at night now.
There was no one around, so he stood up and looked towards the sky, his eyes full of mncholy.
However, there was only one advantage, and that was all three of the techniques, be it the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, opening the 3,600 Immortal Apertures, or the Supreme Qi Refinement technique, could all be metamorphosed by absorbing spiritual energy.
Unfortunately, the only way for Ye Ping to obtain spiritual energy right now was to meditate and cultivate properly.
There was no way for him to practice the others.
If he had to insist, he could refine pills.
However, Ye Ping was clear that although he could definitely refine a pill in six to eight hours, the effects would be no different from cultivating for six to eight hours.
Since meditation would give the same amount of spiritual energy as refining pills, why would he bother refining pills for no reason?
¡°Forget it, forget it, don¡¯t think much about it. We¡¯ll take one step at a time. Once tomorrow arrives, we can go to the Sutra Pavilion to see if there are any books for solving this trouble.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head, thinking to himself that he would take it one step at a time.
If nothing else worked, he would go to Sutra Pavilion to find some relevant books.
For example, books for slowing down the passage of time.
Of course, that was only Ye Ping¡¯s guess.
Just like that, eight hours passed.
With theplete opening of the third spirit meridian, Ye Ping reached the third level of Qi Refinement.
He opened his eyes.
The sky turned bright.
Ye Ping exhaled a breath of turbid air and then got up to go to the Sutra Pavilion.
He wanted to go to the Sutra Pavilion to look for some secret manuals and try to find some books rted to time.
Several hours passed.
In the Sutra Pavilion.
Ye Ping looked through a lot of books, but there was none about time.
Ye Ping felt a little upset because of that.
However, after he thought about it carefully, he reckoned that things that involved time were naturally extremely extraordinary. Even if the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden sect, they couldn¡¯t have ced such manuals in the Sutra Pavilion.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go ask Eldest Senior Brotherter.¡±
Although he felt rather disappointed, Ye Ping was not in a hurry either. After all, it was just an idea of his and it was reasonable for there to be no such books.
Just as he was leaving the Sutra Pavilion, a figure appeared.
It was his little Junior Sister, Chen Lingrou.
Ye Ping was slightly surprised, but Chen Lingrou looked even more surprised than him.
¡°Greetings, Senior Sister Lingrou.¡±
Seeing Chen Lingrou, Ye Ping instantly bowed and seemed somewhat curious.
¡°It¡¯s you, Little Junior Brother.¡±
For some reason, Chen Lingrou was in a pleasant mood when she saw Ye Ping.
¡°Little Junior Brother, what are you doing here?¡±
Chen Lingrou walked towards Ye Ping with joy all over her pretty face.
¡°I¡¯m at the Sutra Pavilion to read some books and find some information.¡±
Ye Ping said truthfully.
¡°Read some books? What kind of information do you want to find? I¡¯ll see if I can help you.¡±
Chen Lingrou looked extremely helpful.
¡°Senior Sister, here¡¯s what happened. I¡¯d like to see if there are any books rted to time that may contain techniques for slowing down time.¡±
¡°However, none of the books I read contained any relevant information.¡±
Ye Ping answered.
After hearing his words, Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Let time slow down a bit?¡¯
¡®What kind of Dharmic Dao is that?¡¯
However, Chen Lingrou seemed to have thought of something quickly.
¡°I may not understand what you mean, but I remember Third Senior Brother mentioning some array formation that can slow down time. I don¡¯t quite remember what it is, though. Little Junior Brother,e with me, I¡¯ll take you to Third Senior Brother.¡±
Chen Lingrou answered.
Ye Ping was suddenly enlightened by her words.
Chapter 59: What? Slow Down Time? Wait For Me
Chapter 59: What? Slow Down Time? Wait For Me
In Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping followed Chen Lingrou to the door of Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s residence.
In fact, Ye Ping purely just wanted to go to the Sutra Pavilion to find some relevant information.
After all, making time slow down a little was a Dharmic Dao that was probably not to be taken lightly.
It was definitely not a trivial matter since it concerned time and space.
Hence, Ye Ping didn¡¯t carry any hopes at all.
However, since Chen Lingrou was that enthusiastic, Ye Ping naturally wouldn¡¯t turn her down. Thus, he walked over with her.
¡°Senior Brother Wang!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Wang!¡±
Standing outside, Chen Lingrou knocked on the door.
After a moment, the door was opened and Wang Zhuoyu popped his head out.
Compared to Su Changyu, Xu Luochen, Xiao Muxue, and Chen Lingrou, Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s looks were mediocre. He looked just like an ordinary person.
However, Ye Ping dared not belittle Wang Zhuoyu. After all, those that were more ordinary were usually stronger. Ye Ping called it ¡®thew of culprits never leaving behind any evidence¡¯.
He had deduced that theory based on murder mystery novels. The most ordinary characters who did not have any motive to kill were usually more likely to be murderers.
Through this theory, it could be concluded that peerless experts didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune since they chose to remain anonymous. Hence, their auras and images would change too because they just wanted to live like normal people.
People like Su Changyu and Xiao Muxue didn¡¯t count because they wanted to change their auras, but unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t hide the fact that they were peerless experts.
However, Wang Zhuoyu was different from them as he managed to disguise himself as an ordinary person. If not for his wits, Ye Ping would have really been deceived by Wang Zhuoyu.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu looked a little silly. He popped his head out and looked at Chen Lingrou, after which he nced at Ye Ping with some bewilderment in his eyes.
For the past few days, he had been preparing for the battle array formation master assessment. He didn¡¯t want to be like the wastrel Xu Luochen who had failed the alchemy assessment seven times.
If there was nothing serious, he didn¡¯t want others to disturb him.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, Little Junior Brother has some questions about time to ask you. I remember you saying something about time back then, so I asked him toe consult you.¡±
Chen Lingrou said helpfully.
However, her words made Wang Zhuoyu dumbfounded.
¡®Time?¡¯
¡®What time?¡¯
¡®What are you talking about?¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu was a little confused and did not quite understand what she was referring to.
Seeing the confusion in Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s eyes, Ye Ping hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, here¡¯s what happened. Eldest Senior Brother imparted the Sword Dao to me, butprehending the Dao everyday is very time-consuming so I was wondering if there are any solutions to make the flow of time slow down. Of course, if it¡¯s aplicated or troublesome matter, just forget it.¡±
Ye Ping simply asked the question that he had in mind.
After hearing his words, Wang Zhuoyu was even more bewildered.
¡®Let time slow down a bit?¡¯
¡®Are you teasing me?¡¯
¡®If I can make time pass slower, why would I be hiding in my room everyday to study and memorize?¡¯
¡®I want time to pass more slowly too¡¯
¡®Why did you ask me such a question?¡¯
¡®How can you ask such a question?¡¯
However, Chen Lingrou spoke up before Wang Zhuoyu could answer.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, I remember you mentioning that you have an array formation that can slow down time.¡±
Chen Lingrou looked at Wang Zhuoyu, full of curiosity.
As soon as she said that, Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of hope and expectations.
Wang Zhuoyu was dumbstruck.
¡®Since when have I ever said that?¡¯
¡®Junior Sister, don¡¯t babble such nonsense.¡¯
¡®Wait...¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu froze.
He seemed to have recalled it.
However, Wang Zhuoyu was soon puzzled.
He remembered saying those words.
However, it was only theoretical.
Wang Zhuoyu recalled everything.
About five or six years ago, he read a book on the Dao of array formations, which Daoist Tai Hua had bought from a bookstall for him.
It was just a theoretical book. After reading it back then, he was utterly astonished, but afterprehending the Dao, Wang Zhuoyu knew that that book was just an exaggeration.
The array formation could indeed slow down time.
However, the problem was that the conditions needed were very harsh and only experts in array formations could set up such an array formation.
The main thing was that it concerned time. If it was just a concealment technique, it would be alright. It was simple to make daytime seem like nighttime.
However, he couldn¡¯t make time slow down.
¡®No, no one in the entire world of immortal cultivation can do it.¡¯
¡®What makes you think i can do it?¡¯
¡®Little Junior Sister, are you too engrossed in acting?¡¯
¡®The Sect Leader told us to pretend to be supreme experts, but do you really think we are experts?¡¯
¡®Thanks, I feel ttered.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu scorned in his heart.
He had to prepare for the array formation master assessment during this period of time and another thing was that he did not dare to teach Ye Ping.
Su Changyu dared to teach him because he was shameless enough to do so.
Xu Luochen dared to do so because he was even more shameless than Su Changyu.
However, Wang Zhuoyu cared about his pride.
At his current standards, he rarely dared not teach Ye Ping. He couldn¡¯t even pass his array formation assessment, what right did he have to impart teachings to Ye Ping?
Hence, he declined to teach Ye Ping about array formations.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to one day fall into their hands.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, since Little Junior Brother is a disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect, we are all a family. Why do you have to be so selfish?¡±
Chen Lingrou continued to speak.
That made Wang Zhuoyu feelpletely embarrassed.
He looked at Ye Ping again to see that his eyes were full of expectations.
¡®If I refuse, wouldn¡¯t I be offending Little Junior Brother? If he gets upset and leaves the sect, the Sect Leader is going to beat me up.¡¯
Thinking of this, Wang Zhuoyu clenched his teeth and looked at Ye Ping. ¡°I¡¯m busy with some thingstely so I don¡¯t have the time to teach you array formations, but since you have the intention to learn, I¡¯ll write down some of my insights for you. Some of the array formations are rted to time so take it back with you and study it well. If you can master something, you¡¯re very talented. If not, I¡¯ll teach you personally after I finish what I have to do.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Wang. I will definitely work hard.¡±
Hearing that there was really something about a time array formation, Ye Ping was instantly overjoyed as he bowed to Wang Zhuoyu.
However, Wang Zhuoyu didn¡¯t answer and simply closed the door to fret over it alone in the room.
¡°Little Junior Sister, Little Junior Sister, you¡¯vended me in trouble.¡±
¡°Hey! What do I do? What do I do!?!¡±
¡°Where can I get a time array formation for you?¡±
¡°If I had such a thing, wouldn¡¯t I be using it myself?¡±
In the room, pangs of anxiety engulfed Wang Zhuoyu and he continuously muttered to himself while walking back and forth.
However, after 15 minutes, Wang Zhuoyu suddenly froze and couldn¡¯t help but p his own thigh.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just make one up on the spot and give it to him. Anyway, since we¡¯re trying to stall for time, I might as well be more thorough.¡±
Thinking of this, Wang Zhuoyu immediately returned to his desk.
He took out a nk book, which was a book that he used to jot down array formations. He then thought about it for a while before writing.
Wang Zhuoyu was extremely fast when writing, partly because he was a bit anxious, and partly because he still had some recollections.
The book that he had read was still fresh in his memory and he silently wrote down his personal understanding.
¡®As for whether he can understand it or not...¡¯
¡®Who can understand it?¡¯
If Ye Ping could learn it, he would lie down and let Ye Ping turn him into an array formation.
Just like that, he penned down thousands of words worth of insights in two hours.
After he was done, Wang Zhuoyu grabbed the book and pushed open the room door.
Ye Ping and Chen Lingrou were waiting quietly outside the door.
After the door opened, Ye Ping immediately cast him a look full of expectation.
¡°Little Junior Brother, these are my lifelong insights. Since you¡¯re a disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect, I won¡¯t be selfish with you, but remember to burn it after reading it. If this insight spreads, it¡¯ll probably lead to a great disaster. Do you understand?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said with a serious expression.
Since he wanted to pretend, he would continue pretending and throw caution to the wind.
¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother. Thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping looked a little excited and he grabbed the book carefully, not daring to be careless.
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu continued, ¡°Little Junior Brother, go and read this properly. Study it carefully, but don¡¯t be overly impatient. If you don¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t be impatient. Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go and give you some guidance. Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I have to go get busy.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu spoke, trying hard to look calm.
¡°Go ahead, Senior Brother. Thank you very much.¡±
Ye Ping thanked Wang Zhuoyu once again.
However, as soon as he said that, Wang Zhuoyu closed the door.
At this moment, Chen Lingrou¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°I understand, Senior Brother. Little Junior Brother, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand in the future, you can ask me. I might not know but the Senior Brothers of our sect all do. That¡¯ll save you from making a trip to the Sutra Pavilion.¡±
Chen Lingrou said with a smile.
¡°Yes, thank you, Senior Sister Lingrou, I will remember your kindness.¡±
Truth be told, Ye Ping¡¯s impression of Chen Lingrou was getting better and better. She was not only beautiful but also kindhearted.
¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Work hard, cheer up, when you be strong, I¡¯ll count on you when I get bullied in the future.¡±
Chen Lingrou said jokingly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Sister Lingrou. If anyone dares to bully you or scold you, I will make sure he regrets.¡±
Although Chen Lingrou was joking, Ye Ping assured her in a firm tone.
¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore then. Study hard. Bye.¡±
Chen Lingrou said with a radiant smile.
After Ye Ping bade goodbye to Chen Lingrou, he went to the rear cliff and opened the book of array formation insights excitedly.
Chapter 60: The Fourth Level of Qi Refinement, Array Formation
Chapter 60: The Fourth Level of Qi Refinement, Array Formation
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping was rather excited.
He carefully flipped open the secret manual in his hand.
The insights looked very new and didn¡¯t seem old at all.
However, Ye Ping knew that it was the insights that Wang Zhuoyu wrote down on the spot so they were naturally new.
He flipped the book open.
Lines of beautiful handwriting appeared.
He saw threerge words.
¡°Supreme Array Formation¡±
What was an array formation?
It was the evolution of incredible power by adjusting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and using things as arrays.
However, what was a real array formation?
Array formations were divided into three levels too.
Everything could be used as an array formation.
All things were array formations and if one¡¯s array formation was like thunder, they would be considered a master of array formations.
That was the first realm.
Making heaven, earth, the moon and the sun array formation tools was part of the Dao of array formations, which requires theplement of array formation diagrams and array formation tools. The stronger the tools, the greater the power and the more perfect the array formation.
Between heaven and earth, the strongest array formation would be heaven, earth, the sun, the moon, and the rivers. The Dao of array formations would be used to arrange theyout of the world. A master of array formations who could do that would be able to kill the true immortals of the world.
That was the second level.
Turning oneself into an array formation.
How to turn everything into an array formation?
How to make heaven and earth array formations?
¡®I¡¯m the strongest array artifact in this world.¡¯
Turning oneself into an array formation would be wless and one would be able to do whatever they pleased. They would not be restricted to killing arrays and trapping arrays. All array formations would be effective and everything else would cease to exist, except the master himself.
That was the third level. It was also known as the Divine master of array formations.
¡ª¡ª
The opening table of contents contained more than 300 words, but it made Ye Ping¡¯s blood boil.
Turning everything into an array formation.
Turning heaven and earth into array formations.
Turning oneself into an array formation.
¡®Look, look, look.¡¯
¡®Look, this is what a hidden sect is like.¡¯
¡®Look, this is what an expert of a hidden sect is like.¡¯
¡®Can ordinary people pen down such insights?¡¯
Ye Ping was not bragging. Ordinary people would not be able toe up with such insights.
At this moment, Ye Ping was incredibly excited.
He continued to flip through the insights and started studying the contents carefully.
Previously in the Sutra Pavilion, Ye Ping had read books about array formations, but they mostly contained ordinary knowledge about array formations.
However, Ye Ping also knew a little bit about array formations.
Simply put, the so-called array formations were the cement of objects ording to the array diagram and then generating unparalleled power through the regtion of spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
The object would then be the array artifact.
The array diagram represented the perfection of the array formation. The more perfect the array diagram, the lesser ws in the array formation.
The array artifact represented the core of the array formation and the stronger the array artifact, the greater the power of the array formation.
However, Ye Ping was shocked about something.
All three types of array formation Dao in the insights that Wang Zhuoyu had given him did not require any array artifacts.
It would be easy to obtain an array diagram, but array artifacts were extremely rare.
In other words, if one mastered the Dao of array formations, there was no need to buy any array artifacts.
¡®What in this world can make one happier than a free gift?¡¯
¡®Calm down, calm down.¡¯
Ye Ping continued to look at the insights at the back.
Soon, a line of words appeared in sight.
¡°Everything is an array formation.¡±
Those words got Ye Ping even more excited.
He looked at them carefully.
He was extremely serious and would think through each word carefully.
Two whole hours passed.
Ye Ping finally understood that Wang Zhuoyu had given him an incredible book of insights.
The first step was the formation of arrays using all things in the world.
It was using everything in the world as array artifacts.
Everything was an array.
However, Ye Ping understood that the steps seemed simple on paper but they were actually very difficult to execute in real life.
It was because in order to reach that stage, one would have to awaken the array talisman.
The so-called array talisman was a medium of using everything as an array.
There were a total of 3,600 array talismans which corresponded to the various changes in heaven and earth.
They could beprehended as symbols too.
Heaven, earth, sun, moon, mountain,ke, river, stream, grass, wood, and essence.
There were a total of 3,600 of them.
They could be separated orbined together to form countless array texts.
Hence, everything could be turned into array formations.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping finally understood that the seemingly most ordinary Wang Zhuoyu had actually taught him the most profound insights.
Although Su Changyu had imparted the Sword Dao, it varied inplexity.
The same went for the Dao of alchemy that Xu Luochen had taught him too.
However, the Dao of array formations that Wang Zhuoyu imparted to him was full of mystery.
Wang Zhuoyu had annotated in the insights that the 3,600 array symbols were extremely difficult to obtain and that one could not be eager. They could only try toprehend a few of them.
Ye Ping tried to figure it out on his own for several hours.
After he was almost done, he put the insights in his arms.
Immediately afterwards, he began toprehend the array symbols.
ording to the array diagram in the insights, he used his longsword to draw out the diagram before sitting cross-legged in the center. He then hurriedly added arge amount of spiritual energy that surged out from his spirit meridian onto the array diagram.
The Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture was also releasing spiritual energy continuously, thus maintaining the effects of the array diagram.
Just like that, Ye Ping began his epiphany.
On the other hand, Wang Zhuoyu sat on the desk.
The candle me flickered and he stared at the book in his hand, his eyes filled with desire.
¡°Ah, if only I can master the array formation symbols. Even if I can master just one of the 3,600 of them, I¡¯d be able to be a master of array formations. I don¡¯t have to attend the assessment at all.¡±
¡°The top master of array formations has only mastered one array symbol that could be used for creating a nourishment array formation. However, even then, he¡¯s an elite who¡¯s above the countless powerhouses of Qingzhou.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s heart was filled with infinite emotions.
The book in his hand wasbeled ¡°3,600 Array Symbols¡±.
The lineage of array formations also had a qualification division, but it was not in terms ofprehensive abilities but array symbols. Mastering array symbols would be equivalent to mastering the core of an array formation because each symbol came with an array diagram that could enhance the corresponding array formation.
For example, the ¡®nourishing¡¯ array symbol would allow one to directly obtain a ¡®nourishing¡¯ array diagram that could nourish one¡¯s health, body, or pet.
At the same time, one would also be able to set up a great nourishing array with added benefits like the prolonging of one¡¯s life and nourishing one¡¯s physical body. Even an ordinary cultivator would be able to arrange a nourishing array formation with the ¡®nourishing¡¯ array symbol.
Mortal fetuses could be immortal bodies.
That was the terrifying thing about array formations.
Anyone who could master an array symbol would be able to immediately be a famous figure of Qingzhou. Many powerhouses, including Daoist Siji, would worship him because the array formations could be used to do countless incredible things.
However, at this moment, Wang Zhuoyu put down the book in his hand.
He muttered, ¡°If I can really master the array symbol, which one should I choose?¡±
He began slipping into deep thought. Whenever he was bored, he would start fantasizing.
¡°Should I choose the time array formation?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu thought to himself.
However, his face soon turned red.
There was no hierarchy among the 3,600 array symbols because each one would have a divine effect. However, even then, the lineage of array formations still had a list of top ten array symbols.
The time array symbol was ranked first because it was different from the others. A peerless array formation master would be able to alter time as he pleased. How terrifying would it be?
100 years would allow one to learn plenty of things. Even if they didn¡¯t study anything, practicing the sword for a hundred years would make even Su Changyu an expert swordsman.
Hence, Wang Zhuoyu felt ashamed of his thoughts.
He felt like a schr who was still preparing for the imperial examinations but was already thinking about what he should do when he became the emperor in the future.
However, Wang Zhuoyu soon retracted his attention and looked at the rear cliff. He couldn¡¯t actually see the cliff and was merely looking in that direction.
¡°Little Junior Brother, please don¡¯t me your Senior Brother. I was forced into this but don¡¯t worry, once I pass the assessment, I¡¯ll definitely teach you the Dao of array formations properly.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu muttered to himself.
After that, he stopped saying anything and continued to read the book and study the great Dao of array formations.
Time passed quickly.
In the blink of an eye, it waste at night.
Ye Ping sat alone under the cliff.
He had already had an epiphany for four hours.
However, he still had no clues.
Having an epiphany of array symbols was indeed much harder than he imagined.
However, Ye Ping remained calm and didn¡¯t let his imagination run wild either. Instead, he continued to outline the diagram again and again.
Just like that, 20 hours passed.
Ye Ping outlined the array diagram 36 times.
However, the array formation did not appear.
But his cultivation level had officially broken through the fourth level of Qi Refinement.
With the enhancement of the Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture, Ye Ping didn¡¯t have to meditate and could cultivate automatically.
If he meditated, the speed would be much faster.
However, when Ye Ping had just broken through the fourth level, a gentle breeze swept at his face.
In an instant, the array diagram in his mind began radiating light.
Chapter 61: I Want To Sign Up For The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet
Chapter 61: I Want To Sign Up For The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet
In his mind, the array symbol diagram lit up.
In an instant, 3,600 array symbols appeared.
The array symbols were like embryonic seeds that were wrapped in a membrane, appearing extremely dull.
The array symbols were suspended in the array diagram.
Heaven, earth, sun, moon, mountain,ke, river, stream, grass, wood, star, blood, kill, gold, wood, water, fire, and soil.
Various array symbols appeared, but the one that caught Ye Ping¡¯s eye was the word ¡®time¡¯.
¡°Yes, this is it.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s heart was filled with excitement and without further ado, hemunicated with the time array symbol using his willpower.
In an instant, the time array symbol slowly appeared in front of Ye Ping.
Two beams of light were injected into the time array symbol.
In an instant, the membrane disappeared and was reced by an iparable radiance.
The dazzling light overpowered the brilliance of other array symbols.
In an instant, all the array symbols returned to the array diagram, while the time array symbol remained in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
At the same time, a huge amount of information appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
The information was about the time array diagram.
The time array symbol came with the Time Array, which solved all of Ye Ping¡¯s current troubles.
Four hours passed.
In an instant, Ye Ping woke up from his epiphany.
He smiled and he looked extremely excited.
He had alreadyprehended the time array diagram.
The time array symbol gave itself an array diagram.
It could change the time in the array.
A few days in the array was equivalent to one day outside.
Ten days of enlightenment of the Dao in the array formation might just be equivalent to one day outside the array formation.
At the same time, he could also use the array formation to ripen medicinal herbs. A hundred years in the array formation was equivalent to ten years outside. In other words, one would be able to obtain a hundred-year-old spirit medicine in ten years. Of course, it required the support of arge amount of spiritual energy.
For Ye Ping¡¯s present self, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect on him for the time being, but it would be extremely effective for enlightenment.
After all, there were only 24 hours in a day.
Comprehending the Sword Dao, Dao of alchemy, and Dao of array formations required arge amount of time.
However, cultivation was a top priority. Hence, he had to spend arge period of time on cultivation.
Although the two Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures had already been opened and he could already cultivate automatically, the speed of cultivation would be greatly increased if he could continue meditating.
Thanks to the two Immortal Apertures, it took him more than 20 hours to break through from the third to fourth level of Qi Refinement.
If he meditated and cultivated at the same time, he might be able to break through in just 12 hours.
However, now that he mastered the time array symbol, he could at least ease the awkwardness of not having enough time at the moment.
His excitement faded.
Without saying any nonsense, Ye Ping immediately used spiritual energy to engrave something on the Time Array.
In an instant, with him as the center, the time in the surrounding area within a radius of half a meter began to slow down.
Ye Ping could clearly sense that time had indeed slowed down.
However, how he felt in the array formation wouldn¡¯t affect the world outside.
Ye Ping did not go to cultivate and gain an epiphany, and was instead observing the passage of time.
Four hours passed.
Ye Ping waved his hand and the array formation disappeared.
Soon, Ye Ping began to look at the sky and in an instant, he figured out how much time the Time Array had dyed.
Four hours passed in the array.
However, only two hours passed outside the array.
In other words, if he stayed in the array formation, he would have 48 hours a day.
However, Ye Ping was clear that the cultivation speed will not be elerated because of the time dy.
Indeed, the Time Array could only slow down the passage of time, but it would not change the substantial quality of spiritual energy.
The effect of cultivating in the array formation for a day was the same as cultivating outside the array formation for a day. There would be no change unless there was the support of arge number of Spirit Stones. Otherwise, there would be no change in the cultivation speed.
However, the effect of one day of Dao enlightenment in the array formation was very different from the effect of one day of Dao enlightenment outside.
In short, the Time Array that he had set up was only suitable for the enlightenment of the Dao.
However, that was enough.
Scheduling 12 hours a day for enlightenment was equivalent to 24 hours of enlightenment.
The remaining 12 hours would be spent on cultivation. That wouldn¡¯t affect his n at all.
Besides, the Time Array would be stronger as one¡¯s cultivation level increased. The ability to dy time would also be increasingly better.
It wouldn¡¯t be an issue to make one year in the array the same as one day outside.
However, the only drawback was that it required arge amount of spiritual energy for the array formation to be maintained.
The two Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures could barely be sustained. If he wanted to increase the time ratio, this amount of spiritual energy would not be enough.
Spiritual energy!
Spiritual energy!
Spiritual energy!
At the end of the day, it was still rted to spiritual energy.
The Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique required spiritual energy.
The 3,600 Supreme Immortal Apertures required spiritual energy.
The Supreme Qi Refinement technique required spiritual energy.
Refining pills required spiritual energy.
Array formations required spiritual energy.
Only the Sword Dao, which was taught by Su Changyu, did not require any spiritual energy.
As he thought about it, Ye Ping finally understood why money was secondary to Dharmic powers.
There was insufficient spiritual energy.
¡®So what if you can really obtain the Supreme Heart technique?¡¯
¡®Are you going to cultivate slowly?¡¯
¡®Spend 500 to a thousand years cultivating ande out only after reaching Greater Mastery?¡¯
¡®This is an interesting immortal cultivation.¡¯
¡°Forget it. After I go down the mountain in the future, I¡¯ll think about making money. I won¡¯t be frivolous while I¡¯m still a newbie.¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
Although hecked spiritual energy, Ye Ping was merely criticizing. He did not have anyints. After all, he was still just a beginner and if he learned well in the sect, he wouldn¡¯t have to be worried about having no treasures in the future.
As he thought about it, Ye Ping continued to set up the array formation and startedprehending the Sword Dao.
He hadn¡¯t condensed the sword momentum of the Heavenly River Swordsmanship yet.
It had already been almost half a month and if Su Changyu found out, he might think that Ye Ping was cking off.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping continued toprehend the Dao.
Just like that, a few days passed in a row.
Immortal Martial Era, April 20th.
In the Qingyun Mountains, three figures broke the peace and tranquility of the morning.
Su Changyu was in high spirits and was holding a flying sword in his hand, continuously examining it.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua was walking on the mountains calmly without uttering a single word.
As for Xu Luochen, he looked lost in thought.
During this trip away from the mountain, Xu Luochen finally knew what it meant to have narrow horizons.
¡®50,000 taels.¡¯
¡®50,000 taels of gold.¡¯
¡®A single painting created by Junior Brother can fetch a price of 50,000 taels of gold?¡¯
After learning this fact, Xu Luochen¡¯s heart ached like it had been stabbed by a knife.
Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu did not continue to beat him up.
However, Xu Luochen pped himself more than ten times.
The reason being, his painting was worthless.
After the pawnbroker Shi Liangjin saw his painting, his eyes reddened and he muttered that he wanted to kill him.
If he hadn¡¯t masked his face, Xu Luochen would probably have died at the hands of the pawnbroker, and not Daoist Tai Hua or Su Changyu.
A painting that was originally worth 100,000 taels of gold was reduced to a worthless piece of item.
¡®100,000 taels of gold.¡¯
¡®100,000 taels of gold.¡¯
Xu Luochen once imagined the life that he would lead if he had 100,000 taels of gold.
Xu Luochen would consider for several hours before spending 100 taels of gold.
¡®How much are 100,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®If I had that amount of money, I¡¯d ascend.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll buy myself a pill furnace, buy Senior Brother a flying sword, be bigger and stronger, and bring glory.¡¯
Unfortunately, he was the one who ruined everything.
He was really upset.
Xu Luochen¡¯s head was all muddled up after being lost and dejected for several days.
However, at this moment, a line of people suddenly appeared.
Su Changyu instantly hid the flying sword, which came with a sizing array that could shrink the sword to the size of a palm.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua snapped out of his thoughts.
He looked into the distance warily.
However, when Daoist Tai Hua saw the figures clearly, his expression turned a little sullen.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this fellow Daoist Tai Hua? What a coincidence.¡±
Not far away, a line of figures appeared.
The leader was an elder who was leading seven or eight young men in their early twenties through the mountains.
They were dressed in white robes and were disciples of another sect.
¡°White Spirit Sect.¡±
Su Changyu frowned slightly as he stood beside Daoist Tai Hua, looking at them with a lonely expression.
At this moment, even Xu Luochen, who appeared somewhat disheveled, couldn¡¯t help but force himself to perk up after seeing the White Spirit Sect disciples.
¡°What a coincidence, I never expected to run into Sect Leader Chen in this wilderness.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua chuckled. One could tell from the tone of voice that the two did not seem to be very friendly towards each other.
¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s mainly because carrying a sword around is too troublesome. Sometimes, I¡¯d like to experience the life of an ordinary cultivator.¡±
¡°Daoist Tai Hua, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going to attend the Sword Dao Meet in Baiguo City?¡±
The Sect Leader of the White Spirit Sectughed and seemed very smug.
However, before Daoist Tai Hua answered, Sect Leader Chen continued to speak.
¡°Oh, I forgot, the Qingyun Dao Sect hadn¡¯t advanced to the third-rank yet. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t attend the Sword Dao meet in Baiguo City.¡±
¡°However, that¡¯s alright, you just have to develop well for another eight or ten years and you¡¯d be able to advance to a third-rank sect sooner orter. Of course, if Changyu can increase the standards of his swordsmanship, attend the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, and emerge as the top hundred, you¡¯d be able to advance to a third-rank sect sooner.¡±
¡°Changyu, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but what¡¯s the point of being so good-looking? It¡¯s not like you can make a living off it. Learn and practice the Sword Dao well. You should at least get into the top 300 ces, right? Otherwise, you¡¯d be embarrassing your master. Your master is an outstanding expert no matter what.¡±
Sect Leader Chen lectured Su Changyu sarcastically and even mocked Daoist Tai Hua.
As soon as he heard that, Su Changyu frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t retort or say anything, partly because Sect Leader Chen was right and also because he had never liked vying with others.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s refusal to speak did not mean that Daoist Tai Hua would choose to stay silent.
¡°Sect Leader Chen, what you said is very true, but you ought to work hard too, lest you repeat the same mistake. You were so confident, but none of the members of your sect advanced to the top 500. Changyu may be mediocre, but he at least got into the top 500.
Daoist Tai Hua chuckled and sneered.
However, when he heard his words, Sect Leader Chenughed out loud.
¡°What Daoist Tai Hua said is very true, but this time, the White Spirit Sect is lucky enough to have taken in a disciple with excellent qualifications. He only took three years toprehend the Spring Thunder Swordsmanship. That¡¯s at least better than the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°Oh, yes, I heard that you recruited a disciple from somewhere too. Fellow Daoist Tai Hua, take my word, even if we starve to death, we shouldn¡¯t deceive others.¡±
¡°Hahahaha, okay, okay, Daoist Tai Hua, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s not continue with the pleasantries. Once our disciples enter the top 100, we will definitely send you invitations to the congrattory banquet. You should attend it when the timees.¡±
Sect Leader Chen was shrewd and he didn¡¯t give Daoist Tai Hua a chance to retort at all. He left after mocking while the disciples of the sectughed too.
That made Daoist Tai Hua and his disciples furious.
¡°Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the White Spirit Sect is lucky to have chosen a mountain with a spirit meridian, would the Qingyun Dao Sect be inferior to them? They¡¯re just viins who got lucky!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua flicked his sleeve and cursed angrily, before continuing to walk towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
As for Su Changyu, he stayed silent and followed Daoist Tai Hua without looking at the flying sword, as if he was troubled.
Xu Luochen was even simpler. He simply continued sinking into dejection as he walked towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
They made their way to the top of the mountain.
Suddenly, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Master, I want to sign up for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
His voice was firm and full of determination.
Daoist Tai Hua instantly froze in shock.
He looked at Su Changyu and stayed silent for a while before answering slowly.
¡°You?¡±
Chapter 62: Master, You Don’t Really Think I’m Weak, Do You?
Chapter 62: Master, You Don¡¯t Really Think I¡¯m Weak, Do You?
It was not that Daoist Tai Hua was being straightforward.
Most importantly, he knew what Su Changyu¡¯s abilities were like.
¡®How can he attend the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet at his current level ofpetency?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping is a better candidate.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua looked at Su Changyu and was at a loss for words.
However, Su Changyu was not angry.
He simply looked at Daoist Tai Hua before speaking slowly.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t really think I¡¯m weak, do you?¡±
His voice was calm, but his gaze was full of confidence.
After hearing that, Daoist Tai Hua froze and stood rooted to the ground. Xu Luochen had also snapped back to his senses and was looking at Su Changyu with a look of surprise.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach Little Junior Brother the Sword Dao in the next few days. Master, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me and Little Junior Brother with the registration. Buy some firecrackers too and get ready to set up a banquet to wee the return of the champion and runner-up of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
After saying that calmly, Su Changyu headed straight to the Dao Sect without even turning around, leaving behind only his lonely and proud back view.
After a long time, Xu Luochen¡¯s voice slowly sounded.
¡°The highest level of deception is to deceive even yourself. Master, you¡¯d better talk some sense into Senior Brother. Otherwise, if this goes on, Senior Brother will definitely have his legs broken after he goes down the mountain.¡±
Xu Luochen thought about it with a serious expression.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua hadn¡¯t been able to snap back to his senses and seemed to be a little upset.
¡°Master, don¡¯t be so upset. Eldest Senior Brother must be reacting like this because he had been angered just now. You just need to counsel him a little.¡±
Seeing that Daoist Tai Hua did not speak, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but continue.
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m upset about. The thing is, Changyu actually had the cheek to pretend in front of me. He¡¯s only going to get worse in the future.¡±
His tone was full of helplessness. He then walked towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
There were many things that he had to deal with now.
Ye Ping¡¯s painting was sold for 50,000 taels of gold.
They spent 20,000 taels of gold on building a superior-grade flying sword for Ye Ping and Daoist Tai Hua exchanged the remaining 30,000 taels of gold for some Spirit Stones and banknotes.
The Spirit Stones were meant for Ye Ping, and Daoist Tai Hua nned to use the remaining banknotes on building the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He should at least revamp the Qingyun Dao Sect.
They were about to advance to a third-rank sect soon. If the sect was still so shabby, it would be inappropriate.
Once they advanced to a third-rank sect, there would be many things that they had to spend money on.
However, Daoist Tai Hua was also clear that they would very likely have to rely on Ye Ping in order for the Qingyun Dao Sect to be stronger.
After the Qingyun Dao Sect advanced to a third-rank sect and they earned some money, they would return the profits made from the paintings to Ye Ping.
The most important thing that they had to do now was to develop the sect, which was his lifelong dream.
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
Xu Luochen was left alone.
He stayed silent.
He took a look at the sky and decided to head straight to the cliff since it was almost time. He decided to first set the mood. Otherwise, he might not be able to cryter.
Hence, in the blink of an eye, seven days passed.
For the past seven days, Daoist Tai Hua had been thinking about the future of the Qingyun Dao Sect and made preparations for all the minor matters.
In the past seven days, Su Changyu did not go to Ye Ping and instead brought the superior-grade flying sword to perform the Sword Kinesis Flight. That flying sword was bought for Ye Ping and it wasn¡¯t that Su Changyu was reluctant to give it to Ye Ping, but rather, he just wanted to experience the thrill of Sword Kinesis Flight.
As for Xu Luochen, he had been living on the cliff for the past seven days and he seemed to have suffered a huge blow. No matter how others persuaded him, it was all to no avail.
However, at this moment on the rear cliff, terrifying spiritual energy came from all directions.
A dull sound came from Ye Ping¡¯s body.
The ten spirit meridians in his body expanded before hiding in his body.
25 days of cultivation.
Ye Ping had officiallypleted the first recasting.
Yes, the first recasting.
Within those 25 days, Ye Ping broke through from the first level of Qi Refinement to the tenth.
He had alsopleted the recasting.
At this moment, he also understood how powerful the supreme Qi Refinement method was.
When one reached the tenth level of the Qi Refinement realm, it would be considered perfected.
However, after the recasting, the spirit meridians in his body would be doubled, which meant that his Dharmic powers would be twice as strong as others.
Ye Ping had an intuition that although he had recast once using that method, he was even stronger than when he was at the third or fourth level of Qi Refinement.
That was the result of just one recast.
What if he recast it 10 times? 20 times? Or 36 times?
Ye Ping did not dare to think about it.
The most important thing was that in the eyes of outsiders, he was still only at the first level of Qi Refinement.
It was an excellent means to confuse the enemy.
¡®Think about it. If I recultivate five or ten times, I¡¯d still look like I¡¯m at the first level of Qi Refinement, but in reality, I¡¯m already stronger than cultivators at the Foundation Establishment realm. Who would be able to take a sudden attack?¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be emotional.
¡®Eldest Senior Sister is a supreme expert.¡¯
However, Ye Ping neglected an important element. His constitution was different from that of ordinary people, and he had the Ancient Godfiend body. His normal cultivation was extremely strong and with that additional point, he was even stronger too.
At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared above the sky dome.
Next, a familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Ping.
It was... the eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu.
Above the sky dome, Su Changyu was d in a green robe and stepping on a green flying sword as hended in front of Ye Ping like a supreme Sword Immortal.
His appearance made Ye Ping shocked.
Although he knew it was a world of immortal cultivation, it was his first time seeing Su Changyu controlling a flying sword.
Su Changyu looked verypatible with the image of a Sword Immortal and now that he had a flying sword, he looked more like a peerless Sword Immortal.
¡°Little Junior Brother, how have you beentely?¡±
Not far away, Su Changyu slowly walked down from the flying sword.
Looking at him, Ye Ping said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been fely. Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
He snapped back to his senses and bowed.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what flying sword is that? Is that the flying sword that you usually use?¡±
After bowing, Ye Ping turned to look at the green flying sword, his eyes filled with curiosity.
He had never seen Su Changyu control a flying sword before, so he was naturally curious.
¡°No, there¡¯s no flying sword that is worthy of me in this world. This is the Green Moon Dharmic sword, a superior-grade flying sword. Your Eldest Senior Sister has already taught you the Supreme Qi Refinement method. You¡¯d need a flying sword sooner orter. However, considering that your level isn¡¯t too high yet, I¡¯ll give you a superior-grade flying sword for now, lest you don¡¯t even have a decent weapon.¡±
Su Changyu continued trying to pretend to be impressive.
The superior-grade flying sword was worth 2,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones and was the most precious treasure of the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was not boasting. If Daoist Tai Hua had bought such a sword for him back then, he would have achieved a ce in the top 300 of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
However, Su Changyu was aware that he would never be able to afford it in this lifetime.
¡®A superior-grade flying sword!¡¯
Except for the three great sects in Qingzhou, which other sects would be able to buy such a flying sword for their disciples?
For the past seven days, Su Changyu had been taking every moment to experience the thrill brought about by the flying sword. In fact, the more time he spent with the sword, the harder he found it to let go.
There had been several instances where Su Changyu thought about asking Daoist Tai Hua to give the sword to him.
However, he dismissed this impractical idea in the end.
After all, it would be good to be well-equipped, but that sword would purely be an ornament for him.
It would be better to give the superior-grade flying sword to Ye Ping who could at least put it to good use.
¡°Is this for me?¡±
In the next moment, Ye Ping was stunned.
He didn¡¯t expect the flying sword to be a gift for him.
¡®That¡¯s too nice of them.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m just a trainee disciple.¡¯
¡®Do trainee disciples get superior-grade flying swords too?¡¯
¡®Wouldn¡¯t official disciples be given spiritual flying swords?¡¯
¡®Is this a hidden sect?¡¯
¡®I love it.¡¯
¡°It¡¯s just a superior-grade flying sword, what¡¯s there to be happy about? Little Junior Brother, remember what I said. True Sword Dao powerhouses don¡¯t rely on flying swords to be experts. Instead, the flying swords are good because of them.¡±
¡°Even if someone gives me a supreme-grade flying sword now, I won¡¯t be bothered because I¡¯m the one who¡¯s strong, not the flying sword. Relying on external objects will eventually make me lose myself. Being strong by your own virtue is the true strength. Do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu looked a little stern.
Even he believed his own sophistry.
He had to admit that he was getting better and better at fooling his little Junior Brother.
¡°I¡¯ve learned a lesson. In this case, I don¡¯t want this flying sword anymore.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was full of determination.
However, after hearing his words, Su Changyu was a little awkward.
Ye Ping definitely had to ept the flying sword because Daoist Tai Hua probably wouldn¡¯t let Su Changyu off if he found out that Su Changyu had pocketed the flying sword.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu coughed gently.
¡°There is no need to turn it down. The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is round the corner and this flying sword would be an advantage to you. Try your best to achieve a good ranking for the sect.¡±
Su Changyu said.
However, Ye Ping was stunned at the next moment.
¡°Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Chapter 63: Truly Hidden Sect
Chapter 63: Truly Hidden Sect
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
He had heard of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet when he attended the Grand Immortal Ascension Meet.
However, at that time, he was not even qualified to join an immortal sect, let alone know anything about the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
¡°Yes, the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Su Changyu nodded as he answered Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother, can I participate?¡±
Ye Ping looked a little curious.
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet sounded verypelling.
He had only been cultivating for less than two months.
¡®Yet, they already want me to attend such a grand meet?¡¯
¡®If I lose, wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing?¡¯
¡°Little Junior Brother, why do you fear a battle?¡±
¡°If you¡¯re so scared of everything, why bother with immortal cultivation?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not afraid. I just feel that I¡¯ve only been cultivating for a short period of time and I¡¯ve only justprehended the Four Thunder Swordsmanship. I haven¡¯tprehended the Heavenly River sword momentum yet. I¡¯m worried that I might disgrace the sect.¡±
Ye Ping wasn¡¯t afraid as there was no harm in attending the conference either. He would basically stop when it was appropriate. However, Ye Ping was mainly afraid of disgracing the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡®That¡¯s the troublesome part.¡¯
¡®Otherwise, even if I lose, there won¡¯t be any burden.¡¯
However, those words sounded extremely harsh to Su Changyu.
¡®What do you mean you¡¯ve justprehended the Four Thunder Swordsmanship sword momentum?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating the entire Qingzhou Sword Dao cultivators?¡¯
As an insider who had participated in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet before, Su Changyu knew very well about it.
Indeed, there were geniuses, but the so-called geniuses were all lousypared to Ye Ping.
Su Changyu remembered that the cultivator of the same batch as him, who came in first previously, had only barelyprehended the Summer Thunder sword momentum.
Ye Ping had alreadyprehended the Four Thunder sword momentum and if he went to the meet, he would just have to go through the motions.
However, Su Changyu understood that he could not spell some things out explicitly and instead, he had to let Ye Pingprehend it himself. Otherwise, if he made mistakes, it would be worse off than not saying anything.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Junior Brother. I don¡¯t expect you toe in first ce in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. I just want you to take this chance to train your Dao Heart.¡±
¡°You spend all day practicing the sword, but so what if you canprehend lots of sword techniques from a single sword mark? You will never be able to grow unless you¡¯ve put it into practice.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, remember, a real demon will not stand still and allow you to kill it at will or execute all your sword techniques at it.¡±
¡°Do you know?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s words were ringing in Ye Ping¡¯s ear like a bell.
All of a sudden, Ye Pingpletely understood everything.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
He felt that Su Changyu¡¯s words were very precious.
He had been sitting under the cliff andprehending the Sword Dao, Dao of alchemy, and Dao of array formations all day.
However, if he didn¡¯t put it into practice, his knowledge would forever only be limited to theory.
¡®Yes, if the enemy is strong and I don¡¯t have the courage to use my sword, why bother talking about immortal cultivation?¡¯
Hesitation would lead to failure.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping could not help but take a deep breath and look at Su Changyu.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m willing to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, not for the ranking, but for the sake of having no regrets.¡±
Ye Ping had ardor and zeal coursing through his blood after hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words.
Su Changyu secretly sighed with relief.
¡°Good, you¡¯re finally acting like a Sword Dao cultivator.¡±
¡°However, there is still a month to go before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Considering the time needed for traveling, you don¡¯t have much time left.¡±
¡°Considering that your cultivation level is still so low, I¡¯ll have to give you some guidance. Are you willing to ept it?¡±
Su Changyu continued to speak as he looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Of course I am.¡±
Ye Ping was definitely pleased to receive the personal guidance of Su Changyu.
Who wouldn¡¯t be willing to be taught personally by a supreme Sword Immortal?
¡°Excellent!¡±
Su Changyu nodded and then made a mark on the ground with the Green Moon Sword.
A new sword mark appeared.
In the next moment, Su Changyu spoke again.
¡°Junior Brother, from this day onwards, you will take ten hours out of the 24 hours that you have everyday toprehend this sword mark. I¡¯ve added a supreme sword technique to this one.¡±
¡°Once youprehend this sword mark, all sword techniques in the world would be inferior to yours. However, if you want toprehend the sword technique, you will have to set aside another 10 hours for practicing.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to practice the Four Thunder Sword Techniques or the Heavenly River Swordsmanship. You just have to practice the basic moves of stab, lift, sh, pull, slide, parry, touch¨¦.¡±
¡°I will being to see you from time to time. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me directly, got it?¡±
Su Changyu said with a serious expression.
However, the reason why he would do this was not because he was intending to fool Ye Ping.
Rather, Su Changyu knew that if Ye Ping participated in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, he would definitely be able to clinch first ce. At the same time, Ye Ping would also find out some clues.
After all, if one¡¯s opponents were far weaker, even a fool would sense that something was wrong.
Hence, Su Changyu prepared for it in advance by letting Ye Ping continue toprehend the new sword move. However, Su Changyu knew that Ye Ping would definitely be unable toprehend it and had already thought of a countermeasure.
When the time came, he would just say, ¡°You¡¯ve alreadyprehended it, you just haven¡¯t noticed it.¡±
That would be a perfect solution.
If Ye Ping reallyprehended it...
There would be no harm.
It would at most prove once again that he was not a good-for-nothing and there was no harm in that. Su Changyu had never denied that he was a good-for-nothing anyway.
Hence, regardless of whether Ye Ping couldprehend it or not, he would just say that he had alreadyprehended it.
Anyway, he was good at fooling Ye Ping.
Regardless of whether it was a real lie or not, the fact that Ye Ping couldprehend it meant that there was nothing wrong with his teaching. If Ye Ping failed, that would just mean that he had poor aptitude, and he would only have himself to me.
¡®Well, I¡¯ve never med Daoist Tai Hua for my ipetence.¡¯
Hence, after making preparations in advance, the sword technique that he had taught Ye Ping woulde in handy for Ye Ping to clinch the first ce in the Sword Dao Meet.
As for whether Ye Ping would be poached by other sects aftering in first ce at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet...
Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua had also talked about it on their way here.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s intentions were simple. As long as the Qingyun Dao Sect advanced to a third-rank sect, he would tell Ye Ping the truth.
It would be up to Ye Ping to decide whether to leave or stay.
As for the money from the sale of the paintings, Daoist Tai Hua would also try to repay them to Ye Ping by all means.
However, the Qingyun Dao Sect had indeed taught Ye Ping a lot of things. At the very least, the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and the Heavenly River Swordsmanship were imparted to him by Su Changyu.
The non-poisonous pill refining too.
At the end of the day, the oue mattered the most.
If Ye Ping could practice it, it meant that there was nothing wrong with what he taught.
He couldn¡¯t me the sect if he couldprehend and practice it.
Hence, after figuring that out, Su Changyu no longer felt burdened.
¡°I understand.¡±
Looking at the new sword mark on the ground, Ye Ping was filled with excitement and he wasn¡¯t in the least bit reluctant.
¡°Okay, put the flying sword away. There are four array formations in this flying sword and one of them contains a sizing array formation. After you reach the first level of Qi Refinement and instill your Dharmic powers into it, you can adjust the size. I still have some important things to do. Comprehend it well ande to me if you need help.¡±
Su Changyu turned around to leave after saying those words.
On the other hand, Ye Ping focused fully onprehending the sword mark.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.
In Qingzhou region.
A young man stood under the waterfall.
The young man was practicing his sword in the middle of the waterfall, and the terrifying water pressure didn¡¯t seem to affect him much.
As he waved the sword continuously, terrifying explosive sounds sounded.
The entire waterfall actually flowed backwards while the terrifying sword momentum rolled up the things within hundreds of meters around him. The ancient trees shook and startled countless birds and beasts.
At this moment, an elderly man in a ck cloak slowly appeared and looked at that man calmly.
¡°Greetings, Master.¡±
The young man jumped directly from under the waterfall and came in front of the old man.
¡°Minghao, you managed toprehend the Four Thunder Sword Technique in just five years, so you are indeed a Sword Dao talent.¡±
Looking at the young man in front of him, the old man praised him sincerely from the bottom of his heart.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your teachings, Master. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toprehend the Four Thunder Sword Technique in five years.¡±
The young man sounded extremely respectful.
¡°Yes, but you should not becent. You may be considered the best in Qingzhou in terms of your current attainments in the Sword Dao, but you should remember that your goal should not be restricted to the tiny Qingzhou but the Ten Nations Academy. You can only be considered a real cultivator when you enter the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°I have recently received news that the Ten Nations Academy is going to open again, but to enter the Ten Nations Academy, you must first join the Jin Nation Academy. Coming in first ce is the best way to join the Jin Nation academy. You must work hard and not becent.¡±
The old man said slowly, trying to tell the young man not to becent.
Thetter nodded and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve always been confused about, I hope you can answer my question.¡±
¡°I know what you want to ask. You want to ask why I¡¯m telling you to cultivate the Four Thunder Sword Technique even though we have our own sword technique, right?¡±
The old man said, as if he had already guessed what the young man wanted to ask.
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter didn¡¯t deny it and nodded.
¡°Minghao, listen carefully, our n was once extremely glorious and the best in the Sword Dao in the ten nations. The Sword Immortal Tai Xu had even once learned from our sect, but since we were too strong, the king of the Xia Dynasty eventually used various means to disband our sect and turn it into seven branches.¡±
¡°Later on, we were suppressed by the Great Xia Dynasty and were thest branch to survive. For the sake of survival, we started going into hiding in Qingzhou, in hopes of reviving our glory one day. However, in order to do that, you have to obtain the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Technique.¡±
¡°The Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword has long disappeared from the world, but as long as you enter the Ten Nations Academy and find a copy of the Demon Subduing Scripture, which contains the location where the ancestral master is buried. We will be able to restore our glory when the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword sees the light of day again.¡±
¡°However, in order to obtain the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword, you have to use the Four Thunder Swords Technique to clinch a spot among the top three so that no one will suspect your identity. If you use a sword technique of the Great Sun Sword Sect, others will sense something fishy and the Great Xia Dynasty will not let us off. Do you understand?¡±
The old man said worriedly.
¡°I understand, but it¡¯s just the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. I¡¯m not beingcent, but I can easilye in first ce.¡±
The young man dered after understanding the instructions.
The old man shook his head.
¡°If you are facing only the cultivators in Qingzhou, you can indeed clinch the first ce easily, but we¡¯re not the only hidden sect in Qingzhou. There are two more and if nothing goes wrong, they will also send their disciples to participate in this Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
¡°Minghao, I don¡¯t want you to take the first ce, being in the top three is enough. Go practice. The meet is taking ce in a month, don¡¯t be toocent and lose to a new Sword Dao cultivator then.¡±
Thetter then nodded and continued to start practicing his sword.
However, in the next moment, the old man¡¯s figure moved, and he disappeared right on the spot.
Chapter 64: The Princess of The Great Xia Dynasty Purchases Some Paintings
Chapter 64: The Princess of The Great Xia Dynasty Purchases Some Paintings
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Among the nameless mountains, the ck-cloaked old man appeared.
Soon, an indifferent voice sounded.
¡°Elder Xu Ze, ording to our n¡¯s intelligence, the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty has arrived in Qingzhou. The sect would like you to cooperate with us and capture her.¡±
As the voice sounded, the ck-cloaked elder¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty? Which one? Is it Princess Chang?¡±
The elder asked, looking a little shocked.
¡°No. If Princess Chang were here, how could we hurt her? It¡¯s the Tenth Princess.¡±
The old man couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. He soon asked again in apprehension.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Tenth Princess the one who¡¯s the least favored? What can we do if we capture her? Why would the Great Xia Dynasty sacrifice for an unfavored princess?¡±
The old man was puzzled because he knew the Grand Xia Dynasty very well.
¡°The Tenth Princess is indeed out of favor, but she is still a royal and a representative of the Great Xia Dynasty after all. A few elders of our sect have been imprisoned by the Grand Xia Dynasty. As long as we capture her, we can use this to ckmail the Great Xia Dynasty and make them release the elders.¡±
¡°Even if the Tenth Princess is no longer in favor, she is, after all, a princess of the Great Xia Dynasty and will naturallypromise.¡±
His voice was firm and full of determination.
However, the old man¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly and he was remaining silent because he had some qualms.
¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, you¡¯re just afraid that the Great Xia Dynasty might nitpick on you and attack you if you do that. However, don¡¯t worry, there are many more things for the Great Xia Dynasty to worry about now.¡±
¡°The internal conflicts and external troubles are enough to make the Great Xia Dynasty feel overwrought, and they don¡¯t have time to handle this matter at all. They¡¯ll at most focus their anger on the Tenth Princess.¡±
¡°Okay, if you can handle this matter well, you will be given two ces in Heavenly Star Immortal Ind.¡±
The voice in the dark sounded very hurried and it seemed to be giving amand.
¡°Heavenly Star Immortal Ind? Really?¡±
After the old man heard about the Heavenly Star Immortal Ind, he couldn¡¯t help but be energized.
¡°Since I¡¯ve said it, I won¡¯t deceive you, but you must capture the Tenth Princess. However, remember not to harm her, she is our bargaining chip, understand?¡±
The monotonous voice was very stern.
¡°I understand.¡± The old man nodded. In fact, even if he was given the guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Even if she was no longer in favor, he would not be able to bear the consequences of harming her.
¡°This is the secret report we got from the pce, it has the characteristics of the Tenth Princess.¡±
¡°By the way, do you have a disciple who is going to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
The man in the dark tossed out a scroll of paper from the darkness before asking about another thing.
¡°Yes.¡±
The old man was a bit puzzled, wondering what that man was asking that question for.
¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±
The man in the dark continued to ask.
¡°Wang Minghao.¡±
The old man immediately replied.
¡°Okay,plete the task well, and when the matter of the Sect Leader is done, the Great Sun Demon Subduing sect will definitely regain its glory.¡±
After saying those words, a shadow disappeared.
Soon, the old man waved his hand and the scrollnded in his hands.
He unrolled the scroll and took a careful look at it before continuing to mutter to himself.
¡°Do you like the paintings and poems of Householder Qing Lian?¡±
He then vanished on the spot.
At the same time, in Baiguo City, Sincere Gold Pawnshop.
Two distinguished guests had arrived.
In the pavilion, Shi Liangjin was excitedly exining a painting.
The guests were women, one d in a light blue dress while the other in a light green dress.
The two women had their faces covered with a veil, but based on their aura and figures, they were definitely great beauties. However, he didn¡¯t know how pretty they were.
Shi Liangjin was not interested in women and lust. All he cared about was money.
There was a painting in front of him, one of the few of a dark starry night.
¡°Fairies, this painting is the work of Householder Qing Lian. Please take a good look, do you feel depressed but relieved soon? Do you feel like the clouds are getting parted?¡±
¡°To be honest with you, there¡¯s a backstory of Householder Qing Lian¡¯s creation of this painting.¡±
¡°At that time, Householder Qing Lian was thinking about a question. He was wondering how this world was born and what the purpose of life is. He kept thinking and pondering, but he couldn¡¯t find the answer.¡±
¡°However, in the end, a gentle breeze blew past and Householder Qing Lian was finally enlightened. He painted all his insights on this painting, so this painting can also be called Householder Qing Lian¡¯s enlightenment painting at night.¡±
Shi Liangjin kept boasting for the sake of selling the painting at a high price.
However, the woman in green did not pay attention to him as she was keeping her beautiful eyes fixed at the painting, examining it carefully with joy in her eyes.
The other woman looked at Shi Liangjin.
¡°Why don¡¯t you just say how much this painting is worth?¡±
She asked in a casual tone.
¡°To be frank, I bought this painting for arge sum of money, but I can tell that you two know a lot about paintings. Besides, you like Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings too. 500,000 taels of gold is a friendly price.¡±
Shi Liangjin said smilingly.
After he said that, the woman in the light blue dress changed her expression and looked at Shi Liangjin. ¡°Half a million taels of gold? Why don¡¯t you go rob instead? Although this painting is an authentic painting of Householder Qing Lian, how could you have spent half a million taels of gold on it?¡±
¡°Even if you n to sell your store, you can¡¯t sell it for 500,000 taels of gold, right? Hey, you¡¯d better give me a real price. Otherwise, you¡¯re not going to get another chance like this again.¡±
The woman seemed extremely smart.
¡°Hey, Fairies, I¡¯m not naming a random price. Householder Qing Lian is the most talented person in Jin Nation, especially in thest three years, he seemed to have vanished so his paintings have be even more valuable. At a price of 500,000 taels of gold, I¡¯m selling it to you at zero profit.¡±
Shi Liangjin looked extremely aggrieved, almost convinced by his own lie.
¡°Zero profit? You¡¯d at least earn hundreds of thousands of taels of gold, won¡¯t you?¡± The woman in blue obviously didn¡¯t buy it. She thought about it and asked, ¡°10,000 taels of gold, take it or leave it.¡±
Shi Liangjin was dumbfounded after hearing her words.
¡°10,000 taels of gold? You don¡¯t have to bargain by offering such an absurd price. I¡¯m not being blunt, but 10,000 taels of gold can¡¯t even buy a poem of Householder Qing Lian, let alone a painting.¡±
¡°Look, there is a poem inscribed by Householder Qing Lian on the painting, and it¡¯s been sealed by him too. These items alone are worth more than 50,000 taels, right?¡±
¡°Fairies, if you are sincere in buying, the price is negotiable. If you are not sincere in buying, then please leave.¡±
Shi Liangjin was dejected.
¡®10,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®If I sell it, I¡¯d not only lose money, the fans of Householder Qing Lian will kill me too.¡¯
¡®10,000 taels of gold for Householder Qing Lian¡¯s painting?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s such a disgrace to Householder Qing Lian.¡¯
¡°Hey.¡±
However, at this moment, the woman in green who had been admiring the painting spoke up.
Her voice was as sweet as honey.
¡°I like this painting, and it is indeed a recent work by Householder Qing Lian. However, you¡¯re being a little greedy by asking for 500,000 taels of gold. 100,000 taels of gold.¡±
The woman said.
¡°100,000 taels of gold? I¡¯d still be at a loss then. How about 300,000 taels of gold?¡±
Shi Liangjin wasn¡¯t blinded by her beauty and all he cared about was money.
¡°This painting is indeed worth more than 100,000 taels of gold, but it depends on whose hand it is in. A few high officials of Jin Nation really like Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings too, but you can never get in touch with them, and even if you do, their subordinates will use all kinds of methods to take it away from you if they find out that you have this painting.¡±
¡°Think about it, if you sell it to me, you can at least earn some money, but if you don¡¯t, some people from the pce might show up at your door in a few days. By then, the price that they offer might put you at a huge loss.¡±
The woman¡¯s voice was calm, but her words made Shi Liangjin speechless.
It was because she was right.
Some who wanted to suck up to the high officials and top echelons of Jin Nation, who liked Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings, would obviously try to get some paintings, but they were all ruthless people. If Shi Liangjin dared to quote a sky-high price, he would probably have to wind up his business the next day.
At the thought of this, Shi Liangjin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°200,000 taels of gold.¡±
¡°100,000 taels of gold, nothing more than that. Think about it on your own.¡±
The woman continued in a firm tone.
¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll just take it as a loss. It¡¯s the first deal since opening today.¡±
Seeing her tone, Shi Liangjin stopped insisting and simply agreed.
Chapter 65: What? You Really Signed Me Up For the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?
Chapter 65: What? You Really Signed Me Up For the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the Sincere Gold pawnshop, Shi Liangjin watched the two women leave with an enthusiastic grin on his face.
The two women walked towards the inn one after the other.
¡°Miss, you are finally satisfied this time, right? Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m getting really curious about what Householder Qing Lian looks like. I hope he isn¡¯t a horrid old fogy, or that¡¯ll be really sad for you.¡±
The two figures attracted a lot of attention on the street.
The woman in blue didn¡¯t sense anything strange and simply chatted with the woman in green.
¡°If he¡¯s a horrid old fogy, so be it. I admire the painting and the literary skills of Householder Qing Lian, not him as a person. After we left the pce, I mean, after we left the residence, you¡¯ve been mocking me non-stop. Once we go back, I¡¯ll get someone to find out the whereabouts of Householder Qing Lian. If he¡¯s really a horrid old man, I¡¯ll make you marry him.¡±
The woman in green chuckled.
After she said that, thetter had a bitter expression.
¡°Miss, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have made fun of you. Please don¡¯t betroth me to an old man.¡±
As she spoke, she looked extremely pitiful.
¡°That depends on whether you still make fun of me in the future.¡±
The woman in greenughed a little.
¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never make fun of you again. By the way, we¡¯ve been away from home for almost a month. We can stay out for a month and a half at most. Beforeing here, I¡¯ve alreadye up with a strategy. The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is beginning soon, should we go and watch?¡±
The woman in blue asked.
¡°Of course we have to go. After this trip, who knows when we can go out again? Let¡¯s not fly there this time. We¡¯ll walk instead and enjoy the beautifulndscape and scenery of the mountains and rivers, and taste the delicacies here. That¡¯d be more meaningful than flying around.¡±
The woman in green said.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange everything ording to your wishes.¡±
After she said that, they arrived at the inn.
At the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping sat under the rear cliff.
He looked at the sword mark on the ground with full concentration.
It was a new sword mark that Su Changyu had drawn.
However, after staring at it for an entire day, Ye Ping could not reallyprehend any sword moves.
That made him feelplicated again.
He couldn¡¯tprehend a new sword technique.
He did not get anxious. He understood the logic of more haste less speed, and if he reallyprehend the sword technique, he would have to stabilize his mindset and stay calm.
Ten hours passed.
Ye Ping drew out his sword, but he didn¡¯t use the Green Moon sword. Instead, he took out the sword that Su Changyu had given him previously and began cultivating the basic sword technique.
Stab!
Swing!
Chop!
sh!
That was the basic stance of the Sword Dao. If it were anyone else, they would probably be bewildered. If he had alreadyprehended the Four Thunder Sword Technique, why would he still practice the basic sword technique?
However, Ye Ping knew clearly what Su Changyu¡¯s purpose was.
What was the basic sword technique?
It was the origin of all sword moves and techniques.
That was the basic sword technique.
Regardless of how impressive and impable the sword techniques in the world might be, they were all evolved from the basic sword techniques.
Hence, the more solid one¡¯s basic technique was, the better it would be for future development.
That was also the very reason that Ye Ping didn¡¯t underestimate the basic sword moves. In fact, he focused entirely on each and every one of them.
Ye Ping was extremely fast.
In one breath, he would be able tounch 72 sword attacks.
That was akin to 15 sword moves in one second.
If he had enhanced it with Dharmic powers, it would have been even faster.
Ye Ping was so fast that as he approached the end, it was barely possible to see his sword clearly with the naked eye.
Time passed little by little.
Ten days passed.
It was less than a month before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
During the past ten days, Ye Ping relied on the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures to break through.
During the ten hours ofprehension a day, he also relied on the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures to double the time.
Unfortunately, even so, he did notprehend the sword technique that Su Changyu had mentioned.
Although he didn¡¯tprehend the new sword move, Ye Pingprehended other things.
Constantly practicing the basic sword technique had made Ye Ping¡¯s understanding of the Sword Dao clearer.
He felt that he would be even stronger than before if he could execute the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
In the past ten days, Su Changyu also visited a few times, but he didn¡¯t say anything and simply looked at him quietly.
Just like that, he continued all the way untilte at night.
It was very peaceful in the Qingyun Dao Sectte at night.
On the front cliff, Xu Luochen stood alone like he had been in the ten-odd days.
At this moment, a familiar figure appeared.
It was Su Changyu.
It waste and dark at night.
There were not many stars above in the sky. The moon was white and the stars seemedckluster.
Looking at the approaching Su Changyu, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.
After more than ten days, finally someone came to counsel him.
He was somewhat moved.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you don¡¯t need tofort me or anything. I understand. I just want to be alone.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s tone was gentle and warm. For the past ten-odd days, he had been sulking in mncholy, but that also made him realize some things and he was gradually getting over it.
However, Su Changyu, who walked up to the front cliff, froze a little.
He looked at Xu Luochen casually and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here tofort you.¡±
Su Changyu was a little shocked because he wasn¡¯t at the front cliff for Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen was at a loss for words.
¡®What are you here for then?¡¯
¡®Are you here to see me make a fool out of myself?¡¯
¡®Su Changyu, what right do you have to make fun of me?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you a loserpared to Little Junior Brother too?¡¯
Xu Luochen felt even more depressed.
However, before he could ask, Su Changyu raised his hands and gazed at the sky.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen was stunned.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Is this severe depression?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother? What are you doing?¡±
Xu Luochen was really a bit puzzled as he didn¡¯t understand what Su Changyu was there for.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go sulk at the side, don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m practicing.¡±
Su Changyu was practicing the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique and didn¡¯t bother paying attention to Xu Luochen. He hadpletely gotten over it.
However, no matter what, he was the one who taught Ye Ping the Sword Dao and from now on, the better Ye Ping became, the happier he would be.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.
However, all of it seemed bizarre to Xu Luochen.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother, are you out of your mind?¡¯
Xu Luochen was stunned.
Although he had been dealt a fatal blow, he would at least just mull over it alone, but now, Su Changyu waspletely out of his mind.
Somehow, Xu Luochen took pity on Su Changyu.
Perhaps, he empathized with him because they were in the same boat.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen continued being depressed again.
Some timeter, Xu Luochen walked towards the distance. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to disturb Su Changyu, but because Su Changyu¡¯s asionalughter gave him the goosebumps.
On the front cliff, Chen Lingrou and Wang Zhuoyu quietly watched everything.
In particr, Chen Lingrou was frowning as she looked at the two of them.
Her eyes were full of puzzlement.
She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. In the past few days, Xu Luochen had been standing at the cliff and now, Su Changyu was there too. He even got into an odd stance, which just made it even stranger.
She really couldn¡¯t figure it out.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, go talk to Eldest Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother, and find out what happened. Why have they be so neurotic and out of sorts ever since Little Junior Brother arrived?¡±
Chen Lingrou¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.
Holding a book in his hand, Wang Zhuoyu looked at the two people on the cliff and said indifferently, ¡°I guess it¡¯s about Little Junior Brother.¡±
¡°Your Senior Brothers are really getting worse. Lingrou, don¡¯t learn from them. You have to practice hard, the position of the Sect Leader might be yours in the future.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said as he looked at the two of them.
¡°Really? Senior Brother Wang, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±
Hearing about the position of the Sect Leader, Chen Lingrou¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up.
¡°If the two of them go on like this, it¡¯s basically set in stone. None of the rest of us like managing the sect and you can forget about Eldest Senior Sister. Even if she wants to be the Sect Leader, Master will not hand the position to her.¡±
¡°After thinking about it, I realized that you¡¯re the only one who can rise to the position, but you have to train hard, don¡¯t be like them, got it?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said solemnly.
¡°Yes. Third Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely practice well.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded seriously.
Just like that, itsted till early morning.
After Su Changyu kept his hands raised for a long time, they turned sore and numb, but the thought of being able to enhance his looks made him feel much better.
¡°Luochen, do you see any changes in me? Have I be more handsome?¡±
Su Changyu spun his arms while calling out to Xu Luochen in the distance.
Thetter did not answer Su Changyu¡¯s question.
Instead, he silently left the cliff while muttering incessantly.
¡°Senior Brother has really be a nutcase. Master, it seems that you have to pass on the position of the Sect Leader to me even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±
Xu Luochen said to himself.
At this moment, a figure appeared at the bottom of the cliff.
It was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s figure.
¡°Changyu!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice startled Su Changyu.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Su Changyu looked at Daoist Tai Hua curiously.
With a smile, Daoist Tai Hua took out two tokens from his pocket mysteriously.
¡°Changyu, I made a trip down the mountain today and signed you and Ye Ping up for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was all smiles.
At the next moment, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Signed me up for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
¡®No way. Master, you took my words seriously?¡¯
Chapter 66: Do The Opposite Of Whatever Your Little Junior Brother Says
Chapter 66: Do The Opposite Of Whatever Your Little Junior Brother Says
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was confused.
He didn¡¯t expect that Daoist Tai Hua would really sign him up for the Sword Dao Meet.
¡®Are you teasing me?¡¯
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to participate?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little confused as he wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Changyu request this?¡¯
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡°When did I say I wanted to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? Master, are you old and muddled up?¡±
Su Changyu exined.
In the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua understood.
¡®Is this guy trying to feign ignorance?¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance with me, I¡¯ve already registered for you. In short, you have to go even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was furious.
¡®The registration of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet cost me 10 taels of gold, which is equivalent to a month¡¯s worth of the sect¡¯s revenue. Yet, you¡¯re telling me now that you don¡¯t want to go?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you find it funny?¡¯
However, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s austerity made Su Changyu panic.
¡°Master, I was just saying that casually. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d take me seriously.¡±
¡°Besides, Master, I¡¯ll just be embarrassing myself by participating in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
¡°To be honest, if Ye Ping didn¡¯t exist, I wouldn¡¯t be scared of anything. But now that Ye Ping has joined our sect, won¡¯t I be embarrassing myself in front of him if I fail?¡±
Su Changyu persuaded.
He definitely wouldn¡¯t go to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
In fact, he found it ridiculous.
¡®Why did Daoist Tai Hua sign up for me?¡¯
¡®You really think I¡¯m a supreme expert?¡¯
Su Changyu was chickening out.
He had no problem bragging to his Junior Brother, and he could even improve his bragging.
However, he knew that he¡¯d only look bad at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
He wouldn¡¯t go even if he had to die.
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Changyu, do you really think that I asked you to go to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet to test out your swordsmanship techniques?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu fell silent.
¡®What else can it be for?¡¯
¡®To show how suave I am?¡¯
¡°Changyu, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid?¡±
¡°I want you to go to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet to look out for your little Junior Brother.¡±
¡°His Sword Dao is extraordinary and I reckon that he might get into the top ten ces. By then, there will be many people who want to befriend him.¡±
¡°At that time, you will have to step in to stop them and prevent Ye Ping from being led astray by others, got it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
¡°Oh, I get it.¡±
Su Changyu finally understood what Daoist Tai Hua had in mind.
¡°Okay then, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
Since he wasn¡¯t going to disy his swordsmanship, that would be fine.
¡°Go get ready. We still have some time before the Sword Dao Meet. You and Ye Ping will leave together in three days.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded.
He didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to y a significant role and just wanted him to watch over Ye Ping.
¡°We¡¯re leaving in three days? So urgent? Just me and Ye Ping? Master, aren¡¯t you going?¡±
Su Changyu frowned.
¡°The Sword Dao Meet is the only hope for the Qingyun Dao Sect to advance to the third-rank sect, so we naturally can¡¯t bete. If you set off earlier, you will arrive sooner and avoid chaos.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Okay! Master, do I get any allowance this time?¡±
Su Changyu nodded and asked a very important question.
¡°Of course, do I seem like a miser?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
Su Changyu stayed silent and did not answer, causing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face to grow sullen.
¡°Okay, considering the fact that this trip concerns Ye Ping, I¡¯ll give you 500 taels of gold.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡°500 taels? Master, are you out of your mind?¡±
Su Changyu was astonished.
¡®500 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®The Qingyun Dao Sect only earns a hundred taels of gold a year, but you¡¯re giving us an allowance of 500 taels for participating in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s equivalent to five years of the Qingyun Dao Sect¡¯s ie.¡¯
¡®Are we allowed to spend itvishly?¡¯
¡°Dream on, the 500 taels of gold are not for you to squander. They¡¯re for Ye Ping. This time, your wellbeing during this trip doesn¡¯t matter. The point is that you can¡¯t let Ye Ping suffer, got it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
However, Su Changyu wasn¡¯t upset at all.
Daoist Tai Hua was just making a casual remark. He¡¯s not going to let Su Changyu starve.
¡°Okay, make some preparations. You¡¯re going to a faraway ce this time. Do your homework well, don¡¯t get lost.¡±
¡°By the way, Changyu, I have a question for you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly thought of something and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Master, go ahead.¡±
Su Changyu was a little curious.
¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Changyu, Ye Ping has joined the sect for almost two months, but I haven¡¯t taught him much yet. This time, I n to teach him something, but I don¡¯t know how to teach him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some embarrassment.
¡°Master, your divination algorithm won¡¯t be of use to him even if you teach him now. It¡¯s not something that can be taught quickly. Besides, regardless of whether you teach it to him or not, it won¡¯t make a difference. You might as well wait for Ye Ping toe back before teaching him.¡±
Su Changyu seemed rather nonchnt and casual.
¡°Who said I¡¯m going to teach Ye Ping the divination algorithm? I mean I want you to teach Ye Ping how to socialize properly.¡±
Hearing how ashamed Su Changyu was of his divination algorithm, Daoist Tai Hua was naturally displeased.
¡°Oh, I get it. Master, through this period of interaction with Ye Ping, I roughly know how to teach him. However, he¡¯s rather passive so we must not take the initiative to say anything to him, but ask questions and get him to answer us.¡±
¡°No matter what Ye Ping says, we¡¯ll just do the opposite. Don¡¯t agree with what he says. Master, do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu got into the mood when it came to teaching Ye Ping, which was his forte.
¡°Oh, I see, that is to say, I¡¯ll ask him a question and then oppose his answer regardless of what it is, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
¡°Okay, go and make preparations then.¡±
After understanding how to teach Ye Ping, Daoist Tai Hua waved his hand and signaled for Su Changyu to leave.
Just like that, an hourter, on the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping wasprehending the Dao.
However, he had now already reached the second level of Qi Refinement. He could sense that someone wasing in an instant.
Soon, Ye Ping was a little surprised.
¡°Sect Leader?¡±
Ye Ping snapped out of his enlightenment and opened his eyes. After putting away the Time Array, he looked at Daoist Tai Hua who was not too far away.
Chapter 67: Shocking With One Move
Chapter 67: Shocking With One Move
Under the cliff of Qingyun Mountain, Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous.
The nervousness seemed simr to how he felt when he first taught Su Changyu the Sword Dao.
However, the only difference was that he knew Su Changyu was a good-for-nothing, but Ye Ping was a genius.
Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t there to teach Ye Ping any skills.
He mainly wanted to teach Ye Ping some truths about the world of immortal cultivation.
¡®Tai Hua, you can¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of a disciple, you have to stayposed! Stayposed!¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua constantly admonished himself to stay calm and not embarrass himself in front of Ye Ping.
While Daoist Tai Hua was continuously reminding himself, Ye Ping had already stood up.
¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice made Daoist Tai Huae back to his senses.
Ye Ping got a little nervous.
During this period of time, he had slightly gotten used to interacting with Su Changyu and the others, but this was only his second meeting with the Sect Leader. Hence, he was naturally nervous.
After all, whether or not he could remain in the hidden sect depended on the Sect Leader¡¯s wishes.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked calm. He hadn¡¯t officially taken in Ye Ping as a disciple yet so he could only address him by his name.
¡°I came to see you today because I have a few things to say to you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked rather calm and Ye Ping was extremely curious too. He didn¡¯t understand why the Sect Leader would suddenlye to see him.
¡°Please go ahead, Sect Leader.¡±
Ye Ping looked very respectful, not only because Daoist Tai Hua was the Sect Leader, but more importantly, because he had taught him some things. Although Daoist Tai Hua hadn¡¯t epted him as a disciple yet, Ye Ping already saw Daoist Tai Hua as his master.
Even if Daoist Tai Hua really expelled him from the sect one day, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t have any resentment toward him and he would always remember Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s kindness.
¡°Changyu should have told you about the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. You have to work hard, you will be setting off in three days.¡±
¡°However, I don¡¯t expect you toe in first ce during the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time. I hope that you will understand the world of immortal cultivation through this training. Of course, it¡¯d be best if you can clinch a good ranking.¡±
¡°However, you¡¯ll probably leave for several months this time. Youck experience and there are a lot of things about the world of immortal cultivation that you don¡¯t know about so I¡¯m here to give you some pointers, lest you encounter trouble and don¡¯t know how to find a way out.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
Hearing this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but feel a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart. To be honest, it was just a trip down the mountain. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Sect Leader to be so worried. How could Ye Ping not be touched?
¡°Thank you, Sect Leader.¡±
Ye Ping answered with a Dao salute.
¡°Have a seat, let me ask you a few questions.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua told Ye Ping to sit down while he took a seat as well and made eye contact with Ye Ping.
Soon, Daoist Tai Hua spoke up.
¡°In the world of immortal cultivation, there are all sorts of people, both good and evil. So, what should you do when you encounter someone doing evil?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression was serious.
He took the initiative to ask that question.
Ye Ping pondered silently for a while.
Immediately afterwards, he continued,
¡°As a disciple of the righteous Dao, I should save the victim and lecture the evildoer. I should do justice for the world.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
However, the answer was exactly what Daoist Tai Hua wanted to hear.
¡°Wrong.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head straight away.
¡°The world of immortal cultivation is extremely dangerous and although we¡¯re from a proper sect, you have to think about an issue before you go out to help others, and that is, do you have the ability to help?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability to help, you¡¯ll only be courting death. If you die, how can you do justice?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sounded very reasonable.
After hearing that, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but nod and truly feel enlightened from the bottom of his heart.
¡®Yeah, so what if I¡¯m a cultivator of the righteous Dao? If I encounter an evildoer, but I¡¯m no match for him, won¡¯t I be courting death?¡¯
¡®If I die, how can I do justice?¡¯
¡°So if you encounter someone doing evil, you have to first think about yourself beforeing to a decision. Understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed Ye Ping with a serious expression.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ye Ping bore those words in mind.
¡°Sect Leader, how can I defeat him?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Hearing his words, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Beat him?¡¯
He had never considered this question before.
Well because he had never won a fight before.
¡°If you can defeat him, go all out. Ye Ping, remember what I said, you have to be straightforward when doing things. Don¡¯t provoke others, but if you do, you should never let them off.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to kill him, but you can beat him up until he¡¯s intimidated and scared of you. If you end up forming a huge feud, don¡¯t bother about anything else. Do not have mercy.¡±
¡°The human heart is hard to predict. Sometimes, others won¡¯t thank you for being kind.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, remember my words. If you really want to make someone apologize, you have to use your fist not your mouth. Understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
He had researched a lot about that issue.
¡°Got it.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He had understood.
He had to admit that the hidden sect was just different from others.
Ye Ping originally thought that Daoist Tai Hua would tell him that he had to do justice whenever possible because he was from a famous sect.
To his surprise, Daoist Tai Hua told him to think of himself first. He felt that Daoist Tai Hua was genuinely nice to him.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ll ask you again. Let¡¯s say you meet an enemy and an inevitable battle ensues. Do you choose to give your opponent mercy or do your best and fight?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Show mercy!¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°Wrong.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua soon spoke again.
¡°You¡¯re so wrong. If you get into an inevitable fight with someone, you should not show him any mercy. Instead, you should go all out. Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy. Even if you have perfected your Qi Refinement, while he seems to be only at the first level of Qi Refinement, do not belittle him.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, remember my words. Don¡¯t ever underestimate anyone. When you get into an inevitable fight with someone, all you can do is to do your best, don¡¯t think of holding back. During a real battle where your life is concerned, your enemy will not give you a second chance, understand?¡±
For some reason, Daoist Tai Hua looked extremely angry when he said that.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
He understood those words even more.
¡®Yes, the world of immortal cultivation is full of hidden experts.¡¯
He seemed to only be at the second level of Qi Refinement, but he had actually done the recasting once and even a cultivator at the seventh or eighth level will be no match for him.
But if he met an enemy like himself, he would die if he belittled the other party while the other party went all out.
¡®Daoist Tai Hua is right.¡¯
¡®The enemy will not give me a second chance to strike.¡¯
¡®If I die, I die.¡¯
¡®Even if I¡¯m strong, it won¡¯t make a difference if I¡¯m dead.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®From now on, I¡¯ll go all out if I encounter an opponent.¡¯
Ye Ping bore that in mind.
¡°Ye Ping, remember what I said. You either don¡¯t interfere in anything, or go all out once you do. Don¡¯t be wishy-washy and make sure to leave no stones unturned to prevent yourself from getting involved with karma. Do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was indeed teaching him.
Although his life had been mediocre, he had at least lived until now and in this life, he had witnessed many of his old friends dying at the hands of demons and members of the same sect.
The world of immortal cultivation was bright, but there was also a dark side to it. Just because one couldn¡¯t see it, it didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t exist.
¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯ll remember everything you said. Thank you very much, Sect Leader.¡±
Ye Ping bowed to Daoist Tai Hua sincerely.
¡°Since you understand, my trip is not wasted.¡±
¡°In three days, you will go to the ancient city of Qingzhou together with your eldest Senior Brother. Think carefully about what I said just now.¡±
¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Think more about it. If you encounter anything, you have to think. Once you¡¯ve decided, don¡¯t regret your choice.¡±
¡°After you¡¯re done solving the problem, you have to reflect on yourself too and think about whether you¡¯ve done the right thing or not. Think about what you¡¯ve done wrong and what you¡¯ve done right. Do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Got it.¡±
Ye Ping nodded solemnly.
¡°Okay, work hard.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t say anything more because what needed to be said had already been said.
He got up and left with his back facing Ye Ping. Although his back seemed slender, Ye Ping found him to be great and noble.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, Ye Ping snapped out of his thoughts and beganprehending the Sword Dao.
He would be going down the mountain in three days¡¯ time and he hoped that he would be able toprehend the new sword move that Su Changyu had taught him.
Hence, he didn¡¯t want to cause any dy in time.
Chapter 68: Endless Sword Diagram, Breaking The Sword
Chapter 68: Endless Sword Diagram, Breaking The Sword
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the following day.
There were less than two days left before they would leave the mountain.
Su Changyu had already descended from the mountain, but Ye Ping didn¡¯t know what he had gone to do.
Below the Qingyun cliff, Ye Ping¡¯s sword techniques were being cast more and more quickly.
Although they were just simple basic sword techniques, they seemed to be extraordinary in Ye Ping¡¯s hands.
Unfortunately, even untilte at night, Ye Ping still hadn¡¯tprehended the new sword move.
Late at night, Ye Ping sat alone under the cliff.
There were only two days to go until their departure.
They couldn¡¯t ensure that the trip would be safe, so Ye Ping wanted toprehend the sword move sooner. Thus, he would have added security if they encountered any danger.
Unfortunately, his aptitude was too poor.
It was almost a month and he still hadn¡¯tprehended itpletely.
At this moment, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was carrying a bag tightly in his arms with joy and surprise in his eyes.
Daoist Tai Hua was also carrying a bag and he looked at Su Changyu with displeasure.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ve already bought you the embroidered white crane cloud robe that you¡¯ve always wanted. Take good care of your brother. Don¡¯t make any mistakes, else don¡¯t me me for creating trouble for you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
Su Changyu went to see him bright early in the morning and said that he wanted to buy some new clothes that he could wear to attend the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
In the beginning, Daoist Tai Hua felt that it made sense, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to bring him to the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, where aplete set of long robes cost 100 to 200 taels of gold.
That was the yearly ie of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Besides, they bought several sets. After all, there were many disciples in the sect and Daoist Tai Hua had to be fair.
To be honest, if not for the fact that he had enough money now and that Su Changyu had made a point, he would rather die than buy it.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on Ye Ping.¡±
Su Changyu was filled with joy.
The white crane cloud embroidered robe was thetest design of this year, which he had coveted for a long time. He never thought that he¡¯d one day be able to don such a robe.
At this moment, Su Changyu had a sense of superiority.
However, he could not bear to wear it now, and he nned to wear it on the day that they left the mountain.
¡°Give this to Ye Ping. You have two days. Go and teach him. Changyu, I¡¯m not ambitious. I just need you to get him into the top ten and I will be content.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
He knew that Su Changyu¡¯s teaching wouldn¡¯t make a difference and that Ye Ping¡¯s talent was the most important.
However, he still hoped that Su Changyu would put in some effort. He would be contented even if Ye Ping could only improve by a little.
¡°I¡¯ll go and look for him now.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and grabbed the bag that Daoist Tai Hua handed to him before walking towards the rear cliff.
On his way towards the cliff, Su Changyu met Xu Luochen.
Thetter was strolling at night, looking somewhat mncholic. After such a long time, he still hadn¡¯t gotten over it.
¡°Luochen.¡±
Perhaps because he was in high spirits, Su Changyu greeted Xu Luochen.
Thetter raised his head with surprise in his eyes.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
He subconsciously called.
¡°Luochen, the alchemy assessment should be around the corner. You have to work hard and be an alchemist sooner. I have faith in you, don¡¯t be dejected.¡±
Su Changyu encouraged Xu Luochen.
However, Xu Luochen was stunned as he looked at Su Changyu with surprise.
He had never heard Su Changyu speak to him that way before.
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
¡®He must be mad. Eldest Senior Brother must have gone mad.¡¯
Xu Luochen shook his head bitterly and left, thinking in his heart that Su Changyu must have gone crazy.
On the other hand, Su Changyu didn¡¯t think much and simply headed straight to the rear cliff.
Below the rear cliff, Ye Ping was seated cross-legged quietly.
He was very diligent, so much that Su Changyu felt ashamed.
Ye Ping had such incredible talent. Yet, he was still so diligent.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the geniuses of the same age.
Not only was he a genius with incredible talent, but Ye Ping was also very hardworking.
Fortunately, Su Changyu was a good-for-nothing. Otherwise, he would cry if he met Ye Ping.
He would probably feel worse than Xu Luochen.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu called out to Ye Ping who wasprehending the Sword Dao.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what brings you here?¡±
Ye Ping woke up from his enlightenment. He was so immersed that he didn¡¯t notice Su Changyu¡¯s arrival.
¡°Ye Ping, this is the new set of clothes that the Sect Leader especially bought for you. It¡¯s dust-free and wards off snakes, insects, and rats.¡±
Su Changyu ced the bag in front of Ye Ping.
¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping took the bag politely. He was not very interested in such things now as all he could think about were sword techniques.
After giving the items to Ye Ping, Su Changyu looked at him.
He could tell that Ye Ping seemed confused.
However, he did not say anything.
Instead, he stood up and walked alone to the cliff.
He gazed at the sky that was dark like ink, leaving Ye Ping behind to look at his back view that was like that of a supreme Sword Immortal.
Below the cliff, Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu.
For some reason, Ye Ping seemed to have an epiphany just by looking at Su Changyu, as if there was a membrane that he couldn¡¯t poke through.
Finally, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He looked at Su Changyu and mustered up the courage.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
As soon as he spoke, Su Changyu interrupted him.
¡°Calm down.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was not loud, but it seemed magical as it had the power to make Ye Ping calm down.
¡°Little Junior Brother, let go of the obsessions in your heart and go feel the beauty between heaven and earth.¡±
¡°All the answers you want are between this heaven and earth.¡±
¡°If your heart is not calm, how can youprehend the Dao?¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
His voice rang in Ye Ping¡¯s ear.
At this moment, Ye Ping calmed down.
He stopped looking at the sword mark.
He didn¡¯t think about the sword move either.
He just drew his sword and then started to practice the basic sword moves.
Stab!
Swing!
Chop!
sh!
Touch!
Under the moonlight, Ye Ping practiced his basic sword moves.
His mind was nk.
He did not think about anything. Every move he made was ording to his desires and it felt natural.
Su Changyu did not look at Ye Ping and instead kept his back facing him.
He had already thought it through and probably waited for an hour beforeing back to talk some sense into Ye Ping properly.
He decided to let Ye Pingprehend it properly.
However, below the cliff, Ye Ping¡¯s speed was getting faster and faster.
Below the rear cliff, all the tree leaves were rolled up.
However, the frightening thing was that there wasn¡¯t the sound of wind at all.
These leaves seemed to be lifted up by an invisible force.
The leaves were moving with Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum.
Ye Ping¡¯s sword was so fast that it was unbelievable.
However, all of a sudden, he slowed down.
Yes, he slowed down.
At this moment, there was only one sentence in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
¡°If your heart is not calm, how can youprehend the Dao?¡±
He got slower and slower.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.
A gentle breeze blew by.
On the cliff, Su Changyu shivered slightly, feeling the coolness.
Ye Ping, who was below the cliff, stood rooted to the ground.
The basic sword moves appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
However, those moves were continuously evolving.
Using the basic sword technique as a starting point, he performed endless sword moves.
There was also an additional ancient diagram in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
¡°Endless Sword Diagram¡±
It was the sword diagram that used the basic sword techniques as its foundation. Sword techniques could be deduced from it continuously.
The more sword moves that were deduced, the more sword moves could be directlyprehended whenprehending other sword techniques in the future.
In other words, Ye Ping did not need toprehend other sword techniques in the future. As long as the number of sword strokes in the sword diagram was sufficient, he could directlyprehend them.
For example, there were 1,440 sword moves in the Four Thunder Sword Technique.
If there were 1,440 sword moves in the sword diagram, he would be able toprehend the sword momentum after just once, thus saving him arge amount of time.
This was the terrifying thing about the endless sword diagram.
However, it was not the most terrifying.
The most terrifying thing was the sword techniques that the endless sword diagram contained.
The sword technique was called...
Sword-Breaking Technique.
Chapter 69: Heavenly River Sword Momentum, Going Down The Mountain
Chapter 69: Heavenly River Sword Momentum, Going Down The Mountain
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sword-Breaking Technique!
The sword technique that broke all other sword techniques in the world was the Sword-Breaking Technique!
Ye Ping got a clear understanding of the information of the sword technique.
He did not seem happy at all.
Instead, he looked at Su Changyu who was on the cliff.
He was silent, but his eyes were filled with admiration.
He thought that Sword-Breaking Technique was the technique that Su Changyu wanted to impart to him.
The technique that would break all the other sword techniques in the world.
However, in order to truly break all sword techniques in the world, one would have to deduce the Endless Sword Diagram.
Simply put, the Sword-Breaking Technique would be able to break all the sword techniques and sword moves in the endless sword diagram, but if it wasn¡¯t deduced, there would be no way to break it.
At this moment, there were already 3,000 sword moves in the Endless Sword Diagram.
The Four Thunder Sword Technique had 1,440 sword moves while the Heavenly River Swordsmanship had 2,400 sword moves. However, they added up to 3,000 because of some ovepping moves.
If someone cast the 3,000 sword moves in front of Ye Ping, he would definitely not be defeated.
There would only be one situation in which he would fail, and that was if the difference in their realms was massive.
Otherwise, Ye Ping would suppress all of them.
There wouldn¡¯t be any other oue.
At this moment, Su Changyu had been standing on the cliff for two hours.
He looked at the sky and thought that the time was just right.
After calming himself down for a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve gained enlightenment.¡±
Those three words rang in Ye Ping¡¯s ear.
That was the line that Su Changyu had been preparing to say for a long time, but in fact, he would say that regardless of whether Ye Ping hadprehended it or not.
Anyway, whether he did or not was up to Su Changyu.
Below the cliff, Ye Ping was a little stunned.
He didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to have already detected it although he had justprehended the Endless Sword Diagram.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother can tell that I¡¯ve alreadyprehended it without even looking at me?¡¯
This!
Suppressing the astonishment in his heart, Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu and bowed respectfully.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good teachings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
He knew that he was able toprehend the Endless Sword Diagram all of a sudden, most likely because of the help he received from Su Changyu.
¡®If it wasn¡¯t for thete night guidance from Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able toprehend the Endless Sword Diagram even if I gave myself a few more months to do so, right?¡¯
¡®Huh?¡¯
On the cliff.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡®Youprehended again?¡¯
¡®Do you really think I, Su Changyu, am a fool?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve at least learned the Four Thunder Sword Technique that you managed toprehend previously.¡¯
¡®However, the problem is that I have never learned any sword technique other than the Four Thunder Sword Technique. I can barely consider that Chuanhe Swordsmanship to be the only other sword technique I¡¯ve learned.¡¯
¡®You¡¯ve already learned the Chuanhe Swordsmanship too.¡¯
¡®What else can youprehend?¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother, don¡¯t act presumptuously as you please just because you¡¯re highly talented.¡¯
¡®Do you really not see me as a human being?¡¯
Su Changyu criticized in his head.
He wasn¡¯t making mountains out of molehills, but Ye Ping was behaving too exaggeratedly.
He was convinced that Ye Ping couldprehend the Four Thunder Sword Technique with a single sword mark!
After all, he had really mastered the Four Thunder Sword Technique too.
¡®You said that you managed toprehend sword techniques from the second sword mark?¡¯
¡®Come on, tell me what you¡¯veprehended.¡¯
Su Changyu felt a strong urge to voice out loud his criticism towards Ye Ping, but he held it in after all.
¡°You spent nearly a month onprehending the second sword mark. Little Junior Brother, do you know where you went wrong?¡±
Su Changyu stood with his hands sped behind his back, not because he was trying to look cool but because he was afraid that he would be unable to stop himself from asking Ye Ping to disy the new sword techniques that he hadprehended after seeing him.
However, if Ye Ping did notprehend the new sword technique, he might end up undermining his confidence and affect the rtionship between the two of them.
However, if heprehended the new sword technique, Su Changyu might end up undermining his own confidence and affect the rtionship between the two of them.
Hence, he decided that it was better not to look at Ye Ping.
¡°I don¡¯t know, please enlighten me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping asked sincerely.
¡°You¡¯re being too eager.¡±
At the next moment, Su Changyu spoke in a calm but firm voice.
¡°From the day you joined the Qingyun Dao Sect, you have been very eager and I can tell that you want to cultivate immortality very much.¡±
¡°Yes, immortal cultivation is pursued by everyone. Everyone wants to be the brightest star in the night sky.¡±
¡°However, the great path of immortal cultivation is long and you mustn¡¯t be impatient when ites to such things. The more impatient you are, the less progress you will make, so sometimes you have to know how to let go.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t lose sometimes, you won¡¯t gain.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
His words made Ye Ping fall silent.
¡®Yeah, looking back, I¡¯ve only joined the immortal sect for two months. Although my progress has been mediocre, I¡¯ve been cultivating hard every day and night. I¡¯m eitherprehending the Dao or on my way to doing so.¡¯
He didn¡¯t admire the beauty of the world or the thrill of cultivating immortality. All he could think about was stepping onto the path of immortal cultivation sooner and bing stronger.
He was just like a tool, numb and soulless.
¡°You¡¯re right, Eldest Senior Brother, I will definitely reflect seriously.¡±
Ye Ping bowed and admitted to his mistakes. He decided to reflect on them well.
¡°Little Junior Brother,¡± Su Changyu continued.
He was still standing with his hands behind his back on the cliff, staring at the starry sky.
¡°What is your purpose of immortal cultivation?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s strange question that was out of the blue made Ye Ping stunned.
The question seemed simple, but after pondering for a long time, Ye Ping realized that he didn¡¯t have an answer.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I... I¡¯m not very clear either. I only know that immortal cultivation can prolong one¡¯s lifespan. If I must state a reason, it should be that because I want to be carefree.¡±
He pondered for a long time.
Ye Ping finally gave that answer.
He wasn¡¯t very clear about what he was practicing immortal cultivation for.
If he must state a reason...
Immortality was a huge temptation for him.
Living a carefree life was a huge temptation for him too.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t covet true immortality and living for a few thousand more years would be enough for him to do everything that he wanted to. That wouldn¡¯t be considered a wasted trip then.
He did not have a specific goal or purpose.
At least, not now.
If he had to state one, it would be longevity and freedom.
¡°Carefree? Unrestrained?¡±
Su Changyu pondered over those words carefully and did not continue to say anything more. He simply walked down from the cliff and left this ce without looking back.
¡°Ye Ping, we will be setting off the day after tomorrow at dawn. Since you have alreadyprehended, take a good rest for two days, do not be so hard on yourself again.¡±
Su Changyu did not look back, nor did he look at Ye Ping. He simply left.
Under the moonlight, his figure was elongated, and he was in an indescribable mood.
After seeing Su Changyu leave, Ye Ping stayed silent for a long time.
Half an hourter, he instantly snapped back to his senses.
He smiled calmly and waved his hand, after which the sword rose andnded in his hand.
¡°Come up, Sword of Great River!¡±
A voice sounded and in an instant, the leaves on the entire rear cliff floated up and swarmed towards the sea like water.
A terrifying sword momentum was sted away.
That was the Heavenly River sword momentum.
Afterprehending the Endless Sword Diagram and mastering the 3,000 sword moves, Ye Pingprehended the Heavenly River sword momentum.
After a casual demonstration, he left the rear cliff.
nning to rest for two days, he returned to his residence.
Just like that, time flew like an arrow and two days passed in the blink of an eye.
It was the day for their descent from the mountain.
Chapter 70: The Wind Rises in Qingzhou and the Undercurrents Surge
Chapter 70: The Wind Rises in Qingzhou and the Undercurrents Surge
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the Qingyun Dao Sect.
It was already dawn.
Su Changyu was standing quietly not far away.
He was wearing the brocade white crane cloud robe and emitting the aura of a peerless Sword Immortal as he stood still.
His long robe was themed around the color white, with green clouds on the corners and a few cranes spreading out their wings on the fabric at the bottom. It was obvious from the material alone that the robe was a superior-grade garment. The design was striking too.
It was thetest design of the Heavenly Clothing Pavilion, which was priced at 58 taels of gold. However, the demand for it was greater than the supply and thus, the price was hiked to 120 taels of gold per set due to spection by garment sellers.
Yes, 120 taels of gold a set.
Su Changyu had always wanted to buy such a robe and it was the only dream of his life.
He originally thought that it would be a tall order to fulfill that dream, but he never expected that Daoist Tai Hua would really buy it for him a few days ago.
The brocade white crane cloud robe was not a Dharma artifact, but it had simr effects as it could prevent dust from umting. The material was a special type of silk that could provide protection against pests. Besides, it was handmade, so the price was definitely reasonable.
At this moment, Ye Ping also slowly appeared in front of Su Changyu.
Ye Ping was dressed in a long light green robe while Su Changyu was wearing a brocade white crane cloud robe. Ye Ping¡¯s robe entuated his Confucian immortal aura.
Both of them were handsome, but they had different auras. One of them had the aura of the Sword Immortal while the other had the Confucian Immortal aura.
Inparison, Su Changyu was a notch higher than him, but it was subjective. If one preferred a more refined aura, Ye Ping would trump Su Changyu
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was quite excited about his first trip down the mountain.
In the past, he was just a mortal, but this time, it was different because he was going to see the world of immortal cultivation.
He was naturally excited.
¡°Little Junior Brother, this is the Sect Token and the token for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Keep it with you, don¡¯t lose it.¡±
Su Changyu handed the sect token and the Sword Dao Meet token to Ye Ping.
Ye Ping took them and put them into his belt immediately after.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Changyu did not say much. It was not his first time going down the mountain anyway, so he was rather calm.
Just like that, the two figures slowly walked towards the bottom of the mountain.
Soon, Daoist Tai Hua slowly appeared on the cliff in front, looking quietly at Su Changyu and Ye Ping who were not far away.
Since his disciples were going on a faraway trip down the mountain, he was naturally worried because he was their master.
However, Daoist Tai Hua wasn¡¯t pretentious or anything. He simply stood on the cliff and watched them.
However, after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Changyu, Ye Ping.¡±
Su Changyu and Ye Ping, who were far away, immediately heard Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice.
The two of them turned around.
They looked at the Daoist Tai Hua who was on the cliff.
Their eyes were filled with curiosity.
¡°Have a safe trip.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua did not say much.
Hearing these words, Ye Ping and Su Changyu fell silent.
They then bowed to Daoist Tai Hua and turned around to leave without uttering another word.
At the same time, somewhere in Qingzhou.
On a certain cliff, a handsome man was bowing to an elder too.
The old man was dressed in rags and although he was blind, he seemed unfathomable and mysterious.
¡°Changyu, you¡¯ve already learned most of my sword techniques. You¡¯re the best cultivator of the Sword Dao that I have ever seen.¡±
¡°I can hardly imagine that I¡¯d be able to find a peerless Sword Dao expert in this tiny Qingzhou.¡±
¡°In the past 20 years, you¡¯ve learned a lot and the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet will be your first battle.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t taught you thest move yet, but I¡¯m not being secretive. I¡¯m just suppressing your destiny. Once youprehend the Invincible Sword technique, you will take on a path of invincibility.¡±
¡°This path is extremely harsh and has strict requirements. You can neither fail nor lose. You have to push yourself all the way, until you go on the path of the Sword Dao.¡±
¡°However, I chose not to teach you thest move yet because this path is too harsh. On the day that you face your first defeat,e to me and I¡¯ll impart that sword technique to you.¡±
¡°If you remain undefeated, you willprehend thest move yourself.¡±
¡°Changyu, Qingzhou is your starting point, but you must know that your goal is to be invincible not in Qingzhou, not in the Jin Nation, not in the Ten Kingdoms, not even the Great Xia Dynasty, but the world.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose, but I also want you to face defeat. Your greatest enemy will appear in the Great Xia Dynasty, but everything is unknown.¡±
¡°Go down the mountain. Come to me again when you face your defeat.¡±
The old man said many things in a row.
¡°Please rest assured, Master. I will push myself hard and aim to be the best in the world beforeing to see you.¡±
After that, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed thrice to the old man before leaving.
Qingzhou Mountain Range.
In the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Sect.
Chen Li looked at his disciple, Wang Minghao, with a calm gaze in his eyes.
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is about to begin and this is your first battle. Coming in the top three is enough, and I have a hunch that there are hidden experts in Qingzhou.¡±
Chen Li said calmly.
The disciple in front of him couldn¡¯t help but reveal some doubts.
¡°Master, which sect can make you so afraid? The Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Sect was also one of the three greatest sword sects of the Great Xia Dynasty in the past. What kind of an expert can there be in Qingzhou?¡±
Wang Minghao was really filled with curiosity.
Over the years, he had heard his master Chen Li say more than once that there were hidden experts in Qingzhou, but he could never understand it.
Qingzhou was a small region in the Jin Nation, and it was not considered an immortalnd there. The Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Sect was ranked among the top three sword sects in the Great Xia Dynasty in the past, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a peerless sect.
However, why was Chen Li so scrupulous?
He couldn¡¯t figure it out.
Hearing his disciple¡¯s question, Chen Li didn¡¯t want to answer at all. He shook his head and sighed.
¡°However, this matter involves a lot of things. About 300 years ago, the old Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was at his veryst breath.¡±
¡°At that time, there was an uproar in the Great Xia Dynasty and the various sects all had their own intentions. The battle for the throne came even earlier, and the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sect stood on the wrong side. We¡¯re not the only ones, almost everyone did.¡±
¡°We chose the wrong people. Perhaps, no one would have thought that an inconspicuous person would be the king of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°The Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Sect fell since then, and we went into hiding in this tiny Qingzhou.¡±
¡°However, this is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that there were strange sights in the sky with beams of light shooting in the sky. All the people in the city saw it. The tenth son of the king of the Great Xia Dynasty was born. He was the chosen one.¡±
¡°However, on the same day, a supreme power infiltrated the pce and killed him when he was an infant. Hence, the courts were shaken. Many died and many ns were involved.¡±
¡°In particr, a peerless Sword Dao expert was hunted down and disappeared without a trace in the end. However, I seem to have seen him ten years ago. He isn¡¯t dead, but he¡¯s severely injured. He will definitely not let go of this obsession.¡±
¡°He will definitely train a disciple and make him be a supreme expert in order to take revenge. The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is very important and some people want to join the Ten Nations Academy through the Jin Nation Academy. In the end, they will use that identity to set foot in the Grand Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Everyone has a purpose for surviving. Minghao, the Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword Sect bears no hatred. We just want to create glory again.¡±
¡°As long as you get into the top three of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, that¡¯d be enough. Go head down the mountain.¡±
Chen Li told a story about the past.
It made Wang Minghao fall silent.
At this moment, he understood.
¡°Master, wait for me to clinch first ce in the Qingzhou Sword Dao meet to prove my sword heart.¡±
Wang Minghao stood up, bowed to Chen Li, and then went down the mountain.
The same thing happened several times all over Qingzhou.
In a mansion in the ancient city, hundreds of men in ck clothes stood in arge hall.
There was a schr standing in front of them, holding a folding fan, quietly looking at the group of men in ck.
¡°On the third day of the third lunar month, the sect master is spiritually connected with Heaven and knows that the king of the Great Xia Dynasty has caused trouble and harmed living beings. They are almost perishing, so it is time for the great revival of our sect.¡±
¡°There has been an order for us to siege and kill all the geniuses of Jin Nation. We are responsible for the territory of Qingzhou. We have to take the opportunity of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet to kill them and establish our dominance.¡±
¡°The Great Xia Dynasty will perish and fight for all living beings!¡±
The schr¡¯s voice was full of determination, without a trace of poise. There was nothing but mania.
¡°We obey the orders of the sect master.¡±
At the next moment, hundreds of voices sounded in the grand hall in unison.
As the voices sounded, hundreds of people disappeared.
No one would know.
The seemingly calm Qingzhou was full of hidden schemes...
Chapter 71: Bold Demon, Show Yourself
Chapter 71: Bold Demon, Show Yourself
It was the first day of May of the Immortal Martial Era.
There were still 27 days to go before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
It had also been three days since Ye Ping and Su Changyu left.
It was nighttime.
In Qingyun Dao Sect, Daoist Tai Hua frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.
¡°What exactly did I forget to do?¡±
¡°How strange is it? Why does it feel like something has gone wrong?¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t I remember it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua muttered.
Ever since Ye Ping and Su Changyu left, he felt like there was something he hadn¡¯t done, but he couldn¡¯t remember exactly what it was.
After thinking for half a day, he shook his head because he was still clueless.
After all, the thing that one had a hard time recalling was usually not an important matter.
At this moment, the sky was dark like ink.
In the midst of a mountain range, two figures walked in the mountains, using the moonlight as a source of light.
Under the moonlight, Su Changyu looked at the map carefully and looked a bit odd.
ording to the map, he should have already reached Changlin City, but why was he still in the wilderness?
They had been on the journey for three days and Su Changyu was starting to get exhausted. He just wanted to reach the ancient city sooner to get a good rest.
¡°Junior Brother, do you find it chilly here?¡±
Su Changyu frowned in the woods.
He found it chilly and felt ufortable, though he didn¡¯t know if he was just imagining things, or there were some eerie supernatural existences.
Hearing what Su Changyu said, Ye Ping tried to sense for a while, but he didn¡¯t find it chilly nor could he detect any changes.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel chilly.¡±
Ye Ping answered.
Su Changyu¡¯s frown became deeper.
The clothes he was d in were produced by Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, which was dust-proof and windproof. Even if it was snowing in this ce, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to feel chilly.
¡°Am I really just being paranoid and suspecting things?¡±
Su Changyu frowned.
¡°Junior Brother, be careful.¡±
He said slowly.
Although it was likely that he was being paranoid, Su Changyu still cautioned Ye Ping to be careful.
There was something about Su Changyu that deserved praise from Daoist Tai Hua.
It was the best virtue that he had gotten from Daoist Tai Hua.
Conscientiousness!
Whenever they were away from the sect, Su Changyu would be extremely cautious in many aspects, and he would be able to acutely detect all changes in his surroundings. That was also the reason that he managed to escape from danger on several asions.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, trusting Su Changyu unconditionally although he did not detect any changes.
¡®After we pass this mountain, I¡¯ll find a random ce to rest.¡¯
Su Changyu thought in his heart.
An hourter, the sky became darker and the forest was silent.
Su Changyu took the lead while Ye Ping followed behind.
Both of them looked around vigntly with their guards up.
A long period of time passed.
Finally, Ye Ping found something amiss.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
Su Changyu, who was walking ahead, stopped walking and turned around to look at Ye Ping, with curiosity in his eyes.
¡°I think we¡¯ve been here before.¡±
Ye Ping frowned slightly as he said that.
¡®We¡¯ve been here before?¡¯
Su Changyu was a little surprised, and he carefully observed his surroundings.
He realized that it actually seemed a little familiar.
¡°Yes.¡±
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t seem too shocked and instead nodded calmly to act as if he had long discovered it.
¡°Junior Brother, do you know what results in this feeling?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
It was not a question, but rather, he was trying to make it seem like he was testing Ye Ping.
¡°Array formations.¡±
Ye Ping pondered for a while and gave the answer that he thought about.
¡°Oh? Do you know about array formations too?¡±
Su Changyu was taken aback.
¡°Senior Brother Wang has taught me some array formations, and I¡¯ve also read some books about array formations in the Sutra Pavilion of the sect.¡±
Ye Ping answered.
¡®Oh, you learned from him.¡¯
Hearing that he learned about array formations from Wang Zhuoyu, Su Changyu instantly lost interest.
He felt that Ye Ping would do better if he learned on his own, aspared to being taught by Wang Zhuoyu.
¡°In that case, let me ask you something. Do you know how to break array formations?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Senior Brother, since it¡¯s an array formation, there¡¯s bound to be a core. Once the core is destroyed, the array formation will be destroyed. However, this is a dangerous method.¡±
Right after detecting the array formation, Ye Ping had already thought of the method to break it.
¡°Tell me about it.¡±
Su Changyu remainedposed, still acting as if he was testing Ye Ping.
¡°The core of the array is where the array artifact is. Since someone has set up an array here, they naturally have the array artifact. If we go over recklessly, we might be in danger.¡±
¡®But with Eldest Senior Brother around, I definitely won¡¯t be scared.¡¯
Ye Ping did not finish his sentence and just gave a serious analysis.
¡°Danger?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but he only heard the word ¡®danger¡¯.
¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯
¡®Why would someone deliberately set up an array formation here?¡¯
¡®What is the purpose ofying an array formation here?¡¯
¡®Are there still people who like targeting good-for-nothings these days?¡¯
¡®Do they want to vite me because I¡¯m so handsome?¡¯
¡®No, maybe they know that I have a huge sum of money with me and want to rob me.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll let them vite me instead then.¡¯
Su Changyu quickly thought.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, there is another method to break the array formation.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°What method is it?¡±
Su Changyu asked with a straight face.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we should have walked into a trapping array formation. That¡¯ll prove that they dared not act brazenly.¡±
¡°In that case, we will sit here and wait patiently. Such array formations are not that powerful. The person whoid it should not have a high cultivation level. I reckon they¡¯re waiting for our energy to be depleted before attacking us.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, so you think that the array formation won¡¯t break if we wait here quietly for a while.¡±
That was Ye Ping¡¯s method.
It was also the safest one.
He could obviously sense that the trapping array formation was not too strong either, which meant that the cultivation level of that person wasn¡¯t strong. Hence, he was wary.
If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to seek trouble, he could just wait here quietly for the other party to lose patience and remove the array artifact. The array formation will then break on its own.
¡®Just wait?¡¯
¡®You want me to just wait here?¡¯
¡®Okay then, anyway, I¡¯m a little tired after walking for three days.¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to encounter any trouble, and after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s reasoning, he reckoned that the cultivation level of the person who set up the array wasn¡¯t high. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been in hiding.
In that case, he would just wait there.
¡°Let¡¯s see what they want to do then.¡±
Su Changyu then sat on the ground and seemed profound and mysterious.
Ye Ping nodded.
He didn¡¯t want to be reckless because Daoist Tai Hua had warned him against causing trouble. The purpose of his trip was to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
He wasn¡¯t there to fight andpete.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping sat down cross-legged too. Indeed, after traveling for three days, he had to rest.
However, less than two hourster,
A voice sounded like thunder. ¡°Brazen demon, hurry and reveal yourself.¡±
Chapter 72: Linhe Ghost Grave
Chapter 72: Linhe Ghost Grave
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A thunder-like voice sounded.
It sounded particrly ear-piercing in the dark night.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping both opened their eyes at the same time.
Neither of them spoke and simply watched their surroundings vigntly.
At this moment, a red shadow appeared.
Ye Ping looked over.
It was a woman in red who was flying towards them in midair.
There was a monk in a white robe behind them who looked refined and clean. He emerged from the darkness and stared at the woman in red.
¡°Venerable, I have no feud with you, why do you have to drive me to death? Isn¡¯t Buddhism all about kindness andpassion? Just let me go, I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±
The woman¡¯s voice seemed extremely pitiful.
¡°Demon, you¡¯re already an evil cultivator because you¡¯ve harmed mortals for the sake of absorbing Yang energy and your cultivation. I may be a Buddhist, butpassion belongs to the Buddha. I¡¯ll send you to the Buddha.¡±
The monk in the white robe said.
At the next moment, he tossed out a string of turquoise Buddhist beads that were radiating a bright light, which seemed particrly eye-catching in the night. It then constrained the woman in red.
¡°Ah!¡±
A miserable cry sounded. Buddhist beads were Buddhist Dharma artifacts. After tying the woman in red, white smoke emanated, followed by a horrifying shriek of terror.
¡°Stinky bald man, you only have the audacity to bully small ghosts like us. Ah! Once the ghost king revives, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±
The woman in red kept rolling on the ground while the white smoke floated around her body. She looked extremely miserable.
¡°Amitabha, your obsession is too deep and it¡¯s entangled with resentment. I will expiate you now.¡±
Keeping a straight face, the white-robed monk walked towards the woman in red and apuded. While the light shone, the woman in red turned into ashes.
The ear-piercing sound vanished.
The peace was restored.
Ye Ping saw everything, and his eyes were filled with curiosity as he felt a sense of novelty. It was the first time he saw a fight between cultivators. Although there was a clear victor, it was rather exciting too.
However, Ye Ping acutely discovered that a faint ray of light entered the white-robed monk¡¯s body.
¡°A Buddhist disciple?¡±
Su Changyu, who was at the side, could not help but ask in surprise.
Dao sects were the norm in Jin Nation, and there were rarely any Buddhist disciples, especially in Qingzhou. Apart from some in ancient temples, Su Changyu had never seen any Buddist disciples, especially such a powerful one.
At this moment, the monk in white retracted all his Dharmic powers and turned to look at Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
The two of them were rather near each other. The monk looked at Su Changyu with his hands ced together.
¡°Amitabha.¡±
¡°Heavenly Venerable Wuliang.¡±
Su Changyu snapped back to his senses. He bowed too and did not embarrass the sect.
¡°Master, what happened?¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded.
He looked very curious and wondered what had happened.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, the white-robed monk immediately answered,
¡°Daoist Master, I was ordered to go to the ghost grave by the river to deal with some matters, and on the way, I encountered the female ghost in red, so I expiated her out of convenience.¡±
Although the monk was menacing and fierce towards such demons, he was very friendly towards cultivators of the proper Dao and did not put on any airs.
However, his answer left Ye Ping speechless.
¡®That¡¯s considered expiating out of convenience?¡¯
¡®Thank you on behalf of the ghost.¡¯
In the next moment, Su Changyu spoke again.
¡°Are you saying that this is the Linhe Ghost Grave?¡±
Su Changyu looked extremely calm on the surface, but his heart was full of excitement.
¡°Daoist Masters, don¡¯t you know?¡±
The white-robed monk was a little shocked as he thought that they were also there to expiate vengeful spirits.
In the next moment, Su Changyu fell silent.
It was the Linhe Ghost Grave!
Su Changyu looked veryposed on the surface, but he was actually very riled up.
There were two forbidden ces in Qingzhou, the Linhe Ghost Grave and the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
The cultivators of Qingzhou dared not venture into those two ces.
The Cloud Mist Mountain Range wasn¡¯t too bad. As long as they didn¡¯t delve too deep, they wouldn¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts.
However, the Linhe Ghost Grave was different. Those below the Foundation Establishment realm would be courting death if they entered.
¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯
¡®We followed the map, how could we have reached the Linhe Ghost Grave?¡¯
Su Changyu waspletely dumbfounded.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
¡°Linhe Ghost Grave?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
He knew about the Linhe Ghost Grave because there were records about it in the Sutra Pavilion in the sect.
About 150 years ago, there was a ghost cultivator who caused a bloodbath in an ancient city for the sake of refining a treasure.
Millions of people died in that cmity, which resulted in countless vengeful spirits in the ancient city.
The imperial court of Jin Nation cooperated with the ten great immortal sects and even invited the Buddhist experts to suppress the ghost cultivator.
However, even so, in order topletely suppress the ghost king, the ten immortal sects suffered heavy losses. If not for the fact that the Buddhist venerables gave up their lives in exchange for the casting of the Great Sun Demon Subduing Seal, it would have probably been difficult to suppress the ghost king.
That was also the reason that Jin Nation allowed Buddhist monks to enter. Otherwise, they would never be able to set foot in Jin Nation.
The conflict between sects was not a minor issue.
However, even if the ghost king was subdued, the ancient Linhe city had already turned into a ghost region where there were millions of vengeful ghosts. How could all of them be expiated immediately?
Besides, the ghosts were all full of resentment, and they died a miserable death. They were sacrificed alive so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be expiated so easily.
Besides, the ce of gathering of the vengeful ghosts was also a cultivationnd for evil cultivators. The Linhe Ghost Grave became the most terrifying ce in Qingzhou.
Of course, there were also advantages to such ces as cultivators of Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism could go there and train their minds or cultivate the Dao. They could also expiate ghosts like the monk did and obtain merit.
There would be great benefits as long as they didn¡¯t die.
However, for Qi Refinement cultivators like Su Changyu and Ye Ping, this ce was terrifying.
The murderous Qi in that area alone was not something that a Qi Refinement cultivator could resist.
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡±
¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±
¡°Linhe Ghost Grave, Linhe Ghost Grave!¡±
¡°How did I get here?¡±
¡°What kind of sins did Imit in myst life!?!¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s emotions wereplicated.
He never expected that he would end up in such a hellish ce one day.
He would rather go to the Cloud Mist Mountain Range thane here.
As long as they didn¡¯t go too deep in the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, they wouldn¡¯t encounter any troubles.
The Linhe Ghost Grave was different.
It was the ce where millions of vengeful ghosts gathered. There was no need for ghost cultivators to cause trouble for them.
Standing there alone would allow the ferocious aura to surge into his body.
By then, he would fall terribly ill or have his body damaged permanently.
¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡¯
¡®Master, you jinxed it. Great, now you¡¯re really going to prepare for our funeral.¡¯
Su Changyu was extremely upset.
He wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t.
At this moment, the monk in white suddenly spoke up.
¡°You two must have entered this ce by mistake, right? Do you need me to bring you away?¡±
The monk asked.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu suddenly snapped back to his senses.
¡®Take me away?¡¯
¡®Good, good.¡¯
Su Changyu was extremely excited inside, but considering that Ye Ping was right beside him, Su Changyu took a deep breath and said, ¡°I wanted to use this ce to train my junior brother, but the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is about to begin so I shall not stay here for a long time. Venerable, please guide me.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s tone was calm and he was very polite, but he had the vibe of a superior expert.
His behavior made the monk slightly stunned.
The monk stayed silent for a moment.
He immediately sensed that the two of them seemed to at most be at Level 5 of the Qi Refinement realm.
In the spirit of Buddhistpassion, he decided to give them some help. Besides, they were Daoist disciples too.
However... he had a strange feeling.
However, the monk did not think much about it.
He didn¡¯t like arguing in the first ce. Besides, it wasmonce to cultivate the Dao in Jin Nation, and although the Buddhist disciples had set foot there, they still weren¡¯t very wee. In order to establish a cordial rtionship between Taoism and Buddhism, many disciples would give aid whenever they encountered Taoist disciples in need of help.
It was considered an expression of attitude.
After all, the dispute between sects was very terrifying, and it involved too many things. There was no right or wrong, only different positions and perspectives.
¡°Daoists, pleasee with me.¡±
¡°There is a ghost bewitchment array here. Later on, no matter what happens, I hope that the two of you will stay firm and true to your hearts. Don¡¯t be confused or you¡¯ll be in trouble then.¡±
The white-robed monk told Ye Ping and Su Changyu that there were array formations there and instructed them to look out.
Ye Ping and Su Changyu both nodded and thanked the monk before following him.
Along the way, the three of them brieflymunicated.
Ye Ping also learned the name of the monk.
Kong Hai.
He was the second-generation disciple of the Spirit Temple of Jin Nation.
Su Changyu did not talk much.
It was mainly Ye Ping who keptmunicating with Kong Hai.
Kong Hai was very patient and answered all his questions without showing any annoyance.
That was also the reason that Ye Ping knew that the light that appeared when Kong Hai expiated the female ghost was the power of merit.
¡°Patron Ye, the power of merit and virtue has various benefits. It can be sacrificed to the heavens for the treasure of merit and virtue. It can also be used for cultivating the Golden Buddha Body, Taoist teachings, and increasing one¡¯s cultivation level. It¡¯s even better than Spirit Stones and pills.¡±
¡°However, the power of virtue is hard to obtain. Usually, only the vengeful spirits that contain a ferocious aura would bring merit after the expiation. The power of merit that the female ghost I expiated just now brought was only equivalent to an inferior-grade Spirit Stone. The only advantage is that the power of merit is pure and untainted.¡±
Kong Hai exined the power of merit and virtue.
Ye Ping listened with great interest.
¡°How can I expiate then?¡±
Ye Ping was extremely interested in the method of expiation.
The main thing was that one would be able to obtain the power of merit after expiating vengeful souls. The power of merit was tantamount to being a jack of all trades, with all kinds of benefits.
The most attractive point for Ye Ping was that it could be used as spiritual energy.
He nowcked nothing but spiritual energy.
¡°There are two kinds of expiation methods. One is to cut off negative karma using Buddhist Dao or Dharmic Dao to y demons, but this would result in very little merit obtained.¡±
¡°The second one is the sutra expiation method that convinces one to put down the knife and practice Buddhism. Only high venerables would be able to do that. If you seed, you will obtain more merit.¡±
Kong Hai exined seriously.
Ye Ping had an epiphany.
At this moment, Kong Hai continued, ¡°Patron Ye, if you are interested in the method of expiation, I have some sutras that you can read.¡±
After hearing his words, Su Changyu suddenly spoke up.
¡°In terms of expiation, our Dao sect has many of such techniques too. The Buddhist method might be the best, but my junior brother is a disciple of the Dao Sect so it might be hard for him toprehend it.¡±
Su Changyu suddenly interrupted Kong Hai.
It was not that Su Changyu was petty.
It was actually a deep-rooted sectarian issue.
Ye Ping was a Daoist disciple and if he learned the Buddhist expiation method, he would probably only get half the result with twice the effort, which was not very meaningful.
Hearing his words, Kong Hai didn¡¯t seem embarrassed and instead just nodded.
¡°Please forgive me, I forgot about that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, you have good intentions.¡±
Su Changyu was not angry. After all, it was just a sectarian issue.
However, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu in awe and surprise.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do we have expiation methods too?¡±
Ye Ping was indeed interested in this method of expiation.
¡°Naturally.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
¡°Senior Brother, do you know how to expiate then?¡±
Ye Ping continued, his eyes full of excitement.
¡°Naturally.¡±
Su Changyu wanted to say ¡®naturally not¡¯. However, he didn¡¯t do so in the end. After all, there were outsiders around and if he said no, he would be embarrassed.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, can you teach me?¡±
Hearing that Su Changyu knew the method of expiation, Ye Ping got even more agitated.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu was frustrated.
¡®Ye Ping, can you stop being such an avid learner?¡¯
¡®Why do you want to learn everything?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting more than you can chew?¡¯
At this moment, before Su Changyu could respond, white mist came surging over.
¡°Watch out! The array formation has changed. Do not move, and stay true to your hearts. Don¡¯t be bewitched by the ghost.¡±
Kong Hai¡¯s voice sounded, appearing extremely serious.
In the next moment, the mist engulfed the three of them.
Chapter 73: The Disciples of Qingyun Dao Sect Abstain From Lust
Chapter 73: The Disciples of Qingyun Dao Sect Abstain From Lust
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Arge ball of fog filled the air.
It engulfed the three of them.
Ye Ping looked very calm.
With Su Changyu around, he wasn¡¯t flustered at all.
He knew very well that this kind of danger was nothing because Su Changyu would save him at the critical juncture.
However, Ye Ping also knew that Su Changyu didn¡¯t go to his aid immediately because he wanted to test and train him.
Otherwise, how could he grow if he kept pinning his hopes on others?
Besides, Ye Ping didn¡¯t want Su Changyu to help him because that would just make him seem weak and cowardly.
The thick fog concealed everything and hid his line of vision.
Ye Ping sat cross-legged on the ground and looked at everything around him vigntly. Holding the Green Moon Sword in his hand, he was ready to attack any time.
Roar!
In an instant, peculiar sounds filled the air. They seemed to be the roar of beasts but also sounded like the weeping of humans.
That sound made him feel somehow afraid.
It was an intimidating wave of wild shrieks and howls that interfered with the sound waves. It would cause one to be terrified, lose their will to fight, weaken their minds, and wear down their willpower.
Ye Ping had seen some relevant information about it in the sutras in the Sutra Pavilion. Hence, he immediately reacted.
¡°Calm down.¡±
Ye Ping told himself not to mess up and remain seated quietly to observe what was going on.
Humans might be afraid of ghosts, but ghosts were even more afraid of humans.
Ghost cultivators were of the Yin element while humans were enhanced with Yang energy. In the eyes of ghost cultivators, there were three balls of mes on humans, one on above the head, and two at the shoulders.
Hence, ghosts were more afraid of humans.
However, the three balls of Yang fire represented one¡¯s mental energy. If one¡¯s mental energy was weak, the Yang fire would cease and ghost cultivators would be able to enter.
¡°Those who overindulge in lust will have weak minds.¡±
¡°Those with insufficient blood and qi will be weak in energy.¡±
¡°Those whose willpower is not firm will be mentally weak.¡±
¡°So, ghosts would specifically choose those with weaker constitutions when they want to harm humans, and then create illusions and make one lose their Yang energy before brutally harming the other party.¡±
¡°If they don¡¯t fall for it, there will be some terrifying scenes that appear, which will scare one into losing their soul. Losing the soul is the same as losing the spirit, so usually ghosts would often create such illusions.¡±
¡°On the other hand, I don¡¯t indulge in lust, and I cultivate the Fiend Celestial body. I also read the books of Saints and my energy is at its peak.¡±
Ye Ping muttered. His will was continuously being strengthened and there was no need to fear.
He believed that those ghosts dared not approach him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to resort to so many tricks.
If they could strike directly, those ghost cultivators wouldn¡¯t have to resort to so many tricks.
While thinking about it, Ye Ping¡¯s willpower became stronger.
At this moment, dozens of ghostly shadows gathered together in the mist.
They ignored the mist and kept their eyes fixed on the three people in it.
¡°The array has already been activated, what should we do next?¡±
A voice sounded and a thin man spoke up as he looked at a middle-aged man.
¡°This monk is not to be trifled with. He has a Buddhist Dharma artifact on him and even if we attack jointly, we can¡¯t kill him, so it¡¯s better not to provoke him.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll eat those two up. ording to our usual rules, you guys will absorb the Yang energy and leave the body to me. It¡¯s going to be the Ghost Tribtion soon, I need a physical body.¡±
The middle-aged man said sarcastically.
The other ghost cultivators nodded without much of an opinion.
¡°Lan¡¯er, go and seduce that man in the white crane robe. He looks just like a lustful person. But don¡¯t absorb too much. Leave some behind for everyone.¡±
¡°Yang Wen, mimic the appearance of the man in the white crane robe and lure the younger one over. They¡¯re too near the monk. I¡¯m scared that once we attack, that monk will ruin things for us.¡±
¡°Remember, the bewitching array formation can onlyst for two hours. Leave immediately after you get it. Don¡¯t let the monk catch you, or your soul will vanish.¡±
The middle-aged man admonished.
He gave the orders and set up the n.
Two figures walked out immediately.
One was a female ghost dressed in a blue dress with a chiffonyer. She was rather beautiful, but her dressing was dignified.
The other ghost transformed into Su Changyu¡¯s appearance in a sh. Be it looks or aura, there were almost no differences.
That was the inherent talent of ghost cultivators. Due to the fact that they didn¡¯t have a physical body, they could change drastically, but they wouldn¡¯tst long because their main bodies were ghosts, and hence, they couldn¡¯t stay in disguise for long. However, they could deceive the enemy for a short period of time.
The two figures disappeared in ce and turned into a wisp of green smoke that floated towards Ye Ping.
At this moment, in the mist, Su Changyu was seated properly on the same spot.
He was really flustered now.
He was terrified.
He didn¡¯t want to die there.
¡®Even if I have to die, can I wait until the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is over before I die?¡¯
¡®I finally had the chance to wear the brocade white crane robe, but if I die on the journey to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, I¡¯d be really indignant.¡¯
¡®If I really die, I must turn into a menacing ghost and kill all the ghosts that harmed me. I may be ipetent as a human, but I doubt I¡¯d remain ipetent as a ghost!¡¯
Sitting on the ground, Su Changyu secretly swore in his heart.
He felt that if he died before the Sword Dao Meet, he would turn into a menacing ghost because he couldn¡¯t take it lying down.
The greater one¡¯s obsession, the greater the resentment. When the time came, he would very likely turn into a menacing ghost.
By then, he would kill whoever harmed him.
He would make their souls dissipate.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu somehow stopped feeling fearful and instead started thinking about what to do after taking revenge, and whether he would return to the Qingyun Dao Sect or start cultivating.
While Su Changyu was letting his imagination run wild, a coquettish and panicky voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Help, help.¡±
Although the voice was rtively loud, it seemed very tender and soft.
Su Changyu snapped back to his senses and subconsciously gripped the sword in his hand before looking in the direction of the sword.
Soon, a figure appeared in the mist in front.
It was a woman.
She was d in a blue chiffon dress and had an excellent figure. Although she wasn¡¯t gorgeous and couldn¡¯t bepared to Chen Lingrou and Xiao Muxue, she was still quite attractive.
The main thing was that she was wearing a chiffon dress. If it was thinner, it would probably be see-through.
¡°Immortal, please save me.¡±
Before Su Changyu could respond, the woman in blue leaped into his arms with a panicked expression. Her body was light and she seemed to have gotten a great shock.
¡°Lady, please keep your distance.¡±
Su Changyu pushed the woman away and then stood up with an extremely serious expression.
He couldn¡¯t keep his guard down against the woman who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Although he felt that she was alive, he was no fool either and he was extremely wary.
The woman in blue was stunned.
She did not expect Su Changyu to push her away.
Although she was not the most beautiful, she could be considered a ravishing beauty.
Besides, she was scantily d and most men wouldn¡¯t bear to push her away.
She was stunned.
However, she soon returned to her senses, wiped her tears, and said pretentiously, ¡°Immortal, I¡¯m being too flustered, please forgive me.¡±
The woman in blue wiped her tears, looking pitiful. Apart from the fact that she was wearing revealing clothes, she looked no different from normal people and Su Changyu could not tell that she was a female ghost.
Su Changyu remained silent and aloof, the bewildered gaze in his eyes represented everything.
Sensing the gaze in Su Changyu¡¯s eyes, the woman in blue hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Immortal, I¡¯m the daughter of the Liu family of Jingping City. I came out for a walk with my family, and we encountered a strange wind that brought me here. I have no idea where this is, please save me, Immortal.¡±
As the girl in blue spoke, she inched closer and looked like she was terrified.
When she approached, she lowered her voice and spoke flirtatiously.
¡°Immortal, if you can save me, I will definitely serve you well.¡±
She suppressed her voice and her words made his imagination run wild.
However, in the next moment, Su Changyu pushed the woman in blue away impassively.
He looked calm and his actions were extremely resolute.
The woman in blue was dumbfounded.
She was a little confused. When she pulled this trick in the past, she would have already begun to absorb Yang energy at this point.
¡®Why is he so cold and indifferent towards me?¡¯
¡®This seems unreasonable.¡¯
¡°Immortal, are you scared of me?¡±
The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but ask with bewilderment in her eyes.
¡°No.¡±
Su Changyu answered indifferently.
¡°Immortal, do you not like my figure then?¡±
¡°Immortal, you may have misunderstood. I may be petite, but I can hide my skills.¡±
The woman in blue continued to lower her voice and provoke Su Changyu with her words before continuing to approach him.
However, before she could throw herself at him again, Su Changyu pushed her away, and this time, his eyes were filled with anger.
The woman in blue was speechless.
¡°Immortal, what do you dislike about me?¡±
The woman in blue finally behaved herself. She stopped leaning in, but she was a little angry too.
¡®I took the initiative to get close to you, but you pushed me away thrice?¡¯
¡®I have my pride!¡¯
At the same time, she couldn¡¯t understand why Su Changyu was indifferent towards her even though she was taking the initiative.
However, at the next moment, Su Changyu finally answered coldly and arrogantly, ¡°The disciples of Qingyun Dao Sect abstain from lust.¡±
Chapter 74: You Want A Ghost Cultivator To Teach You The Expiation Sutra?
Chapter 74: You Want A Ghost Cultivator To Teach You The Expiation Sutra?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu was a little perplexed.
¡®Is the woman in blue in front of me sick in the head?¡¯
¡®If you have something to say, just say it. Why do you keep moving closer towards me?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you know that these clothes are very expensive?¡¯
¡®If you keep rubbing yourself against me and end up damaging my clothes, can you afford topensate me for it?¡¯
Su Changyu was in a terrible mood.
The woman in blue fell silent.
She could feel that Su Changyu had be disgusted and repulsed by her.
If not for the fact that Kong Hai was nearby, she would have probably already lost her temper.
¡°Immortal, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to keep staying here, right? Why don¡¯t we leave first and find our way down the mountain?¡±
The woman in blue forced herself to smile while saying that.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent.
Although he was a little silly at times, he wasn¡¯t stupid. If he stayed there, he would at least be near Kong Hai who would be able to step in and help if there was really any danger.
However, if he left that ce, God knows what would happen.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t think that the woman in front of him would pose any danger.
After all, Su Changyu was still very confident in his own charm. He knew that the woman in blue had done everything for the sake of obtaining his body. Since it wasn¡¯t the first time that happened, Su Changyu did not find anything wrong with that.
On the other hand, in the mist, Ye Ping sat cross-legged in silence.
He didn¡¯t seem flustered at all, and in fact, he was even thinking about expiation.
¡®I wonder if our Dao sect¡¯s expiation method is better than the Buddhist methods.¡¯
¡®However, regardless of whether it is the Dao sect¡¯s expiation method or the Buddhist expiation method, Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s one is the best.¡¯
Ye Ping thought in his heart.
At this moment, the white mist in the surroundings gradually dissipated and his vision became clearer.
Soon, a figure appeared in front of him.
It was Su Changyu, who was also sitting cross-legged on the ground.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Upon sight of Su Changyu, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but exim in joy.
Not far away, Yang Wen opened his eyes when he heard Ye Ping¡¯s voice again.
He was a ghost cultivator who was good at the method of transformation and was there to lure Ye Ping away.
Yang Wen was very confident in his own method of transformation. In fact, at one point, he even suspected that he might have been an actor before he died.
He was great at imitating the tone of voice and actions of others.
He had been sizing up Su Changyu and observing him closely. Hence, he managed to imitate Su Changyu¡¯s actions and behavior to a T. The only w was that it was difficult to imitate the aura and temperament of others. However, the white mist was spreading in the surroundings, so it was difficult to detect.
Besides, his goal was just to lure Ye Ping away, and the details were basically impossible to be detected.
At the thought of this, Yang Wen couldn¡¯t help but get up.
¡°Junior Brother.¡±
Yang Wen called out to Ye Ping. His tone was calm and the way he imitated Su Changyu was indeed splendid.
Ye Ping walked over without thinking much.
They were not that far apart from each other.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is everything okay?¡±
Ye Ping walked towards Yang Wen, his eyes filled with curiosity.
¡°The array formation may have somewhat weakened but it¡¯s not the end yet. It¡¯s not very safe here. Junior Brother,e with me.¡±
Yang Wen said seriously.
He wanted to trick Ye Ping into leaving this ce.
¡°Are we leaving now? What about Venerable Kong Hai?¡±
Ye Ping was curious.
¡°Venerable Kong Hai has the ability to protect himself. I sensed that there is some instability here. Maybe, the Ghost King is about to be revived. We have to leave quickly.¡±
Yang Wen even revealed some news to Ye Ping.
¡°The Ghost King is going to be revived? Isn¡¯t the Ghost King already dead?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised. When he was reading the records of Qingzhou, he read that the Ghost King had been subdued and killed by the Buddhist monks with the Demon Subduing Seal, so how could he still be revived?
¡°That¡¯s just a lie that the Jin Nation spread to stop people from prying further. However, the Ghost King had indeed been severely injured, though he didn¡¯t die and has only been sealed.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, stop being so long-winded ande with me.¡±
Yang Wen did not want to dy any further. The array formation could onlyst for two hours, and if they waited until the array formation lost its effects, it would be troublesome.
For some reason, Ye Ping felt that there was something wrong with the Su Changyu who was in front of him.
However, he was unclear of what the exact problem was. He just had a gut feeling that the Su Changyu in front of him was a little different from the one he usually faced.
¡°Junior Brother, what are you still hesitating for? Do you not believe me?¡±
Yang Wen spoke again, but this time, he looked a little displeased.
¡°No.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head. He just couldn¡¯t put his feelings into words. However, it wasn¡¯t a strong feeling, so he simply got up and walked towards Yang Wen.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, which expiation sutra were you referring to previously?¡±
Ye Ping came in front of Yang Wen and looked very curious.
Hearing these words, Yang Wen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Expiation Sutra?¡¯
¡®What Expiation Sutra?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re asking me, a ghost cultivator, to teach you expiation?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t this equivalent to asking a promiscuous woman to teach you the virtues that women should follow?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating me?¡¯
¡®No, are you testing me?¡¯
Yang Wen froze for a moment. Although Ye Ping had walked up to him, Kong Hai was still close by, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a move.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s question and the peculiar gaze in his eyes just now left Yang Wen with no choice but to guess if Ye Ping was deliberately trying to test him.
Thinking of this, Yang Wen could not help but fall silent.
Immediately afterwards, he spoke slowly.
¡°Oh, the expiation is not an important mysterious Dharmic Dao. I¡¯ll teach you when we return to the sect.¡±
Yang Wen didn¡¯t know a thing about the expiation and decided to stall for some time first.
¡°Return to the sect? Eldest Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you show me the expiation sutra first? I¡¯ll read it slowly.¡±
Ye Ping persuaded.
He was very interested in the expiation sutra. After all, the expiation of ghosts would bring about merit. Who wouldn¡¯t like free things?
After hearing his words, Yang Wen got even more nervous.
He somehow felt that Ye Ping was testing him.
However, the problem was that he didn¡¯t know any expiation sutra at all.
¡®No!¡¯
¡®It seems that I do know an expiation sutra.¡¯
Yang Wen suddenly thought of an expiation sutra.
It was the expiation sutra that was used to seal the Ghost King, which was inscribed by a Daoist master who tried to use that expiation sutra to wear down the opponent¡¯s grievance power.
Unfortunately, the Ghost King had too much resentment.
Thinking of this, Yang Wen couldn¡¯t help but cough.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll read it out to you. Junior Brother, listen up.¡±
Yang Wen had been to the sealing ce and seen that expiation sutra before. However, he couldn¡¯t remember it very clearly.
Although Yang Wen was a ghost cultivator and didn¡¯t know the expiation sutra, he knew what the grievances of a ghost cultivator were.
The so-called expiation was actually a type of counseling to alleviate the grievances in the hearts of the ghost cultivators and to get rid of the negative karma in their hearts.
Hence, he nned to repeat to Ye Ping half of the expiation for sealing the Ghost King and make up the other half on his own.
¡®Hey!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m such a smart little ghost.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, please teach me.¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡°Infinite Heavenly Venerable, light up three worlds...¡±
As Yang Wen spoke, he brought Ye Ping further away too.
¡°All thingse with spirituality. They are born with joy, die with misery, and leave with resentment. Those are all obsessions.¡±
¡°All resentment turns into a sea of misery. The unwillingness to return ashore and the stubborn obsessions...¡±
¡°Obsessions are a double-edged sword that hurts others and oneself. Mah¨¡k¨¡?yapa, put down the knife and you can be redeemed.¡±
Yang Wen recited the sutra, the first half of which he copied. However, the second half was a kind of enlightenment.
As a ghost cultivator, his grievances deepened and his pain was unbearable. He wanted to be redeemed, but the grievances in his heart could not be redeemed. He didn¡¯t know the root of the grievances at all.
Heaven and earth were like a sea of suffering, Yang Wen felt like a tiny boat in this sea of suffering, wanting to struggle but unwilling to at the same time.
It was easy to pick it up but hard to put down.
¡®Damn it, I¡¯m making myself cry.¡¯
After reading thest sentence, Yang Wen somehow felt sorrowful.
Ye Ping, who was at the side, started listening to the sutra attentively.
For some reason, he felt a little emotional.
The death of humans was akin to the extinguishing ofmps. All things woulde to an end, but if a human could still persistently live in this world, what kind of resentment did it harbor?
What kind of suffering did he suffer in his life to have such great resentment?
He suffered when he was alive and when he was dead too.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping stopped walking.
¡®Why did you stop walking?¡¯
Yang Wen froze for a moment, thinking that Ye Ping had discovered the w.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t do anything and simply sat cross-legged on the ground toprehend the expiation sutra.
¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡±
Yang Wen was a little confused.
¡°Senior Brother, I seem to have had an epiphany so I want to ponder over it.¡±
Ye Ping gave an answer based on his own understanding.
He had vaguely sensed something.
Hearing his words, Yang Wen froze in shock.
¡®You¡¯re having an enlightenment here?¡¯
¡®What are you trying toprehend?¡¯
¡®Although the first half of what I said was part of a legitimate sutra, I made up the other half.¡¯
¡®You can get an enlightenment out of that too?¡¯
¡®If you can, I¡¯ll go reincarnate immediately and give up on taking revenge.¡¯
Yang Wen felt his tooth aching.
They were leaving soon and yet, Ye Ping came up with such an issue. Who would be able to stand it?
Yang Wen was at a loss for words.
He really couldn¡¯t figure out if Ye Ping was reallyprehending the Dao or not.
After hesitating for the duration it took for one incense stick to burn, Yang Wen finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
¡°Junior Brother.¡±
He was just about to speak up and tell Ye Ping to leave first.
However, a clear breeze blew over at this moment.
Chapter 75: Supreme Expiation Sutra, Expiating Golden Light
Chapter 75: Supreme Expiation Sutra, Expiating Golden Light
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yang Wen was just about to speak.
The clear breeze caused the white mist to dissipate a little.
He was a little puzzled and wondered, ¡®Why did a clear breeze appear out of nowhere?¡¯
However, before Yang Wen could say anything, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
His calm voice made Yang Wen freeze on the spot.
¡®You¡¯ve gained an enlightenment?¡¯
¡®What did you get enlightened about?¡¯
¡®You can get enlightenment from this?¡¯
¡®Have you long seen through my disguise and discovered that I¡¯m not your Eldest Senior Brother so you¡¯re deliberately trying to humiliate me?¡¯
Yang Wen froze in ce.
He was distressed.
Putting aside the fact that he was confused by Ye Ping¡¯s actions, the fact that he had an enlightenment alone was puzzling enough.
The expiation sutra was a subjective thing in the first ce, and the speed of cultivation varied depending on individual aptitude. Those with better aptitude wouldprehend faster. Ye Ping was obviously the type with ordinary talent.
Otherwise, how could he have only reached the second level of Qi Refinement?
If Ye Ping was truly a genius, he would have long been hidden well and protected by his sect. Why would he go down the mountain and frolic around when he was only at the second level of Qi Refinement?
Since he was not a genius, how did he manage toprehend the sutra in just an incense stick¡¯s worth of time?
¡®Does he take me for a fool?¡¯
Yang Wen did not mean anything else.
If Ye Ping could reallyprehend this expiation sutra in one incense stick¡¯s worth of time, he would go straight to reincarnation and stop being a ghost as he was too embarrassed.
¡®This kid obviously saw through me and is deliberately stalling for time.¡¯
¡®Forget it, should I just take action right away? Since we¡¯ve already made it here, that monk can¡¯t do anything even if he has sensed it.¡¯
Yang Wen thought to himself.
He was considering if he should take action now and absorb Ye Ping¡¯s Yang energy.
However, when Yang Wen was hesitating, Ye Ping suddenly started chanting the sutra.
¡°All beings are born from suffering and pass away due to hardships. Their resentment is like a sea and their obsession is like a knife. They¡¯re filled with greed, anger, hatred, love, resentment, and they can¡¯t let it go. All thingse and go because of suffering.¡±
¡°Supreme Dharma, opening a realm with Dharma, those with obsessions may enter the supreme realm. Within the realm, all beings are equal. There are 360 million Dharmic formtions that can wash away all sins, eliminate all hatred, reincarnate, and have a blessed afterlife. They will not fall into the path of beasts or the paths of the Asura.¡±
The chanting of the sutra sounded.
He wasn¡¯t very loud, but his words and pronunciation were very clear.
At this moment, the golden light coalesced around Ye Ping, and he looked rather divine and auspicious under the light with golden lotuses emerging from the ground. As they bloomed one after another, a peculiar fragrance emanated and the ancient Sanskrit words sounded like that of the Afterlife Incantation.
Yang Wen¡¯s expression changed drastically.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
Yang Wen was astonished.
The golden light of expiation could only be coalesced by Dao experts.
Back then, the Ghost King of the Linhe Ghost Grave almost got expiated by the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡®If he can condense that golden light, he should at least be in the Golden Core realm, right?¡¯
¡®The man in front of me is only at the second level of Qi Refinement.¡¯
¡®He can condense the Golden Light of Expiation at just level 2 of Qi Refinement? Has he expiated the masses in his previous life? Otherwise, how could he have condensed the Golden Light of Expiation?¡¯
¡®This is outrageous.¡¯
¡®Are you putting up a pretense?¡¯
Yang Wen did not know what to say, but his heart was filled with fear and terror.
However, when he was shrouded in the Golden Light of Expiation, Yang Wen froze in shock.
He originally thought that it would be painful, but he didn¡¯t expect to feel like he was immersed in warm water when the golden light engulfed him. He felt like he had gained a huge release and felt a burst of relief all over.
When he heard the Sanskrit words, he felt like he was praying for himself.
A burst of ck smoke floated out from the body, which was his obsession and sins.
*sizzles*
The ck smoke rolled and Yang Wen¡¯s original appearance was soon restored under Ye Ping¡¯s expiation. His resentment had disappeared and was reced by a state of emptiness.
It was as if he had gained wisdom and everything else had turned into a passing cloud.
He had been expiated, and thus, he had naturally let go of his obsessions. He could start reincarnating.
Yang Wen froze in ce. He simply didn¡¯t expect that he would one day be reincarnated.
Over the years, he had consumed arge amount of Yang energy even though he hadn¡¯t hurt anyone¡¯s lives. Hence, he wasden with sins, and if proper cultivators saw him, he would be forced into expiation.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s expiation method didn¡¯t make him feel a single trace of pain, and instead, he felt an indescribable sense of liberation.
However, even then, Yang Wen was still confused.
He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to have expiated him.
¡®Is the expiation sutra used for sealing the Ghost King that powerful?¡¯
¡®But why was the Ghost King in so much misery while I feel like I¡¯m about to be an immortal?¡¯
¡®Is it because I¡¯m too weak?¡¯
¡®Or is it that my obsessions weren¡¯t deep enough?¡¯
Yang Wen didn¡¯t have time to think about too many things because the light of reincarnation was already shining on his body, and he couldn¡¯t resist at all. He could onlyply.
At the next moment, Yang Wen vanished on the spot. He proceeded to reincarnate.
As Yang Wen disappeared in the same ce, a faint stream of yellow light entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
It was the power of merit and virtue, which was much more obvious than the stream of light that Kong Hai got previously.
Yang Wen vanished.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, Ye Ping woke up from his enlightenment.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve been enlightened.¡±
As soon as he woke up, Ye Ping immediately reported the good news to Su Changyu.
However, at the next moment, he realized that there was no one around him and Su Changyu had disappeared too.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Ye Ping called out but did not get any response.
That made Ye Ping a little confused.
However, he soon figured it out.
¡°I guess the Ghost King is going to be revived and Eldest Senior Brother is going to deal with him. Yes, yes, Eldest Senior Brother should have gone to deal with the Ghost King.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother is really a formidable man.¡±
Ye Ping pondered in his mind.
After thinking it through, it was the only possibility he coulde up with.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping did not panic.
Soon, Ye Ping began to slowlyprehend the supreme expiation sutra.
Indeed, the expiation sutra was worthy of its name. Ye Ping took an incense stick¡¯s worth of time toprehend it.
That expiation sutra had two expiation methods.
The first method was through chanting a sutra that would allow the Golden Light of Expiation to be condensed and the resentment to be washed away. They could reincarnate and if the subject of expiation didn¡¯tmit any heinous sin, the effects would be the best.
Those whose hands were stained with blood and who had sinned greatly would be in extreme pain and expiation would be difficult.
It was not only effective for ghost cultivators but also for ordinary people. For example, a person with great resentment could also be reincarnated.
In other words, if one formed feuds with others in the future and the enemy resented them, they would be able to expiate them.
It was a supreme Dharmic formtion that would help with the aftermath of forming enemies.
The second one was expiation using the Golden Light of Expiation and turning it into a Dharma artifact that was to be targeted at sinful ghost cultivators who harmed others. It would kill to protect life and exterminate negative karma but not people.
There were a total of four realms to the Supreme Expiation Sutra
They were namely the Golden Light realm, Golden Wheel realm, the Bodhi realm, and the Grand Supreme realm.
A hundred rays of Golden Light of Expiation could turn into a Golden Wheel and a golden halo would appear at the back of one¡¯s head, which represented enlightenment and wisdom. There was no need for the chanting of sutras for the expiation to bepleted.
When one condensed nine Golden Wheels, one would reach the Bodhi realm. By then, the Light of the Bodhi realm would be used for expiation.
The Grand Supreme realm was a little too distant and Ye Ping wasn¡¯t very clear about it.
However, what surprised Ye Ping was that after heprehended the Supreme Expiation Sutra, there was an additional power of merit.
Ye Ping could not understand where the power of merit came from.
However, after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t feel anything.
It was better than nothing. Besides, it wasn¡¯t for free, and Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be in a pleasant mood.
Soon, he mobilized the power of merit in his body in a bid to try if it was menacing or not.
In an instant, as Ye Ping mobilized the power of merit in his body, a surging wave of spiritual energy appeared in his body.
The power of merit seemed to have turned into a torrent that washed his body.
In just ten breaths, Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation level had broken through to the third level of Qi Refinement.
Yes, the third level of Qi Refinement.
Sss!
Sensing the increase in his realm, Ye Ping was dumbfounded.
Normally, if one wanted to cultivate from the second level to third level of Qi Refinement, it would take them at least two or three days, and because he had already gone through re-cultivation once, his cultivation speed was much slower.
However, he didn¡¯t expect that a single power of merit would allow him to advance by one level.
¡®What if there are ten? Or a hundred?¡¯
¡®Wouldn¡¯t I ascend then?¡¯
Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
The power of merit in his body was also depleted directly.
¡°Merit! I want to get merit!¡±
After sensing the terrifying power of merit, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t sit still and contain his emotions.
After meditating painstakingly for a total of two to three days, he only managed to advance by a single level.
A random power of merit allowed him to advance by one realm.
¡®Who would be able to stand that?¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping stood up and walked away.
His thoughts were simple. While Su Changyu expiated the Ghost King, he would expiate the smaller ghosts, and if he encountered danger, he would flee. If not, he would expiate as many as he could.
Just like that, Ye Ping¡¯s figure disappeared in the white mist.
At this moment, in the white mist, Kong Hai was sitting quietly under a tree.
His gaze was calm and he was fiddling with the Buddhist beads with a peaceful mind.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of the ghosts there as he was a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment realm in the first ce. Besides, he was proficient in Buddhist teachings, so he was the best at expiating ghosts.
¡°651, 652, 653, I only need 654 more power of merit to be able to try and condense the Golden Buddha Body.¡±
¡°If I can condense the Golden Buddha Body before the age of twenty-five, I will be able to nurture the Golden Light of Expiation before the age of thirty.¡±
¡°Ah, it¡¯s time for me to set a new record for the Buddhist sect of Jin Nation by obtaining the Golden Light of Expiation before the age of thirty. Kong Hai, why are you so outstanding?¡±
¡°Do you know that you¡¯ll make others jealous by being so outstanding? By then, you will create jealousy and be embroiled in more negative karma.¡±
¡°Kong Hai, promise me you will stop being so outstanding in the future.¡±
Kong Hai muttered to himself. Although he seemed to be warning himself, he also seemed to be bragging conceitedly.
However, before the time it took for an incense stick to burn, a stream of golden light shed past abruptly.
In an instant, Kong Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
¡°Is there an advanced Dao expert here?¡±
He was surprised.
Chapter 76: Scaring Him Out of His Wits
Chapter 76: Scaring Him Out of His Wits
Kong Hai froze in shock.
He saw a beam of golden light sh by not far away.
Unfortunately, the white mist obscured his vision, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly who it was.
¡°Is he an expert from a Dao Sect or a Buddhist monk?¡±
Kong Hai was a little surprised.
The existences in Jin Nation that could condense the Golden Light of Expiation were few and far between.
It was extremely difficult for a cultivator to condense the Golden Light of Expiation.
Firstly, one would have to condense a thousand powers of merit, which could not be obtained just by killing a thousand vengeful spirits.
Instead, it was a true expiation. Kong Hai spent 15 years, but he only ended up condensing about 670 power of merit.
There was still a long way to go before he could obtain a thousand of them. Besides, even if one had gathered a thousand power of merit, they would only be able to sculpt the Golden Buddha Body and then nurture the golden light afterwards.
Hence, those who could have the Golden Light of Expiation were all Dao experts who were genuinely advanced in the Dao.
The golden light would wash away all resentment.
The Linhe Ghost Grave had been rather tumultuoustely, and the senior monk of the temple thought that it was because the seal of the Linhe Ghost Grave was a littlex. Hence, he sent Kong Hai over to investigate.
Unless the Ghost King was resurrected, it was unlikely that it would attract the attention of an advanced Dao expert.
¡°I think it should be a senior, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t just leave and wander off on my own. There are two patrons here. If I leave, there will definitely be ghost cultivatorsing to trouble them.¡±
Kong Hai was feeling rather upset because he wanted to go see that expert.
However, considering the fact that Ye Ping and Su Changyu were right beside him, he dared not leave, for fear that the ghost cultivators would take advantage of the situation.
At this moment, a bunch of lonely ghosts gathered in the white mist.
¡°Why haven¡¯t Lan¡¯er and Yang Wene back after being away for so long?¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already been half an hour. If we keep dying, the array formation will vanish and we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
¡°Could they be in danger?¡±
There were about 30 of those ghosts, which were considered a small force in the Linhe Ghost Grave. They would usually just capture some cultivators who were on their own and absorb their Yang energy.
¡°It can¡¯t be. Those two are only Qi Refinement cultivators. Yang Wen and Lan¡¯er are at least at the Perfected realm of Ghost Soldiers, which is tantamount to the Perfected realm in Qi Refinement. They won¡¯t be in trouble unless they have provoked that monk, but I don¡¯t detect any Buddhist power.¡±
The man who was taking the lead said so in a firm tone.
¡°Lord, could it be that those two cultivators are pretending to be at the Qi Refinement realm but are actually already at the Foundation Establishment all for the sake of luring us there?¡±
¡°Otherwise, why would two Qi Refinement cultivators, one of whom is only at Level 2 of Qi Refinement, dare toe to the Linhe Ghost Grave?¡±
One of the vengeful spirits asked, seemingly very curious.
As soon as he said that, the other ghosts were shocked.
They thought about it and realized that it was indeed possible.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, there are millions of vengeful spirits in the Linhe Ghost Grave. He can deceive us but not the other evil ghosts. Besides, even if that¡¯s the case, there is no need to worry.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already broken through to the Ghost Warrior realm. Even if the two of them are cultivators of Foundation Establishment realm, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡±
¡°Well, they can¡¯t possibly condense the Golden Light of Expiation, right?¡±
The leader of that bunch of ghosts was very confident. He was a cultivator of the Ghost Warrior realm, which was equivalent to the Foundation Establishment realm for Qi cultivators.
Besides, they were at the Linhe Ghost Grave, which gave them an inherent advantage.
During a battle where both parties were evenly matched in realm, he was confident that they definitely wouldn¡¯t die at the hands of the other party. Hence, he was fearless.
Thus, the ghost cultivators nodded.
Indeed, so what if Ye Ping and Su Changyu were really pretending to be weaker than what they really were?
They couldn¡¯t be at the Golden Core realm and pretending to be at the Qi Refinement realm, right?
That was basically impossible. Moreover, Golden Core Perfected Ones would not likelye to such ces.
¡®They can¡¯t really condense the Golden Light of Expiation, right?¡¯
While the ghost cultivators were pondering about it, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡±
As the voice sounded, the ghosts quickly perked up one after another.
As expected, a familiar figure appeared in their line of sight.
All of a sudden, they were overwhelmed with excitement.
¡°Don¡¯t move, let hime closer, lest that monk ruins things.¡±
¡°Also, don¡¯t kill him right away. Scare him first, so it¡¯ll be easier for us to absorb the Yang energy.¡±
The leader instructed the ghosts not to be agitated and take action only after Ye Ping was closer.
¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely scare him to death.¡±
¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s rare for someone to show up here. We have to take our time and y.¡±
¡°Yes, I hope this guy isn¡¯t like the one who came previously. We scared him to death right away.¡±
The ghosts guffawed loudly. They were extremely excited and eager.
Not far away, Ye Ping looked extremely rxed holding onto the flying sword in his hand.
He was vexed.
¡®Didn¡¯t they say this is the Linhe Ghost Grave? Why haven¡¯t I seen a single ghost yet even after walking for so long?¡¯
¡®Where are the ghosts?¡¯
¡®Where did they go?¡¯
¡®Have they all been exterminated?¡¯
Ye Ping was really upset. He had finally learned the method of expiation and was thinking of getting some merit, but to his surprise, there were no ghosts at all.
The feeling was so unbearable that Ye Ping couldn¡¯t put it into words.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but bear a grudge.
However, at this moment, he was stunned all of a sudden.
The Supreme Expiation Sutra was not only used for the redemption of the souls of the dead but could also be used to expiate resentment.
¡®I¡¯m full of resentment now, can I expiate myself?¡¯
¡®If I do that, will there be merit?¡¯
¡®If there¡¯s merit, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for me to create my own merit?¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but pat his head, and a beam of light golden light shot into his body through the top of his head.
It was the Golden Light of Expiation.
At the next moment, he had an indescribable feeling.
He felt as if he had entered the Saint mode as all his worries, stress, and dejection vanished.
The only shame was that there was no merit.
However, it felt wonderful as he felt as if he had been enlightened and gained wisdom. He couldn¡¯t help but be in high spirits.
¡°There may be no power of merit, but it can put me in a state of enlightenment, bring me wisdom, and get rid of my worries. That¡¯s not too bad.¡±
Ye Ping evaluated and remarked.
Although there was no power of merit, it could free him from his worries and that was quite good too.
However, just as Ye Ping was thinking about it, a chilly breeze blew over all of a sudden.
Some hoarse and deep voices suddenly sounded.
¡°I... died... such a terrible death.¡±
The voice was extremely low and even seemed to be wailing, which was definitely hair-raising.
At this moment, Ye Ping was stunned.
Masses of ck fog appeared and turned into evil, headless ghosts. Some were limbless and some were stained with blood, forming a ghastly sight.
The chilly wind blew and together with the howling, dozens of vengeful spirits crawled on the ground while ring at Ye Ping resentfully.
Upon sight of the ¡°dumbfounded¡± Ye Ping who was standing rooted to the ground, they all secretly rejoiced, thinking that Ye Ping was already shocked silly.
They really enjoyed that horror.
However, at the next moment, Ye Ping snapped back to his senses, and... there was a look of surprise in his eyes.
¡®Uh?¡¯
¡®Surprise?¡¯
The ghosts were stunned.
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be feeling fear?¡¯
¡®Why does he seem surprised?¡¯
The vengeful spirits were dumbfounded.
Ye Ping, who had just snapped back to his senses, indeed looked pleasantly surprised.
After searching for five minutes, he still didn¡¯t find a single vengeful spirit, but to his surprise, dozens appeared all at once.
How could he not be happy about that?
¡°I... died... such a terrible death.¡±
¡°I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±
¡°I¡¯m in so much agony.¡±
At this moment, a bloodied ghost came to Ye Ping¡¯s feet, and it grabbed Ye Ping¡¯s bare feet with its eyes full of resentment and indignation.
It was a ghost who had died from being hanged on a noose, as evidenced by the green mark on its neck.
The ghost stared at Ye Ping, looking forward to what he would do next.
However, at the next moment, Ye Ping squatted down and looked at that ghost benevolently.
¡°Are you really in a lot of pain?¡±
Hearing the voice, the ghost was shocked.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Why are you asking me if I¡¯m really in a lot of pain?¡¯
¡®Do you want to expiate me?¡¯
¡®Come on, be more serious, okay? I am a ghost.¡¯
¡®Can you give me a normal reaction like most humans do?¡¯
¡®Can you cry?¡¯
The ghost couldn¡¯t help but criticize.
However, despite the criticism, the ghost nheless looked at Ye Ping pitifully.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m in so much pain, can you save me?¡±
The ghost¡¯s words were full of misery, and its gaze contained some vicious resentment.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice rang in its ears.
¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be free from pain soon.¡±
Before the ghost could react, a stream of golden light appeared in the middle of Ye Ping¡¯s palm.
In an instant, the resentful spirits froze.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
Chapter 77: Mighty Heavenly Dragon, Zenith Heaven Incantation
Chapter 77: Mighty Heavenly Dragon, Zenith Heaven Incantation
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
They were astounded.
They all froze on the spot one by one, as if they had seen a ghost.
Even the leader, who had been hiding in the dark, was dumbstruck.
To them, the Golden Light of Expiation was a lethal weapon that would expiate even the Ghost King, leaving its victims with no chance to exin.
That¡¯s right, even the Ghost King would be expiated straightaway.
In the world of ghost cultivation, the Ghost King was equivalent to the cultivators in the Nascent Soul realm for humans.
The ghosts below the Nascent Soul realm would be forcefully expiated even if they were unwilling and indignant, so long as the Golden Light of Expiation was shone at them.
If it were some wild ghosts, their fate wouldn¡¯t be too bad after expiation.
However, it was different for some ghost cultivators who had been training hard for hundreds of years and painstakingly reached the realm of Ghost General.
Who would be willing to be reincarnated?
Even if they would be reincarnated as an emperor, no one would be willing to go. Although they would face many cmities as Ghost Generals, they would at least see some hope, and some day, they might even be a Ghost Immortal.
However, after expiation, the only way out was to be reincarnated.
If they lived this life in unhappiness, why would they think about the next life?
*sizzles*
Asrge amounts of ck smoke wafted out, the ghost appeared to be in extreme pain, as if it was being burned by mes. However, it soon returned to normal as white rays of light surrounded it, and after another stream of white light swept past it, it vanished right on the spot. It had gone to reincarnate.
It had sinned and killed before. Hence, when the Golden Light of Expiation shone on its body, it was in extreme pain and agony.
¡°Quick, run, this guy is really pretending.¡±
Some resentful spirits came back to their senses and couldn¡¯t help but scream.
In the next moment, all the resentful spirits scattered around in a frenzy, wishing they had a few more legs so that they could run faster.
They were all terrified and frightened out of their wits, not daring to stay behind any longer.
¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll help you reincarnate. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be very painful, you will be fine in a moment.¡±
Seeing all the resentful spirits fleeing, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but panic as he quickly eximed in a bid to persuade them to stay.
He wanted to help them reincarnate.
However, the resentful spirits were already terrorized.
Why would they dare to stay any longer?
As for reincarnation...
¡®We won¡¯t reincarnate! If we wanted to be reincarnated, we would have long ago. Why would we wait for you to do it for us?¡¯
Seeing all the resentful spirits fleeing, Ye Ping got a little more anxious, and he frantically cast rays of the Golden Light of Expiation.
Each one he cast would consume arge amount of his Dharmic powers. Although he had an infinite amount of Dharmic powers, Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to waste it.
However, Ye Ping decided to go all out because it was hisst resort at this point.
*sizzles*
*sizzles*
In an instant, Ye Ping cast five or six beams of the Golden Light of Expiation. The resentful spirits that had been shone with the Golden Light of Expiation would immediately be overwhelmed with extreme misery, but in the blink of an eye, they would have their sins removed and be reincarnated. At the same time, the power of merit would also enter Ye Ping¡¯s body.
That made Ye Ping overjoyed.
Some were delighted, some were sad. Ye Ping was over the moon, but the resentful spirits couldn¡¯t stand it.
They were all frightened to the point of turning pale and some even got scared to tears as they started kneeling on the ground and wailing.
¡°Immortal, spare my life, we are just following orders. If you want, you may expiate our boss. He¡¯s hiding in the northwest, please just let me go.¡±
¡°Yes, Immortal, we are just following orders. If you want, expiate our boss. He¡¯s a Ghost Warrior. If you expiate him, you can obtain arge amount of merit. Please have mercy and let us go.¡±
The group of resentful spirits cried out loudly. They really didn¡¯t want to be expiated and thus had no choice but to betray their leader.
Hearing this, Ye Ping was tempted.
¡®There¡¯s a Ghost Warrior hiding in the dark?¡¯
Ye Ping knew of the division of realms of the ghost cultivators. The ones in front of him were only at the seventh or eighth levels and were akin to insignificant minions.
However, Ghost Warriors were different as they were equivalent to Foundation Establishment realm cultivators.
If he could expiate him sessfully...
Ye Ping did not dare to think about it.
He waved his hand and dozens of beams of Golden Light of Expiation darted out, expiating the resentful spirits.
Although there was a Ghost Warrior, he wanted to expiate both those spirits and the Ghost Warrior too.
Even if they were insignificant, it was better than nothing. Besides, those resentful spirits gave him arge amount of power of merit.
In the Northwest.
Zhang Ye watched his former subordinates get expiated by Ye Ping and was dumbfounded.
He didn¡¯t expect the young and refined-looking cultivator in front of him to be able to produce the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡®Is there a mistake?¡¯
¡®He¡¯s so young and he can already produce the Golden Light of Expiation. He¡¯s going to be splendid in the future.¡¯
¡®Damn it, is he a reincarnate of the Buddha? Or the Dao Venerable?¡¯
Zhang Ye was speechless.
However, before he was ready to run away, he heard that he had been betrayed by his subordinates and immediately flew into a rage.
However, there was no point in being angry since all his subordinates had been expiated. Even if he wanted to vent his anger, there was no use.
At the thought of this, Zhang Ye turned around and tried to flee far. He dared not stay behind at all.
However, just as he was about to run, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded behind him.
¡°Friend, are you in pain?¡±
Zhang Ye immediately got the creeps after hearing his voice and flew upwards before fleeing north.
¡°Friend, don¡¯t run, I see you are full of resentment. Do you live in misery everyday?¡±
¡°Should I help expiate you? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to hurt at first, but it will befortableter.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice kept ringing out behind him.
That made Zhang Ye feel agonized.
He regretted messing with Ye Ping.
However, that was not the most intolerable thing to Zhang Ye. Instead, it was the fact that he liked pretending.
¡®Is there a point in that?¡¯
¡®What era is it? Yet, you¡¯re still ying such an old-fashioned trick of pretending to be weaker than you are.¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡¯
Behind him.
Ye Ping detected Zhang Ye immediately.
In Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, Zhang Ye was full of resentment that was even more intense than all the resentment of the resentful spiritsbined.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be upset.
He actually had so much resentment. Clearly, he had been mistreated greatly and put through a lot of suffering in his previous life. He felt sad for Zhang Ye.
He decided that he must expiate Zhang Ye and make him happier.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping sped up and took chase.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t use the Sword Kinesis Flight because he wasn¡¯t good at it. Hence, it would be faster for him to run.
He still had the Ancient Godfiend body and his physical body was no longer ordinary.
As Ye Ping enhanced his legs with Dharmic powers, he ran as fast as the wind, and his speed was on par with Zhang Ye.
¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t run. I¡¯m a good person. I¡¯m here to help you cleanse your resentment and grievances so that you can be a ghost again.¡±
Ye Ping chased after him and said loudly.
¡°Immortal, I was blind to have offended you. Please be kind and magnanimous to spare me. I promise I won¡¯t do anything sinful again from now on.¡±
Zhang Ye sobbed. He was now shivering, especially since Ye Ping was about to catch up to him, which was making him even more horrified.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you misunderstood, I¡¯m not angry with you. I¡¯m a cultivator of the righteous Dao. I saw how pitiful you are and decided to help expiate you. Trust me.¡±
Ye Ping answered.
¡°Immortal, I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t need to be reincarnated, thank you for your kindness. Please just let me go. How about I bring you to the Ghost King? There¡¯s no point in expiating a small ghost like me. If you can expiate the Ghost King, you¡¯d be impressive and gain an infinite amount of merit.¡±
Zhang Ye said loudly, even wanting to take him to the Ghost King.
¡°There¡¯s a Ghost King too? Okay then, Fellow Daoist, stop running and take me to the Ghost King. We¡¯ll expiate him together and split the merit equally between us. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t harm you. Our sect is famous and I won¡¯t deceive you.¡±
Ye Ping said.
However, Ye Ping was not a fool and knew exactly howpetent he was. He definitely wouldn¡¯t expiate the Ghost King.
They were onpletely different levels. So what if he had the Golden Light of Expiation?
¡°Immortal, quit joking, please just let me off. I¡¯m begging you.¡±
Zhang Ye said while running with a dismayed expression.
He didn¡¯t believe Ye Ping at all.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re being too senseless. I¡¯ve already made a promise and you still don¡¯t believe me? Don¡¯t me me then.¡±
¡°Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon.¡±
¡°Zenith Heaven Dharmic Incantation.¡±
¡°Ksitigharba.¡±
¡°Praj?¨¡ Buddha.¡±
¡°Praj?¨¡ Padme H¨±?.¡±
Ye Ping roared and mobilized all his Dharmic powers. In an instant, he seemed to have been gilded in gold as he charged towards the fleeing Zhang Ye.
¡°Ah!¡±
A miserable shriek sounded.
In the distance, Zhang Ye fell to the ground, screaming in horror.
The Golden Light of Expiation engulfed him and masses of ck smoke wafted out of his body.
The ck smoke represented sins. He had once sinned greatly, and now, he naturally had to bear with the punishment.
Ye Ping looked at everything.
He didn¡¯t show any sympathy at all because it was a tribtion that Zhang Ye had to go through. He had to be punished for his misdeeds and since it was an expiation, he couldn¡¯t reincarnatefortably.
That was thew of nature.
Since he hadmitted sins, he had to expiate and be cleansed of his sins, which was a painful process.
If one didn¡¯tmit heinous sins, they wouldn¡¯t be in misery.
Just like that, fifteen minutes passed.
Finally, the ck smoke on Zhang Ye¡¯s body vanished.
Immediately afterwards, a pure power of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
Chapter 78: Opening The Aperture Again, Seventh Level of Qi Refinement
Chapter 78: Opening The Aperture Again, Seventh Level of Qi Refinement
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Linhe Ghost Grave.
With all the resentment removed from his body, Zhang Ye¡¯s body turned extremely white and clean.
His menace was gone and he had already been purified.
¡°So, how is it? Fellow Daoist, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? It only hurt for a bit, right?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Zhang Ye and said seriously.
After hearing that, thetter could not help but look a bit disgruntled.
Zhang Ye was in aplicated mood. Although he had been expiated and got rid of his resentment, he also lost his cultivation level.
¡°Fellow Daoist, are you still a bit resentful? Do you want me to expiate you again?¡±
Looking at Zhang Ye¡¯s expression, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask that question, with the Golden Light of Expiation ready in his hand.
¡°Don¡¯t, Immortal. I¡¯ve already gotten an enlightenment, I don¡¯t need to be expiated anymore.¡±
¡°If you really want to expiate something, go straight and you will find many lonely ghosts there.¡±
As soon as he heard that Ye Ping wanted to expiate him, Zhang Ye panicked and hurriedly told Ye Ping that there were many more ghosts in front, so that he wouldn¡¯t expiate him again.
He really couldn¡¯t handle it.
¡°There are many lonely ghosts ahead?¡±
When Ye Ping heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be energized.
¡°Yes, there are many lonely ghosts ahead, but Immortal, please don¡¯t delve too deep. The Ghost King is right in front. You may have the Golden Light of Expiation, but I doubt you can expiate him.¡±
Zhang Ye reminded kindly.
Now that he had been expiated and received Ye Ping¡¯s beneficence, all the menace in his heart was gone too, and naturally, he became kindhearted and wouldn¡¯t harm Ye Ping.
¡°Got it.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He was clear that he would just be courting death by trying to expiate the Ghost King with his current ability. Although he might not be able to expiate the Ghost King, he could still expiate some Ghost Warriors with no major issues.
¡°Immortal, the Ghost King of the Linhe Ghost Grave is going to be revived soon. It isn¡¯t safe here. Although I don¡¯t know your cultivation level, you should try to leave early if there is nothing important.¡±
Zhang Ye told Ye Ping to leave earlier, lest he got into trouble.
¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Ye Ping said gratefully.
¡°Immortal, you¡¯re being too kind. After I turned into a ghost, I did a lot of evil and suffered a lot of pain. Fortunately, you expiated me and got rid of my evilness. I will definitely be a ve to you in my next life to repay your kindness.¡±
Zhang Ye sounded extremely pious.
He really felt thankful towards Ye Ping.
¡°Fellow Daoist, since you understand and turn for the better, that¡¯s good. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±
¡°However, Fellow Daoist Zhang, are you sure that your menace has been expiatedpletely?¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t think that Zhang Ye owed him a favor, but rather, he felt that there was still some hostility within him that hadn¡¯t been expiated yet.
Sensing Ye Ping¡¯s gaze, Zhang Ye¡¯s body was trembling and he grimaced.
¡°Immortal, I¡¯ll get going. Let¡¯s contact each other again if we are fated with each other in the next life.¡±
After saying that, he directly disappeared in the same ce and went to get reincarnated.
Seeing Zhang Ye leave, Ye Ping felt reluctant because he was a good ghost.
However, since he had already reincarnated, he could only see him in the next life.
After Zhang Ye left, Ye Ping didn¡¯t move around casually and instead began to digest the power of merit.
Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Ye Ping checked the power of merit.
There were a total of 31 power of merit.
Most of the power of merit was very little, but the one from expiating Zhang Ye was rather intense.
In the next moment, Ye Ping stopped going on further and instead mobilized the power of merit in his body to open the Immortal Aperture.
Yes, to open the aperture.
For the time being, his current cultivation realm did not have to be upgraded. Besides, the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures were the root of cultivation. After all, he was about to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to cultivate properly.
The more Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, the faster his self-cultivation would be.
Hence, Ye Ping nned to first open up ten Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures before considering the issue of cultivation and the Godfiend body.
In an instant, the power of merit was turned into rich spiritual energy.
Ye Ping immediately started mobilizing the Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture cultivation method.
15 minutester.
With a loud sound, Ye Ping opened up the third Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture.
Most importantly, he had only consumed five units of power of merit, thus showing how incredible the power of merit was.
In fact, the power of merit was extremely precious to all cultivators.
It was because the power of merit was a panacea that could be used to refine pills and weapons, enhance one¡¯s luck, cultivation, and even as a sacrifice for treasures.
In short, the functions of power of merit were as extensive as one could imagine.
Hence, the power of merit was extremely precious, but almost no one dared to use it to cultivate.
After all, it was extremely difficult to obtain a power of merit.
One would have to expiate a resentful spirit and make it forget his obsessions and get reincarnated. The higher the cultivation level, the harder it would be for the expiation to seed.
However, expiation was possible because the Golden Light of Expiation was also the light of enlightenment.
However, it was extremely difficult to cultivate the Golden Light of Expiation. Those who hadn¡¯t cultivated for hundreds or even thousands of years would never be able to condense the Golden Light of Expiation.
Once they really cultivated the Golden Light of Expiation, they would at least be at the Golden Core realm even if they had poor cultivation levels.
Golden Core Perfected Ones definitely wouldn¡¯te to such a ce to expiate some small ghosts.
However, Ye Ping was different. He was just a Qi Refinement cultivator, and to him, converting the power of merit that he had gained into spiritual energy would be a huge profit.
Time passed little by little.
Four hours passed.
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
The 30 power of merit turned into a massive amount of spiritual energy that opened up three of his Immortal Apertures.
His cultivation level was now five times faster.
Ye Ping did not use Zhang Ye¡¯s power of merit to open the Immortal Apertures and instead used it to improve his cultivation level.
They were in the Linhe Ghost Grave where danger was lurking in every corner. He wouldn¡¯t feel safe unless he increased his cultivation level.
Another two hours passed.
As Ye Ping consumed thest power of merit, Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation level skyrocketed to the seventh level of Qi Refinement.
Indeed, he improved by four levels at one go.
Sensing the fluctuating Dharmic powers in his body, Ye Ping felt an indescribable feeling of aplishment.
He felt that his current cultivation level couldpletely catch up to that of the Ghost Warrior, Zhang Ye.
With his cultivation level raised and the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures opened, Ye Ping stood up and walked over.
Since he had finally found a ce to get more merit, he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t worry much about Su Changyu because there was no need for him to since Su Changyu was already so strong. He decided to take the opportunity to obtain more power of merit, lest his cultivation level stagnated.
Just like that, Ye Ping¡¯s figure gradually vanished.
On the other hand, voices sounded.
¡°Miss, we are in the Linhe Ghost Grave now, don¡¯t wander off on your own, lest you encounter ghosts.¡±
¡°Gentleman, I seem to have heard my family¡¯s voices. I¡¯ll go meet them now. See you again if we are fated to.¡±
¡°You may have heard wrongly. I didn¡¯t hear anyone calling you. Maybe, there are some resentful spirits nearby that are trying to lure you to them. You¡¯d better stay. There¡¯s a Venerable One with a high cultivation level here who can protect you.¡±
Not far away, Su Changyu tugged the sleeve of the woman in blue and said seriously.
He might be useless, but he was very righteous. This was the Linhe Ghost Grave. If the girl in blue left and encountered some resentful spirits, he would feel really guilty about it.
¡°Immortal, I really heard my father calling my name. Just let me go.¡±
The woman in blue looked rather upset.
She felt terrible.
She originally wanted to seduce Su Changyu, but she realized that he was extremely firm and she could barely faze him. Yet, he even refused to let her leave.
¡®Once the fog dissipates and Kong Haies, I¡¯ll die.¡¯
¡°Miss, please don¡¯t throw a tantrum. It¡¯s very dangerous here. As a cultivator of the righteous Dao, I can¡¯t let you be in danger.¡±
¡°My friend is here.¡±
Su Changyu pulled the woman in blue and as soon as he finished speaking, he discovered that the fog had instantly vanished and Kong Hai¡¯s figure appeared.
¡°Let go.¡±
The woman in blue screamed, then turned into a ck fog and tried to escape.
However, in the next moment, a beam of turquoise light shed and a string of Buddhist beads restrained her.
The woman let out an ear-piercing scream and her body was engulfed in ck smoke. However, her soul instantly dissipated and she didn¡¯t have the chance to reincarnate at all, which was worse than getting expiated by Ye Ping.
Her hands were stained with blood, and she had killed many people. The basic expiation method would only make her soul perish.
However, no one would take pity on her because evil begets evil, and it was just a consequence she had to bear.
¡°Amitabha.¡±
Kong Hai hurriedly walked over and waved his hands, after which the Buddhist beads returned to his hand and he screamed.
Su Changyu, who was beside him, was stunned beyond words.
He didn¡¯t expect that woman to be a ghost cultivator.
At this moment, Su Changyu was terrified as he recalled everything.
Fortunately, he stayed calm. Otherwise, it would have been the end for him.
¡°Sister Xiao is right, I can¡¯t be lustful when I¡¯m out there.¡±
Su Changyu thought in his heart.
However, the next moment, he noticed that something was amiss.
¡®Where did Ye Ping go?¡¯
Chapter 79: The Ancient City Of Qingzhou, Establishing The Sword Platform
Chapter 79: The Ancient City Of Qingzhou, Establishing The Sword tform
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Su Changyu was a little dumbstruck.
He suddenly discovered that Ye Ping had gone missing.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡°Where¡¯s Patron Ye?¡±
Kong Hai was also a little curious as he looked around, only to realize that Ye Ping was nowhere to be found.
¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡®Ye Ping has gone missing.¡¯
Su Changyu was already dumbfounded.
If Ye Ping disappeared, he felt that he would be skinned alive by Daoist Tai Hua.
¡®No, it¡¯s not going to be as simple as being skinned alive. Everyone in the sect is not going to let me off.¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, Junior Brother Ye Ping, where did you go?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll teach you the Supreme Sword Dao, hurry up ande back.¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s spirits were dampened, and he was at a loss for words.
Sensing that Su Changyu was silent, Kong Hai couldn¡¯t help but speak up slowly.
¡°I think Patron Ye is blessed. He definitely wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger, don¡¯t worry, Patron Su.¡±
Heforted Su Changyu.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and asked, ¡°Venerable Kong Hai, can you apany me to search for my little Junior Brother?¡±
Su Changyu knew that he couldn¡¯t panic now and that he had to calm down.
However, Su Changyu was mostly worried about Ye Ping. If anything happened to Ye Ping, Su Changyu could never get over the guilt regardless of what Daoist Tai Hua would do to him.
Regardless of whether Ye Ping was a genius or not, the only thing he knew was that Ye Ping was his junior brother so he naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him.
¡°Okay.¡±
Kong Hai answered.
¡°Thank you, Venerable One.¡±
Su Changyu calmed himself down and proceeded to scout the surroundings, trying to find Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts based on footprints or whatever traces he could find.
Just like that, the two figures also gradually disappeared.
At this moment, something major happened in the ancient city of Qingzhou hundreds of meters away too.
With the arrival of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, many cultivators gathered in the ancient city of Qingzhou.
There were merchants, spectators, and tourists, all of whom made the ancient city of Qingzhou very crowded.
At the east gate of the ancient city, there was a priorityne for the disciples who were going to participate in the meet, so as to prevent dys in the meet.
However, at the East City Gate.
A young man set up a sword tform and greeted his peers.
It was amon practice for every Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Whenever the meet was about to begin, they would greet their peers with the sword and warm up in advance.
Secondly, it was to increase one¡¯s prestige.
After all, the rules of the sword tform were very strict, and once a sword tform was set up, one must ept all battles without refusal or breaks.
In other words, a tournament was permitted and those who won ten rounds in a row would receive a special reward from the ancient city of Qingzhou.
After all, those who could win ten rounds in a row were definitely young and outstanding elites.
Hence, whenever someone set up a sword tform outside the city of Qingzhou, it would definitely attract plenty of spectators.
However, the only difference this time was that someone set up a sword tform at the passage.
The meaning was very simple.
The person who defeated him would be able to take that passage, otherwise, they would have to use another passage.
That attracted the attention of countless cultivators.
Setting up the sword tform and a passage was a rare behavior.
The passage of the Qingzhou ancient city led to the main street and taking the passage would bring a lot of attention to oneself.
Well, most young people liked attention and looking like they were impressive.
However, the passage was intercepted, which angered a lot of cultivators.
What shocked the cultivators of Qingzhou was that the young man, who looked only 17 or 18 years old but had extremely strong swordsmanship, had fought 36 intense battles without getting defeated even once.
All of a sudden, there was a huge uproar in the ancient city and all the channels were blocked, barely leaving any space for the other challengers.
Just 15 minutes ago, there was finally an elite swordsman from Qingzhou.
He was from the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
He was the best elite of Qinghzou.
All of a sudden, many discussions broke out, thus attracting the attention of many.
At the east entrance.
Tens of thousands of cultivators formed a human wall, and there were even thousands of figures in the sky who were riding their flying swords and watching the battle.
¡°I¡¯m Wang Jian of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, please enlighten me.¡±
At the entrance of the city.
d in the Daoist robe of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, Wang Jian held a silver flying sword in his hand and looked at the teenager in front of him with a gleaming gaze.
The handsome teenager seemed to be 17 or 18 years old, but there was some coldness in his eyes.
He was wearing a starry, ck robe that made him look aloof and cold.
Unlike Su Changyu¡¯s aloofness of an expert, this teenager seemed indifferent and cold, as if everything in heaven and earth were insignificant to him.
The teenager didn¡¯t say anything and simply drew his sword coldly.
In an instant, Wang Jian could not help but frown.
However, he did not say anything in the end and simply made a move.
Boom!
A thunderbolt sounded.
Without hesitation, Wang Jian executed the Four Thunder Sword Technique, and his sword roared loudly with the momentum and might of thunder.
ng!
In an instant, the teenager immediately attacked with his sword and his terrifying sword momentum appeared, as if the dark night had arrived.
Two flying swords collided, sending Wang Jian flying while his sword darted out of his hand.
He had been defeated.
He was directly defeated.
After a collision, he lost.
At this moment, the whole venue was silent.
Tens of thousands of cultivators looked at this scene in shock.
Wang Jian was a famous Sword Daoist in Qingzhou who was under the tutge of a certain elder of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect. The elder used to be a top swordsman of Qingzhou back then.
However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be unable to withstand the face-off.
At this moment, Wang Jian also froze, knowing that the teenager in front of him was very strong. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t even take a single blow from the other party.
It was rather outrageous.
¡°That¡¯s all the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect has to offer.¡±
After defeating Wang Jian, the teenager did not have the slightest bit ofcency or joy. In fact, his eyes were full of emptiness.
He didn¡¯t show any contempt and merely felt emotional.
All of a sudden, everyone could not help but be silent.
Everyone looked at the teenager with their gazes full of envy and jealousy.
Male cultivators were filled with jealousy, while female cultivators were staring at him fondly. They turned to look at him, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know what his name was. Otherwise, they would have shouted his name.
¡°Hmph, what are you being smug for? Don¡¯t you just know how to perform some sword techniques?¡±
¡°Yeah, why is he so arrogant? The Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect is not that impressive. What¡¯s so wonderful about bullying a disciple? If he has what it takes, he should go fight with Daoist Siji.¡±
¡°Exactly, exactly, why are young people these days so brazen?¡±
¡°Seriously? Do people think that¡¯s suave?¡±
Some people couldn¡¯t help but mock.
However, soon, there were other voices as well.
¡°Honestly, is it not?¡±
¡°Frankly speaking, it¡¯s quite suave.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not suave? Why don¡¯t you rece him?¡±
¡®I¡¯m so sour about it.¡¯
¡°Damn, why is there such a hunky man in Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? The elites of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect can¡¯t stand such an attack?¡±
¡°It seems that someone will clinch first ce at the Qingzhou Dao Meet.¡±
¡°Not necessarily, it is said that there are mysterious rewards in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time that will probably attract a lot of true experts.¡±
The discussions sounded and most of them were male cultivators. Some were envious and some were jealous.
Soon, the female cultivators spoke up.
¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t I have such a good-looking Junior Brother?¡±
¡°He¡¯s totally my type, I can¡¯t stand this any longer. Can you guys go and help me to ask him where his master is from?¡±
A female cultivator said.
In an instant, it made countless male cultivators even more jealous.
Just like that, seven days passed in the blink of an eye.
There were still less than twenty days to go before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
The teenager at the city gate had already won a hundred battles in a row.
Word about him spread like wildfire, attracting experts from everywhere.
At the same time, two figures shuttled through the Linhe Ghost Grave.
Su Changyu and Kong Hai had been looking for Ye Ping the past few days.
However, after searching for seven days, they still couldn¡¯t find Ye Ping.
That made Su Changyu feel more and more anxious.
¡°Patron Su, do you find it strange?¡±
While walking in the mountains, Kong Hai frowned and pondered about something.
¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t find anything strange.
¡°We¡¯ve been in the Linhe Ghost Grave for seven days, but we haven¡¯t encountered a single resentful spirit yet. That doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.¡±
Kong Hai frowned.
There were lonely ghosts everywhere in the Linhe Ghost Grave. Although they might not necessarily meet one every step they took, it was absurd for them to encounter none in seven days.
Hearing Kong Hai¡¯s words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
¡®Right!¡¯
¡®We haven¡¯t encountered a single resentful spirit in seven days.¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t this the Linhe Ghost Grave?¡¯
¡®Where are the ghosts?¡¯
¡®Have they all been exterminated?¡¯
¡°Venerable One, what do you think?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°I suspect that there might have been a new Ghost King who devoured all the menacing ghosts.¡±
Kong Hai answered.
¡®Ghost King?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s expression changed.
However, before he could answer, a miserable cry sounded abruptly.
¡°Help! Help me!¡±
Two figures soon appeared.
Chapter 80: Su Changyu Is Definitely An Expert
Chapter 80: Su Changyu Is Definitely An Expert
¡°Help! Someone killed a ghost!¡±
Hearing the cries, Su Changyu and Kong Hai couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance.
A ghostly figure appeared.
It ran towards the two in a state of panic.
There was a familiar figure chasing it.
It was Ye Ping!
Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
After searching for seven days but failing to find Ye Ping, Su Changyu had already felt overwhelmed with anxiety, but after seeing that Ye Ping was alive and well, he calmed down.
¡®Why... Why is Junior Brother chasing a ghost?¡¯
¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be scared, just bear with it for a while. You¡¯ll be able to reincarnate soon. It won¡¯t be a loss for you.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded as he chased behind the ghost.
As a stream of golden light struck, the ghost cultivator shrieked even more miserably.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
As Ye Ping cast out the Golden Light of Expiation, Kong Hai, who was in the distance, was dumbfounded.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
¡®How can he have the Golden Light of Expiation?¡¯
¡®Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡¯
Kong Hai was dumbfounded.
It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen the Golden Light of Expiation before. He just hadn¡¯t seen such a young person having the Golden Light of Expiation.
In the distance, the ghost cultivator that was hit by the Golden Light of Expiation shrieked in misery before turning into a white ray of light and vanishing in the blink of an eye.
After dealing with thest ghost cultivator, Ye Ping could not help but smile.
However, he was soon surprised when he saw Su Changyu because he didn¡¯t expect to meet him there.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother! You¡¯re here too.¡±
When Ye Ping saw Su Changyu, he immediately scurried towards him with joy and surprise in his eyes.
¡°Junior Brother, where have you been all these days? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been worried sick about you?¡±
Upon sight of Ye Ping who was safe and sound, Su Changyu was finally relieved.
If anything happened to Ye Ping, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ount for it.
However, Ye Ping was fortunately alright.
Perhaps because he had been living in fear for seven days, Su Changyu didn¡¯t notice what the golden light that Ye Ping cast out just now was. After all, to him, the fact that Ye Ping was safe was already good enough.
As for the golden light, it was none of his business so long as Ye Ping was safe.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, after you taught me the method of expiation, you suddenly disappeared and I didn¡¯t know where to go, so I went to expiate the ghosts and lost track of time. Please forgive me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping lowered his head and listened to Su Changyu¡¯spliments.
¡°Expiation method?¡±
Su Changyu was slightly stunned.
¡®Since when did I teach you an expiation method?¡¯
¡®I know you¡¯re talented and good atprehending.¡¯
¡®But don¡¯t create trouble out of nowhere?¡¯
Su Changyu was a little helpless.
He knew that Ye Ping was extremely gifted.
However, things were getting outrageous, and he thought that Ye Ping had already started making things up.
While Su Changyu was depressed, Kong Hai was still in a daze.
He was almost certain that the golden light that Ye Ping had cast out was the Golden Light of Expiation that he dreamed of.
¡®This is so absurd.¡¯
¡®No matter how I look at it, the two of them are wastrels.¡¯
¡®How can he cast the Golden Light of Expiation?¡¯
¡®Have they been pretending all this while?¡¯
¡®Are they acting lesspetent than they really are?¡¯
¡®Wait...¡¯
All of a sudden, Kong Hai couldn¡¯t help but think of something.
He turned to look at Su Changyu.
The more he looked, the more he felt something odd.
Firstly, how could two people with mediocre cultivation levels dare to appear in the Linhe Ghost Grave?
¡®Could they havee here by mistake?¡¯
¡®Is that possible?¡¯
Even Foundation Establishment realm cultivators dared not barge into the Linhe Ghost Grave easily.
However, who would dare to take their lives lightly?
Secondly, they were just Qi Refinement cultivators, and they didn¡¯t panic at all when they faced a ghost cultivator. In fact, even Su Changyu, who had been with him the past seven days, seemed fearless during their search for Ye Ping.
¡®Is this how Qi Refinement cultivators should be behaving?¡¯
Hence, it suddenly dawned on Kong Hai that the two of them were pretending.
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®So much for thinking that you guys were weak in cultivation and I even offered to help, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take me for a fool.¡¯
¡®Father is right. The disciples of Dao sects do like pretending and hiding their capabilities.¡¯
He was really furious.
Kong Hai was feeling really frustrated. He originally thought he helped to save two weaklings and was showing the friendly spirit of Buddhism.
To his surprise, he encountered two phonies.
How could Kong Hai not be upset?
However, he soon got the main point.
¡®Expiation method?¡¯
¡®What expiation method can condense the Golden Light of Expiation?¡¯
All of a sudden, Kong Hai perked up and asked the burning question in his mind.
¡°Patron Ye, did you just cast the Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
Kong Hai looked at Ye Ping.
However, after he looked at him, he was stunned.
¡®What? Tenth level of Qi Refinement?¡¯
¡®Must you be so outrageous?¡¯
¡®We haven¡¯t met in seven days and you¡¯ve already broken through to the tenth level of Qi Refinement?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation level seven days ago was only the third level of Qi Refinement.
In the blink of an eye, he had reached the tenth level of Qi Refinement.
As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, Kong Hai could naturally see through the two people¡¯s realms at a nce.
Cultivators of lower realms could not see through the realm of cultivators at higher realms, but thetter would be able to see the realm of the former.
That was the reason for Kong Hai¡¯s astonishment.
Seven days ago, Ye Ping was at the third level of Qi Refinement, and seven dayster, he had already reached the tenth level.
One level a day?
Wasn¡¯t that outrageous?
¡®Patron, take my advice and stop cheating, lest you end up on the God roll.¡¯
Kong Hai was really speechless.
Ye Ping shocked him time and time again.
He was already convinced that Su Changyu and Ye Ping were definitely just pretending to be weaker than they really were.
Su Changyu, in particr.
He reckoned that Su Changyu was even stronger.
If Ye Ping was already so atrociously powerful, how could his Senior Brother be any worse?
¡®He can¡¯t be a good-for-nothing.¡¯
Hearing Kong Hai¡¯s question, Ye Ping answered truthfully without hiding anything.
¡°Venerable One, I don¡¯t know what this golden light is called, but it¡¯s quite good for dealing with ghost cultivators.¡±
Ye Ping stretched out his hand, and in a sh, the Golden Light of Expiation spread on his palm.
Kong Hai¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
He could sense that it was the Golden Light of Expiation.
Besides, Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Light of Expiation was very pure and much stronger than his master¡¯s.
It was extremely absurd.
Ye Ping seemed to only be in his early twenties and was definitely not an old cultivator pretending to be young because Ye Ping was full of vigor. Cultivators could deduce one¡¯s age using blood Qi.
Rejuvenated cultivators wouldn¡¯t be too vigorous.
In other words, Ye Ping was in his early twenties and had already condensed the Golden Light of Expiation.
Besides, he was already 25 years old and stillcked more than 400 power of merit to condense the first Golden Buddha Body. He would take at least another five to ten years to nurture the Golden Light of Expiation.
In an instant, Kong Hai felt sour about it.
On the other hand, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Although he did not know what it was, it felt impressive.
¡®Why did Ye Ping say that I had passed it on to him?¡¯
¡®Has Little Junior Brother be so strong that he canmunicate with the gods?¡¯
¡°Patron Ye, I have a request, can you let me see this expiation sutra of yours.¡±
Kong Hai asked awkwardly aftering back to his senses.
Although he knew it was a bit inappropriate to ask this, he really wanted to see what kind of expiation sutra it was that could make a person condense the Golden Light of Expiation at such a young age.
¡°Huh? You have to ask my Senior Brother, he imparted it to me.¡±
Hearing this, Ye Ping was not displeased, but mainly because this sutra was passed on to him by Su Changyu. Hence, if Su Changyu did not agree, he would not dare to pass on the sutra without permission.
¡°Patron Su, I know that this request is a bit too much, but I can make a Buddhist vow that I will never spread the sutra. If you¡¯re still worried, I can also vow that I will never study it and only use it for reference.¡±
Kong Hai was really curious about what sutra could let a young person like Ye Ping get the Golden Light of Expiation.
He was the top genius of the Buddhist sect of Jin Nation, but his target was to obtain the Golden Light of Expiation before the age of fifty.
However, his master felt that it would be good enough if he could get the Golden Light of Expiation before the age of 100.
As the top Buddhism talent in Jin Nation, Kong Hai would probably only be able to cultivate the Golden Light of Expiation at about 70 years old, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as good as Ye Ping¡¯s.
Hence, he was really curious.
Sensing the desire in Kong Hai¡¯s gaze, Su Changyu was a little dumbfounded.
He didn¡¯t know anything about the method of expiation.
He wanted to exin, but as soon as he did, the meaning seemed to have changed.
¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Hai, fate has brought us together. Ye Ping, write a copy of it for Venerable Kong Hai.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
His indifferent aura showed again.
Su Changyu looked extremely indifferent.
Kong Hai couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed when he said that.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t continue saying anything else and simply took out the brush and ink that he brought around with him. He then started writing down the expiation sutra.
In less than 15 minutes, hepleted it.
¡°Please keep this well, Venerable Kong Hai.¡±
Since Su Changyu didn¡¯t care, there was nothing more he could say.
Besides, Kong Hai was indeed a good person, so Ye Ping gave it to him willingly.
Kong Hai took the sutra respectfully.
¡°Namo Amitabha, thank you for giving this to me. Feel free to tell me if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡±
Feeling very grateful to them, Kong Hai ced his hands together and immediately started scrutinizing the expiation sutra.
He was familiar with the first half of the sutra, but theter half seemed rather elusive. All of sudden, Kong Hai found it hard to enlighten.
However, Kong Hai understood something.
The harder it was toprehend the sutra, the more mighty the sutra was.
He didn¡¯t stare at the sutra. After all, he was in the Linhe Ghost Grave, and thus, he nned to go to a quieter ce to read it.
Thinking of this, Kong Hai put the sutra in his arms and then looked at the two of them.
¡°Patrons, the array formation has now been broken. I know that you two are going to attend the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. If you set off now, you won¡¯t bete. If there¡¯s any more dy, I am afraid you will bete for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Why don¡¯t I send you down the mountain?¡±
Kong Hai nned to escort them down the mountain.
Although Kong Hai felt like he was insulting Su Changyu and Ye Ping when he said that, he thought that he ought to be polite.
¡°Thank you, Venerable One.¡±
Hearing that Kong Hai was willing to escort him down the mountain, Su Changyu was extremely thankful.
Ye Ping nodded too.
They had stayed at the Linhe Ghost Grave for too long and indeed had to speed up. Otherwise, they really might not be able to make it to the conference.
Both of them agreed.
Without any nonsense, Kong Hai headed down with the two of them.
Six hours passed.
Three figures slowly appeared in a small passage.
¡°Patrons, continue on this path, keep going for about an hour and you will see the Qingzhou path. Head all the way to the west and you will see the ancient city of Qingzhou.¡±
Kong Hai bade farewell to them on the path.
He had a mission toplete and could not apany them to the ancient city of Qingzhou, so he could only say goodbye to them there.
¡°Thank you, Venerable.¡±
Ye Ping thanked him and silently memorized the route.
¡°You¡¯re wee. If you have the opportunity, you cane to Little Spirit Temple to look for me. When we meet again, I will definitely treat you with the best hospitality.¡±
It was considered Kong Hai¡¯sst words before parting.
¡°Daoist Kong Hai, you can alsoe to the Qingyun Dao Sect and visit us.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows!¡±
Su Changyu said politely.
Immediately afterwards, he took Ye Ping away.
They were indeed in a bit of a hurry. There were less than twenty days before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, but they had only traveled less than one-fifth of the journey, so if they didn¡¯t hurry up a bit, they might really bete.
¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows!¡±
Kong Hai watched the two of them leave.
¡ª
¡ª
Chapter 81: Qingzhou Passage, Hello, Teacher
Chapter 81: Qingzhou Passage, Hello, Teacher
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ten days passed.
The official passage of Qingzhou.
Traffic was heavy there, and it was the official passage that led to the neen ancient cities.
The official passage in Jin Nation was used for the transportation of resources and official documents and information. Officials who didn¡¯t belong to the imperial court would not be allowed to take that passage.
However, immortal cultivators belonged to the exception and could take that path.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping were walking together.
The official passage was crowded and there were several caravans there. They were all immortal cultivators.
The Sword Dao Meet in the ancient city of Qingzhou happened once every ten years, and the cultivators of the neighboring regions woulde over to study and learn too.
That was also the reason that the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was very important to the various trade unions.
It was not as simple as buying and selling things. Sometimes, the value of the store brand was also extremely important.
¡°Have you heard? A ruthless man hase to the ancient city of Qingzhou and set up a sword tform at the entrance. Those who want to participate in thepetition must take that path.¡±
¡°What? There¡¯s such a menacing person? There are so many talents in Qingzhou, but there¡¯s still such a brazen person?¡±
¡°Brazen? You probably don¡¯t know that this person has already won 170 matches and defeated the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and White Cloud Sword Sect. Basically, the disciples of all the prestigious sects in Qingzhou have lost to him.¡±
¡°170 consecutive victories? The Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect disciples lost too?¡±
In the official passage, voices sounded and many people were discussing fervently about the ancient city of Qingzhou.
Not only were the people in Qingzhou discussing it, everyone in Jin Nation were discussing it too.
The sword tform attracted a lot of attention and there were 170 consecutive victories, which was even more exaggerating.
On the official passage, Su Changyu didn¡¯t feel much when he heard their discussion.
Those were matters between geniuses, which had nothing to do with him at all.
Anyway, he wasn¡¯t going to go join in the discussion. It wouldn¡¯t embarrass him either.
At this moment, amotion sounded from behind.
¡°Ancient Beast Warhorse?¡±
¡°Wow, a warhorse like this is worth at least a few hundred taels of silver, right?¡±
¡°Brother, can you not embarrass me? This is a warhorse that¡¯s the offspring of an Ancient Beast Warhorse that mated with a demonic beast. It¡¯s worth at least thousands taels of gold.¡±
¡°Thousands of taels of gold? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? A horse like this is worth a thousand taels of gold?¡±
¡°Duh. See for yourself, this horse is not the same as ordinary horses, this is a warhorse. It can be used in war and survive in all kinds of harsh environments. They also said that it can travel 1,500 kilometers a day, and making it travel 500 kilometers would be an insult. Do you know that it¡¯s worth 3,000 taels of gold?¡±
¡°Most importantly, this warhorse is usually for the royals of Jin Nation. In other words, it can¡¯t be bought with money, and the people on this carriage must be rich or noble.¡±
¡°3,000 taels of gold for one? That¡¯s almost the price of my lunch.¡±
¡°Brother, stop bragging, it¡¯s pointless.¡±
¡°There¡¯s actually so much knowledge involved in a horse, now I know.¡±
The people were actively discussing.
At this moment, the warhorse behind the passage gradually appeared too.
The warhorses were all wearing armor and each horse was far stronger than ordinary ones.
Besides, each one of them had a menacing gaze.
They were galloping uniformly on the passage, attracting the attention of everyone.
It was a team of twenty followers who were riding on ancient beast warhorses, each looking indifferent and aloof.
However, the most luxurious thing was not the ancient beast warhorses, but the carriage among the team.
The entire carriage was pulled by six ancient beast warhorses, and the carriage itself was made of gold and gemstones.
It was a glorious way to travel.
Everyone on the passage was staring at the carriage.
Immortal cultivators were allowed to use the official passage, but Sword Kinesis Flight was prohibited. Hence, the only thing that could be used for showing off was carriages.
Not counting the rest, the 26 warhorses alone were already worth 78,000 taels of gold.
After doing the math in his head, Su Changyu was extremely shocked.
,000 taels of gold.
What concept was that?
The Qingyun Dao Sect would never earn that much money in an entire lifetime.
¡®The wealthy people are just that outrageous.¡¯
Looking at the warhorses, Su Changyu¡¯s heart was filled with envy, but he soon felt upset again.
He didn¡¯t know if he would ever have the chance to sit in such a carriage.
¡®That should be it.¡¯
Su Changyu watched quietly.
However, he knew that if he never got the chance to board such a carriage in this lifetime, he would have to wait for the next lifetime.
Without saying anything, Su Changyu went forward with Ye Ping.
Meanwhile, Ye Ping was thinking about the issues pertaining to merit.
Ten days ago, he was in the Linhe Ghost Grave. He spent seven days expiating the resentful spirits.
He would expiate every resentful spirit he saw within 500 meters.
Ye Ping had 700 power of merit in total.
Yes, 700.
After all, the resentful spirits were not ordinary ghosts.
Although the Linhe Ghost Grave was said to have a million resentful spirits, the spirits would actually kill each other and devour each other¡¯s resentment to improve themselves.
Hence, that was quite an exaggerated number. Within seven days, Ye Ping expiated 700 resentful spirits, which was quite an impressive feat.
The famous Buddhist disciple Kong Hai would rejoice if he could expiate just 100 resentful spirits in seven days.
Ye Ping nned to go to the ancient city of Qingzhou and think about how to use his newly attained power of merit.
¡°Pull over, pull over.¡±
At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.
A handsome man got off the carriage and called for the carriage to stop.
In an instant, the whole carriage stopped, and the twenty entourage looked around vigntly.
The leader was puzzled.
¡°You are?¡±
His eyes were full of curiosity.
Even the other cultivators on the official passage were very curious.
¡°Teacher, Teacher.¡±
The handsome man who came out from inside the carriage shouted to the left, piquing the curiosity of countless cultivators.
His voice sounded.
Ye Ping, who was calcting the power of merit, suddenly came back to his senses.
He looked in the direction of the voice.
It was rather familiar and he turned to the right to take a look.
Soon, a familiar face appeared in front of Ye Ping.
¡°Li Yu?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
He knew the handsome man on the carriage and was on good terms with him.
When he first transmigrated, Ye Ping was focused on studying, and some timeter, he attended a few literature gatherings.
Ye Ping built a good reputation in that circle because everyone sang praises of him, and from time to time, he would say some brilliant lines. As he got more famous, he met more and more people too.
Hence, Ye Ping also participated in severalrge literati gatherings and even set up a drinking contest during a banquet while in a drunken stupor. He then shot to fame.
After bing famous, Ye Ping came into contact with immortal cultivation by chance and learned that there were immortal cultivators in this world.
Hence, he gave up on literature and started cultivating immortality. In the end, hended in Qingyun Dao Sect.
The handsome man on the carriage was clearly one of his fans whom he had met during arge event.
Since he wrote an article at the event, Li Yu had been pestering himself everyday, dering his desire to be Ye Ping¡¯s disciple, but Ye Ping didn¡¯t take him in because Li Yu was only a few years younger than Ye Ping and Ye Ping was too embarrassed to be his master.
After that, Li Yu left while Ye Ping went to practice immortal cultivation. Hence, they didn¡¯t meet for more than half a year.
Ye Ping was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect to run into him there.
¡°I¡¯m Li Yu. Greetings, Teacher.¡±
After seeing Ye Ping¡¯s reaction, Li Yu was immediately overjoyed as he leaped off the carriage excitedly and hurried towards Ye Ping to bow to him respectfully.
¡°Brocade Gold River robe?¡±
Su Changyu, who was at the side, immediately recognized what Li Yu was wearing and was astonished.
He was even more shocked than when he saw the warhorse.
It was because Li Yu was wearing a brocade robe that was from a limited edition series of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, which was more than dozens of times more expensive than the robe he was now wearing. It was short in supply too and was simply priceless, as only 600 of those robes were avable in the Ten Kingdoms.
Those who could wear such clothes were truly the upper echelons.
¡®Where did this kide from?¡¯
¡®He seems to know Ye Ping too.¡¯
¡®Who exactly is Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®A painting of his is worth at least 10,000 taels of gold.¡¯
¡®He knows a wealthy person too?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s heart was filled with shock.
He discovered that Ye Ping seemed to have a lot of secrets.
Chapter 82: Is This The Big Shot’s Lair?
Chapter 82: Is This The Big Shot¡¯s Lair?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Teacher, is it really you?¡±
On the carriage, Li Yu looked extremely excited.
At first, he thought his eyes had been ying tricks on him.
The reason being, the Householder Qing Lian he remembered was not as handsome as the person he was looking at now, and most importantly, his aura was different.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
Facing Li Yu, Ye Ping looked extremelyposed.
Putting aside the fact that Li Yu used to be his fan, Li Yu was now just a wealthy and authoritative figure, but Ye Ping was now different from what he used to be.
He was now an immortal cultivator.
¡®Aren¡¯t I impressive?¡¯
Besides, he was an immortal cultivator of a supreme hidden sect.
Hence, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t be extra polite just because Li Yu was wealthy. He would just treat him as per normal.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m nning to go to the ancient city of Qingzhou to watch the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. What about you?¡±
Li Yu seemed extremely respectful as he was hesitant in his speech, and there was barely any w.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±
Ye Ping did not expect that Li Yu was also going to the ancient city of Qingzhou. It was indeed quite a coincidence.
As soon as he heard Ye Ping say that he was also going to the ancient city of Qingzhou, Li Yu hurriedly walked down from the carriage and walked towards Ye Ping. ¡°Teacher, are you also going to the ancient city? This ce is about 400 kilometers away from the ancient city, and the journey is going to be arduous. Why don¡¯t you let me send you?¡±
Li Yu eximed excitedly, his eyes full of enthusiasm and joy.
As Ye Ping¡¯s big fan, how could Li Yu let Ye Ping go to the Qingzhou Ancient City alone?
¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±
Ye Ping was a little hesitant and turned to look at Su Changyu in a bid to question him.
Countless cultivators on the official passage were watching them, and they all seemed extremely curious about why the man on the carriage was so polite to a young man.
It really piqued their curiosity.
However, when he saw Ye Ping¡¯s gaze, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡®Why are you choosing not to board a carriage for free?¡¯
Besides, it was a splendid carriage, and Su Changyu was definitely willing to board it.
¡°Since he¡¯s your disciple, I won¡¯t be a killjoy.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was calm, but he was extremely keen on boarding the carriage.
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s answer, Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but seem extremely curious.
¡°Teacher, who¡¯s this?¡±
Li Yu looked at Su Changyu.
In his eyes, Su Changyu had an extraordinary aura, and although his realm seemed mediocre, he had a dignified gaze between his brows and his aura was really rare.
¡°He¡¯s my eldest Senior Brother.¡±
After the introduction, Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this person hasn¡¯t formally acknowledged me yet, so he isn¡¯t considered my disciple.¡±
Ye Ping exined seriously. After all, if he had really acknowledged Ye Ping as his master, Li Yu would be a disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect. He didn¡¯t dare to take in disciples on behalf of the sect so he had to exin clearly.
However, although Ye Ping did not take him as a disciple, Li Yu wasn¡¯t bothered about it and continued to address Ye Ping as his master. Hence, Ye Ping decided to leave him be since he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss anyway.
¡°So he¡¯s Uncle-Master. Greetings, Uncle-Master.¡±
Li Yu did not care about what Ye Ping said but excitedly looked at Su Changyu and said so.
Before Su Changyu could continue, Li Yu had already moved and gestured for the two of them to get onto the carriage.
¡°Uncle-Master, Master, it¡¯s a long journey. Let¡¯s take our time and chat in the carriage.¡±
Unable to contain his excitement, Li Yu enthusiastically asked Su Changyu and Ye Ping to get on the carriage.
On the other hand, Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu. If Su Changyu was resistant to the idea, he wouldn¡¯t get on the carriage either.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Su Changyu thanked Li Yu calmly.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Uncle-Master. It¡¯s only right for me to respect my teacher. It¡¯d be my honor and fortune if you can get on the carriage.¡±
Li Yu was neither arrogant nor conceited. In fact, he even personally assisted Su Changyu and Ye Ping to get on the carriage. He was very thorough with his etiquette, and no one could find any ws in it.
The two of them got into the carriage.
The carriage didn¡¯t seem veryrge from the outside, but when they entered, they discovered that there was a whole new world inside.
The interior of the carriage was spacious and there were long tables on each side, on which there were many fruits and wine. Five other people were seated quietly.
There were three men seated on the left and two women on the right. The division was clear.
When Su Changyu entered, the five of them couldn¡¯t help but look at him.
In particr, the two women couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.
When Ye Ping appeared, they couldn¡¯t help but be even more astonished.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping were undoubtedly extremely good-looking, and their auras were unique too. They immediately won the favor of the crowd.
That¡¯s just what the world was like. Attractive people are often somehow more likable.
¡°Uncle-Master, Master, please take a seat.¡±
Behind them, Li Yu got into the carriage and immediately asked Ye Ping and Su Changyu to take a seat.
In his mind, Ye Ping was already his teacher, and since Su Changyu was Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother, that made Su Changyu his Uncle-Master. He naturally had to arrange for them to be seated in the superior seats.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping did not act pretentiously and settled down on the main seats.
However, they soon set off again with Li Yu¡¯s orders.
Inside the carriage.
Li Yu was seated in the first seat on the left and looked at everyone. Immediately afterwards, he introduced the two of them to the rest proudly.
¡°Everyone, this is my master, Householder Qing Lian. The other man here is my Uncle-Master, his name is...¡±
With some smugness in his eyes, Li Yu introduced Ye Ping and Su Changyu to the crowd. However, when he was introducing Su Changyu, he was at a loss because he didn¡¯t know what Su Changyu¡¯s name was.
¡°Su Changyu.¡±
Ye Ping said slowly.
¡°Oh, Su Changyu, Uncle-Master Su.¡±
Li Yu was slightly embarrassed, but he soon looked at Ye Ping and Su Changyu again.
¡°Master, Uncle-Master, let me introduce to you, this is the eldest son of the Changsun family, Changsun Gaozhan. This is Nie Xin, the son of the Marquis of Ping Nation, and this is Xu Qiubai, the young master of the Lijian Vi.¡±
Li Yu introduced the three people around him to Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
All three of them were handsome and suave. Although their auras were inferior to Ye Ping and Su Changyu, the clothes they wore and their temperament that they had cultivated since they were young showed that they were extraordinary.
¡°Greetings, Householder Qing Lian. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±
The three spoke in unison and they looked rather respectful. Although Su Changyu¡¯s aura was a notch higher than Ye Ping¡¯s, it was obvious that his identity as Householder Qing Lian was much more famous.
¡°Greetings.¡±
Ye Ping smiled and cupped his fists in response.
Although he did not know the identity of those three people, he was no longer a newbie.
The identity of Householder Qing Lian was not just a joke.
However, Su Changyu froze in shock.
¡®Changsun family?¡¯
¡®The famous Changsun family that is said to be the best in the nation?¡¯
¡®The marquis of Ping Nation? The youngest marquis in Jin Nation?¡¯
¡®Lijian Vi? The Lijian Vi of the Three Thousand Dao Sect?¡±
Su Changyu felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and he was extremely agitated too. However, the more agitated he was, the more aloof he seemed.
Changsun Gaozhan, Nie Xin, and Xu Qiubai were also secretly observing Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
When Li Yu revealed their identities, they stared at Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
However, to their surprise...
Su Changyu didn¡¯t look shocked and instead remained indifferent.
Ye Ping seemed extremely calm too, as if he didn¡¯t care about their identities.
That made them extremely shocked.
The Changsun family, the Marquis of Ping Nation, and the Lijian Vi were all top forces of the Jin Nation.
In such a situation, there were only two possibilities for Su Changyu to not be surprised in any way.
Firstly, it could be that Su Changyu didn¡¯t know.
The second was that they didn¡¯t care.
They thought that it was clearly the second.
The fact that the prince of the Jin Kingdom had such great respect for Householder Qing Lian was enough to prove that Householder Qing Lian was definitely not as simple as ordinary people.
The three exchanged nces and seemed to bemunicating with each other through their gazes.
¡®We can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡¯
¡°Young Master Li, why didn¡¯t you introduce us?¡±
At this moment, one of the two women in the carriage voiced up in displeasure.
Hearing her words, Li Yu immediately burst intoughter.
¡°I was too excited because I met my teacher by chance, please forgive me, Miss Shuang¡¯er.¡±
After saying that, he looked at Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
¡°Master, Uncle-Master, these two fairies are Miss Shuang¡¯er and Miss Ning¡¯er from the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.¡±
Li Yu continued to introduce.
¡°By the way, Uncle-Master, the clothes that you¡¯re wearing are designed by Miss Shuang¡¯er, and Master, your clothes are designed by Miss Ning¡¯er.¡±
Li Yu added, ¡°You¡¯re fated.¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect there to be such a coincidence.
However, Ye Ping was not very shocked. After all, garment-making was not apetent job to him. He felt that it was inferior to immortal cultivation.
On the other hand, Su Changyu waspletely speechless.
¡®What kind of carriage is this?¡¯
¡®The eldest son of the top family of Jin Nation.¡¯
¡®The son of the marquis of Jin Nation.¡¯
¡®The disciple of the Three Thousand Dao Sect.¡¯
¡®Even the designers of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion are here.¡¯
¡®Who is this Li Yu?¡¯
Su Changyu felt dumbstruck.
¡®This group of people is so powerful, especially the two designers of Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, who are part of the Twelve Golden Hairpins.¡¯
The clothes produced by the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion were famous in the ten kingdoms, and all the wealthy people and cultivators loved the brand.
The Twelve Golden Hairpins were the most authoritative figures who designed and created all thetest designs.
Hence, the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion was not only wealthy, they were well-connected andmanded great respect even from the kings too.
¡®Have I entered the big shots¡¯ir?¡±
In an instant, Su Changyu fell silent.
He was at a loss for what to do.
He was extremely uneasy.
He really wanted to pull Ye Ping away because he couldn¡¯t get used to it.
¡°Come on, I¡¯m really happy about meeting my master today. Master, I¡¯ll toast to you thrice, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±
Li Yu hurriedly raised his ss to toast.
Everyone else followed suit.
Chapter 83: Senior Su, You’re Here, Quickly Save Us
Chapter 83: Senior Su, You¡¯re Here, Quickly Save Us
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They had three rounds of toasting.
They put down their sses and Li Yu¡¯s voice sounded.
He was the owner of the carriage, so it was inevitable that he would have to be the one striking a conversation and doing the talking.
¡°Master, what are you going to the Qingzhou Ancient City for?¡±
Li Yu seemed a little curious about what Ye Ping was going to the Qingzhou Ancient City for.
¡°To participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Ye Ping answered truthfully without hiding.
However, as soon as he said that, the people in the carriage couldn¡¯t help but seem shocked, but they didn¡¯t say much.
¡°To participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Li Yu was even more surprised.
To him, Ye Ping was an impressive literati, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a star of the literature world. However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear Ye Ping saying that he was going to participate in the Sword Dao Meet.
¡°Yeah, I joined an immortal sect a few months ago, and I¡¯m pursuing immortality now. The sect leader has sent me to participate in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet to train.¡±
Ye Ping said.
On the other hand, Su Changyu got somehow nervous.
He was extremely nervous, for fear that Ye Ping would say the wrong thing and end up letting them sense something fishy. However, he did not dare to interrupt or make things worse.
¡®Immortal sect? Pursuing immortality?¡¯
At this moment, the atmosphere in the carriage began to get strange.
Li Yu was fine because he knew what Ye Ping was like and also knew that Ye Ping was smart enough not to get duped by others.
¡°Master, will you consider joining the imperial court as an official?¡±
Ever since Li Yu knew Ye Ping, he had been trying to coerce Ye Ping into joining the imperial court as an official so as to assist him. He even thought that when he ascended to the throne of the King of Jin Nation, he would make Ye Ping the imperial tutor.
However, he discovered that Ye Ping wasn¡¯tpetitive by nature, although he was talented. Li Yu was conflicted because he was afraid that Ye Ping would end up being taken advantage of in the imperial courts because of his personality. Hence, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier.
¡°Join the court as an official?¡±
Ye Ping was curious. He sized Li Yu up, and to be frank, Ye Ping also guessed that Li Yu was a wealthy figure of status, but he never expected that he would let him join the court as an official through the back door.
However, if Li Yu had said this to him a year ago, Ye Ping might have agreed. However, now that he had joined a hidden immortal sect, joining the imperial courts as an official had be insignificant to him.
¡°I have a carefree heart and I can¡¯t be confined to one ce.¡±
Ye Ping said coldly, revealing his intentions and tactfully turning down Li Yu¡¯s offer
Hearing this, Li Yu could not help but sigh.
Although he had already expected it, Li Yu still felt a little upset when he heard Ye Ping¡¯s answer.
However, just at that moment, Ye Ping took the initiative to speak.
¡°What are you guys going to the Qingzhou Ancient City for?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°Teacher, we¡¯re going there for some trivial matters. Gaozhan is mypanion this time, but Nie Xin is heading there for military recruitment while Qiubai is going to watch the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
¡°As for the fairies Shuang¡¯er and Ning¡¯er, they are going to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet for the purpose of designing new clothes for the Sword Immortal series.¡±
Li Yu answered on behalf of everyone.
¡°Military recruitment? Is there going to be a war in Jin Nation?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with some curiosity.
¡°No. It¡¯s mainly because there have been some abnormalities in Jin Nationtely so His Majesty intends to make some arrangements in advance to prevent unexpected situations.¡±
¡°However, those are just trivial matters. Fairy Shuang¡¯er and Ning¡¯er¡¯s matters are more important. I heard that there are a few incredible geniuses who are going to attend the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time, and we must watch it.¡± Nie Xin answered.
He obviously didn¡¯t want toment much about this matter. After all, it was a national event and it was not to be discussed indiscriminately. In the end, Nie Xin brought the focus of the conversation back to the Sword Dao Meet.
At the mention of this, Xu Qiubai couldn¡¯t help but nod.
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet has indeed attracted a lot of geniuses. In the previous years, the first three winners of the Sword Dao Meet were basically all from the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.¡±
¡°However, it seems that the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, which is the best in Qingzhou, probably will not be able to enter the top ten.¡±
As soon as he said that, he immediately attracted the curiosity of Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
However, Su Changyu did not dare to say anything.
On the other hand, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are there a lot of geniusesing?¡±
He was a little curious. After all, as a contestant, he naturally had to pay attention to the Sword Dao Meet.
¡°Yes, Teacher, you might not know, but the top three winners of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet are all going to enter the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°If nothing goes wrong, the Jin Nation Academy will be opened, and during spring next year, the Ten Nations Academy will appear again and the top ten disciples of the Ten Nations Academy will definitely be picked from the various academies.¡±
¡°The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet happens to be thest Sword Dao Meet so there are many cultivators who will be participating. Their goal is to enter the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
Li Yu exined patiently to Ye Ping.
¡°Howpetent are they?¡±
Ye Ping somehow felt a little pressurized, but he just asked a simple question.
¡°In terms of the Sword Dao, I¡¯m not very sure but Brother Xu knows a lot about it. Brother Xu, what kind of conditions do you think the winner of this championship should have?¡±
Li Yu did not know much about the Sword Dao, so he could only ask Xu Qubai.
Thetter was the young master of Lijian Vi, which was one of the 3,000 Dao sects which was an existence that surpassed the first-grade sects. He naturally knew the Sword Dao better.
Xu Qiubai thought for a moment and then spoke.
¡°The most famous sword move in Qingzhou is the Four Thunder Sword Technique. In the past, the winner of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet only needed toprehend two sword moves and they would probably win. However, this time, I think the winner would have to at leastprehend the Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡°However, due to the Ten Nations Academy, there may be stronger geniuses appearing.¡±
Xu Qiubai made his own judgment.
After saying that, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly pressured.
He had longprehended the Four Thunder sword momentum but the Sword-Breaking Technique.
Even the Heavenly River sword momentum was several times stronger than the Four Thunder Swordsmanship, but after hearing Xu Qiubai¡¯s words, he reckoned that there were hidden talents in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
At this point, Xu Qiubai could not help but think of one thing.
He looked at Ye Ping and said, ¡°I heard that Householder Qing Lian seems to have joined the immortal sect only a few months ago, but you¡¯re already attending the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet now. How many types of sword momentum have youprehended?¡±
It was purely a casual question from Xu Qiubai.
Ye Ping also answered truthfully.
¡°I¡¯m a little silly in immortal cultivation. Eldest Senior Brother has been teaching me for several months, but so far, I¡¯ve onlyprehended the Four Thunder sword momentum and the Heavenly River sword momentum. I wonder if I can get a good ce in the Sword Dao Meet this time.¡±
Speaking of this, Ye Ping was somewhat displeased.
¡®He managed toprehend those sword momentums only in a few months. My aptitude is really poor.¡¯
However, when he said that, everyone in the carriage fell silent.
Xu Qiubai was speechless.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®Will it kill you not to brag?¡¯
¡®You only took a few months toprehend the Four Thunder sword momentum and Heavenly River sword momentum?¡¯
¡®I may not know what kind of sword technique the Heavenly River Swordsmanship is.¡¯
¡®But do you take me for a fool? I¡¯m the young master of the Lijian Vi.¡¯
¡®The Four Thunder Sword Technique is the number one sword technique in Qingzhou, and I have studied it, okay?¡¯
¡®A few months... say three months.¡¯
¡®If you canprehend a sword technique in three months, you¡¯d already be considered a genius, what more the Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡®Comprehending the Four Thunder sword momentum in three months?¡¯
¡®Even I don¡¯t dare to brag about that.¡¯
Xu Qiubai was silent.
He really did not know what to say.
He was a Sword Dao talent who was superior to all.
Besides, Xu Qiubai had studied the Four Thunder Swordsmanship before. If he had toprehend it, he¡¯d take one to three years topletelyprehend the Four Thunder Swordsmanship.
He would only manage to do it after hearing it everyday.
¡®Comprehending the Four Thunder sword momentum in a few months?¡¯
¡®You evenprehended the sword momentum of something called the Heavenly River Swordsmanship?¡¯
¡®If you can do that, I will swallow all the swords of the Lijian Vi.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll swallow every single one.¡¯
¡®The most infuriating thing is that you called yourself dull.¡¯
¡®You call that dull?¡¯
¡®Are our brains fried then?¡¯
¡®Are we not worthy of practicing swordsmanship then?¡¯
¡®Householder Qing Lian.¡¯
¡®Do you take us for fools?¡¯
Xu Qiubai was not the only one.
Changsun Gaozhan, Nie Xin, Shuang¡¯er, and Ning¡¯er were all silent.
Although they were not practicing the Sword Dao, they also had attainments in the Sword Dao, so they naturally knew how arrogant Ye Ping sounded.
¡®Even the best Sword Dao expert of the Jin Nation dared not be such a braggart, right?¡¯
¡®Even the best Sword Dao sect of the Ten Nations would have to consider before bragging.¡¯
However, Ye Ping looked calm and nonchnt, making everyone feel awkward.
Only two people on the carriage seemed extremely calm.
One was Su Changyu.
He knew that Ye Ping was telling the truth.
The other was Li Yu.
Even Li Yu looked at Xu Qiubai with a curious expression.
¡°Brother Xu, can my master win the championship?¡±
Xu Qiubai was speechless.
¡®Duh.¡¯
¡®He only took a few months toprehend the Four Thunder sword momentum and the Heavenly River sword momentum.¡¯
¡®Obviously he¡¯d emerge as the champion.¡¯
¡®Even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll be invincible and unparalleled in one year.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®You like to pretend, right? I shall stay in Qingzhou and see if your master is pretending or not.¡¯
¡®And.¡¯
¡®How can you ask such a question?¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t want to answer.¡¯
Xu Qiubai was upset.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±
However, in the end, Xu Qiubai still gave a polite answer.
After all, Li Yu was the prince of Jin Nation and he had to show him some respect.
Hence, they chatted with each other.
Li Yu was the most excited and kept chatting with Ye Ping.
Ye Ping reciprocated since he had nothing else to do.
The content of the conversation spanned across various topics.
They even talked about the universe and the stars.
Ye Ping was trying to break down modern cosmology intoyman terms for him.
He talked about lightyears, the universe, lower civilization, and higher civilization.
Li Yu was not the only one who was attracted by that theory.
The rest of the people have never heard of such things, and their understanding of the universe and the stars was only a fantasy.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s words sounded usible, and all of a sudden, they were all mesmerized. Even Su Changyu was amazed.
Manly, it was because Ye Ping¡¯s theories were so realistic that they couldn¡¯t help but have fantasies.
In fact, they even deliberately became more respectful towards Ye Ping.
In the blink of an eye, three more days passed.
The speed of the ancient beast warhorse was obviously faster than walking.
On this day, the carriage arrived outside the Qingzhou Ancient City.
Everyone alighted one after another.
However, as soon as Su Changyu did, several figures scurried over.
¡°Senior Su, it¡¯s really Senior Su.¡±
¡°It really is.¡±
¡°Senior Su, you actually came too. Hurry and save us. Qingzhou is almost gone.¡±
Chapter 84: Who Gave You The Courage To Say That?
Chapter 84: Who Gave You The Courage To Say That?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Five minutes ago.
Outside Qingzhou Ancient City.
There were still about ten days to go before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
The entire Qingzhou Ancient City was already crowded with people, and the prices of food at restaurants had already surged. The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time was much livelier than the previous meets.
Even the prestigious sects and geniuses of the Jin Nation were there.
However, the liveliest event was the sword tform outside the city.
The young man in ck had already won 245 rounds so far.
Until now, he hadn¡¯t lost a single round.
In fact, in the end, even the expert Sword Dao cultivators of the older generations couldn¡¯t help but challenge him.
However, for the sake of fairness, they didn¡¯t use any Dharmic powers and simply fought with sword techniques and sword momentum.
However, even so, no one defeated that young man.
That was also the reason that the entire Jin Nation began to pay attention to this matter. In fact, even the imperial court of Jin Nation had heard about it and especially sent people to observe.
The young man in ck had already be a popr figure.
Some were d, some were not.
The young man in ck was delighted to have stolen the limelight, but the one who had it worst was the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
The Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect was the best in Qingzhou and no matter what, they would have to intervene and stop that young man from gaining too much clout.
However, the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect had lost terribly and only one of the disciples of the younger generation didn¡¯t join.
It was not because he was preparing for the finale, but because he couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass himself and the sect.
Anyone could tell that none of the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect could trump the young man in ck, and they would only end up dying.
Hence, they might as well choose to sit out as they would at least get to save some pride.
At this time, outside the city gate.
The disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect all looked rather dejected.
They were really upset and their eyes were full of shame.
The disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect were all famous figures in the previous Sword Dao Meets.
They dominated the ce and were formidable tyrants.
However, this time, it was different because they had been defeated into submission.
The disciples of the younger generation were all embarrassed, and previously, they were still thinking about winning the championship.
Now, it seemed that they would be considered lucky if they could make it to the top ten.
Thinking of this, the crowd felt even worse.
¡°Is my Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect really going to be utterly embarrassed?¡±
Some disciples couldn¡¯t help but speak up, their expressions and words full of indignation and misery.
¡°Ah, who would have thought that this Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet would actually attract such a powerful expert?¡±
¡°Yeah, this person is seriously absurd. Not only did the disciples of the younger generation fail to defeat him, but even those of the older generation couldn¡¯t defeat him either. His attainments in the Sword Dao are unimaginable. How can there be such a person in this world?¡±
They whispered while someone squeezed in awkwardly.
¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a difficult task to defeat this young man in ck.¡±
Someone in the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect suddenly said.
Hearing his words, all the disciples couldn¡¯t help but look at this person with their eyes full of curiosity.
¡°What method is it?¡±
Everyone was curious.
¡°Do you guys remember... the inspectionmander?¡±
The disciple¡¯s tone was calm, but his voice was also very soft, so much that only the disciples of his sect could hear him.
Everyone came to a sudden realization after hearing that.
¡°You mean the inspectionmander was the one who did that?¡±
¡°Yes. If the inspectionmander attacks, why would he need a sword? The terrifying sword momentum and power of themander would be able to kill him.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. If Elder Su were here, there would be no need to attack at all.¡±
Everyone discussed softly, looking extremely excited.
¡°But so what if Senior Su is here? Will Senior Su fight against him? Wouldn¡¯t that be humiliating for Senior Su?¡±
Someone said.
There was some truth in this statement.
¡°There¡¯s no need for Senior Su to fight. As long as Senior Su gives me a few pointers, I can defeat this person.¡±
Someone said, thinking that if Su Changyu appeared here, there was no need for him to personally attack as he could just teach them some moves.
¡°What? You need pointers? I¡¯m not bragging, but Senior Su is a supreme Sword Dao expert. As long as he draws a sword mark on the ground, I¡¯ll ascend immediately andprehend the supreme sword technique.¡±
¡°Haha, you want him to draw a sword mark? I just need Senior Su to take a look at me and I canprehend the invincible sword technique immediately. I can defeat that young man in ck with one move.¡±
¡°What a joke, with your aptitude, what¡¯s the point of talking about practicing the Sword Dao? As long as Senior Su is within a thousand-mile radius, I don¡¯t even need to look at him. I can ascend just by sensing his sword intent.¡±
The few disciples began to brag again.
Since they were getting embarrassed anyway, they might as well have some fun too.
While they were bragging to each other, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of everyone.
That team was very eye-catching.
The ancient beast warhorses were basically the standard for the royal family, although some powerful big shots might also purchase them. However, the fact that there were so many meant that they were royals.
How could the appearance of royals not catch the attention of everyone?
At this moment, all eyes were on the warhorses.
All the cultivators¡¯ eyes were full of curiosity because they didn¡¯t know who the person in the carriage was.
At this moment...
The carriage stopped at the entrance of the city.
Under the gaze of tens of thousands of cultivators, someone stepped out.
It was Li Yu.
He was the first to walk out and was ignoring the gazes cast on him because he had already gotten used to it.
Su Changyu then walked over with Ye Ping behind him.
However, when Su Changyu came down, the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect looked at him in astonishment.
¡°Senior... Senior... Senior Su?¡±
¡°Is he Senior Su?¡±
¡°Look, is that person on the carriage Senior Su?¡±
The disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect widened their eyes in shock.
They were a little astonished.
They really didn¡¯t expect to really meet Su Changyu there and what shocked them further was seeing Su Changyu get out of such a carriage.
¡®He¡¯s obviously the inspectionmander.¡¯
The ancient warhorse was the standard mount of royals and Su Changyu got out of a carriage reigned to those warhorses.
It was concrete evidence.
¡®He is the inspectionmander.¡¯
¡®The Sect Leader has got a discerning eye.¡¯
¡°Senior Su is indeed the inspectionmander. Previously, we were apprehensive about what the elder said, but it seems to be true.¡±
¡°Indeed, Senior Su likes to keep up the pretense. Previously, I even suspected that he had made a wrong judgment, but it seems I was overthinking.¡±
¡°The Sect Leader is right, the inspectionmander is extremely low-profile and good at disguise. When I met Senior Su previously, he seemed ordinary, but now, it seems that it¡¯s not that Senior Su is a good-for-nothing. He¡¯s just good at acting and I almost fell for it.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s go over there, don¡¯t be rude.¡±
¡°No, didn¡¯t the Sect Leader say that we should not let Senior Su know that we¡¯ve discovered his identity?¡±
The Four Thunder Sword Sect disciples all looked extremely excited. Most of them were actually apprehensive about Su Changyu¡¯s identity.
However, now that they saw Su Changyu walking down from this kind of carriage, they werepletely convinced that Su Changyu was the inspectionmander of Jin Nation.
However, there were also disciples who kept calm and told the crowd not to mess up.
¡°Are you silly? Can¡¯t we just treat him as a senior? As long as we don¡¯t say that we know he is the inspectormander, Senior Su won¡¯t know that we¡¯ve already found out.¡±
A disciple hurriedly spoke up and exined.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s treat Senior Su as an ordinary senior. Cut the crap and hurry over.¡±
After the disciple said that, he scurried towards Su Changyu.
They were extremely agitated and their eyes were full of excitement.
At this moment, Su Changyu stepped out of the carriage, and before he could take a breath of fresh air, a voice caught his attention.
¡°Senior Su, hurry and save us. We¡¯re about to embarrass Qingzhou thoroughly.¡±
As a figure rushed in, the gaze in the eyes of Li Yu¡¯s escorts turned cold as they were all vignt.
However, seeing that the other party was a disciple of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect, they rxed a little.
The disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect walked towards Su Changyu and bowed to him respectfully.
All of a sudden, the onlookers were surprised and even Xu Qiubai and the others who had just alighted from the carriage were astonished too.
The Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect was the best Sword Dao sect in Qingzhou.
The Sect Leader, Daoist Siji, rose to fame in Jin Nation because of the Four Thunder Sword Technique and was now the top Sword Dao powerhouse in Qingzhou too. He could be considered a famous figure of status.
On the other hand, the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect was a first-grade Sword Dao Sect in Jin Nation. Although it was inferior to the Lijian Vi, they were definitelypetent.
However, what surprised Xu Qiubai and the other was that the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect were extremely respectful towards Su Changyu.
They were in awe, as if they had seen some big shot.
That was strange.
Xu Qiubai could see through Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level at a nce.
He was only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement.
In the Lijian Vi, he wouldn¡¯t qualify to be an outer sect disciple at all.
Yet, why would the prestigious Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect disciples be so respectful towards him?
¡®Is Su Changyu... really a hidden expert?¡¯
Xu Qiubai was full of curiosity. As the young master of the Lijian Vi, he had heard the elders talk about it.
Some peerless experts just liked pretending to be ordinary cultivators to train in the secr world.
Hence, all of a sudden, Xu Qiubai was confused.
Changsun Gaozhan, Nie Xin, and the two fairies of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion were also all curious.
However, as the person in question, Su Changyu was a little dumbfounded.
¡®Who are these people?¡¯
¡®Why do they know me?¡¯
¡®Also, why are they calling me Senior?¡¯
¡®Could it be that this group of people know that I used to be one of the top 500 in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
Su Changyu was dumbstruck.
However, the more confused he was, the more indifferent he seemed.
Su Changyu was puzzled about his abilities too.
However, in the eyes of outsiders, his indifference and aura were that of an expert.
¡®Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect?¡¯
At the next moment, Su Changyu came to a sudden realization when he saw the clothes that the disciples were wearing.
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®These people are the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect. Why are they looking at me?¡¯
¡®Save them?¡¯
¡®How?¡¯
¡®Also, what does it matter to me if Qingzhou loses its pride?¡¯
Su Changyu was in a state of extreme confusion.
However, the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect mistakenly thought that Su Changyu was just aloof.
They immediately seemed embarrassed. After all, forcing Su Changyu to help was indeed a bit too excessive.
However, some disciples still couldn¡¯t help but speak up...
¡°Senior Su, we know that you don¡¯t like keeping a high profile, but we¡¯re helpless. That man in ck has set up a sword tform and won more than 200 rounds in a row. He even defeated many disciples of Qingzhou.¡±
¡°That person does not look like a cultivator of Qingzhou. This was intentional. They just want to suppress the confidence of the Sword Dao disciples of Qingzhou. Such behavior is really overboard. I hope you will help us.¡±
A slightly older disciple could not help but speak up righteously while crying, as if he was doing it for the entire Qingzhou and not just himself.
¡°Senior Su, please help save the pride of Qingzhou.¡±
The rest of the disciples also followed suit and spoke up to plead for Su Changyu¡¯s help.
That behavior made countless onlookers curious.
¡°Who¡¯s this? Why are the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect so respectful towards him?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems that he should be a supreme Sword Dao expert.¡±
¡°A supreme Sword Dao expert? It can¡¯t be, right? His cultivation level is only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, is that considered an expert too?¡±
¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s so young, he¡¯s at most 24 or 25 years old, how can he be a Sword Dao expert?¡±
They were all discussing curiously about Su Changyu¡¯s identity. Some people thought that he was a supreme Sword Dao master, but soon, many vetoed that idea.
However, soon, different voices sounded.
¡°How silly, the real experts are hidden, how can you see through them easily?¡±
¡°Exactly, there are a lot of supreme experts these days who like to hide their cultivation level. He seems to be at level 5 on the surface, but he¡¯s very likely to be a Mahayana cultivator.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s a Qi Refinement cultivator on the surface, but he¡¯s actually a Greater Mastery cultivator. I have a friend who once met such an expert who pretended to be a beggar. My friend gave him a pancake out of kindness, but that expert revealed his identity and gave my friend a hundred pancakes. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡±
¡°Now I remember, that expert fed him the pancake too, right?¡±
¡°He even invited him to his home.¡±
¡°What are you guys babbling about? Indeed, you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Cultivators at higher realms can modify their own realm, this man has an extraordinary aura. I doubt he¡¯s at the Qi Refinement realm.¡±
¡°Me too. He can¡¯t have such an aura at the Qi Refinement realm. His aura is splendid. To be honest, I once learned some skill and this person does seem like a king.¡±
The people were discussing fervently, and some were analyzing carefully while some were babbling nonsense. There was a variety of opinions.
However, standing below the carriage, Su Changyu was vexed.
He didn¡¯t expect them to want him to challenge the young man in ck.
¡®I¡¯m just a loser. How can I challenge someone who has won more than 200 consecutive rounds?¡¯
¡®How can they say that?¡¯
¡®Who gave you the courage to say such words?¡¯
However, before Su Changyu could say anything...
All of a sudden, the dense crowd parted to clear up a passage.
500 meters ahead, a young man in ck was standing under a passage and looking at Su Changyu from afar.
Chapter 85: What Is The Real Sword Dao
Chapter 85: What Is The Real Sword Dao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Qingzhou Ancient City, the young man in ck had a calm gaze in his eyes.
He was watching Su Changyu from 500 meters away.
500 meters ahead, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but look at the young man in ck.
His gaze wasposed and indifferent, without any fear or surprise.
It was as if this young man in ck was just an ordinary person.
In the eyes of the crowd, Su Changyu¡¯s aura of an expert was fully showcased.
Even the people who came with him couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at this moment, let alone the outsiders.
The one who was the most shocked was Xu Qiubai.
In fact, Xu Qiubai was not considered radical and was actually rather mild-mannered. Otherwise, he would not have befriended Li Yu.
However, Xu Qiubai always felt that there was something wrong with Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
Firstly, Ye Ping said that he had poor aptitude and that he had onlyprehended the Four Thunder sword momentum and Heavenly River sword momentum in a few months.
That was too much of a showoff.
As for Su Changyu, although he had been staying silent throughout, he had been emanating the aura of an expert, thus making Xu Qiubai even more depressed.
¡®You¡¯re clearly only at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm, why must you act like an expert?¡¯
Of course, the most important thing was that before Su Changyu and Ye Ping got on the carriage, Shuang¡¯er and Ning¡¯er were basically chatting with Xu Qiubai the entire time.
However, ever since Su Changyu and Ye Ping boarded the carriage, the two of them had been keeping their eyes fixed on Su Changyu and Ye Ping. Although they didn¡¯t speak, any conscientious person would know that Shuang¡¯er and Ning¡¯er were more or less attracted to Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
That made Xu Qiubai feel really upset.
He was the esteemed young master of the Lijian Vi and an elite who was respected by many. Everywhere he went, he would be the center of attention.
However, he seemed inferiorpared to Su Changyu.
Hence, Xu Qiubai was upset, bitter, and full of jealousy towards Su Changyu. However, he couldn¡¯t voice it.
It was against the practices of a gentleman.
However, Xu Qiubai wavered.
It was because Su Changyu¡¯s aura was real and not made up. It waspletely natural and there was no way to fake it.
Hence, Xu Qiubai really did not dare to be certain if Su Changyu was really pretending or not.
Under the carriage, Su Changyu could not help but look ahead after hearing the words of the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect.
He looked over and happened to make eye contact with the young man in ck.
Su Changyu felt a little awkward.
He didn¡¯t expect to be able to see him as soon as he raised his head.
That eye contact seemed rather provocative.
Su Changyu wanted to lower his head, but he couldn¡¯t. If he did so or looked away, he would seem like a wimp.
He could stand anything except others bragging.
The two people stared at each other for a long time.
Not far away, the young man in ck was a little curious.
He saw through Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation realm at a nce.
He was at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm.
However, he never cared about the realm of cultivation. He was an avid swordsman who only cared about the Sword Dao. One¡¯s attainments in the Sword Dao were not linked to cultivation.
However, to the young man in ck¡¯s bewilderment, Su Changyu¡¯s sword intent was very weak, so much that he could not even sense it.
Theoretically speaking, Su Changyu¡¯s attainments in the Sword Do were inferior, but the problem was that Su Changyu had the guts to make eye contact with him.
In fact, it was eye contact with sword momentum, and if the other party¡¯s Sword Dao attainments were weaker than his own, they would look away uncontrobly.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t look away and on the contrary, he had an aloof and indifferent gaze in his eyes, which shocked the young man in ck.
If he was an ordinary Sword Dao cultivator, it would be impossible for him to have such an expression.
It was definitely impossible to fake it.
No one would have such a realistic pretense.
However, in the next moment, the young man in ck suddenly had a change in expression as he sensed an extremely terrifying sword momentum that was as powerful as thunder and seemed to be able to traverse rivers.
In fact, the terrifying sword momentum was only a step away from being condensed into a sword intent.
The young man in ck shifted his gaze onto a man.
That person was Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was only a few years older than the young man in ck, but there was a terrifying sword momentum in his calm gaze.
It was very powerful!
It was very powerful!
No, it was extremely powerful.
He could sense that the sword momentum Ye Ping revealed was close to being condensed into a sword intent.
That was terrifying.
Sword momentum and sword intent were twopletely different concepts.
Even the top Sword Dao expert in Qingzhou, Daoist Siji, had also condensed the Four Thunder sword intent at the age of 300.
It took him more than two hundred years to condense the Four Thunder sword intent.
However, the man in front of him, who looked like he was in his early twenties, gave him the illusion that he was only half a step away from condensing his sword intent.
He managed toe so far in just twenty-odd years. That was really horrifying.
Even though he had been cultivating the Sword Dao for 14 years since the age of three, he was still a step away from condensing the sword intent.
Hence, Ye Ping was reallypetent!
If he had to be pitted against Ye Ping, the young man in ck felt that he would not have a great chance of winning.
However, the young man in ck smiled in an instant.
Indeed, he smiled.
He couldn¡¯t conceal the joy in his eyes.
He hade to Qingzhou not to clinch the first ce or to provoke the Sword Dao cultivators of Qingzhou.
Instead, he was looking for a Sword Dao cultivator who was better than himself.
He wanted to sharpen his own Sword Dao.
Hence, it was necessary to find a Sword Dao cultivator who was stronger than him and only slightly older than him. Otherwise, it would be pointless.
However, after staying here for more than ten days, he did not meet any Sword Dao cultivator who was stronger than him.
He was disappointed, extremely disappointed.
However, he wasn¡¯t disappointed now because he finally met the person he had been wanting to see.
¡®Wait...¡¯
All of a sudden, the young man in ck suddenly thought of something.
He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu again.
He had sensed Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum and knew that Ye Ping was indeed a young Sword Dao powerhouse.
However, the person who could be with a Sword Dao expert definitely wouldn¡¯t be inferior.
However, he could not sense Su Changyu¡¯s sword momentum.
That proved something.
Su Changyu¡¯s attainment in the Sword Dao was so strong that he couldn¡¯t sense it.
¡®Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s the only possibility.¡¯
He reckoned that Su Changyu was the real powerhouse.
Otherwise, how could he have such an aura? How could he have dared to make eye contact?
As he figured everything out, the young man in ck looked even more gleeful.
For a moment, the young man wanted to challenge Su Changyu more than Ye Ping.
¡°I am a nameless swordsman, I havee to Qingzhou to sharpen my Sword Dao, will you give me some guidance?¡±
The young man¡¯s voice sounded.
It was the first time he spoke and initiated a battle.
All of a sudden, it caused an uproar.
¡°It seems that this person is really a peerless Sword Dao expert.¡±
¡°Yes, this young man in ck has won more than 200 consecutive rounds and is indifferent to all the sects in Qingzhou. However, he¡¯s so polite and respectful to this person in front of him. He should have already sensed thetter¡¯s sword momentum.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, real Sword Dao experts will have a condensed sword momentum even if they do not attack. If two experts stand together, they¡¯d be able to tell who¡¯s stronger without a battle. It seems the young man in ck has sensed the sword momentum.¡±
¡°I was just wondering why I sensed such a powerful sword momentum when this carriage appeared. So it was him.¡±
¡°Brother, please stop bragging, will you? Can you sense the sword momentum too?¡±
The crowd chatted continuously, and at this moment, many felt that Su Changyu was a supreme expert.
Not far away, Su Changyu was confused after hearing the young man in ck¡¯s challenge to battle.
¡®Seriously? I just took one nce at you and you asked to fight?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a loser who¡¯s only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t you sense the sword momentum of Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®You call me a Sword Dao expert?¡¯
¡®You chose to challenge me instead of Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®Are you picking me because I¡¯m weaker?¡¯
Su Changyu was a little confused.
With the young man in ck¡¯s challenge, Su Changyu waspletely caught in a dilemma.
He would seem weak if he turned down the challenge.
¡®Not to mention the surrounding cultivators, perhaps even Ye Ping would think I¡¯m a loser.¡¯
However, if he epted it, he would be even more embarrassed.
Su Changyu would rather find a shady ce to lie down, so that his corpse wouldn¡¯t affect others.
Just when Su Changyu was about to refuse, Ye Ping¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, your swordsmanship is very good. You¡¯d definitely win this fight easily, why don¡¯t you let me take the challenge?¡±
He could tell that Su Changyu was not afraid of this person at all, but the reason for the dy in reply was also very simple.
It was because... the young man in ck was not worthy.
That¡¯s right.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is a peerless Sword Dao expert, how can he fight just anyone?¡¯
Su Changyu would only fight against peerless experts.
If he won, it would seem like an easy victory, but if he lost... it was impossible for him to lose.
After figuring that out, Ye Ping took the initiative to battle him.
Hearing that Ye Ping was willing to fight on his behalf, Su Changyu was pleased.
¡®Good idea.¡¯
¡®Good, that¡¯s great.¡¯
¡®Leave the bragging to me.¡¯
¡®You shall do the fighting.¡¯
¡®There¡¯s a clear division of tasks. Wonderful.¡¯
Su Changyu was overjoyed.
He couldn¡¯t help but agree.
¡®Indeed, go and fight this battle, Ye Ping, take it as a training.¡¯
He had long thought of what to say.
However, when he spoke, he said something else.
¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to be young and full of vigor, but it¡¯s not good to be too outstanding either. Junior Brother, take a good look at what the real Sword Dao is.¡±
His voice sounded.
All of a sudden, there were waves.
Hence, no one expected it.
Su Changyu... really took the challenge.
Besides, those words were indeed shocking.
¡®What is... the real Sword Dao?¡¯
At this moment, tens of thousands of cultivators¡¯ eyes glistened.
They were waiting for this big battle.
After all, Su Changyu¡¯s words were indeed extremely pretentious.
After Su Changyu said those words, he was dumbfounded.
Chapter 86: I’ve Already Attacked
Chapter 86: I¡¯ve Already Attacked
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Qingzhou Ancient City, everyone was confused, including Su Changyu.
At this moment, Su Changyu slipped into endless confusion.
He wondered if there was something wrong with him.
He clearly wanted to say that he would let Ye Ping fight for him.
However, it changed when he said those words.
Besides, it wasn¡¯t the first time.
Thinking carefully, Su Changyu suddenly realized that he had encountered a simr situation in the past.
He ended up saying something different from what he intended.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s heart was filled with shock.
He liked pretending to be impressive, but he wasn¡¯t retarded. He knew his limits.
He could make one or two frivolous remarks.
However, he couldn¡¯t step up to fight someone.
Su Changyu knew better than anyone else howpetent he was.
However, he couldn¡¯t control his own mouth.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
The more he thought about it, the more strange Su Changyu found it to be. However, after some pondering, he still couldn¡¯t think of a reasonable answer.
However, regardless of the problem, how could he solve it?
¡®What do I do?¡¯
¡®What should I do now?¡¯
Su Changyu panicked.
He felt that he was courting death.
At this moment, Su Changyu could not help but look at Ye Ping again.
The meaning was very simple, he just wanted Ye Ping to give him an out and save him from the embarrassing situation.
On the other hand, Ye Ping sensed that Su Changyu was staring at him.
When he thought about what Su Changyu said, Ye Ping immediately understood.
¡®Senior Brother wants to fight the battle personally and hopes for me toprehend the Sword Dao instead.¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but bow. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ll goprehend the Sword Dao now.¡±
Su Changyu was dumbstruck.
¡®Are you really going toprehend the Sword Dao.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m just giving you an out.¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother, don¡¯t go, hurry ande back.¡¯
Su Changyu screamed in his head.
Unfortunately, Ye Ping had already started toprehend the Sword Dao.
Xu Qubai and the others froze.
They did not expect that Ye Ping would sit on the ground toprehend the Sword Dao.
¡®What is this? You can stillprehend the Sword Dao in such a situation?¡¯
¡®Are you teasing me?¡¯
On the contrary, Li Yu quickly asked someone to hold up a partition to shield Ye Ping from the sun, lest he got a sunburn. He behaved truly like a fan.
¡°Senior, please attack.¡±
At this moment, the young man in ck said.
He gazed at Su Changyu and drew the longsword in his hand.
After he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
Sensing their gazes, Su Changyu was feeling extremely frustrated.
The situation was indeed a little awkward.
He definitely couldn¡¯t go forward, as he would definitely let the cat out of the bag once he did. There was no big deal about that since it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t been embarrassed before.
However... what if he got stabbed or hurt by the sword?
He was there to pretend to be impressive, not to court death.
¡®What should I do? What should I do?¡¯
Su Changyu panicked deep down. However, he remained extremely calm on the surface and was simply staying silent.
However, regardless of how calm Su Changyu was, the fact that he had been hesitating to attack for a long time made him feel strange.
About eighteen minutes passed.
Seeing that Su Changyu still had no signs of making a move, the young man in ck could not help but speak out again.
¡°Senior, please attack.¡±
His tone was even firmer than before as he asked Su Changyu to start the fight.
However, Su Changyu still didn¡¯t answer and simply looked at him indifferently, making the young man feel a little puzzled.
¡®Is this person really pretending?¡¯
The young man in ck frowned. He had taken the initiative to start the battle twice, but Su Changyu did not answer, so he could not help but have this thought.
However, he soon dismissed that idea.
After all, if the Su Changyu in front of him was really a good-for-nothing, how could he agree to the battle?
That was obviously impossible.
¡®Oh! I know.¡¯
The young man in ck came to a sudden realization.
¡°Senior, you must be hesitating because you think that I won¡¯t have the chance to attack if you do, right?¡±
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll embarrass myself.¡±
The young man in ck said.
After he said that, the cultivators around him were all stunned as it seemed like a reasonable saying.
However, after hearing those words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.
¡®You can imagine that too?¡¯
¡®Also, don¡¯te over.¡¯
¡®Give me some time to think about it.¡¯
Su Changyu was extremely anxious because the young man in ck had already walked over.
¡®This is not a joke, I can¡¯t pretend to be impressive anymore.¡¯
¡®Surrender!¡¯
¡®I surrender!¡¯
Su Changyu yelled in his heart before speaking up.
¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±
As his voice sounded, the young man in ck stopped in his tracks with some doubts. ¡®Since it¡¯s not like what I expected, what is it?¡¯
Hundreds of thousands of cultivators in the Qingzhou Ancient City were curious.
¡®What is the dy for?¡¯
Sensing that everyone was looking at him, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.
He had already thought of an excuse. He would juste clean and exin everything clearly. He didn¡¯t want to continue pretending, even if it meant that he would be embarrassing himself because that was at least better than dying.
Soon, after confirming what he wanted to say, Su Changyu spoke up slowly.
However, as soon as he did, he said something different.
¡°I already have.¡±
Everyone else fell silent.
The cultivators who were watching were dumbfounded.
The young man in ck was dumbfounded.
Xu Qiubai was speechless.
Li Yu was speechless.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Everyone was silent.
Hundreds of thousands of cultivators were puzzled.
¡®You¡¯ve already attacked?¡¯
¡®Where¡¯s your sword? Are you fooling us? Do you really think we¡¯re fools?¡¯
¡®I know you like pretending, but you don¡¯t have to be that pretentious, right?¡¯
¡®Please, I¡¯m begging you, just hurry up. Damn it, you¡¯re being too forceful. I¡¯m about to vomit.¡¯
At this moment, all the cultivators somehow felt awkward.
It was undeniable that Su Changyu did look like an expert.
After all, be it the attitudes of the disciples of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect or the fact that Su Changyu hade down from the ancient beast warhorse, there was nothing they could pick on.
¡®However, is he going overboard?¡¯
¡®You¡¯ve already attacked?¡¯
¡®Where¡¯s your sword?¡¯
¡®Where is the sword?¡¯
¡®Show me your sword. It can¡¯t be that sword, right¡¯
The cultivators were really speechless. In the beginning, they had some expectations, but now, they were just bored.
At this moment, Xu Qiubai and the others had only retreated slightly and it was obvious what they meant.
¡®Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not very familiar with him.¡¯
Even Su Changyu himself felt very embarrassed, let alone the cultivators of Qingzhou.
Su Changyu felt even more awkward because he knew howpetent he was.
¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to say it.
¡®Well, I can¡¯t control myself, trust me.¡¯
Su Changyu felt that his condition was getting worse.
He really didn¡¯t say what he meant.
None of the cultivators believed Su Changyu.
However, there was only one person who was deep in thought.
Ye Ping.
Yes, it was Ye Ping.
No one understood Su Changyu except Ye Ping.
They didn¡¯t understand because they didn¡¯t know how strong Su Changyu was.
However, Ye Ping knew.
¡®He¡¯s a supreme Sword Immortal.¡¯
¡®How can mortals know about immortality?¡¯
At this moment, Ye Ping closed his eyes, and he began to truly understand the Sword Dao.
The Endless Sword Diagram appeared in his mind, and in an instant, numerous sword moves appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
He had sensed the sword move.
However, they were the sword moves of hundreds of thousands of Sword Dao cultivators.
The Endless Sword Diagram itself could be used to deduce any sword move. Besides, there were hundreds of thousands of sword cultivators there.
Ye Ping could naturally sense their sword intent.
However, those who had cultivated the Sword Dao before would condense the sword intent, though it would be extremely weak.
However, no matter how weak it was, the Endless Sword Diagram would definitely be used to deduce those sword moves.
However, Ye Ping had detected a terrifying sword intent.
It was from Su Changyu¡¯s body.
The sword intent was extremely terrifying and it gave them a strange illusion, as if the sky and earth would crumble.
Unfortunately, the others couldn¡¯t detect it.
However, at this moment, the young man in ck¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Senior, where is your sword?¡±
The young man in ck took a deep breath and looked at Su Changyu as he asked.
His voice sounded.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to reply, but he couldn¡¯t control himself and immediately said so.
¡°Everywhere.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded, and he seemed extremely indifferent when he said that, reaching the extreme of bragging.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu wanted to die.
¡®Why can¡¯t I control my mouth?¡¯
¡®I clearly didn¡¯t want to say that.¡¯
¡®But why couldn¡¯t I control it?¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t want to pretend anymore. I don¡¯t want to pretend, I want to go home. I want to go back to the sect.¡¯
Su Changyu was on the verge of crying.
The cultivators around him fell silent.
Su Changyu¡¯s pretense was too exaggerated.
¡®This is Qingzhou.¡¯
¡®Some people might apud if this is the Ten Nations Sword Dao Meet, but the problem is this is the small Qingzhou. The highest realm that cultivators can reach is at most the Golden Core realm.¡¯
Most of the cultivators watching were in the Qi Refinement realm, and they couldn¡¯t coordinate at all.
It was just like going to a vige where trade was all done using copper coins.
Who could stand that? Instead of pretending to be impressive, they might as well start fighting. What¡¯s the point of wasting one¡¯s breath?
The cultivators of Qingzhou were silent.
The young man in ck too.
He didn¡¯t know if what Su Changyu said was true or not.
However, he hesitated for a short while.
Finally, the young man in ck attacked.
¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to attack now.¡±
After saying that, he finally attacked.
ng!
The ck longsword in his hand jerked.
In an instant, his sword momentum was out.
The hundreds of thousands of cultivators had a change of expressions.
¡®Are they finally going to fight?¡¯
Everyone looked forward.
Chapter 87: Sword of Great River, Qingzhou Sword Noise
Chapter 87: Sword of Great River, Qingzhou Sword Noise
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The young man in ck was no longer in the mood to wait.
He needed a battle.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu was pretending or not, the battle was inevitable.
When the longsword wasunched, it came with a terrifying sword momentum that was like a gale and a thunderstorm.
At this moment, it was as if the sky had turned dark.
It was almost evening time, but as the young man in ck drew his sword, the terrifying sword momentum seemed to have made the dark nighte in advance.
The powerful sword momentum made the cultivators around them feel a terrifying aura.
Some cultivators with weaker cultivation levels felt their legs go weak under that sword momentum.
Not far away, Su Changyu was confused.
¡®Why are we fighting as soon as the topic is brought up?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t we going to continue chatting?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not ready yet.¡¯
¡®Why did youe straight up?¡¯
¡®You don¡¯t have the Sword Dao spirit at all, who taught you the Sword Dao? Tell him toe out, I¡¯ll reason things out with him!¡¯
While Su Changyu was confused, the young man in ck¡¯s sword momentum was already less than a hundred meters in front of him.
Seeing this scene, Su Changyu waspletely flustered.
¡®It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die!¡¯
¡®Who will save me?¡¯
¡®Brother Changsheng, help me!¡¯
¡®Wait, who is Changsheng again?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯
Su Changyu cried, finding his illness to be getting worse. Not only would he say something different from what he meant, but he had also begun speaking incoherently.
At this moment, Su Changyu was filled with endless regret. Had he known earlier that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t havee down from the mountain.
¡®It¡¯s all the Sect Leader¡¯s fault for saying that he might have to handle my funeral. Now, it¡¯s really going toe true.¡¯
At this moment, the sword of the young man in ck had already reached him.
Su Changyu was hopeless and knew that he would definitely die this time.
He had nothing more to say.
¡®I shall be an honest man in my next life and not pretend to be impressive.¡¯
Thinking of this, Su Changyu closed his eyes.
Yes, he closed his eyes, but he wasn¡¯t trying to pretend again.
He was mainly a little giddy.
Phew!
However, at the next moment, a gust of cold breeze blew over slowly.
It made the corner of Ye Ping¡¯s clothes crumpled.
Shortly after, Ye Ping slowly spoke up too.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
As soon as he finished, the young man in ck froze and stood rooted to the ground in shock.
He didn¡¯t hear Ye Ping¡¯s voice.
However, he froze because the longsword in his hand had be stationary.
Yes, he couldn¡¯t move it at all.
Buzz!
Buzz!
Buzz!
At the next moment, the sounds of trembling could be heard. However, the cultivators had no idea what was going on, and their eyes were filled with confusion as they were at a loss for what to do.
However, they soon found out where the sound wasing from.
The swords in their hands were vibrating.
Yes, their swords were vibrating at this moment.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the sword in my hand going out of control?¡±
¡°What¡¯s vibrating so violently?¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Is it the sword intent of this person?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±
The voices were filled with disbelief and doubt.
However, more and more swords started vibrating and making loud sounds that intensified like a tsunami.
The cultivators inside and outside the city were all a bit overwhelmed.
The young man in ck, in particr, sensed the strongest sword intent.
In front of him, Su Changyu also heard the tsunami-like sound of the swords.
In an instant, he opened his eyes.
He looked at everything with some surprise.
He initially thought that it was really going to be over for him this time, but to his surprise, Ye Ping was so terrifying to have been able to make so many swords vibrate with sounds.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t rx at all because a flying sword that was as dark as ink was right in front of him. As long as he took a step forward, it would pierce through his heart.
However, the flying sword was constantly trembling and making noises, as if it would hurt Ye Ping at any time.
That made Su Changyu keep his guard up.
However, at the next moment, a loud and clear voice sounded while all the flying swords started flying over.
¡°The Sword of Great River.¡±
The clear voice came from behind Su Changyu.
In an instant, the swords began flying, and they turned into a sword river that surged towards Ye Ping.
The terrifying sword momentum turned into an indescribable might that spread outwards.
¡°What a strong sword intent.¡±
¡°How is that possible? Why did my flying sword fly towards him?¡±
¡°Ah! Is he really cultivating the Sword Dao?¡±
¡°This... this.¡±
All the Sword Immortals of Qingzhou were stunned.
They didn¡¯t expect all the swords in their hands to fly towards Ye Ping, forming a river of swords above Ye Ping¡¯s head and condensed into incredible sword momentum.
¡°Is this the sword intent? Is he going to condense the sword intent?¡±
All of a sudden, someone screamed and pointed at Ye Ping.
The voice sounded and hundreds of thousands of sword cultivators were once again shocked, each staring at Ye Ping in disbelief with their eyes wide open.
The most shocked one was none other than Xu Qiubai.
He was the young master of the Lijian Vi. He was confident that he was better than all the sword cultivators in Qingzhou in terms of the Sword Dao.
Hence, Xu Qiubai knew what the sword intent represented.
There were three realms of swordsmanship.
The realm of sword moves consisted of learning sword moves that could be used against enemies, but there were ws in every sword move and the sword move would also have to bebined with other sword moves. During a real battle, no one would give you the opportunity to perform aplete sword move.
In the sword momentum realm, thousands of sword moves condensed into a sword momentum and each sword represented everything. The power of a set of sword moves could be shown with just one strike of the sword.
When one had condensed the sword intent, they would be at the Mahayana realm of the Sword Dao, and all sword momentum would turn into sword intent. Once the sword intent was cast, all enemies would be defeated.
The real Sword Dao powerhouses must condense their own sword intent. If they couldn¡¯t even condense the sword intent, they wouldn¡¯t be worthy of cultivating the Sword Dao.
Xu Qiubai¡¯s father was the one who said that.
However, condensing the sword intent was extremely difficult.
Xu Qiubai was born in a family of Sword Dao, and he started practicing swordsmanship at the age of three, making it 23 years since he stepped into the Sword Dao. Yet, he hadn¡¯t even condensed a precursor of the sword intent, let alone the sword intent itself.
Even Daoist Siji, the best Sword Dao expert in Qingzhou who had cultivated for over 200 years, had barely condensed his sword intent a few years ago. Yet, a young man in his twenties had already achieved that feat. How could it not be shocking?
Hence, when someone said that Ye Ping wasprehending the sword intent, Xu Qiubai waspletely astonished.
Ye Ping seemed to be about two or three years younger than him. If he could condense the sword intent, he would be the best genius in Jin Nation.
No, the most important thing was that Ye Ping had said that he had only started immortal cultivation a few months ago.
In other words, it only took Ye Ping a few months toprehend the sword intent.
¡®No, no, no! This is impossible, absolutely impossible.¡¯ Xu Qiubai shook his head, thinking that it was impossible because he had already believed that Ye Ping was a genius of the Sword Dao.
However, he definitely did not believe that Ye Ping couldprehend to this extent after only spending a few months cultivating.
Xu Qiubai was appalled.
The Qingzhou sword cultivators were also extremely shocked.
No one expected that Ye Ping was reallyprehending the Sword Dao.
They all thought that Ye Ping was an extra that Su Changyu hired.
However, he never expected that Ye Ping was reallyprehending the Sword Dao. Besides, he took only a short period of time to seed.
¡°Damn it, seems like this senior is really a peerless Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°Is he a secret expert? He can make someoneprehend the sword intent with just a casual word of his. I love it.¡±
¡°I thought he was pretending at first, but now, it seems that I had been too stuck-up.¡±
¡°Shh, stop talking andprehend properly. I¡¯ve alreadyprehended this senior¡¯s sword intent.¡±
¡°I seem to have felt a strong sword intent too.¡±
¡°Hush, I¡¯ve alreadyprehended it. I¡¯m going to ascend.¡±
¡°Everyone, are you for real?¡±
¡°To be honest, I sensed it too.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s epiphany made the Sword Dao cultivators inside and outside the ancient city of Qingzhoupletely convinced that Su Changyu was a peerless expert.
The numerous sword cultivators were all sitting on the ground at this moment, feeling this powerful sword intent. They wanted toprehend it too and see what they couldprehend.
However, not far away...
The young man in ck was gripping his sword tightly.
The sword in his hand was trying to break free and go, but he was restraining it. Otherwise, it would have long darted away.
¡°Suppress!¡±
The young man in ck roared. At this moment, a terrifying sword momentum erupted from his body too and various sword shadows appeared around him. He wanted to go against Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum.
He was indignant and unconvinced.
Boom!
Boom!
However, just as his sword momentum rose, the Great River sword momentum above his head seemed to have been simted as even more terrifying power erupted from it, turning the swords into a peerless sword intent that killed the man in ck.
A thunderous sound rang out with a sword intent that was like arge river, terrifying and extremely fast.
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the young man in ck.
It was an elder in a gray robe. He instantly appeared in front of the young man, raised his hand, and resisted against the sword intent with the light that came out of his hand.
¡°This is just a sword test, not a life and death battle. My young master has already lost due to his inferiority.¡±
The elder¡¯s voice was low.
Without hesitation, he knocked the young man in ck unconscious and then brought him elsewhere and vanished.
Clearly, the young man in ck had a significant background, and when he encountered danger, someone would step in to protect him. That was the treatment that geniuses would enjoy.
However, at this moment, the attention of the entire Qingzhou cultivators was no longer on the young man in ck.
All eyes were on Ye Ping.
If Ye Ping was able to condense sword intent, it would be too extraordinary.
A Sword Dao cultivator in his early twenties could condense the peerless sword intent.
He would be considered a hero in the Ten Nations.
Their eyes were full of expectations.
It was extremely silent outside the city of Qingzhou.
At this moment, the river of swords above Ye Ping¡¯s head was intertwining and seemingly disying the sword moves.
Chapter 88: Qingzhou City Lord, Establishing the Sword Intent
Chapter 88: Qingzhou City Lord, Establishing the Sword Intent
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The ancient city of Qingzhou.
All eyes were on Ye Ping.
The sudden swordsmanship shocked everyone.
He stole the limelight from Su Changyu and the young man in ck.
In particr, now that the young man in ck had already left, everyone focused their attention on Ye Ping.
There were 100,000 swords above the dome of the sky that were vibrating and making noises. It was a rare sight that would never be seen during normal circumstances.
Ye Ping wasprehending the Sword Dao.
He had already reached a bottleneck in hisprehension of sword moves, and with this opportunity, he wanted to directly condense sword intent.
The swords were like Heavenly Rivers that constantly intertwined above his head.
The Endless Sword Diagram was also being deduced maniacally.
Previously, Ye Ping hadprehended 3,000 sword moves, and his sword moves were increasing rapidly in number.
,000!
,000!
,000!
For half an hour, the Endless Sword Diagram had deduced 30,000 sword moves.
ng ng ng!
100,000 swords were dancing on the sky dome, and the Heavenly River sword momentum was emanating. The terrifying sword momentum that was like the vast ocean was making the sword cultivators feel pressured and breathless.
That terrifying sword momentum and scene had naturally attracted the strongest powerhouses from the Qingzhou Ancient City.
A figure appeared, riding a purple flying sword and approaching the ancient Qingzhou city.
It was a middle-aged man who was d in a purple robe, appearing extremely noble and dignified.
¡°Greetings, City Lord!¡±
¡°Greetings, City Lord!¡±
After hearing his voice, some people who recognized him hurriedly greeted him with respect.
He was the Qingzhou City Lord, a Golden Core cultivator who was also a famous expert in Qingzhou, second only to Daoist Siji in terms of swordsmanship.
The appearance of the Qingzhou City Lord was even more shocking.
When the young man in ck set up a sword tform there previously, the City Lord didn¡¯t even appear. Now that Ye Pingprehended the Sword Dao, he actually attracted the City Lord of Qingzhou. How could that not be shocking?
The Qingzhou City Lord looked at Ye Ping, ignoring the respectful gazes.
However, at this moment, an old man spoke up and looked at the Qingzhou City Lord.
¡°City Lord, is this person really condensing the sword intent?¡±
The person who asked this was an old man who was an official of Qingzhou Ancient City and was on good terms with the City Lord. Hence, he dared to take the liberty of asking.
As the voice sounded, many Sword Immortals around them were shocked. However, they were merely guessing and were not certain about it.
Hearing the question, the Qingzhou City Lord nced at Ye Ping, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
His words shocked the entire crowd.
Different people saying different words would result inpletely different effects.
As the Qingzhou City Lord admitted to it, everyone broke into an uproar.
However, the Qingzhou City Lord¡¯s gaze soonnded on Su Changyu.
Yes, he looked at Su Changyu.
Not far away, Su Changyu, who had survived an ordeal, had his mind turn nk at this moment.
For a person who had just experienced a close shave with death, anything that happened would not catch his attention.
Feeling the gaze of the Qingzhou City Lord, Su Changyu subconsciously raised his head.
The two men exchanged nces.
Su Changyu seemed rather calm because he hadn¡¯te back to his senses yet.
The Qingzhou City Lord couldn¡¯t help but seem bewildered.
He naturally knew of everything that happened there.
He knew that Ye Ping was Su Changyu¡¯s junior brother, and he had seen through Su Changyu¡¯s realm at a nce.
He was at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm.
That was strange.
How could a cultivator at the fifth level of Qi Refinement realm have such an aura? The Qingzhou City Lord could see at a nce that Su Changyu¡¯s aura andposure were not faked at all.
It was definitely not an aura that a Qi Refinement cultivator would have.
Whereas, the City Lord wasn¡¯t sure if Su Changyu was a peerless expert.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.¡¯
Above the sky, 100,000 swords suddenly intertwined, and the sword momentum dissipated little by little.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°The sword momentum seems to have weakened.¡±
Everyone was filled with curiosity as they voiced their doubts.
¡°I know, he failed to condense his sword intent.¡±
¡°Failed to condense the sword intent?¡±
¡°Yes, the sword momentum has dissipated and the condensation of sword intent has failed.¡±
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not an easy thing to condense sword intent. I thought I could see the birth of a peerless Sword Dao genius, but it seems that geniuses in this world are still a minority. I¡¯m one of them.¡±
¡°Fortunately, he did not condense the sword intent. Otherwise, the current top Sword Dao genius of Qingzhou will have to give up his title.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, can you stop bragging? How can you be the top genius in the Sword Dao in Qingzhou? You are only a little bit better than me, how can you im to be the best?¡±
¡°Are you stupid? If I¡¯m the best, won¡¯t you be second to me?¡±
¡°You make sense. Okay, you will be the best in Qingzhou from now on while I¡¯m second to you.¡±
¡°Can I be third then?¡±
¡°I want to be fourth.¡±
¡°Fifth!¡±
Everyone was discussing and the topic suddenly went off track.
However, most of the cultivators were just watching the fun. They knew that they could not bepared to Ye Ping so they were in great states of mind.
However, there were some cultivators who were different. They were indeed geniuses and were very concerned about whether Ye Ping could seed or not.
It would be a fatal blow to them if Ye Ping seeded in condensing the sword intent.
After all, the difference between sword momentum and sword intent was too great, and no matter how strong the sword momentum was, they would still be able to catch up, but if Ye Ping seeded in condensing the sword intent, they would never be able to catch up.
When they saw Ye Ping¡¯s failure to condense sword intent, some young cultivators couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
Some even couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°In this world, geniuses are the minority. It¡¯s impossible to condense sword intent at the age of twenty.¡±
¡°Yeah, he may have a significant background, but he is too conceited. He¡¯s only in his twenties, but he wants to condense the sword intent. He¡¯s really conceited.¡±
¡°Should I say he¡¯s confident or conceited?¡±
They didn¡¯t mock Ye Ping, but they were clearly rather sarcastic with their tone.
All of a sudden, it drew the attention of another group of people.
¡°Hah, I was wondering where the rancid smell came from. I didn¡¯t expect this to be the source.¡±
¡°What a joke. This little Junior Brother may not have condensed the sword intent, but he at least almost seeded. Look at yourselves. How dare you have the cheek to talk about him?¡±
¡°Yeah, we have to rub our eyes clean and take a clear look. Some people just like mocking others when they¡¯re ipetent themselves.¡±
¡°Sisters, I have put the names of these people on the list of bottom feeders in cultivation. I will share it with youter, so that we do not marry the wrong person in the future.¡±
Among the crowd, the voices of some female cultivators could be heard. In the world of immortal cultivation, great strength was respectable and the genders were equal. Anyone who had a higher cultivation level would have a higher status.
Hence, the ratio of men to women was basically 50/50, and among the 100,000 cultivators inside and outside the ancient Qingzhou city, there were about 30,000 to 40,000 women.
They all had incrediblebat power, and their words would immediately cause their opponents to fall silent.
In fact, some female cultivators even came up with a list of bottom feeders, causing many male cultivators into keeping their mouths shut.
As the name implied, the list included men with poor morals and character, and the purpose of it was to prevent the females from marrying the wrong person in the future. Once one¡¯s name was written in the list, there would be no turning back.
Unless they went elsewhere and started anew, they would have to be extremely careful. But once they met a female cultivator from the same city, things would get awkward.
After all, women were the most vindictive people in the world.
However, just as the crowd was arguing, the Qingzhou City Lord couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Failed to condense sword intent? You people are really ignorant.¡±
His voice immediately caught a lot of attention.
¡°City Lord, what do you mean by that?¡±
Some people were puzzled. ¡®His sword momentum has clearly dissipated, why did you say that?¡¯
¡°This is not a failure of the condensation of sword intent, but the establishment of sword intent. It¡¯s theying of the foundation so as to prevent premature condensation of the sword intent. Some prefer to wait until their real Sword Dao is perfected before doing so. However, some people are foolish and ignorant to mock others when they¡¯re so ipetent. What a joke.¡±
¡°Sword Dao cultivators should not be narrow-minded or jealous. Even if you are talented, you won¡¯t achieve much in the future if you have a wed character.¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord was making sarcastic remarks at those who were being derisive.
He could tell at a nce what Ye Ping was doing. He originally did not want to intervene, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but mock them.
All of a sudden, those people who were making sarcastic remarks all seemed extremely shocked and ashamed. In the end, they secretly left the crowd.
At this juncture...
The swords in the sky flew back into their hands.
The abnormalities vanished and Ye Ping opened his eyes too.
Chapter 89: Li Changye, Wang Minghao Arrive
Chapter 89: Li Changye, Wang Minghao Arrive
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
All the swords returned to the hands of the people.
Everything seemed calm and serene, and peace was restored.
If not for the fact that everyone was staring at Ye Ping, it would seem as if nothing had happened before.
At this moment, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He ignored the gazes of the crowd and instead looked at Su Changyu ashamedly.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, my aptitude is poor and I haven¡¯t been able toprehend the sword intent, please forgive me.¡±
Ye Ping was full of shame and was indeed about toprehend the sword intent, but he somehow felt that neither the Four Thunder sword intent nor the Heavenly River sword intent was suitable for him. Hence, he ultimately chose not to condense the sword intent.
However, after he said that, the hundreds of thousands of cultivators fell silent.
The Qingzhou cultivators were bewildered.
Xu Qiubai was speechless.
The Qingzhou City Lord was confused too.
Except for Su Changyu, all the cultivators were a bit puzzled.
Ye Ping¡¯s words really sounded a bit harsh to their ears.
Yes, it was harsh to the ears.
¡®This is called poor aptitude?¡¯
¡®Are you insulting me? Forget it if you¡¯re insulting me, but the City Lord hasn¡¯t condensed the sword intent either. Are you going to insult the City Lord too?¡¯
However, before the crowd came back to their senses, Su Changyu had already recovered from the shock.
¡®The brutal fights are over, now it¡¯s my turn to pretend to be impressive.¡¯
He looked at Ye Ping with a calm gaze in his eyes and initially wanted to say a few words, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Hence, he didn¡¯t answer Ye Ping¡¯s question and simply walked towards the Qingzhou Ancient City while everyone watched.
¡°Let¡¯s go into the city.¡±
Those three words intensified his Sword Immortal aura.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly got up and walked towards Su Changyu, ignoring Li Yu and the others.
¡°Teacher, Teacher, wait for me, let¡¯s go together.¡±
Seeing Ye Ping walking towards the city, Li Yu also hurriedly scurried behind him to catch up.
At this moment, the Qingzhou City Lord had a drastic change of expression as he looked at Li Yu with his eyes full of shock.
¡°Crown Prince?¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord was a little stunned because he didn¡¯t expect that the Crown Prince of Jin Nation was actually there.
¡°Why is the crown prince here? He even called that young man his teacher. Wait!¡±
At this moment, the Qingzhou City Lord seemed to have thought of something as he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
¡®The inspectionmander of Jin Nation?¡¯
¡®Yes, it¡¯s the inspectionmander.¡¯
¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I see.¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord was shocked and had already guessed Su Changyu¡¯s identity, which made him overjoyed after he recovered from the shock.
However, although he guessed part of it, he did not act rashly and instead left the city entrance quietly.
At this moment, in Qingzhou.
As Su Changyu and Ye Ping walked out of the passageway, all eyes were on them.
Some were envious and jealous while many were full of admiration and affection.
The feeling of getting attention from so many people made Su Changyu¡¯s skin tingle with pleasure. If not for the fact that there were so many people, he would have probablyughed out loud.
¡®Awesome! Wonderful! Superb!¡¯
¡®What else in this world can be more pleasant than pretending to be impressive?¡¯
¡®Unfortunately, such opportunities are rare.¡¯
¡®At the end of the day, I¡¯m just too much of a loser. If only I¡¯m as talented as Ye Ping.¡¯
Thinking of this, Su Changyu could not help but sigh.
At this moment, the sounds of the crowd discussing could be heard.
¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that there are actually two such strong experts in Qingzhou at the same time. Besides, they are young and handsome, and their auras are excellent. The most incredible thing is that they are extremely capable too. I¡¯m in awe.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so furious. My position as the most handsome man in Qingzhou was actually snatched away from me by two men on the same day. Now, I can only settle for third ce.¡±
¡°What? Fellow Daoist, have you got any shame? I¡¯m clearly in third ce, okay?¡±
¡°Stop arguing. You two are in third and fourth ce while I¡¯m in the fifth ce, alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bear with it and make do with being in sixth ce then.¡±
¡°Since all of you are so shameless, I shall be in seventh ce.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be in eighth.¡±
The male cultivators¡¯ voices were softer, mainly because they wanted to save themselves the embarrassment. Even though they were envious, they were too embarrassed to talk loudly.
However, the female cultivators¡¯ discussion was different.
¡°I like this Eldest Senior Brother so much. He¡¯s so aloof and domineering, totally my type. Ah, I can¡¯t take this.¡±
¡°I like him so much too. Eldest Senior Brother, shall we go on a date? I¡¯m not clingy.¡±
¡°Ah, I can totally tell that you guys are inexperienced. This Eldest Senior Brother is indeed handsome, but his junior brother is a gem. He looks so schrly and has an excellent aura. Eldest Senior Brother is obviously devoted to the Sword Dao, and you definitely won¡¯t be happy after you get together with him.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I like his junior brother. Ah, I can¡¯t stand it either. I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll be his suitor.¡±
¡°Sisters, I have a question. My master¡¯s wife said that handsome men usually have small members. Is that true?¡±
¡°Uh... I¡¯m not very clear about that.¡±
¡°Sister, your question is beyond my knowledge.¡±
¡°Size doesn¡¯t matter to me. At most, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
¡°If all handsome men are small down there, I¡¯ll choose the junior brother and ask him toprehend the sword move every now and then.¡±
¡°Ah! You guys do know a lot about this, I¡¯ve been defeated.¡±
The female cultivator¡¯s voice was not very loud, but it was definitely not soft. Besides, they were discussing such an explicit topic in broad daylight. All of a sudden, Ye Ping, who was walking behind Su Changyu, could not help but be more certain of Xiao Muxue¡¯s lust-abstinence technique.
¡°Master, Uncle-Master, I¡¯ve already booked a private room in Full River House. It¡¯s quiet there, and the Sword Dao Meet is round the corner. Let¡¯s rest well and not be disturbed. How does that sound?¡±
At this moment, Li Yu came to Ye Ping and said that to him.
However, Ye Ping shook his head and said, ¡°The Sect Leader has taught us not to take advantage of others when we¡¯re outside. Otherwise, we will always be owing someone a favor.¡±
¡°Li Yu, you have important things to do too. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and get busy?¡±
Ye Ping had a good impression of Li Yu, but he didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor.
Su Changyu, who was walking in front, couldn¡¯t help but nod after hearing this.
He would have definitely taken advantage of this in the past, but now that he had a few hundred taels of gold in his pocket, he didn¡¯t need someone to pay for him to stay in an inn.
However, in the next moment, Li Yu could not help but continue to insist.
¡°Master, I have booked a room. If you and Uncle-Master don¡¯t check into it, it¡¯s going to go to waste. Besides, it¡¯s not expensive either. It only costs a hundred taels of gold a day.¡±
Li Yu indeed didn¡¯t care about the money and mainly wanted to please Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±
Ye Ping was also not interested in money and shook his head directly.
However, Su Changyu was stunned when he heard that.
¡®100 taels of gold a day?¡¯
¡®What kind of an inn is that? It¡¯s so expensive.¡¯
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®Full River House?¡¯
¡®The most famous Full River House in Qingzhou Ancient City?¡¯
¡®The five-star inn?¡¯
He inhaled sharply.
Su Changyu suddenly remembered what the Full River House was. That exined why it sounded so familiar to him previously.
It was the only five-star inn in Qingzhou and was extremely luxurious. Rumor had it that every piece of wood in the inn was rosewood.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Junior Brother, I thought about it and I feel that Li Yu is your disciple after all. He¡¯s not considered an outsider, so why don¡¯t we go and get some rest?¡±
Su Changyu tried to make himself look calm and less like a mercenary snob.
¡°Yeah, Master, since Uncle-Master has already said that, let¡¯s go to Full River House.¡±
Li Yu chimed in excitedly.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t think much about it either. Since Su Changyu had already said so, he had nothing more to say.
Just like that, they arrived at Full River Restaurant.
Six hours passed.
A figure slowly appeared outside Qingzhou.
Li Changye slowly observed the Qingzhou Ancient City.
He was extremely handsome and cold. This time, he especially bought a brocade white crane cloud robe in a bid to highlight his aura as a Sword Immortal.
Li Changye did have a good aura, but unfortunately, he was far inferior to Su Changyu.
Outside Qingzhou Ancient City.
Li Changye¡¯s face was calm as he gazed at the ancient city, and he couldn¡¯t help but mutter.
¡°Is my path to invincibility going to start here?¡±
¡°Hah... I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±
After saying this, Li Changye slowly walked into the ancient city.
Several gazes were cast on him.
Sensing the gazes, Li Changye did not behave abnormally and instead became even calmer.
He knew that he was an elite, and they were all looking at him with envy.
¡®Ah, this is the life of geniuses, especially geniuses who are as good-looking as me.¡¯
¡®Changye, you¡¯re so brilliant.¡¯
Thinking of this, Li Changye couldn¡¯t help but smile and take arge stride forward.
However, the chatter among the crowd seemed very odd.
¡°Guys, quickly look, a copycat has appeared.¡±
¡°Tsk, Eldest Senior Brother has just appeared, but someone is already trying to copy him. This is so disgusting.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, there are so many copycats nowadays.¡±
¡°Damn it, look, he¡¯s still smiling, isn¡¯t he? Seriously? Does he really think he¡¯s very handsome?¡±
The male cultivators were not talking too loudly, but they were bragging softly while the female cultivators were discussing loudly.
¡°I retched. This person is so uglypared to Eldest Senior Brother. He¡¯s wearing the same clothes as him too. Who gave him that confidence?¡±
¡°Cut it out, Sisters. I¡¯m going to wash my eyes.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a typical wastrel who looks good but is ipetent. Sisters, you must be careful not to be duped by such a person in the future. Got it?¡±
Unfortunately, Li Changye didn¡¯t hear those voices...
Another two hours passed.
Wang Minghao also appeared outside the Qingzhou Ancient City.
He was indifferent.
He was even more indifferent than Li Changye.
He came from a real hidden sect of experts that was extremely powerful.
Hence, he had a natural sense of superiority.
In his eyes, a mere Qingzhou was just a stepping stone for him.
With an aloof expression, Wang Minghao walked through the passage.
Simrly, he attracted a lot of gazes.
Sensing the gazes, Wang Minghao stayed calm because he knew that that was the attention that a genius should be receiving.
He wasn¡¯t bragging because he was already extremely conceited.
Just like that, he continued all the way untilte at night.
Chapter 91: Duel List Appears
Chapter 91: Duel List Appears
¡°Sikong Jiantian hase to Qingzhou.¡±
On the following day.
As the news spread, the entire Qingzhou Ancient City got into an uproar.
There was a lot of discussion in the Full River House.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sikong Jiantian to be here in the Qingzhou Ancient City too. It seems that thepetition at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time is going to be stiff.¡±
¡°Stiffpetition? You¡¯re overthinking. If Sikong Jiantian really came topete, there is no one who can contend with him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s the greatest Sword Dao genius in Jin Nation. Hasn¡¯t he already entered the Ten Nations Academy ten years ago? Why is he back?¡±
¡°Is Sikong Jiantian evening to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? Wouldn¡¯t that be bullying?¡±
¡°I heard that the rewards for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time are going to be generous. Sikong Jiantian is probably here for the rewards.¡±
¡°No way, what kind of reward can attract Sikong Jiantian toe here personally?¡±
¡°Who exactly is this Sikong Jiantian you guys are talking about? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±
The voices of the people in the Qingzhou Ancient City drowned out thements about the young man in ck and even overshadowed Ye Ping who was the talk of the town a short while ago.
In the Full River House.
Many cultivators were gathered there to discuss the matter.
¡°You don¡¯t even know Sikong Jiantian? Are you from Qingzhou?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even know who Sikong Jiantian is. It seems like you¡¯re not a native cultivator of Qingzhou.¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian is the only sword genius from Qingzhou, and he is known as the most outstanding prodigy in the Ten Nations. He practiced swordsmanship at the age of three,prehended the sword momentum at seven, and became an invincible swordsman at ten. By eleven, he had already entered the Jin Nation Academy to study, and when he was thirteen, he entered the Ten Nations Academy. Besides, he¡¯s top among the elites of the Ten Nations Academy. You should have heard of him before.¡±
¡°Yeah, Sikong Jiantian is only 23 years old now, but he has already achieved something that others have never been able to do in their lifetime. Even Senior Siji praised him and said that he¡¯s a rare young genius in Qingzhou.¡±
The people were discussing and talking about the background and origin of Sikong Jiantian.
¡°He¡¯s such a powerful person, what¡¯s the point ofing to the Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Some were curious and felt that it was a bit inappropriate for Sikong Jiantian, who was already so powerful, to join the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
However, someone soon revealed a secret.
¡°During the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time, the top ten ces will receive a Taixuan Sword Tower entry token. I reckon Sikong Jiantian is here for that thing.¡±
¡°Entry token to the Taixuan Sword Pagoda?¡±
¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show. No wonder all the contestants of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet are sopetent. Tsk, tsk, who do you guys think will win the first ce in the Sword Dao Meet this time?¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian for sure. I don¡¯t even have to think about it.¡±
¡°If Sikong Jiantian really joins thepetition, it will be him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not certain. Yesterday, I felt that Eldest Senior Brother and his junior brother are not bad.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a fan of the senior brother!¡±
¡°I¡¯m a fan of the junior brother!¡±
The crowd in Full River House disputed.
However, at this moment, an indifferent voice sounded.
¡°Hah... a bunch of hillbillies who haven¡¯t seen much of the world.¡±
The voice attracted the attention of many.
After all, everyone was talking andughing, and suddenly someone made a snide remark out of nowhere. Who could tolerate that?
Everyone looked over.
Their expressions changed a little, but they soon sighed with relief.
The person who spoke was wearing a brocade embroidered white crane cloud robe, and they thought he was Su Changyu at first. However, after taking a closer look and realizing that it wasn¡¯t him, they felt relieved.
If he was Su Changyu, they certainly would not dare to say anything.
However, since it wasn¡¯t Su Changyu, it didn¡¯t matter.
That person was Li Changye.
¡°Why do you say so?¡±
Someone spoke up, maintaining hisposure without getting angry.
After all, those who could stay in Full River House were wealthy nobles, and although Li Changye¡¯s remark was unkind, they still dared not offend him easily.
¡°Your horizons are too narrow and are constrained to a tiny Qingzhou. I may have never met Sikong Jiantian, but those who can enter the Ten Kingdoms Academy are indeed extraordinary. He obviously wouldn¡¯te all the way to Qingzhou just for a small reward.¡±
Li Changye drank a mouthful of fruit wine. His aura was not tacky, but unfortunately, everyone was quick to jump to conclusions. Afterparing him to Su Changyu, they felt that Li Changye was mediocre.
¡°A tiny Qingzhou? Well, you¡¯re in the Qingzhou Ancient City now, so aren¡¯t you stooping low too?¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t help but gibe sarcastically.
However, Li Changye did not get angry and instead spoke with even more confidence.
¡°I¡¯m indeed here in Qingzhou to attend the Sword Dao Meet, but the difference is that I¡¯m here to prove the Dao of invincibility. You guys, remember me. Qingzhou is just my first stepping stone. After conquering Qingzhou, I¡¯m going to aim to be the first in Jin Nation, followed by the first in the Ten Nations, and then the best in the entire Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Li Changye was extremely confident, but it somehow made others feel a little awkward.
¡°Hah, people like making huge verbal promises these days.¡±
¡°If bragging counts, I can be the best in the world of immortal cultivation too.¡±
¡°Hahahaha.¡±
At this moment, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but sneer because many of them were angered by Li Changye¡¯s arrogance.
However, Li Changye still wasn¡¯t annoyed and simply tossed a gold ingot over before standing up and saying, ¡°Remember what you people are saying now. When I be the best in Qingzhou, I doubt you people can stillugh.¡±
He went upstairs like a supreme expert, giving off great confidence that had indeed made many fall silent.
There might be fools these days, but they wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. Clearly, Li Changye was quite something, but they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong he was.
¡°Forget it, forget it, ignore him. Let¡¯s sit down and continue drinking.¡±
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just a nobody who¡¯s trying to use this method to gain attention. I didn¡¯t expect people to still be interested in such tricks.¡±
¡°Drink up.¡±
After Li Changye left, everyone returned to normal, eating and chatting like they were just now.
In a corner of Full River House, Wang Minghao drank wine alone, but his eyes were filled with disdain.
¡®Best in Qingzhou?¡¯
¡®Best in Jin Nation?¡¯
¡®Best in the Ten Nations?¡¯
¡®Best in the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®Haha, how arrogant. How dare he brag in front of me?¡¯
That was what Wang Minghao thought.
However, he didn¡¯t stand out to speak up.
Wang Minghao felt that Li Changye was not worthy.
Indeed, Li Changye had no right to make him speak. He was destined to be the best in the world, how could he argue with others?
If he became famous in the future, others might rake up his controversial past.
Hence, Wang Minghao knew that he had to be careful with his words.
That person just now was extremely arrogant just because he had some cultivation level. If he was really impressive, he¡¯d be outrageous.
After finishing his ss of wine, Wang Minghao also got up to leave.
Hence, the arrival of Sikong Jiantian quickly spread throughout the entire Jin Nation.
After all, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s reputation in the Jin Nation was great, far beyond that of Ye Ping and Su Changyu.
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet instantly became a meet that everyone in Jin Nation paid attention to.
There were only less than seven days left before the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
In these seven days, more and more people came to the ancient city of Qingzhou in a bid to witness the meet.
Four dayster.
A piece of even more shocking news was spread.
Sikong Jiantian confirmed his registration for the Sword Dao Meet.
They even saw Ye Ping and Su Changyu¡¯s names on the contestant list.
Ye Ping¡¯s participation did not surprise anyone, but Su Changyu¡¯s participation made countless people imagine.
Some people even thought that Su Changyu was participating in thispetition just topete against Sikong Jiantian.
Time flew like an arrow.
In the blink of an eye, another two days passed, and the Sword Dao Meet registration closed with a total of 1,024 contestants.
The meet would be held for seven days.
Eight matches would be held on the first four days to select the top eight.
In thest three days, there would be one match a day until the first emerged.
If there were special conditions, it would be adjusted ordingly.
The duel name list appeared too.
In the Full River House, Li Yu handed the list that he had someone copy to Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
Both of them were very curious to see who their opponent for the first match would be.
¡°Ye Ping VS Li Changye¡±
¡°Su Changyu VS Wang Lei.¡±
...
Chapter 92: Fiendcelestial Cult
Chapter 92: Fiendcelestial Cult
In the Full River House.
When the list appeared, Li Yu spoke too.
¡°Master, Uncle-Master, I¡¯ve deliberately gone to investigate these two people.¡±
¡°Wang Lei is a disciple of the Four Thunder Swordsmanship Sect and has nowprehended Summer Thunder and Spring Thunder sword momentum. His abilities are mediocre.¡±
¡°Li Changye¡¯s origin is somewhat unknown. I used the power and authority of the ck Clouds Pavilion of the Jin Nation, but I couldn¡¯t quite find his origin. I think he must be a nobody.¡±
Li Yu looked at Ye Ping and Su Changyu as he said so calmly.
When he got the name list, he had already asked the ck Clouds Pavilion to investigate the two men. Wang Lei¡¯s information was rather easy to find.
On the contrary, Li Changye¡¯s information was difficult to find. Even when he used the ck Clouds Pavilion¡¯s authority to investigate, he couldn¡¯t find out much. Hence, Li Yu subconsciously thought that Li Changye was just a nobody.
After all, the ck Clouds Pavilion was the most supreme secret intelligence pavilion in Jin Nation, and they were in control of all the affairs in Jin Nation. Those who were a little famous would have their information noted down on a scroll and put away in the ck Clouds Pavilion.
That was the reason that Li Yu thought that Li Changye was a nobody.
In the guest room.
After listening to Li Yu, Ye Ping did not take it lightly or let his guard down. Instead, he had some expectations.
After all, it was the first swordpetition in his life. It would be impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t agitated.
As for Su Changyu who was at the side...
He was even calmer.
Firstly, it was because he had mastered the Sword Nurturing Technique, which made his confidence soar. Secondly, it was because he didn¡¯t n to get a good ce in the ranking. He would just say a few words after getting on the arena.
For example, he would say that Sword Dao cultivators should not bully their juniors or that they should just take thepetition this time as a memory. After saying that, he would walk down the tform.
Hence, Su Changyu remained calm.
¡°Junior Brother.¡±
In the next moment, Su Changyu spoke again.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping, who was pondering about the Sword Dao meet tomorrow, couldn¡¯t help but be curious after he heard Su Changyu¡¯s voice.
¡°There are many hidden experts in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet today. Don¡¯t be overconfident and arrogant. You must always have the heart of a disciple. Remember, if you step in the ring, you must leave without regrets. You have to go all out, remember?¡±
Su Changyu lectured Ye Ping.
The focus of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was on Ye Ping.
Ye Ping would be the one to defend the Qingyun Dao Sect¡¯s pride.
It would be exaggerated to clinch the first ce, but he had to at least get into the top ten.
Hence, Su Changyu had no choice but to remind Ye Ping, lest Ye Ping got arrogant and conceited. It would be bad if it backfired.
¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Brother. I will definitely go all out and leave with no regrets.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Su Changyu¡¯s words were reasonable. After all, that was what he thought too. Even if he was facing a nobody, he would definitely not let his guard down since it was the first battle of his life. He had to put in all his efforts to take on the battle.
¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle-Master. Besides, there are indeed experts hidden in the Sword Dao Meet this time. Even Sikong Jiantian is here. Uncle-Master, do you want to fight Sikong Jiantian?¡±
Li Yu, who was at the side, chimed in attentively too. At the same time, he sounded curious too.
However, Su Changyu was shocked after hearing what he said.
¡°Is Sikong Jiantian here too?¡±
Su Changyu was astonished. In the past few days, he had been staying in the room to study the Sword Nurturing Technique. He really didn¡¯t know why Sikong Jiantian was there too.
However, the more shocked Su Changyu was, the more indifferent andposed he seemed to be on the surface.
Li Yu did not detect any abnormal changes and instead, he was shocked.
¡°It turns out you¡¯re here to participate in thepetition, not for Sikong Jiantian¡¯s sake.¡±
Li Yu was a little surprised. There were too many experts in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time, and the most famous one was none other than Sikong Jiantian.
He thought that Su Changyu was participating because he heard that Sikong Jiantian was also participating, so he wanted topete against thetter. But now, it seemed that Su Changyu didn¡¯t know about Sikong Jiantian at all.
¡°I¡¯m participating this time, purely for the sake ofprehension. I¡¯m not targeting anyone.¡± Su Changyu exined casually before continuing, ¡°Sikong Jiantian, why is he here? It¡¯s just a small Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, what brings him here?¡±
Su Changyu was curious.
He knew what kind of person Sikong Jiantian was. He was known as a rare Sword Dao genius in Qingzhou whom the younger generation of sword cultivators in Qingzhou looked up to. However, he did not expect that such a long-established figure would alsoe to the Qingzhou Ancient City and attend thepetition.
Even Ye Ping, who didn¡¯t know much, knew about Sikong Jiantian, what more Su Changyu. He had read some information about Sikong Jiantian in the Qingyun records found in the Sutra Pavilion.
¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Sikong Jiantian should have other motives for attending the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time. However, I¡¯m not clear about the details.¡±
Li Yu answered calmly, believing that Sikong Jiantian definitely wasn¡¯t there just for thepetition.
¡°There should be other purposes.¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but nod. After all, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s status was extraordinary. To put it bluntly, it would be a waste of his talent if he was invited to be a judge, let alone a contestant.
After saying this, Su Changyu stopped bothering about those trivial matters, and instructed Ye Ping toprehend the Sword Dao properly.
Su Changyu left.
In the guest room, only Ye Ping and Li Yu were left.
In the room, the incense was burning and all Ye Ping could think about was the Sword Dao Meet tomorrow.
However, Li Yu¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence.
¡°Master.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s words made Ye Ping snap back to his senses.
He looked at Li Yu with some curiosity, but he did not speak and waited quietly.
¡°Master, there are some things that I don¡¯t know if I should say. In short, if you encounter some strange or suspicious people, you have to avoid them. Otherwise, there will be trouble.¡±
Li Yu reminded.
Ye Ping was curious.
¡®Why did he suddenly say that?¡¯
¡®And, what does he mean?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment. Li Yu finally exined, ¡°Master, I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to say this as it is a secret of the imperial court, but I believe that your identity is clean, so I¡¯d like to remind you.¡±
¡°The imperial court has received some insider news that the Fiendcelestial Cult has been revived, and it seems to be nning to conduct a purge in the 33 states of the Jin Nation and establish their dominance. The Jin Nation has made thorough arrangements, but the Fiendcelestial Cult is vicious and scheming. They even infiltrated the imperial court.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t find out who the followers of the Fiendcelestial Cult are or when they will strike. The only thing we can know is that they will definitely strike, so you have to be prepared and stay away from danger.¡±
Li Yu said, gritting his teeth.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by his words. Although he did not know what religion the Fiendcelestial Cult was, he once heard it was a heretic way. However, they did not expect to run into it.
¡°Since it¡¯s going to be dangerous, why don¡¯t they cancel the Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Ye Ping frowned a little.
¡°Master, there¡¯s no point in canceling it. The Fiendcelestial Cult has a great history, and the disciples are all good at concealment and stealth. Once the Sword Dao Meet is canceled, it will expose the spies of the court. Besides, there are going to be subsequent Sword Dao Meets too.¡±
¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry, Master. Qingzhou has ced a lot of experts hidden in ambush. If those beasts of the Fiendcelestial Cult dare to reveal themselves, they¡¯d definitely die. Besides, I also guess that Sikong Jiantian is here for that matter.
Li Yu said so because he didn¡¯t want Ye Ping to be too worried. He just wanted Ye Ping to keep his guard up.
¡°Got it.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He did not want to get involved and just wanted to practice immortal cultivation. He didn¡¯t care about fame and nned to retire when he was near the extreme limit, and then go to the mortal world to enjoy life.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s purpose of immortal cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to be involved in a power struggle and was only interested in living the best out of his life.
¡°Master, I can only say these to you. Uncle-Master is carefree and I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s too nonchnt and might spread this. If he does, I will have to bear heavy consequences so you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡±
Li Yu reminded him.
Ye Ping nodded too.
He could tell that Li Yu was under great pressure when he told him that secret, so Ye Ping was very grateful.
However, Ye Ping was not very worried about it.
The imperial courts had already made preparations.
Besides, even if he really met those disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult, so what?
What was there to be afraid of since he had Su Changyu¡¯s protection?
Soon, Ye Ping continued to think about the Sword Dao Meet again.
At this moment, in the City Lord¡¯s residence.
Chapter 93: Sikong Jiantian, Jian Tian Courtyard
Chapter 93: Sikong Jiantian, Jian Tian Courtyard
In the residence of City Lord.
In the main hall.
The Qingzhou City Lord looked at the man in front of him respectfully.
The man was seven feet tall and was d in a white robe, with his hairbed suavely. He was extremely handsome, but he covered his eyes with a strip of white cloth.
He was Sikong Jiantian, the genius whom the younger generation of Qingzhou admired. He was also the only sword Dao cultivator in three years who entered the Ten Nations Academy.
Sikong Jiantian¡¯s current status was far more authoritative than the Qingzhou City Lord, and even the royals had to be respectful towards him. In the world of immortal cultivation, his abilities were supreme.
Be it the imperial court or the sect, one would be able to be above all as long as their personal abilities surpassed everything.
¡°Fellow Daoist Sikong, what brings you here to the City Lord residence?¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord looked at Sikong Jiantian, extremely polite with his words.
¡°The traces of the Fiendcelestial Cult are obvious, and I havee here to conduct an investigation. The Fiendcelestial Cult is trying to assassinate the talents of Jin Nation to revive and establish their dominance and power in the Ten Nations. Have there been any changes in Qingzhou city?¡±
Sikong Jiantian¡¯s tone was calm, and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen because his eyes were covered.
¡°Fiendcelestial Cult? Have they already appeared?¡±
However, the Qingzhou City Lord could not help but look surprised, as if he was hearing this news for the first time.
¡°City Lord, please drop the act. Since you said that you¡¯re here on orders, you must have already gotten hold of the news.¡±
Sikong Jiantian continued.
¡°Fellow Daoist Sikong, whose orders did I receive? I really don¡¯t know.¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord still looked like he was clueless.
After he said that, Sikong Jiantian did not get angry at all. He simply took out a token.
The token was octagonal and made of iron, and the words ¡®Heavenly Supervisory¡¯ were written.
The Qingzhou City Lord¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically, and he bowed at Sikong Jiantian with great respect.
¡°Greetings, Lord.¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord, Chen Zheng, looked extremely respectful, even more so than before. Previously, he was respectful because of the identity of Sikong Jiantian, but now, he was respectful because he was his subordinate.
He really did not expect that Sikong Jiantian, who was in front of him, had actually joined the Great Xia Dynasty Heavenly Supervisory.
Indeed, it was the Great Xia Dynasty Heavenly Supervisory.
It was an important institution of the Grand Xia Dynasty that was above the Ten Nations.
The so-called Heavenly Supervisory Court actually monitored heaven and earth on behalf of Heaven. Besides, they had the authority to act before reporting, and the lower levels would control the livelihood of farmers and agricultural businesses while the higher authorities would manage the court officials.
Besides, once the orders were given, the immortal sects of Great Xia Dynasty would have to cooperate fully, and those who did notply would face the death penalty. That was the terror of the Heavenly Supervisory.
However, the Heavenly Supervisory was not something that ordinary people could enter. Only talented elites would have the chance to be spotted by the Heavenly Supervisory. However, even then, they might not be given a position.
That was also the reason for the drastic change in Chen Zheng¡¯s expression when he saw the token.
In the Ten Nations, there was a saying that roughly meant that one would rather join the Heavenly Supervisory than be the king of a nation.
To Chen Zheng, the Heavenly Supervisory was extremely far from him. In fact, he was worlds apart.
Even the crown prince of Jin Nation could notpare to the most ordinary envoys of the Heavenly Supervisory.
After putting away the token, Sikong Jiantian did not put on airs just because he was from the Heavenly Supervisory. Instead, he acted as per normal.
¡°You can say it now, right?¡±
Sikong Jiantian asked.
¡°Lord Sikong, a few months ago, the Jin Nation imperial court has issued a notice of the deployment of 3,000 elite cavalries who will be ambushed in Qingzhou Ancient City. However, due to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, there are a lot of people in the ancient city and it¡¯s difficult to investigate one by one. Currently, there are no traces of the Fiendcelestial Cult yet.¡±
The Qingzhou City Lord answered truthfully.
¡°Still no traces found yet?¡±
Sikong Jiantian sounded a little puzzled, but after thinking about it, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s true, the Fiendcelestial Cult is very smart. They should have long found out about your department, and I reckon they are going to take action either during the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet or when ites to an end.¡±
¡°City Lord, you still have to take control these days. If you¡¯re outside the city, it¡¯d be fine. But if you get into a fight in the city, you probably will not be able to keep your status as the City Lord if any talent dies.¡±
Sikong Jiantian said calmly.
After he said that, Chen Zheng immediately replied.
¡°I will protect the juniors of Qingzhou even if I have to die. I won¡¯t let the beasts of the Fiendcelestial Cult get their way. However, since you¡¯re here this time, I doubt the Fiendcelestial Cult would dare tounch a sudden attack. After all, you are famous in the Ten Nations, who would dare to go against you?¡±
Chen Zheng was also sucking up to Sikong Jiantian by saying that.
However, Sikong Jiantianughed lightly, as if he was enjoying the bootlicking. He soon shook his head.
¡°No, the Fiendcelestial Cult will definitelyunch a surprise attack in Qingzhou precisely because I¡¯m here. Their n is to assassinate geniuses, so as to assert their dominance in the Ten Nations. If they kill plenty of ordinary geniuses, it will be meaningless. But if they assassinate me, it will be different. I¡¯m a Sword Dao genius who is famous in the Ten Nations. If I die at the hands of the Fiendcelestial Cult...¡±
Sikong Jiantian did not continue, but Chen Zheng understood what he meant.
Chen Zheng immediately said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to risk your life and use yourself as a bait to lure the Fiendcelestial Cult. I¡¯m really impressed!¡±
¡°Oh, no, Lord, you taking the risk personally is akin to the Buddha cutting his flesh to feed it to the vultures. Lord Sikong, you¡¯re so noble.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have someone set up a banquet to honor your act of nobility.¡±
Chen Zheng was bootlicking seriously and his words were extremely mushy, making one feel extremely... uneasy.
However, Sikong Jiantian shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Also, you don¡¯t have to think that well of me, I¡¯m just following orders. I¡¯m not that noble.¡±
¡°Okay, since I¡¯ve already found out about the situation, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Sikong Jiantian wasn¡¯t pretentious at all as he said his true thoughts without hiding or pretending.
¡°Take care, Lord Sikong.¡±
¡°By the way, Lord Sikong, your participation in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time is just a front, right?¡±
Chen Zheng personally sent Sikong Jiantian away, but in the end, he got a little curious and asked Sikong Jiantian about the matter.
¡°Sort of, but not necessarily. I¡¯ve been studying a new sword techniquetely, and I n to test the strength of the juniors in Qingzhou. However, you can rest assured that I know my limits and I won¡¯t bully them.¡±
¡°By the way, City Lord, don¡¯t tell anyone of my identity. Otherwise, it will cause unnecessary problems.¡±
Sikong Jiantian was very polite.
On the other hand, Chen Zheng nodded, surprised and ttered.
Just like that, the second day arrived in the blink of an eye.
On the following day.
The Qingzhou Ancient City was already lively.
Ye Ping, who hadn¡¯t slept at allst night, also picked up his Green Moon flying sword and headed to the Sword Dao Meet alone.
Su Changyu¡¯s turn was scheduled for seven in the morning, and he nned to get some rest so he told Ye Ping to go alone.
At this moment, the venue of the Sword Dao Meet was already crowded with people.
Chapter 94: Is The Road To Invincibility Going To Start Soon?
Chapter 94: Is The Road To Invincibility Going To Start Soon?
The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.
The Qingzhou Ancient City was already overcrowded.
In particr, the venue of the Sword Dao Meet was extremely crowded. If not for the fact that there were contestants who helped to clear the path, there would probably be no chance for them to practice and try.
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was held in the arena of the Qingzhou Ancient City, which was rather spacious and housed hundreds of rings. There was no time limit for each round, but if the victory wasn¡¯t decided within two hours, both fighters would be considered to have failed. However, there was no such restriction for the top eight.
The Sword Dao Meet was a test of swordy and sword momentum. Hence, theoretically, any cultivator would be allowed to participate, regardless of whether they were Qi Refinement cultivators or Foundation Establishment cultivators. The only premise was that no cultivation beyond the Qi Refinement realm was allowed. Those found flouting that rule would be disqualified.
That was the reason Sikong Jiantian could register for thepetition.
¡°Fang Xiaoming, Chen Sheng, Ring No. 26.¡±
¡°Xu Jingteng, Wang Bubai, Ring No. 17.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, Li Changye, Ring No. 78.¡±
As the announcements were made, the participating cultivators in the resting area of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet stood up and walked towards the rings.
At the resting area, Ye Ping was a little nervous, and it got worse when he heard his name again.
For him, it was his first timepeting in swordsmanship.
He didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but he felt that he was better than ordinary people. However, the problem was that the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was full of hidden experts, so who knew how strong his opponent would be?
Besides, he thought that Su Changyu who had imparted the Sword Dao to him was a peerless Sword Immortal. To put it bluntly, it would be an insult to Su Changyu if he waspared to an ordinary person.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but be more nervous.
He walked out of the main hall and headed towards Ring No. 78.
Soon, he saw a figure.
His opponent, Li Changye, was d in an outfit that was extremely simr to Su Changyu¡¯s, and he looked cold and suave.
However, the difference was that his looks and aura were inferior to Su Changyu¡¯s. Besides, Su Changyu had an indifferent and solitude aura that was like that of a peerless expert.
However, that man¡¯s coldness was due to his arrogance as he disregarded everything in the world.
Ye Ping stared at Li Changye.
Simrly, Li Changye also felt Ye Ping¡¯s gaze.
At this moment, it was already dawn.
As a golden ray of sunlight was cast on his body, Li Changye slowly shifted his gaze onto Ye Ping who was standing near him.
¡°First level of Qi Refinement?¡±
When Li Changye saw through Ye Ping¡¯s realm, a look of disappointment appeared in his eyes in an instant.
Yes, it was disappointment.
He initially thought that the first opponent in his life might not be overpowering, but he shouldn¡¯t be too weak either.
However, he never expected it to be a cultivator who was only at the first level of the Qi Refinement realm.
He was just a weak Qi Refinement cultivator.
He was disappointed.
He was overwhelmed with disappointment.
At this moment, Li Changye could not help but retract his gaze and look into the distance with some vague arrogance.
It was the first battle of his life.
It was also the start of his road to invincibility.
Before this, he was full of expectations but was also slightly nervous.
He was looking forward to the beginning of his path to immortality.
He was nervous because he was unsure if he could bear the title of the world¡¯s number one.
However, everything had now disappeared.
Li Changye somehow had a different epiphany, as if he was emptying himself.
However, Li Changye somehow felt mncholic.
All of a sudden, he felt that he would feel rather lonely if he became the best in the world.
The world is vast, and if he didn¡¯t have a friend or an enemy, it was because he was too invincible.
At the thought of this, Li Changye got increasingly sorrowful.
However, he soon exhaled and smiled calmly.
Although he was destined to be lonely on that path, he had to take the pressure since he wanted to be the best.
Some people were born to be the brightest star, while others were born to be dull like dust.
¡®I¡¯m destined to be the brightest star in the world while Ye Ping is born to be a speck of dust.¡¯
He then looked at the surrounding spectators, all of whom were beautiful women.
However, Li Changye did not feel any joy at all. On the contrary, he felt very normal. Not only was he a genius in the Sword Dao, but he was also a rare hunk in this world.
¡®It¡¯s only normal that I¡¯ve attracted the attention of these female cultivators, but I¡¯m destined to be the best Sword Immortal in the world. How can I be lustful and be attracted to the beauty of women?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but you¡¯re lucky because you¡¯re going to witness the first battle of the future top Sword Immortal of the world.¡¯
¡®This battle will be remarkable enough to be recorded in the history books, you are the witnesses of this glorious part of history. I¡¯m so d for you.¡¯
Li Changye had a lot of thoughts in mind.
However, not far away, groups of female cultivators also started discussing.
¡°Sisters, is this Li Changye sick? Why does he keep looking at us while smiling like a fool?¡±
¡°Exactly, is he sick? Does he think he¡¯s very good-looking?¡±
¡°He¡¯s just a copycat and I feel so repulsed when I see him. Sisters, ignore him, he¡¯s just a nobody.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, looking at this guy, I know he¡¯s a nobody. If it¡¯s not for the fact that he¡¯s fighting against Junior Brother Ye Ping today, I wouldn¡¯t want to look at him at all.¡±
The female cultivators were discussing softly.
At this moment, someone suddenly noticed Ye Ping appearing and started eximing loudly.
¡°Ah! Junior Brother Ye Ping is here. Sisters, Junior Brother Ye Ping is here.¡±
¡°What? Where is he? Where is he? Oh, I see him, I see him. Junior Brother Ye Ping, I like you so much!¡±
¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s really Junior Brother Ye Ping! He¡¯s so handsome!!!¡±
¡°Wow, Junior Brother Ye Ping is here. He seems to have gotten more suave than he was a few days ago.¡±
¡°Ah, look, Junior Brother Ye Ping has just taken a nce at me. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯m about to faint.¡±
¡°Stop it, I¡¯m wet.¡±
¡°???? Is that necessary? You can get wet from that too?¡±
¡°Ye Ping, Ye Ping!¡±
At this moment, the entire Sword Dao Meet was in an uproar, and the hundreds of voices sounded at the same time, attracting countless gazes.
Even the cultivators above the ring, who were waiting for the sword trials to begin, couldn¡¯t help but look over.
Their appearance had long attracted a lot of attention, and in the beginning, they thought that this group of female cultivators were there to watch the trials.
However, they didn¡¯t expect that all of them were actually there for Ye Ping.
In an instant, countless male cultivators looked dejected and envious.
They were envious of Ye Ping¡¯s poprity but also dejected because they were already prepared to perform well. But to their surprise, the numerous female cultivators were all there for Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Sister, didn¡¯t you say you would shout and cheer for me? How can you do this?¡±
Someone above the ring felt extremely bitter when he realized that his Junior Sister was cheering for Ye Ping too.
¡°Senior Brother, focus on thepetition. Ah, ah, Ye Ping, Ye Ping, the best in Qingzhou.¡±
Thetter casually responded before cheering for Ye Ping again.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping had indeed attracted the attention of arge number of female cultivators outside Qingzhou Ancient City a few days ago. There were even arge number of female cultivators who were divided into two camps.
One side supported Su Changyu while the other supported Ye Ping. There were tens of thousands of female cultivators who were all beautiful.
Not far away, Ye Ping didn¡¯t expect himself to be that popr.
To be honest, even when he was famous for his literary talent, he had a lot of admirers, but they weren¡¯t that crazy over him.
¡®Indeed, immortal cultivators know what¡¯s up.¡¯
Amidst the screaming and swooning of the female cultivators, Ye Ping walked into Ring No. 78.
¡°I¡¯m Ye Ping from the Qingyun Dao Sect. Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±
After stepping onto the tform, Ye Ping bowed at Li Changye out of courtesy, which made him look amicable and refined.
¡°Li Changye from the Nameless Sword Sect. Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Li Changye bowed simply.
Although he was arrogant, he had basic manners.
After the two of them bowed to each other simply, Li Changye looked at the group of women with some surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that those female cultivators were actually there for Ye Ping.
However, he wasn¡¯t dejected or angry. Instead, he was full of a sense of anticipation.
If he easily defeated Ye Pingter, what would happen to them?
It was indeed very interesting.
Thinking of this, Li Changye looked at Ye Ping again. The sword trial hadn¡¯t started yet, and there were still 15 minutes to go. He was in a particrly good mood for the first battle.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me.¡±
Li Changye said with a smile.
¡°Huh? Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?¡±
Ye Ping was a bit confused about what he meant.
¡®Why am I lucky?¡¯
What does that mean?
¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±
Li Changye did not exin and instead revealed a meaningful smile.
Ye Ping found it familiar.
¡®Oh right, Li Changye¡¯s mouth is a little crooked when he smiles, very much like Second Senior Brother.¡¯
Soon, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°The Sword Dao Meet has officially begun. The cultivators outside the venue, please stay quiet. Do not cause any loud noises and affect the conference.¡±
As the voice sounded, everyone watched the Sword Dao Meet which officially began.
Li Changye looked at Ye Ping with a meaningful nce.
His thoughts were simple.
¡®Am I going to embark on the path to invincibility soon?¡¯
Chapter 95: Fellow Daoist Li, Don’t Die, I Really Didn’t Know Your Cultivation Is So Poor
Chapter 95: Fellow Daoist Li, Don¡¯t Die, I Really Didn¡¯t Know Your Cultivation Is So Poor
ng!
ng!
ng!
Three sounds of the bell rang.
At this moment, the Sword Dao Meet officially began.
The cultivators outside the arena stopped talking and were watching the match quietly.
At this moment, there were already people who started to fight in the ring.
However, in Ring No. 78.
Ye Ping gripped the Green Moon Flying Sword tightly and looked at Li Changye with full concentration. He did not attack for the time being.
On the other hand, Li Changye looked extremely calm without ncing at Ye Ping at all.
He nned to let Ye Ping make three moves first.
Yes, Li Changye nned to let Ye Ping attack thrice first since he was the first opponent of his life. He took it as a form ofpensation for Ye Ping.
¡®In this case, Ye Ping will be bragging for the rest of his life, right?¡¯
¡®Hahaha. Yearster, Ye Ping will be bragging to his descendants that his opponent in a sword battle was me, Li Changye, the best Sword Immortal in the world. I defeated him even though I gave him a head start by three moves.¡¯
¡®That¡¯d be so interesting.¡¯
At this moment, Li Changye suddenly felt a sword momentum.
He was slightly surprised.
¡®I really did not expect that a cultivator at the first level of Qi Refinement would haveprehended the sword momentum.¡¯
¡®Oh? Four Thunder sword momentum? I really didn¡¯t expect it. He¡¯s only at the first level of Qi Refinement, and he had actually condensed the Summer Thunder, Spring Thunder, Autumn Thunder, and Winter Thunder sword momentum...¡¯
¡®Four Thunder sword momentum?¡¯
Li Changye instantly snapped out of his imagination.
He looked at Ye Ping and seemed rather surprised.
It was because he had sensed the Four Thunder sword momentum, which he was very familiar with.
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®He¡¯s just a Qi Refinement cultivator who¡¯s at the first level, and yet, he can condense theplete Four Thunder sword momentum?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡¯
However, he had fortunately made thorough preparations and wasn¡¯t worried at all. He didn¡¯t feel pressurized either, but he was extremely surprised. In his opinion, Ye Ping was already quitepetent since he could condense a sword momentum.
Condensing the sword momentum of all Four Thunder Sword Techniques was a little beyond expectations.
¡®He¡¯s a genius, but unfortunately, he met me...¡¯
Li Changye once again felt sorry for Ye Ping.
At this moment, Ye Ping, who was opposite him, kept thinking about one sentence.
¡®Do your best, don¡¯t hold back!¡¯
¡®That¡¯s right, do your best, don¡¯t hold back.¡¯
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
At this moment, Ye Ping dashed over with his sword, and the Four Thunder sword momentum exploded like thunder in the sky during the Sword Dao Meet.
Like a shocking bolt of thunder, it made their ears ring.
All the cultivators at the entire Sword Dao Meet were dumbfounded. Even the cultivators who were currentlypeting were stunned.
The terrifying and monstrous sword momentum pervaded and suppressed the crowd.
In the referee¡¯s stand, the seniors from the major states also stood up and looked at Ring No. 78 with astonishment.
¡°Four Thunder sword momentum?¡±
¡°Theplete Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not just the Four Thunder sword momentum, there seems to be a stronger sword momentum mixed with it too.¡±
¡°This is only the preliminary round and there are already such experts?¡±
The terrifying sound of thunder shocked everyone.
Some people knew that Ye Ping was strong, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be that strong. Back then, Ye Ping was merelyprehending the sword intent outside the city, but he eventually failed. The strength Ye Ping showed now made many people gasp in amazement.
At the same time, most of the cultivators, who had only heard of Ye Ping but never seen him before, werepletely astounded.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sound of thunder roared. It was true that Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum did not contain only the Four Thunder sword momentum, and it was wide and ferocious like a great river.
It was a fused version of the Four Thunder Sword Technique and the Heavenly River Sword Technique.
Ye Ping called it the Heavenly Thunder Sword Technique.
Thunder was turned into a river. It was ferocious and powerful, and the sword move was incredible as it made all the cultivators in the arena of the entire Sword Dao Meet shudder.
When Ye Ping performed the Four Thunder sword momentum, Li Changye was only a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think much about it because he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Four Thunder sword momentum.
However, when Ye Ping enhanced the Heavenly River sword momentum, Li Changye was stunned because after he enhanced the second sword momentum, the power was increased by more than ten times.
It only took a second for Li Changye¡¯s confidence to turn into confusion.
He was really a little dumbfounded.
¡®There¡¯s a second type of sword momentum?¡¯
¡®Must you be so outrageous?¡¯
¡®Are you really at the first level of Qi Refinement?¡¯
¡®Is this the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet? Is it not the Ten Nations Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
¡®Is someone there? I want to report him for duping!¡¯
Li Changye was dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be so strong. His sword momentum was so ferocious, and he couldn¡¯t withstand it at all.
However, Li Changye snapped back to his senses in the nick of time. He was still confident because the sword technique he learned was the invincible sword technique. Hence, he still trusted himself.
ng!
Once Li Changye struck, Ye Ping¡¯sst trump card was revealed.
Sword-Breaking Technique.
Yes, it was the Sword-Breaking Technique!
An unparalleled sword momentum appeared. It did not belong to any specific sword technique, but it could break all sword techniques in the world.
It was the Sword-Breaking Technique, Ye Ping¡¯s strongest sword move.
Whoosh!
A ray of white light shed and a figure was seen being sted away from the ring with the thunderous explosion.
The blood formed an arc in the air, but fortunately, Li Changye had an extremely strong physique and Ye Ping had only used part of his Dharmic powers because the rules of the Sword Dao Meet stated that one could only use the Dharmic powers of the Qi Refinement realm, and once they exceeded the limit, they would be disqualified from thepetition.
Besides, Ye Ping would also suppress his Dharmic powers to the ordinary Qi Refinement realm. Otherwise, once it was in full swing, Li Changye would definitely die.
At this moment, the whole venue was silent.
The other cultivators were silent too.
Everyone including the elders and the surrounding cultivators looked at Ye Ping.
Apart from shock, his eyes were filled with disbelief. At the same time, he felt a little... scared.
¡®It¡¯s just a sword trial, must you be so ferocious?¡¯
Many cultivators subconsciously swallowed saliva. They were filled with curiosity and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they should do if they were the ones to fight Ye Ping.
They reckoned that they would probably die.
Everyone fell silent.
Li Changye was dumbfounded too.
He was severely injured, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t hurt his foundation because Ye Ping did not want to kill him. Besides, his body was stronger than the ordinary cultivator so it didn¡¯t hurt his foundation, but it would be difficult for him to fight again.
However, he watched everything in disbelief.
¡®I lost?¡¯
¡®I was defeated?¡¯
¡®I actually lost?¡¯
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m destined to walk the path of invincibility, how could I have lost?¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t possibly be defeated.¡¯
¡®Oh, I know, I must have underestimated my opponent. Hence, I haven¡¯t made a move with my sword.¡¯
¡®I was careless, I was too careless.¡¯
¡®Referee, I want a rematch.¡¯
Li Changye came back to his senses in an instant. He didn¡¯t think that he lost because of his poor strength, but because he had underestimated his opponent and was too careless. Hence, he lost to Ye Ping,
In the ring.
Ye Ping looked at Li Changye, who had fallen from the ring, and couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.
It was because he did not expect his first battle to be that easy.
However, Ye Ping soon suddenly remembered what Li Changye said just now, and afterparing it with the current situation, he had an epiphany.
¡®Oh, it turns out Li Changye said that I¡¯m lucky to have met him because he¡¯s very weak.¡¯
¡®I get it now, I get it.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but look at Li Changye before bowing.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Fellow Daoist, I understand now.¡±
Ye Ping bowed with some guilt in his expression. After all, he had just beaten his opponent up to the point of vomiting blood and that wasn¡¯t a good thing. However, he couldn¡¯t help it since his master and Senior Brothers had been instructing him to do his best so as not to leave regrets.
However, Ye Ping did not go all out and still had some reservations. After all, he was worried that he might get into trouble if his opponent was weaker and he ended up killing them.
However, Li Changye, who fell to the ground, could not help but snap back to his senses after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words again.
He gradually looked less confused.
He was stunned again, especially when he heard that Ye Ping had understood.
¡®What did you understand?¡¯
¡®You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, do you?¡¯
¡®I was just too careless.¡¯
¡®Elder, I want a rematch.¡¯
¡°No, I...¡±
Li Changye wanted to force himself to bear with the difort and stand up to ask for a rematch.
However, in the next moment, the remaining sword momentum in his body made him vomit blood again.
Ye Ping hurriedly walked down from the ring and stood in front of Li Changye before hurriedly infusing his Dharmic powers to heal Li Changye.
At the same time, Ye Ping spoke in an apologetic tone.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, don¡¯t go on. I understand that I was reckless, I really didn¡¯t know that your cultivation level is so poor. You must believe me, I didn¡¯t understand what you said at first. If I had known that your cultivation level was so poor, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have struck so hard. Fellow Daoist Li, please persist on.¡±
Ye Ping was a little nervous and encouraged Li Changye.
When Li Changye heard Ye Ping¡¯s words again, he felt worse.
¡°It¡¯s not like that... I...¡±
He still wanted to continue exining.
However, Ye Ping held him down.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, I understand, I get it. You don¡¯t need to exin, I understand.¡±
Ye Pingforted Li Changye.
Li Changye was really on the verge of tears.
¡®What do you know?¡¯
¡®What have you understood?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s not like what you think.¡¯
¡®I... I...¡¯
In the end, he spat out another mouthful of blood.
At this moment, his vision turned ck.
He passed out on the spot.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, Fellow Daoist Li... Don¡¯t die, I really didn¡¯t know that your cultivation level was so poor. Fellow Daoist Li?¡±
Ye Ping called out, but Li Changye had already cked out.
Chapter 96: Emerging As One Of The Top Eight, Catching The Attention Of The Nation
Chapter 96: Emerging As One Of The Top Eight, Catching The Attention Of The Nation
At the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
The Heavenly Thunder Sword Technique had indeed frightened the crowd.
It was only the preliminary round and Ye Ping¡¯s opponent was just a nobody, but he was so ferocious in his attack.
If he encountered a famous sword cultivator, his attacks would have been even more shocking.
All of a sudden, many cultivators could not help but tremble, secretly praying that they wouldn¡¯t have to face Ye Ping. Otherwise, they would only be courting death.
Li Changye was carried away.
There were professional physicians at the Sword Dao Meet who were there to treat the wounded participants. However, Li Changye¡¯s injuries were too serious.
The few physicians felt awkward.
¡°Senior, when he wakes up, you must tell him that I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant, and I wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless if I had known that his cultivation level is so poor.¡±
Tugging the physician, Ye Ping repeatedly gave him instructions, for fear that Li Changye would hold a grudge against him.
After all, the more friends you have, the more options you have in life. He didn¡¯t want to make enemies for no reason.
¡°Not to worry, idents tend to happen during swordpetitions. I know you didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Rest assured, I will convey your words to him when he regains consciousness.¡±
The physician nodded andforted Ye Ping so that Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t feel burdened.
After Li Changye left, the elder in charge of presiding over thepetition immediately dered loudly, ¡°The victory of the first match in Ring No. 78 goes to Ye Ping.¡±
As he said so, the female cultivators immediately spoke up at that instant too.
¡°Ye Ping, Ye Ping!¡±
¡°Junior Brother Ye Ping is really a ferocious man.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, Ye Ping!¡±
The cheering was deafening, and Ye Ping once again made many cultivators envious.
After the first match, they would have to wait for four hours before the order of the bouts for the second match would be released.
Hence, they could use those four hours to rest and recuperate, lest they were too exhausted from consecutive bouts and end up affecting their performance.
Ye Ping returned to the resting area, and soon Li Yu appeared.
¡°Master, congrattions on obtaining victory.¡±
Li Yu rushed to Ye Ping and congratted him, appearing unusually excited.
¡°It¡¯s only the first round. There¡¯s nothing much to congratte me for.¡±
Hearing Li Yu¡¯s congrattory words, Ye Ping really couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy.
Ye Ping was even more upset, especially since his opponent in the first match was so poor in cultivation.
¡°Master, you can¡¯t say that. One will lead to more. However, Li Changye is indeed an insignificant nobody. At first, I was really worried that he might be some hidden sessor, but now, it seems that I had been thinking too much.¡±
Li Yu said.
However, he soon continued to speak.
¡°Master, there¡¯s one more thing I have to tell Uncle-Master about.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious, not understanding what Li Yu had to see Su Changyu for.
¡°Wang Lei has withdrawn from thepetition.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s tone was casual.
Ye Ping was stunned after hearing what he said.
¡°Withdrawn from thepetition? That¡¯s possible?¡±
Ye Ping did not expect that Wang Lei had actually withdrawn from thepetition.
¡°Master, you cast the Four Thunder Sword Technique as soon as you raised your arm. To be honest, in the past Qingzhou Sword Dao Meets, one would be able to emerge among the top few as long as they mastered three sword momentums, what more the Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡°Who would dare to provoke you after seeing how you cast the Four Thunder sword momentum as soon as you stepped up? It¡¯s only reasonable for Wang Lei to be scared into withdrawing, lest he gets flung off the stage by Uncle-Master. At least, he knows what to do.¡±
Li Yu thought it was normal for Wang Lei to withdraw.
¡®Aren¡¯t you withdrawing? What are you waiting for? Death?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s just apetition, must you risk your life?¡¯
¡°Master, I think you don¡¯t have to wait here from now on. I reckon all the opponents who are going to be pitted against you will give up immediately.¡±
Li Yu added.
¡°Seriously? The Sect Leader said that there are hidden experts in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time. Maybe I was just lucky to have met a weaker cultivator.¡±
Ye Ping said with a frown.
Li Yu stayed silent for a while and nced at Ye Ping, feeling an urge to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of them?¡± However, after thinking about it, he still did not do so.
Soon, Li Yu said goodbye to Ye Ping and went to the Full River House to convey the message to Su Changyu.
He had to admit that Li Yu was indeed not bad. He respected his teacher very much and had a Confucian aura. Unfortunately, he was only a disciple on probation. Otherwise, Ye Ping could take Li Yu as a disciple.
Four hours passed.
The first round of the Sword Dao Meet ended. There had been a total of 510 bouts and five out of 1204 contestants withdrew.
The second round of the Sword Dao Meet was also in full swing.
However, as Li Yu said, the second opponent Ye Ping faced withdrew before even meeting him and revealing his face.
Rumor had it that when he left, he kept cursing the Sword Dao Meet and saying that he was being nitpicked as he felt that it was unfair for him to face Ye Ping.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s second opponent withdrew too.
In other words, Ye Ping and Su Changyu sessfully advanced to the top 256.
At night.
In the Full River House.
When Su Changyu heard the news, he was dumbstruck too.
¡°I made it to the top 500 again?¡±
Su Changyu was indeed shocked. He had already prepared to be defeated in the first round, but he didn¡¯t expect to make it into the top 500.
It had already been six or seven years since thest time he got into the top 500.
¡°Won¡¯t I be able to get a new robe for getting into the top 500 even though I didn¡¯t put in any effort?¡±
Su Changyu was immediately in high spirits while he was in the room.
In fact, he even imagined getting into the top 100 if he had been luckier.
The reward for being in the top 100 of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was even greater than that of getting into the top 500. The reward was a robe that was custom made by the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, and a symbol of supreme glory.
Time passed quickly.
In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.
In those two days, Ye Ping continued topete as promised, but as Li Yu said, all of Ye Ping¡¯s subsequent opponents for the four rounds chose to withdraw on their own ord.
Even Su Changyu¡¯s opponents did too.
Ye Ping was extremely powerful as soon as he attacked and no one could stand that.
They were all there topete in swordsmanship, not there to die. Even if they knew that they couldn¡¯t beat Ye Ping, they were still pleased to step into the ring and learn the Sword Dao from the powerhouses.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t seem to bepeting.
He used the Four Thunder sword momentum as soon as he attacked. Who could stand that?
They thought that since Ye Ping was already so overbearing, his senior brother, Su Changyu, would probably be worse.
Hence, the disciples who were matched with Ye Ping or Su Changyu would immediately pack up and go home without hesitation.
Anyone who was interested could take their ce.
Thus, Ye Ping and Su Changyu entered the ranks of the top 16 without understanding why.
They were not the only ones in the limelight either.
Sikong Jiantian was just as famous, and like Su Changyu, he also never got a chance to fight because his opponents all chose to withdraw.
There were a few other famous figures too.
Wang Minghao, Xu Jin, Zhang Yue, and Wang Feipeng.
The four of them had a winning streak, and they all had remarkable performances.
However, those peoplebined were not as famous as Ye Ping alone.
Now, all the cultivators in the entire Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet were focused on Sikong Jiantian, Ye Ping, and Su Changyu.
They were expecting a battle between Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu, or a battle between Sikong Jiantian and Ye Ping.
As for Wang Minghao, there was no great concern. After all, with those three, who would care about some less important characters?
In the following morning, the tournament table for the top sixteen appeared.
It drew a lot of attention, but unfortunately, Ye Ping, Sikong Jiantian, and Su Changyu were perfectly separated.
As before, the disciples who had been drawn topete with the three of them also chose to withdraw immediately.
Just like that, Ye Ping and Su Changyu sessfully entered the final eight.
Due to Sikong Jiantian¡¯s appearance, countless cultivators from all over the Jin Nation had long paid attention to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
In fact, there were even a few major trade unions that cooperated to open bets for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
Countless cultivators of Jin Nation went forth to ce their bets.
At this moment, a figure appeared in the Qingyun Mountain Range.
It was Shi Liangjin.
Chapter 97: Not A Hundred Thousand Taels But A Hundred Thousand Spirit Stones
Chapter 97: Not A Hundred Thousand Taels But A Hundred Thousand Spirit Stones
In Qingyun Dao Sect.
Since Ye Ping and Su Changyu went down the mountain, Daoist Tai Hua had been thinking about the construction of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
As for whether Ye Ping and Su Changyu would clinch a good ce in the rankings in the Qungzhou Sword Dao Meet, Daoist Tai Hua did not care too much.
He didn¡¯t have great expectations and would be very contented if Ye Ping could enter the top 100.
Besides, it wasn¡¯t too convenient for the information of the meet to be spread around. The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was only important and popr in Qingzhou, and it was considered insignificant in the Jin Nation. Hence, he would usually only find out the details after thepetition ended.
Hence, instead of going around to find out some information, he thought that it would be better to just wait in the sect for Ye Ping and Su Changyu to return.
Today.
As usual, Daoist Tai Hua was refining his Qi at the entrance of the sect.
As a cultivator, one should know how to nourish their body. The spiritual energy in the morning was the densest and the purest.
Most importantly, refining Qi in the morning would save one the need for breakfast while strengthening the body. How could Daoist Tai Hua ignore such a good thing?
However, just when he was preparing for his daily Qi Refinement practice, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before him.
It was Shi Liangjin.
Daoist Tai Hua was immediately a little shocked.
He didn¡¯t expect Shi Liangjin toe to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
That was strange.
¡®What is he here at the Qingyun Dao Sect for?¡¯
¡®Does he want to return the goods and get a refund?¡¯
¡®Or does he want to borrow money from me?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua frowned, feeling as if he had seen a huge enemy.
However, before Daoist Tai Hua could think further, Shi Liangjin broke his silence and spoke.
¡°Senior Tai Hua, Senior Tai Hua, good news, good news.¡±
When Shi Liangjin saw Daoist Tai Hua, his chubby face was full of agitation and excitement.
¡®Good news?¡¯
¡®What good news?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua found those words somewhat familiar, and the other party¡¯s tone seemed to be simr when he first bought the Immortal Cultivation Fund.
Soon, Shi Liangjin walked towards Daoist Tai Hua. He was too exhausted to say anything and was taking deep breaths with his hands on his thighs.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua nced at him.
¡°First things first, I¡¯m not going to loan any funds.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was very direct with his words.
On the other hand, Shi Liangjin waved his hands and took a deep breath.
¡°No, no. Senior Tai Hua, don¡¯t you know? Your disciple is in the top eight ces of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Shi Liangjin said excitedly.
¡°What?¡±
¡®Top eight of the Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was a little shocked.
He really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping could enter the round for the top eight. ¡®He is bringing glory to the sect.¡¯
¡®We¡¯re surely going to be a third-rank sect now!¡¯
¡®This is stable.¡¯
¡°I did not expect that my disciple would be able to enter the top eight. Not bad, not bad, it seems that our meticulous guidance and teachings these days have been effective.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said, praising himself and Ye Ping after calming down.
However, Shi Liangjin continued.
¡°Ye Ping is not the only one. Your eldest disciple has also entered the top eight. Your sect has produced two elites.¡±
Shi Liangjin hurriedly reminded him.
¡°Huh? Su Changyu? That good-for... Ahem, my eldest disciple has gotten into the top eight too?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
He thought that it would be reasonable for Ye Ping to be in the top eight, but he was surprised that Su Changyu had made it too. After all, he knew how strong andpetent Ye Ping was.
However, the problem was that Su Changyu was in the top eight.
¡®Are there back doors to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡¯
¡®Or are there only eight contestants for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet this time?¡¯
¡®This is absurd.¡¯
He knew Su Changyu¡¯s abilities better than anyone else. ¡®If he can enter the top eight with those abilities, I can too.¡¯
¡°Yes, now both your disciples are extremely popr, and they¡¯re known as the double elites of Qingzhou.¡±
Shi Liangjin said excitedly.
After receiving a definite answer, Daoist Tai Hua immediately fell silent.
After a while, he felt regretful.
If he had known earlier that Su Changyu could enter the top eight, he would have joined thepetition too. Each disciple in the top eight would be receiving a thousand inferior-grade Spirit Stones, a robe meant for the top ten, and a flying sword, all of which were extremely valuable.
¡®I¡¯ve incurred such a huge loss.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua felt as if his heart was cut by a knife. He had thought a lot about it, but he did not expect Su Changyu to enter the top eight.
However, at this moment, Shi Liangjin continued to speak.
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, I have a lucrative business deal, would you be interested?¡±
Shi Liangjin voiced his purpose of visit.
¡®Lucrative deal?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was immediately enticed by that. Money was his favorite thing in this world, and he was naturally interested in a lucrative business deal that would allow him to strike a fortune.
¡°Tell me more about it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said curiously.
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, now there are several trade unions in Jin Nation who have joined forces to open bets as bankers for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
¡°Both of your two disciples are on the list, how about we cooperate? You send a letter by pigeon to your eldest disciple and tell him to deliberately lose to your youngest disciple. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to make a fortune?¡±
Shi Liangjin finally revealed the purpose of his visit.
He was at the Qingyun Dao Sect for that matter.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping were now extremely famous, but unfortunately, no one knew Qingyun Dao Sect. However, Shi Liangjin did.
Having been a businessman for so many years, Shi Liangjin understood the most important part about business.
It was information.
If one knew information that others didn¡¯t, they would be able to earn money that others could not.
He knew that Ye Ping and Su Changyu were the disciples of Daoist Tai Hua, so he thought that it would be possible for them to cooperate.
Once Daoist Tai Hua heard that, his expression changed and he looked at Shi Liangjin with his eyes full of contempt.
¡°How can sword cultivators do such an unscrupulous thing?¡±
¡°You¡¯re looking down on the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°The Qingyun Dao Sect may be a low-ranking sect, but we still have a bottom line. How could you propose such an unscrupulous thing? Are you insulting me and the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua reprimanded righteously and sternly.
Thetter couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He looked at Daoist Tai Hua with an astonished gaze.
¡®That¡¯s not right. I can tell right away that Daoist Tai Hua is a money-grubber like me, why did he suddenly be so righteous?¡¯
¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯
Just before Shi Liangjin came back to his senses, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but speak up again.
¡°My disciples have been training hard in swordsmanship, all for the sake of making a name for themselves in Qingzhou. Yet, you want them to give it up for the sake of a few hundred or a few thousand taels of silver. You¡¯re pretty amusing.¡±
¡°What kind of person do you take me for? A profit-minded person? A man who is greedy for money and lust? Someone, please send him away!¡±
The more Daoist Tai Hua spoke, the more agitated he became. He wasn¡¯t pretending.
Now that they had entered the top eight, they might get lucky and enter the top four. If they were really lucky, one of them might take the first ce in Qingzhou.
If one of them could clinch first ce, a few hundred or a few thousand taels of silver would be peanuts.
In the past, there had also been bets for the previous Qingzhou Sword Dao Meets, but betters would at most win a few hundred or a few thousand taels of silver. There were rarely returns of tens of thousands of taels of silver.
That was also the reason why Daoist Tai Hua rejected Shi Liangjin right away.
After being reprimanded by Daoist Tai Hua, Shi Liangjin¡¯s face was flushed.
In fact, it was quite a bad idea, but most importantly, he felt that Daoist Tai Hua was a mercenary person who was profit-minded.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Daoist Tai Hua to be so righteous, so he was wrong.
Thinking of this, Shi Liangjin could not help but smile.
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, I¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just too impulsive, and after seeing therge trade unions cooperating to start the bets, I thought that it¡¯d be possible to earn more than a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, or even a hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±
¡°I was muddled up because I was caught up thinking about the profits. Immortal Tai Hua, please don¡¯t get angry.¡±
Shi Liangjin apologized.
He didn¡¯t mean it either, but he was mainly preupied with thinking about the profits that made him make such an irrational decision.
¡°So what if I can earn a hundred thousand taels of silver or even millions?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said, still as righteous as before.
A hundred thousand taels of silver was really insignificantpared to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Immortal Tai Hua. It¡¯s not taels of silver but Spirit Stones.¡±
Shi Liangjin smiled awkwardly.
At the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
He then looked at Shi Liangjin in shock.
¡°More than a hundred thousand Spirit Stones?¡±
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡°Is it that lucrative?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
Shi Liangjin was shocked too.
However, he soon understood.
He didn¡¯t get the wrong idea about Daoist Tai Hua.
Chapter 98: What? My Eldest Disciple’s Odds Are One To Ten? I’ll Bet On Him Losing
Chapter 98: What? My Eldest Disciple¡¯s Odds Are One To Ten? I¡¯ll Bet On Him Losing
Daoist Tai Hua was really stunned.
¡°More than a hundred thousand Spirit Stones?¡±
¡®A few hundred thousand Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
Ten taels of gold was equivalent to one inferior-grade Spirit Stone.
A hundred thousand or so inferior-grade Spirit Stones were equal to more than one million taels of gold.
An inferior sect would earn only hundreds of taels of gold each year.
A third-rank sect would earn about a thousand taels of gold each year.
A second-rank sect would earn at most tens of thousands of taels of gold.
A first-rank sect would earn about a hundred thousand or hundreds of thousands of taels of gold each year.
In other words, if he was lucky, he¡¯d be able to earn the annual ie of a first-rank sect.
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
However, Daoist Tai Hua had underestimated something. A first-grade sect had many means of earning money, which were far beyond that. However, they would not reveal the exact profits.
Those were all Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s own guesses.
But no matter how much exactly, hundreds of thousands of inferior-grade Spirit Stones were still a staggering number.
He would never finish spending them.
¡°Ahem!¡± Thinking of this, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but cough before looking at Shi Liangjin.
¡°Cultivators should never be blinded by money, but it suddenly urred to me that my eldest disciple is easy-going and has a heart of gold. He can¡¯t stand seeing the world suffer and would donate whenever he can.¡±
¡°This might be aligned with justice, but money should not be stolen or snatched. I happen to be worrying about it these days. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the overall ns? I¡¯ll ask my eldest disciple about it by then.¡±
¡°However, there are lots of bets for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet and most of them have high limits. I believe that we can earn hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. But are you fooling me when you said hundreds of thousands of Spirit Stones?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was calm when he said that, but he was very curious too.
He wasn¡¯t unaware of the limits ced on bets, but even if one was lucky enough, they wouldn¡¯t dare to take the bet.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t quite believe that they could earn more than a hundred thousand Spirit Stones.
Shi Liangjin was a smart person too and didn¡¯t seem to care about Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s attitude towards him. To him, there was nothing bad about suffering that grievance as long as he could earn some money.
¡®It isn¡¯t that easy to earn money these days.¡¯
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, you might not know much about the outside world since you¡¯re in the sect, but the entire nation is paying attention to the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Shi Liangjin said excitedly.
¡°The entire nation? Why?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous.
¡°Sikong Jiantian is also attending the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
Shi Liangjin¡¯s words made Daoist Tai Hua stunned.
¡°Sikong Jiantian is here too?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was astonished. Everyone in Jin Nation knew about him.
If that was really the case, it would be normal for the nation to pay attention.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s also the reason why everyone is paying attention to this Sword Dao Meet, but Sikong Jiantian is not the only one receiving attention. Your disciples are too.¡±
¡°Without the trade union as bankers, we can control it ourselves and...¡±
At this point, Shi Liangjin paused and didn¡¯t continue.
However, it was obvious what he meant.
Daoist Tai Hua was a genius too. As soon as he spoke, he immediately understood what Shi Liangjin wanted to express.
In the past, there would be bankers who opened bets for the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, but there were upper limits so there were no shams.
This time, due to Sikong Jiantian¡¯s presence, the entire Jin Nation paid attention to it, and hence, there were naturally interests involved. Once there were interests involved, it would attract the bankers.
If he could control the oue, they would be in for a huge winning.
After figuring that out, Daoist Tai Hua was excited.
¡°What exactly should I do?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stopped pretending and simply asked the question.
Everything else except Spirit Stones was fake.
The ranking was nothing either. Ye Ping and Su Changyu had both gotten into the top eight so advancing to the third-rank would definitely be a piece of cake.
Besides, Sikong Jiantian had also joined thepetition, and it was basically hard for them to clinch first ce. One of them would at moste in second.
However, it didn¡¯t matter if they came in second or eighth ce. It would be wonderful if they could reap some interests.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua was moved.
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, the most popr topic about the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet are your two disciples. I have a simple idea and that is, we will ce bets on the top eight, and if your disciples face each other during the round for the top four, that is when we will make a big profit.¡±
¡°We will let whoever has the highest odds lose so that the trade unions will earn arge number of Spirit Stones while we profit from it too. It¡¯s a win-win deal, what do you think?¡±
Shi Liangjin¡¯s words made Daoist Tai Hua tempted.
Thinking about it, he was still a little worried. After all, winning the banker¡¯s Spirit Stones would definitely warrant an investigation.
If the banker won and they did too, the ones who were unlucky would be the gamblers.
However, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If we profit, wouldn¡¯t those gamblers...¡±
He couldn¡¯t bear to do it as he felt guilty.
However, Shi Liangjin shook his head with a sneer.
¡°Immortal Tai Hua, you¡¯re wrong about that. Gamblers are rarely good people.¡±
¡°Even if we don¡¯t get involved, will these gamblers definitely win?¡±
¡°Even if they can win, will they keep winning for the rest of their lives?¡±
¡°Besides, once they win, they will want to win more and they will never stop. If they lose, they would want to recoup their losses. These days, everyone is pitiful except the gamblers.¡±
¡°It may be inappropriate for us to do that, but this is what life is about. Some are born with an abundance of materialfort while some struggle to make ends meet.¡±
¡°Immortal, I¡¯m just a mortal. I will give money to the poor whenever I see them, but I have to survive too. These days, the poor are looked down upon. When you¡¯re poor, justice is just cheap talk.¡±
Shi Liangjin¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s hesitance gradually vanished too.
Shi Liangjin was right.
¡°How do we calcte the principal?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Simple, we¡¯ll go with a four-six ratio. I¡¯ll contribute 60%, you contribute 40%, if you don¡¯t have enough, I can borrow you some. We will split the total profit equally.¡±
Shi Liangjin said.
¡°If we seed, I want a 30-70 ratio. I will contribute 30% of the capital and you contribute 70%.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said after thinking about it.
At that moment, Shi Liangjin pondered for a while before gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, 30-70 it is. However, Immortal Tai Hua, you must convince your disciples. After all, if you want to earn more, the principal must be higher. We can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±
It didn¡¯t matter to him that he had toe up with 70% of the capital, but he wanted to ensure that there were no mistakes. After all, the share of profits was 50:50 and he just had to bear a higher risk.
¡°I dare not guarantee that, but I will write them a letter. Why don¡¯t we ce the bets only after we get a definitive answer?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was not sure if Su Changyu and Ye Ping were willing to take the job.
If they were not willing, there was nothing he could do. After all, it was up to them.
¡°Okay, Immortal Tai Hua, let¡¯s talk while we make our way down the mountain.¡±
Shi Liangjin nodded. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a 100% chance that they wouldn¡¯t do it.
¡°Oh, by the way, whose odds are the highest now?¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian has the highest odds of 1:20, your eldest disciple¡¯s odds are 1:10 while your youngest disciple is 1:5.¡±
¡°What? My eldest disciple¡¯s odds are 1:10? What¡¯s the point of sending a letter then? Let¡¯s bet on him losing.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua and Shi Liangjin¡¯s voices gradually vanished in the Qingyun Mountains.
Just like that, the list of the final eight appeared again, and the opponents who were paired with Ye Ping, Sikong Jiantian, and Su Changyu decided to withdraw again.
The list of the final four was also revealed at noon.
¡°Ye Ping VS Wang Minghao¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian VS Su Changyu¡±
Once the list was released, everyone in the Qingzhou Ancient City was overwhelmed with excitement.
In just less than half a day, there was an uproar in the Jin Nation!
Chapter 99: This Person Is A Peerless Sword Immortal, He Must Be Killed!
Chapter 99: This Person Is A Peerless Sword Immortal, He Must Be Killed!
The ancient city of Qingzhou.
After the list of the final four was revealed, the entire Qingzhou Ancient City got into a huge uproar.
It was the scene that all cultivators had been waiting for.
Initially, the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was just a statepetition that basically only the Qingzhou cultivators paid attention to.
However, with Sikong Jiantian¡¯s participation, the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet became a national event that the entire Jin Nation paid attention to.
However, the depressing thing was that the three participating cultivators who were the most talked about basically did not attack much.
After Ye Ping attacked in the first round, his subsequent opponents decided to withdraw from thepetition.
On the other hand, Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu never got to fight at all. Hence, the spectators who were there to watch the sword trials were disappointed.
They were not there for a vacation but to watch the battles between experts. All of a sudden, there were many disputes.
Now, the jury of the Sword Dao Meet had finally done something humane.
They let Ye Ping and Wang Minghao fight.
They also let Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu engage in a battle.
They were evenly-matched and the arrangement was in line with the thoughts of the cultivators in Qingzhou Ancient City.
After all, if Su Changyu and Wang Minghao fought a battle, it would not be interesting.
Although Wang Minghao won eight bouts in a row and was indeed quite capable, Su Changyu was a mysterious expert in the opinion of the people who also thought that Sikong Jiantian was the only one who could rival him.
On the other hand, it was appropriate for Ye Ping to fight Wang Minghao too because the two of them had extraordinary power.
Hence, as soon as the list was announced, the entire Jin Nation paid attention to the battle.
Ye Ping and Wang Minghao fought first, followed by Su Changyu and Sikong Jiantian.
Those two battles also brought a serious challenge to the underground gambling dens of Jin Nation.
For the battle between Ye Ping and Wang Minghao, Ye Ping¡¯s odds of winning were 1:1, while Wang Minghao¡¯s odds were 1:2.
For the battle between Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s odds of winning were 1:1 while Su Changyu¡¯s odds were 1:3.
The amount of money bet on each side was enough to make the few major trade unions break out in cold sweat.
The first battle was not too bad. After all, Ye Ping and Wang Minghao were evenly matched, though Ye Ping was a little more popr.
However, the second battle was very one-sided. Although many felt that Su Changyu was very remarkable, he was only sopared to Ye Ping.
The problem was that Sikong Jiantian¡¯s prestige was too high, and the amount of Spirit Stones bet on Sikong Jiantian¡¯s victory in Qingzhou Ancient City alone had already exceeded ten million.
Yes, the amount of Spirit Stones bet on Sikong Jiantian¡¯s victory in Qingzhou Ancient City alone had already exceeded ten million.
On the other hand, only less than 300,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones were bet on Su Changyu¡¯s victory.
However, even though Sikong Jiantian¡¯s odds kept decreasing, the number of bets kept rising.
Hence, it was a huge challenge for the trade unions who were the true owners of the gambling dens.
However, the gambling dens were not taking a gamble on Su Changyu¡¯s victory but on Sikong Jiantian¡¯s absence.
Yes, his absence.
They bet that Sikong Jiantian would not take on the battle because he was on apletely different level from Su Changyu, and some even guessed that the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was definitely not the reason why he came to Qingzhou Ancient City this time.
They thought that he was just there to do other things under the guise of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, which was also the reason they dared to open the bets. Otherwise, who would dare to do so for a battle where the winner was obvious?
At this moment, in the garden at the back of Full River House.
Su Changyu was sitting quietly under a willow tree.
His eyes were tightly shut and he seemed to be in enlightenment, which made others curious.
Not far away, Ye Ping was alsoprehending the Sword Dao.
He was revising his sword techniques for the battle tomorrow.
At this moment, Li Yu appeared and frantically appeared beside Ye Ping.
¡°Teacher, Teacher.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud.
At this moment, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
¡°What?¡±
There was some curiosity in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes as he didn¡¯t know what Li Yu was calling him for.
¡°Pardon me for interrupting, but Master, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if I should tell you about or not.¡±
Li Yu seemed to be stuck in a difficult spot.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Ye Ping looked calm.
¡°Master, I¡¯d like to ask, what are... Uncle-Master¡¯s abilities like?¡±
Li Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and he couldn¡¯t help but ask this.
¡°What¡¯s the point of asking that question?¡±
Ye Ping was even more curious.
Li Yu immediately smiled awkwardly before answering the truth.
¡°Master, there are a few trade unions that have joined forces, and the odds of Uncle-Master winning the bout tomorrow has dropped to 1:5. I¡¯m not greedy for money, but my daily expenses are high and I don¡¯t get much money from my family. So, I was wondering if I can earn some money to cover my daily expenses.¡±
¡°Of course, if it¡¯s regarding something that I shouldn¡¯t be asking about, just take it that I was never here.¡±
Li Yu said.
As the prince of the Jin Nation, Li Yu knew quite a bit about the people¡¯s livelihood, agriculture andmerce, and the King¡¯s thoughts. Now that the few major trade unions were cooperating, even the prince of Jin Nation, Li Yu, was touched.
After all, he was still the crown prince, and apart from bribery, he also had to spend arge amount of money on other expenses.
Hence, Li Yu also wanted a piece of the pie.
Hearing Li Yu¡¯s question, Ye Ping immediately figured it out.
After thinking about it, he answered softly and mysteriously, ¡°I can tell you, but there is one thing that you have to remember.¡±
Ye Ping deliberately lowered his voice.
¡°Go ahead, Master, I will bear it in mind.¡±
¡°Remember, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s strength after I tell you.¡±
Ye Ping said with extreme seriousness.
After he said that, Li Yu immediately nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m known to be tight-lipped and I definitely won¡¯t spread it around.¡±
Li Yu was just as serious.
¡°Okay then.¡± Ye Ping nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°My eldest Senior Brother is a peerless Sword Immortal.¡±
After he said that, Li Yu immediately froze.
¡®Peerless Sword Immortal?¡¯
He could not help but nce at Su Changyu.
¡®Actually, he does seem like one.¡¯
¡°There used to be a mighty figure. Do you know how hemented about me?¡±
Seeing Ye Ping¡¯s expression, Li Yu continued.
¡°What did hement about you?¡±
Li Yu swallowed his saliva and was full of curiosity.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to you.¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
He inhaled sharply.
All of a sudden, Li Yu was dumbfounded.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to you.¡±
¡®That¡¯s so majestic.¡¯
Li Yu¡¯s pupils constricted and he was so shocked that he forgot to breathe.
Ye Ping, who was seated cross-legged on the ground, was pleased with Li Yu¡¯s expression.
Although he was the mighty figure, he didn¡¯t mind it because he wanted to show how much of a peerless expert Su Changyu was. Anyway, Su Changyu was indeed a mighty Sword Immortal in his opinion, so he wasn¡¯t too bothered.
¡°Master, I understand, I¡¯ll go bet on Uncle-Master winning now. If I really win, I will share some of my earnings with you and Uncle-Master.¡±
Li Yu was agitated.
He knew that Sikong Jiantian was very strong, but he also felt that Su Changyu was not bad either. However, he never expected Su Changyu to be so strong.
¡®Peerless Sword Immortal?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to ascend.¡¯
¡®Fly!¡¯
¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t bet too much, lest you win too much and the banker doesn¡¯t honor it.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and let Li Yu handle it himself.
Li Yu also nodded repeatedly, but he was not afraid that the banker would not honor it since he was the crown prince. Well, unless the banker didn¡¯t want to continue making a living in Jin Nation.
After Li Yu left, Ye Ping, on the other hand, could not help but look at Su Changyu, who was not far away.
Thetter had his brows furrowed and seemed to be in deep thought about something.
¡®Maybe, this is what an expert is like. He¡¯s thinking about the Great Dao at all times.¡¯
Ye Ping stopped thinking about it and continuedprehending the Sword Dao.
Not far away, Su Changyu kept muttering in his heart.
¡°The battle robe awarded to the top four should not be green and white, otherwise, it would coincide with this white crane robe of mine and that would be bad.¡±
¡°I must tell Shuang¡¯er about itter.¡±
Su Changyu thought in his heart.
Six hours passed.
A piece of news suddenly spread in Qingzhou Ancient City.
¡°Hey, have you guys heard? Su Changyu is a peerless Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°What? Su Changyu is a peerless Sword Immortal?¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t know? ording to reliable information, Su Changyu was a famous Sword Immortal in the Ten Nations 500 years ago, but due to some reasons, he was reduced to anonymity.¡±
¡°Really? Senior Su does look like a Sword Immortal, but I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It was revealed by a big shot. Also, you guys should think with your brains. Everyone can tell that Sikong Jiantian will win the battle against Su Changyu this time. Why did the trade unions cooperate and open bets? What gave them the confidence?¡±
¡°Now that you said it, it does seem to be the case. These trade unions are very intelligent. I was just wondering why they were so foolish. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so scheming.¡±
¡°Damn, I¡¯ve just bet 300 Spirit Stones on Sikong Jiantian winning, but you¡¯re telling me now that Su Changyu is a Sword Immortal? No, I have to go to the pawn store and pawn my ancestral flying sword, or I¡¯m going to suffer a huge loss.¡±
¡°Oh my God, big news. Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu just fought outside the ancient city, Sikong Jiantian lost without even drawing his sword. He was so shocked and he asked who Su Changyu was. Do you know what Senior Su replied?¡±
¡°What did he say?¡±
He said slowly, ¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to me.¡±
Sss!
¡°Stop talking, hurry up and bet on Senior Su winning.¡±
¡°Hurry up and go, Senior Su¡¯s odds have dropped to 1:5, anyter and we won¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡±
No one in Qingzhou Ancient City knew what had happened, and they had merely gotten into amotion because of a rumor that was being spread around.
Six hours passed.
Outside Qingzhou Ancient City.
In the middle of a barren mountain range.
There were hundreds of people dressed in ck gathered there.
Their gazes were all full of indifference.
There was a Confucian schr with a folded fan standing in front of them.
¡°Gentlemen, the Jin Nation has discovered our tracestely and gotten familiar with our ns, so this time, the mission has been postponed.¡±
¡°However, the sect has already given orders for us to assassinate the geniuses when the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet is over, ording to n.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a list and a portrait here. Take a careful look and don¡¯t miss any of them.¡±
¡°Got it?¡±
The Confucian schr spoke, his voice extremely cold.
¡°We understand, and we respectfully obey the orders.¡±
The voices of hundreds of people sounded.
However, someone soon couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°I can deal with ordinary geniuses, but the problem is, how should we deal with Sikong Jiantian?¡±
The question immediately made the hundreds of people somewhat curious.
They were not afraid of ordinary geniuses, but Sikong Jiantian was extraordinary so they naturally had their guards up.
¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry. The sect knows that Sikong Jiantian also came to Qingzhou Ancient City and has sent elders to personally kill Sikong Jiantian. However, you should look out too. The strongest person is not Sikong Jiantian.¡±
The words of the Confucian schr made the hundreds of ck-clothed people instantly stunned.
In their eyes, Sikong Jiantian was already considered a top expert, but the Confucian schr in front of them actually said that Sikong Jiantian was not the strongest.
¡°Sir, if it¡¯s not Sikong Jiantian, who is it?¡±
Someone bit the bullet and asked.
¡°Su Changyu.¡±
The Confucian schr said indifferently as he took out a portrait.
He inhaled sharply.
At this moment, the crowd could not help but be surprised, but they more or less also had some doubts.
The Confucian schr could tell immediately why they were puzzled.
He did not answer directly but slowly exined.
¡°Do you guys think that the Jin Nation deliberately invited Sikong Jiantian over because they have already discovered our traces and know of our ns? His real purpose is probably to wait for us to appear.¡±
Everyone nodded because they thought the same.
However, the Confucian schr shook his head and seemed to be wise.
¡°That was what I thought at first too, but I soon found some clues.¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian¡¯s strength might be good, but he took the initiative to appear and dared to expose himself so brazenly. There¡¯s obviously something wrong about it, unless he¡¯s very confident and fearless of us. However, he obviously isn¡¯t fearless.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about why Sikong Jiantian had the guts to brazenly arrive in Qingzhou Ancient City, but I only figured it out now.¡±
¡°Actually, he¡¯s just trying to cover up for Su Changyu. The Jin Nation has invited a mighty figure who quietly came to the ancient city of Qingzhou, but even if he keeps a low profile, he can¡¯t hide his aura.¡±
¡°Hence, in order to conceal his identity, they invited Sikong Jiantian and let him be the bait to lure us to focus all our attention on him instead of Su Changyu.¡±
¡°As soon as we make a move, this person will go on a rampage. However, despite their careful arrangements, they still revealed some clues in the end.¡±
¡°I was in the ancient city when I identally chanced upon the crown prince of Jin Nation, Li Yu. He was following a young man whom he addressed as his teacher. Besides, this crown prince Li Yu isn¡¯t scheming and he even tantly said that Su Changyu is a peerless Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°I suddenly figured out everything and saw all the ns that Jin Nation has made. Think about it yourselves, Sikong Jiantian could have entered Qingzhou Ancient City secretly and quietly, but why did he choose such an attention-grabbing method?¡±
¡°He¡¯s clearly trying to conceal someone else¡¯s identity. They are very smart, but unfortunately, they met me.¡±
The Confucian schr was full of gusto and confidence, making the hundreds of men in ck have an epiphany.
¡°You are really wise and resourceful.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no wonder you are the smarter one among us.¡±
Everyone praised him sincerely, but the Confucian schr simply waved his handposedly and said with a serious expression,
¡°You guys, remember, after the Sword Dao Meet ends, execute the n. If you meet him, do not be rash and just run if you can. I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the cult, and the cult has also urgently sent three elders from the 72 Earthly Fiends to kill him.¡±
¡°So, this mission is very dangerous and you have to be prepared to die. After you die, you may enter the Great Heavenly Realm where you can enjoy infinite bliss, so don¡¯t hesitate. Understand?¡±
His expression was cold.
¡°Yes! To die for the cult is an honor for us.¡±
The hundreds of men in ck were firm in their tone.
Chapter 100: Sikong Jiantian’s Scheme, Competition
Chapter 100: Sikong Jiantian¡¯s Scheme, Competition
It was the eve of the great battle.
Late at night, the sky was full of stars.
Sikong Jiantian was seated quietly in the main hall of a residence.
There was a figure kneeling before him.
¡°Lord Sikong, thetest news from the Heavenly Supervisory is that the Fiendcelestial Cult has already sent the 72 Earthly Fiends to the Qingzhou Ancient City.¡±
¡°The superiors have instructed that all losses will be your full responsibility, Lord Sikong.¡±
His voice was emotionless.
¡°72 Earthly Fiends? They really think highly of me.¡±
Sikong Jiantian was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect that he had actually attracted the 72 Earthly Fiends.
The Fiendcelestial Cult was an evil cult that was famous not because of its power but its brutality. They were holding a sacrificial ritual to revive a Fiendcelestial where humans would be sacrificed alive. That was against the bottom line of the orthodox cultivators.
In the Fiendcelestial Cult, there was a sect master and a deputy sect master, as well as the Four Kings of Hell, the 36 Heavenly Spirits, and 72 Earthly Fiends, followed bymanders of troops of 10,000, 1,000, and 100.
The 72 Earthly Fiends were all Golden Core realm cultivators and the highest-ranking ones might have even reached the Nascent Soul realm.
Sikong Jiantian didn¡¯t expect them to deploy the 72 Earthly Fiends because of him.
However, that was not the point.
¡°I have to bear full responsibility? If I settle it perfectly, what reward will the Heavenly Supervisory give me?¡±
Sikong Jiantian said.
¡°The higher-ups said that this is your duty and you are supposed to handle it well in the first ce. If you fail to do a good job, please go back and prepare to be punished, Lord Sikong.¡±
The other party¡¯s voice was calm, indifferent, and void of emotions.
Sikong Jiantian couldn¡¯t help but frown.
However, he soon shook his head.
He said, ¡°Go tell the higher-ups that I¡¯ve deliberately appeared this time to make them reveal themselves. They will definitelye to the Qingzhou Ancient City tomorrow to watch the battle. By then, it will be show time.¡±
¡°They are shocking others but don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking.¡±
¡°Do you really think that I came to Qingzhou Ancient City without any preparation? I¡¯ll have all their underlings killed before the arrival of the 72 Earthly Fiends. By then, I will hang all their corpses above the city entrance, so that the people of the Ten Nations can see what happens if they join the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
After saying that, he stood up and instructed, ¡°Okay, resume your duties.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter did not have any emotions and simply disappeared straight on the spot.
Just like that, time passed slowly.
It was dawn.
The sky was a little bright.
The Qingzhou Ancient City was extremely crowded, especially today, because of the battle between Ye Ping and Wang Minghao, as well as that between Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu.
The prices of the seats for the viewing of the Sword Dao Meet were hiked to 1,000 taels of gold, allowing the governors of the Qingzhou Ancient City to make a huge profit.
However, a figure looked extremely lonely.
Li Changye dragged his exhausted self out of Qingzhou Ancient City.
The gaze in his eyes was extremelyplicated.
Initially, he thought that this was the beginning of his road to invincibility, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be the end.
However, he did not feel that his Sword Dao was too weak. He just felt that he had been too careless.
However, defeat is defeat.
Despite his immense reluctance, Li Changye nheless chose to leave this sad city.
He wanted to go back and look for his master, but he didn¡¯t know if he had failed.
He had no choice but to look for his master.
Just as Li Changye walked out of the ancient city, a figure hurriedly caught up with him.
It was the apothecary who helped the participants heal their wounds.
¡°Li Changye, Li Changye.¡±
The apothecary looked extremely anxious and panicky.
Li Changye turned around, curious about what the apothecary wanted.
¡°Li Changye, I¡¯m so forgetful that I forgot to tell you something. Do you still remember Ye Ping?¡±
The apothecary panted heavily.
¡°Yes...¡±
Li Changye felt a little upset when he heard Ye Ping¡¯s name, but considering the fact that the other party was an apothecary who saved his life, Li Changye had no choice but to bear with it.
¡°Ye Ping entrusted me to ry a message to you. He wants me to tell you that he really didn¡¯t mean it. He just didn¡¯t understand what you meant and he wanted me to ask you for your residential address so that he can visit you one day to apologize to you.¡±
The apothecary said seriously.
Li Changye was speechless and confused.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®You want toe and humiliate me?¡¯
¡®You didn¡¯t mean to defeat me?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, I¡¯m going to fight you.¡¯
After hearing that, Li Changye¡¯s face was flushed
He was infuriated.
¡®I¡¯m already leaving and you still want to humiliate me?¡¯
He suddenly wanted to vomit blood again.
The apothecary hurriedly took out a bottle of blood-nourishing pills and said, ¡°Your injuries are serious, take this bottle of pills with you. Don¡¯t put on a strong front again in the future, the sword will not have mercy on its targets.¡±
¡°Changye, why are you crying?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t cry, men shouldn¡¯t cry. You just lost a sword trial. You can just try again next year. This year, there are indeed a lot of experts. Come again next time. If you are lucky, you might be able to get into the top 500.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±
The apothecary keptforting Li Changye.
Thetter headed straight towards the city without uttering a single word.
He decided not to go back as he wanted to challenge Ye Ping one-on-one after the Sword Dao Meet ended.
If he didn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the anger.
¡°Ah!¡±
Li Changye walked towards the city, looking unusually agitated.
At this moment, in the ancient city.
A ray of sunlight was cast on Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, Ye Ping could not help but open his eyes.
On the eve of the great battle, he had beenprehending the sword intent.
When he was outside the Qingzhou Ancient City the other day, Ye Ping could have condensed his sword intent, but in the end, he chose not to because the Heavenly River Swordsmanship and Four Thunder Sword Technique were not the most suitable sword intent for him.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping had been pondering during this period of time and trying to find out what kind of sword intent he needed.
He wanted to know what kind of sword intent he should condense.
There were three realms of swordsmanship.
Sword move, sword momentum, and sword intent.
Once one condensed the sword intent, they would be able to suppress others, regardless of thetter¡¯s sword momentum.
Hence, Ye Ping was eager to condense his sword intent sooner.
However, after thinking hard for seven days, he still couldn¡¯t condense the sword intent. Fortunately, the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was almost over.
¡®After the Sword Dao Meet is over, I will return to the sect and ask Senior Brother for some advice.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping sorted out his emotions and headed to the Sword Dao Meet.
Now that he had made it to the top four, Ye Ping was in quite a good mood.
Although it had been effortless for him, it didn¡¯t matter because the Sect Leader told him he would be able to be an official disciple as long as he could get a good ranking.
Ye Ping did not intend toe in first ce. The ranking didn¡¯t matter to him as long as he could be an official disciple.
With those thoughts in mind, Ye Ping headed to the Sword Dao Meet.
The people at the Sword Dao Meet had already formed a huge wall as it was extremely crowded. Even some nearby restaurants were crowded and packed with people too, which was a rare sight.
As Ye Ping appeared, deafening yelling and cheering filled the air.
¡°Ye Ping, Ye Ping!¡±
¡°Ye Ping is here! Ahh, Senior Brother Ye Ping looks even more suave today.¡±
¡°Senior Brother? Sister, look at how old you are. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to call him Senior Brother?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business how old I am. I¡¯m a young woman and I¡¯m young at heart.¡±
¡°What do you mean? I really don¡¯t understand, why do you female cultivators have so many tricks?¡±
¡°Please, don¡¯t talk anymore, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±
Everyone at the Sword Dao Meet was talking incessantly.
Ye Ping had already gotten used to that scene. After all, he had garnered plenty of fans in Jin Nation when he was a famous literary figure. Although it was less exaggerated, he nheless had many avid fans. Li Yu was an example.
An hourter, someone spoke.
¡°The battle of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet final four has begun. Ye Ping VS Wang Minghao.¡±
Two figures slowly appeared in the main ring.
Ye Ping looked refined and easy-going, emitting the aura of a Confucian Immortal.
On the other hand, Wang Minghao looked ordinary, but he definitely had extraordinary abilities since he won eight bouts in a row.
A lot of people were watching that battle with great interest.
Chapter 101: Su Changyu Fights With Sikong Jiantian
Chapter 101: Su Changyu Fights With Sikong Jiantian
The ancient city of Qingzhou.
The clear sky was cloudless.
Hundreds of thousands of cultivators surrounded the venue of the Sword Dao Meet.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at Ye Ping who was in the ring.
Although Wang Minghao was lesspetent, the fact that he could go through eight rounds and make it to the top four, he obviously wasn¡¯t mediocre or ordinary.
However, Ye Ping was obviously far more popr than Wang Minghao.
Above the ring, Wang Minghao quietly watched the cultivators who were surrounding it.
There were already tens of thousands of cultivators who were spectators.
Almost everyone was cheering for Ye Ping.
At this moment, Wang Minghao didn¡¯t sneer or feel any contempt.
It was because he knew that the best way to shut them up was to defeat Ye Ping.
All of a sudden, Wang Minghao couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Ye Ping would look like after being defeated by him.
¡®He should seem very interesting, right?¡¯
He smiled confidently.
In the middle of the ring, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but frown.
The reason being, he acutely noticed that Wang Minghao¡¯s expression was very simr to Li Changye¡¯s.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know Li Changye?¡±
Initially, Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to ask about it as he was afraid that he would identally cripple the other party. If he did, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?
Hence, he hurriedly asked to see if Wang Minghao knew Li Changye.
¡°Li Changye? Who¡¯s that nobody? I don¡¯t know him at all.¡±
Standing above the ring, Wang Minghao initially didn¡¯t want to answer Ye Ping¡¯s question, but since he was being watched by many, he felt that he would leave a bad impression on others if he pretended to be aloof. Hence, he answered calmly.
Hearing Wang Minghao¡¯s voice, Ye Ping finally heaved a sigh of relief.
He was afraid that Wang Minghao might know Li Changye.
However, some people started murmuring among the crowd.
¡°Ah, what a strong sword intent.¡±
¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t even drawn the sword yet? And there¡¯s sword intent? Are you trying to fool me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not fooling you. Look at that guy behind, he¡¯s already vomited blood. Isn¡¯t that sword intent strong enough? We might not have gotten hurt by the sword intent because our realm is high, but this Fellow Daoist is too weak and so started vomiting blood because of the sword intent.¡±
The few of them chatted leisurely and couldn¡¯t help but turn around too.
Not far away, there was indeed a man with a flushed face and blood flowing from the corners of his lips. He seemed extremely frustrated and upset.
He was Li Changye.
He was overwhelmed with anger.
It was fine that he had been humiliated by Ye Ping, because he had at least really lost to him.
However, he didn¡¯t expect this guy to humiliate him by calling him a nobody.
¡®A nameless nobody?¡¯
¡®Says you.¡¯
¡®Youe from a family of nobodies.¡¯
¡®Your name is Wang Minghao, right?¡¯
¡®Okay, I will remember your name. When the sword trial is over, I¡¯ll kill both of you! Ahhh! Both of you must die!¡±
Standing among the audience, Li Changye clenched his fist, his gaze fixed on Ye Ping and Wang Minghao.
At this moment, the elder¡¯s voice sounded too.
¡°The sword trial for the top four begins.¡±
At this moment, nobody dared to blink, for fear that they would miss a scene.
ng!
Wang Minghao drew his sword at this moment.
Ye Ping did so too.
The two men exchanged nces.
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you really don¡¯t know Li Changye? Fellow Daoist Li?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
He wasn¡¯t being long-winded by Wang Minghao¡¯s expression that was really too simr to Li Changye¡¯s.
He was really afraid of killing someone again.
¡°Since I said I don¡¯t know him, I really don¡¯t know him. What are you asking so many questions for?¡±
Wang Minghao was a little perplexed.
¡®What are you being so inquisitive for? We¡¯re having a sword trial now, not a nagging session. Hurry up and attack, do you think you¡¯re very impressive? Do you think you¡¯re the only person who knows the Four Thunder Sword Technique? if you still don¡¯t attack, you will...¡¯
Boom!
While Wang Minghao was criticizing Ye Ping in his heart... terrifying explosive sounds of thunder sounded.
It was followed by incessant sword momentums that swarmed over like waves.
In an instant, Wang Minghao raised his hand and his body then seemed to have been struck by lightning, as if a prehistoric beast had mmed into him.
A trail of blood formed an arc in the air.
No one saw when Ye Ping¡¯s sword appeared.
In fact, no one except Wang Minghao knew how powerful that sword was.
However, they knew that it would be hard to resist it.
Bang!
In the next moment, Wang Minghao fell hard onto the ground.
His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.
He had prepared himself for this for a long time.
He thought that he would definitely win.
To his surprise, he was actually defeated by a cultivator with no reputation at all.
¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t even get to use my damned Great Sun Demon Subduing Sword.¡±
Wang Minghao¡¯s brain was buzzing as thoughts ran through it.
Before he could ponder over it for any longer, he cked out.
At this moment, all the onlooking cultivators were also flummoxed.
They knew that Ye Ping was ferocious and overpowering.
However, they saw another side of him again today.
¡®Is this the sword momentum that a cultivator in the Qi Refinement realm can produce?¡¯
¡®Even a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator can¡¯t take this.¡¯
The elders who were watching the battle looked at each other, unclear of how strong Ye Ping was. However, the only thing they knew was that any other Foundation Establishment realm cultivator would end up suffering the same fate.
At this moment, there wasplete silence.
The tens of thousands of people were silent.
After a while, the cultivators slipped into confusion.
¡®I spent so much money on an entry ticket just for this?¡¯
¡®I thought that there would be intense battles between experts.¡¯
¡®Yet, it was full of instant defeats?¡¯
¡®Is Ye Ping too fast or are we too weak?¡¯
¡°Ye Ping wins the trial for the final four of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
After a moment, the referee was the first to recover from the shock.
He swallowed his saliva, and his voice was slightly shaky.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Wang Minghao had broken through eight rounds in a row, and everyone had also witnessed his strength. Yet, he was defeated by Ye Ping.
¡®How did such a demone out of Qingzhou?¡¯
¡®What is the Qingyun Dao Sect? Is it toote to join?¡¯
In the ring.
Looking at Wang Minghao, who had been sted away, Ye Ping slipped into confusion too.
This time, he really didn¡¯t give his all.
¡®I even gave him a head start, but why did this happen?¡¯
¡®Didn¡¯t they say that it¡¯s a battle of hidden experts?¡¯
¡®Where are the hidden experts?¡¯
¡®Where did they go?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.
However, no matter how confused he was, the first match for the top four was over.
Now, they could only pin their expectations on the second match.
They wanted to watch a battle between experts, not a prodigy abusing a good-for-nothing.
Finally, someone from the crowd spoke up.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
¡°I thought it was going to be some kind of battle between experts. Wang Minghao is too useless.¡±
¡°Had we known earlier, they might as well have let me go. We¡¯re going to lose anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter who takes on the battle.¡±
¡°Damn it, I bet on Wang Minghao¡¯s victory. It seems that he¡¯s still a good-for-nothing after all, just like that Li something.¡±
¡°Li Changye.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, Li Changye. He was boasting and bragging in Full River Restaurant at first and called himself the best in Qingzhou, iming that he would go on to eventually be the best in the Ten Nations. Yet, he was defeated as soon as he stepped up. That¡¯s hrious.¡±
¡°Actually, you might have misunderstood what he meant. Maybe, he meant the best at losing. Hahahaha.¡±
¡°Yeah, too many people like bragging these days, I wonder who they learned it from.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the next match, I hope it won¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡±
The people started discussing.
Initially, the discussion was considered normal and Li Changye, who was in the corner, had his spirits lifted when he saw Wang Minghao being sent flying by Ye Ping with a single strike of his sword and falling onto the ground while vomiting blood.
However, after hearing the discussion of the onlooking cultivators, he couldn¡¯t help but be flushed.
He wasn¡¯t feeling ashamed but enraged.
However, among tens of thousands of cultivators, a Confucian cultivator was quietly watching everything.
He was holding a roster in his hand.
He wrote the word ¡®Ye Ping¡¯ on the first page of the roster and also drew a cross after it.
It was the book of ¡°Must-Kill Persons¡± belonging to the Fiendcelestial Cult, and all the people whose names were on the roster were the main target of the hunt. Those that had a cross marked after their names would mean that there was a greater urgency to kill them.
The Confucian schr quietly shifted his gaze onto Ye Ping and waited for the next battle.
¡°The second bout will begin two hours from now.¡±
At this moment, the elder¡¯s voice sounded again.
All of a sudden, themotion ceased.
Hearing that the second bout would begin in two hours, the crowd was filled with anticipation again.
The round for the top four ended.
Ye Ping left the ring.
He went to the resting area of the Sword Dao Meet and looked around, only to realize that Su Changyu was nowhere in sight. Instead, Li Yu was waiting for him there.
¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping asked Li Yu curiously.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen Uncle-Master all day. I thought he was with you.¡±
Li Yu was also full of doubts.
While Ye Ping was bewildered, some people started talking.
¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, Sikong Jiantian is here.¡±
¡°Sikong Jiantian ising.¡±
¡°Oh my god, Sikong Jiantian really came? I¡¯ve lost the bet for sure.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to go bankrupt this time.¡±
The voices attracted the attention of countless people.
In the main ring.
Sikong Jiantian stepped onto the void like an aloof immortal, d in a white robe. He looked dashing and unrestrained.
The appearance of Sikong Jiantian instantly garnered numerousments.
Ye Ping and Li Yu immediately went onto the viewing deck.
They were staring at Sikong Jiantian who was in the middle of the ring.
However, they didn¡¯t see Su Changyu¡¯s figure for a long time.
In the ring, Sikong Jiantian had an indifferent smile and his vanity surged.
Although he was already far different from what he used to be, who wouldn¡¯t want to be in the limelight?
On the surface, Sikong Jiantian was nonchnt, but deep down, he was continuously sizing up the cultivators in the audience.
Among the audience, the Confucian schr quietly took out the book of ¡°Must-Kill Persons¡± and drew three crosses after Sikong Jiantian¡¯s name.
Time passed little by little.
Fifteen minutes.
One hour.
Two hours.
It was time for the next bout of the Sword Dao Meet.
However, Su Changyu was nowhere to be found.
¡°Su Changyu isn¡¯t frightened, is he?¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be. I doubt Senior Su would run away out of fear.¡±
¡°Was Su Changyu hired by the banker?¡±
¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡±
¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Senior Su will definitelye here. He might have encountered a slip-up along the way.¡±
There were endless discussions.
On the viewing deck.
Ye Ping and Li Yu frowned one after another.
They didn¡¯t know where Su Changyu had gone.
However, at this moment, a peach blossom petal suddenly appeared above the venue.
Everyone was bewildered.
Chapter 102: King Of Bragging Reincarnates, Five-Grudge Ancient Poison
Chapter 102: King Of Bragging Reincarnates, Five-Grudge Ancient Poison
At the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
Everything seemed very calm.
However, at this moment, peach blossom petals began falling from the sky.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°Why are there peach blossoms?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The countless cultivators, who were watching, were dumbfounded.
They didn¡¯t know what was going on either, they could only see the peach blossom petalsnding on the ground.
On the viewing deck.
Seeing this, Ye Ping somehow suddenly understood something.
¡°It¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s words made Li Yu surprised.
However, before Li Yu could ask about it, a voice suddenly sounded.
The voice said slowly, ¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky, but they all have to bow down to you.¡±
As the voice sounded, a figure appeared in front of the crowd on the main road.
Indeed, it was Su Changyu.
Not far away, d in the brocade white crane robe, Su Changyu looked handsome and suave, and he had the mannerisms of an expert.
All of a sudden, all eyes were on Su Changyu.
The numerous peach blossom petals in the sky added a poetic vibe to the Sword Dao Meet.
Su Changyu had the favor of countless women, as if he was from a painting.
¡°He¡¯s so handsome! Senior Brother Changyu is really good-looking!¡±
¡°I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead. I got killed by his dashing good looks.¡±
¡°How can there be such a handsome man in this world?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Changyu may be really handsome, but I prefer his Junior Brother.¡±
¡°Agreed.¡±
¡°Haha, who said you have to choose one? I¡¯m taking both.¡±
¡°If I tie the two of them onto the bed, I¡¯d be dead.¡±
¡°I have a question, how are you going to die?¡±
Everyone was discussing and the girls were the loudest and most open with their opinions.
Sikong Jiantian, who was above the ring, was also a little confused.
¡®What an exaggerated and pompous entrance.¡¯
¡®Why aren¡¯t you guys looking at me anymore? Why are you all looking at him?¡¯
¡®Hey¡¯
¡®I¡¯m the main character, okay?¡¯
Sikong Jiantian was really confused, mainly because the way Su Changyu appeared was indeed very exaggerated, and those who did not know might think that he was an immortal who was exiled and descended in the mortal world.
However, when Sikong Jiantian saw Su Changyu¡¯s realm, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of surprise.
¡®Fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm?¡¯
???
He knew that the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was mediocre and it was unlikely that there would be any experts there. However, to his surprise, Ye Ping was actually a cultivator at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®He managed to get into the top four?¡¯
¡®Is there a mistake?¡¯
Sikong Jiantian was bewildered.
Some of the audience also looked at Sikong Jiantian, and as soon as they saw Sikong Jiantian¡¯s reaction, they started discussing.
¡°Quick, guys look, Sikong Jiantian is surprised.¡±
¡°Yeah, Sikong Jiantian is actually surprised.¡±
¡°Is Su Changyu really a peerless expert?¡±
¡°Okay, okay, these bankers really know quite a thing or two. Otherwise how could the odds have gone up so high? Oh dear, I bet all my money on Sikong Jiantian to win, I lost terribly this time.¡±
¡°Hahhaha, I decided to bet on Su Changyu¡¯s victory at thest minute. I don¡¯t have to work anymore.¡±
The crowd started discussing again, causing Sikong Jiantian who was in the ring to be perplexed again.
¡®Hey¡¯
¡®I¡¯m just shocked that his cultivation level is too low, not because he¡¯s very strong.¡¯
¡®Can you guys stop imagining?¡¯
¡®What exactly is going on? Why are you guys so good at imagining things?¡¯
¡®Why weren¡¯t you guys imagining anything when I was famous?¡¯
¡®Is it because he¡¯s handsome?¡¯
Sikong Jiantian couldn¡¯t help but criticize internally.
¡®These cultivators are too good at jumping to conclusions.¡¯
On the other hand, the Confucian schr of the Fiendcelestial Cult was continuously drawing crosses on the book.
Su Changyu: XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX!
His face was flushed and his eyes were full of anger.
He hated those who were handsome and had high cultivation levels.
He didn¡¯t care if Su Changyu was a real expert or not.
Anyway, he was dead meat!
¡®Die!¡¯
The Confucian schr¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and to him, Su Changyu was already at the top of the must-kill list.
¡®Kill, kill, kill, kill!¡¯
¡®Die, die, die, die!¡¯
Perhaps because he was too agitated, the Confucian schr could not help but reveal his killing intent.
In an instant, it was detected by Sikong Jiantian who was above the ring.
Sikong Jiantian immediately looked at the Confucian schr.
However, in an instant, the Confucian schr also caught Sikong Jiantian¡¯s gaze.
¡°This is bad.¡±
The Confucian schr immediately retracted his murderous intent.
He swallowed his saliva, knowing that his whereabouts had been exposed.
In an instant, he wanted to flee.
However, at this moment, Sikong Jiantian looked away and then started scrutinizing another person.
The Confucian schr kept a straight face, but his heart was filled with curiosity. He was unclear if Sikong Jiantian had noticed him or not.
All of a sudden, the Confucian schr did not dare to act rashly, for fear that he would attract the attention of Sikong Jiantian if he left impulsively. If he didn¡¯t leave, he was afraid that Sikong Jiantian would y the cat and mouse game with him.
At the thought of this, the Confucian schr was conflicted.
¡°Regardless of whether he has discovered my traces or not, the first to strike is the best.¡±
After he muttered, he silently took out an emerald gourd.
Sikong Jiantian, who was above the ring, naturally noticed the Confucian schr and even confirmed that he was a member of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
However, he did not act rashly, because he knew very well that if he attacked now, he might be able to suppress the other party but he would face the greatest problem.
He did not know how to subdue him without hurting the others around.
That was troublesome.
If he wasn¡¯t careful enough and ended up hurting the innocent, the disciples of the Heavenly Supervisory would definitely not let him off.
Hence, he had no choice but to remain put and wait for the sword trial to end before secretly following him.
That was Sikong Jiantian¡¯s n.
It was simple and pure.
At this juncture, Su Changyu had also arrived above the ring.
The sun was bright and the golden rays of sunlight were cast on his body, entuating his Sword Immortal aura.
Su Changyu was in a good mood the past few days.
He was overjoyed.
Why?
He managed to emerge as one of the top four and was awarded with a robe for no reason. What else could be more gratifying than that?
Su Changyu didn¡¯t even think about whether he could win the fight or not.
¡®When did I, Su Changyu, ever say I wanted to fight?¡¯
¡®I came here today just to show my face.¡¯
¡®If you want to fight, go look for my junior brother, why are youing to me?¡¯
¡®If I don¡¯t fight, I can¡¯t take on a battle?¡¯
¡®Who said so?¡¯
As a professional braggart, he could be absent for anything except pretending to be impressive.
Su Changyu had already thought about it.
As soon as he got on the stageter, he would immediately surrender before his opponent attacked.
When the time came, he would brag again before fleeing. Wouldn¡¯t that be awesome? He thought.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but look at Sikong Jiantian.
¡®Look at this famous Sikong Jiantian.¡¯
Su Changyu felt alright but did not look particrly surprised. After all, the difference between the two of them was too drastic and there was no need topete.
There was no point inparing.
However, Su Changyu came to fight this time, not to act cool.
Ever since he learned the Sword Nurturing Technique, Su Changyu had never practiced it and today was a good time for him to try it.
He looked at Sikong Jiantian and then closed his eyes.
He couldn¡¯t help but think of the battle that he had with Sikong Jiantian.
In the eyes of everyone, Su Changyu¡¯s behavior was surprising.
In fact, even Sikong Jiantian was a bit confused as he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.
The elder, who was the referee, didn¡¯t even dare to speak up.
He was afraid of affecting Su Changyu.
There was silence.
There was silence.
It was extremely quiet at the Sword Dao Meet!
After a long while, Su Changyu finally opened his eyes.
He slowly exhaled.
He had won.
After an intense mental battle thatsted for five minutes, he had eventually won, even though it was only by a narrow margin.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but look at Sikong Jiantian.
¡°You¡¯ve already lost.¡±
After Su Changyu opened his eyes, an indifferent voice sounded.
The voice was groundbreaking, and it was like a bolt of lightning that exploded in their ears.
¡®I lost?¡¯
¡®I lost like that?¡¯
¡®How did I lose?¡¯
¡®My mother has always told me that I was a dimwit since I was a child, please exin it to me.¡¯
Everyone was shocked.
Sikong Jiantian also looked confused.
¡®Brother, I have nothing to say about you being a braggart.¡¯
¡®But you don¡¯t have to do this, right?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re making me feel awkward.¡¯
Sikong Jiantian wanted to vomit.
Su Changyu¡¯s pretense was too exaggerated.
He was at a loss for what to do.
He didn¡¯t want to strike too hard at first. After all, he had already gotten sick of such a low-level experience.
However, Su Changyu was too much of a braggart.
Even Sikong Jiantian felt that he had to give up his position as the top braggart.
Just as he was about to attack and end Su Changyu¡¯s journey as the king of bragging, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
¡°Oh no! It¡¯s the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison!¡±
Sikong Jiantian¡¯s face instantly turned sullen and he immediately looked at the Confucian schr.
Thetter smiled confidently too.
¡°Oh gosh!¡±
¡®I got tricked.¡¯
In an instant, Sikong Jiantian looked even more dismayed.
Chapter 103: Senior Brother, Run, Don’t Care About Me
Chapter 103: Senior Brother, Run, Don¡¯t Care About Me
Among the crowd of spectators, there was some joy in Wei Lin¡¯s eyes.
At first, he did not know whether Sikong Jiantian had discovered him or not, but he suddenly thought of an idea.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison emitted a colorless and odorless poisonous gas that was produced using all the grievances of the people in the world.
Once inhaled, its effects would not kick in immediately, but it would gradually deepen the resentment and anger in one¡¯s heart. Within less than five minutes, the cultivators would be murderous and ruthless. The poison would only dissipate after they died of exhaustion.
Wei Lin was not sure if Sikong Jiantian had discovered him or not so he decided to use that trick. Once the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was released, Sikong Jiantian would definitely detect it immediately since he had a high cultivation level.
If Sikong Jiantian looked at him as soon as he detected the poison, it would mean that Sikong Jiantian had discovered his identity. However, if Sikong Jiantian did not look at him, it would mean that Sikong Jiantian hadn¡¯t discovered his identity.
Wei Lin would also withdraw the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison. He was pleased with the current oue.
Although his whereabouts had been exposed, he was not in a passive state. Otherwise, once the Sword Dao Meet ended and the crowd dispersed, Sikong Jiantian would kill him.
Now that he had released the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison, Sikong Jiantian would be the one in a passive state.
Above the ring, Sikong Jiantian frowned and his face was extremely sullen.
He knew that he had fallen for Wei Lin¡¯s trick and revealed some ws, which caused him to slip into a passive state. That would be terrible because if anything went wrong, he would have to take full responsibility and it would be extremely troublesome.
Everyone could see that Sikong Jiantian¡¯s expression turned even more grim.
They were suddenly even more certain about Su Changyu¡¯s identity.
However, at this moment, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Chen Zheng, evacuate the crowd and follow me to ambush.¡±
His voice spread throughout the entire Qingzhou Ancient City.
He no longer hesitated as he felt that it would be better to kill with all his might instead of being in such a passive state. Although Sikong Jiantian knew that he would definitely hurt the innocent by doing so, he also knew that if he did not take the initiative, the loss would be even greater.
In an instant, Chen Zheng the Qingzhou City Lord immediately got ready to cooperate with Sikong Jiantian without any dy.
Hence, when he heard the voice, Chen Zheng immediately yelled.
¡°Send my orders to activate the city protection array formations and get ready to subdue the demons!¡±
As Chen Zheng¡¯s voice sounded, Wei Lin who was standing among the audience suddenly looked austere.
He didn¡¯t expect Sikong Jiantian to actually dare to make a move.
¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid that he would suffer heavy losses?¡¯
Wei Lin gritted his teeth and revealed the talisman paper on the emerald gourd without any hesitation.
Huff!
In an instant, the emerald gourd grew hundreds of timesrger, and arge mass of thick ck smoke emanated from it.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was originally colorless and odorless. However, the one that emanated from the emerald gourd was extremely rich, so much that it turned ck.
¡°Hurry up and evacuate, hold your breaths. He¡¯s a disciple of the Fiendcelestial Cult and this is the Five-Grudge Ancient poisonous gas. Hurry up and flee to the safe area. Seal your spirit acupuncture points, else you will lose your lives.¡±
Sikong Jiantian spoke again.
At this moment, the surrounding cultivators immediately fled as quickly as they could.
Everything happened too suddenly. Things were just fine before but it suddenly turned out like this.
However, the Five-Grudge Ancient poisonous gas had already spread throughout the entire venue of the Sword Dao Meet like ck clouds. It was extremely terrifying.
¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±
Above the ring, Sikong Jiantian immediately sent Su Changyu to the viewing deck. Although Su Changyu was pretending to be impressive, he did not hinder Sikong Jiantian¡¯s attempts to rescue.
The reason being, from now on, he was responsible for every human life.
¡°Quick, run.¡±
¡°Help, I don¡¯t want to die here yet.¡±
¡°Five-Grudge Ancient Poison? Why did this thing appear again?¡±
¡°Fiendcelestial Cult? Haven¡¯t they already been exterminated? Why have they surfaced in the world again?¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t step on me. Help, don¡¯t step on me.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡±
¡°Run out of the city.¡±
The crowd scattered and fled, but due to the fact that there were too many people, a stampede immediately ensued. Some cultivators tried to escape on their flying swords, but it was too crowded for them to see anything. They collided with other people who were using the Sword Flight Kinesis and fainted on the ground.
The elders also sacrificed their magic weapons immediately to resist the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison.
Wei Lin, who was in the middle of the crowd, bit his tongue and spat a mouthful of blood on the emerald gourd. He then hollered, ¡°Disciples of the n, follow me to the battle.¡±
His voice echoed in the entire ancient city and beyond.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison that came out of the emerald gourd became even more dense and was like mes that made the people feel as if they were being burned in hell.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was a collection of the five human emotions, namely anger, hatred, resentment, frustration, and annoyance that were refined using a terrifying method where living beings were imprisoned and put through a living hell. One would then develop extreme anger, hatred, resentment, frustration, and annoyance.
Wails came from the emerald gourd, and in an instant, various images appeared in the ck smoke where hundreds of thousands of souls were tormented.
They were skinned and had their tendons plucked, or lowered into boiling hot oil. They would also have their limbs dismembered or fed to countless snakes.
It was just like Hell on earth and the thought of it scared countless cultivators who fainted right on the spot.
Those were the brutal and cruel means of heretic cultivators.
¡°Kill!¡±
Sikong Jiantian roared and as he raised his hand, sword energy traversed through the space, turning into beams of golden sword energy.
Bang!
Arge mass of ck smoke emanated from the emerald gourd again,pletely resisting Sikong Jiantian¡¯s attack.
At this moment, hundreds of figures charged into Qingzhou Ancient City too.
The men in ck were brutal and ruthless. Some cultivators even fled on their flying swords. In just a moment, they were gone.
At the venue of the Sword Dao Meet, Ye Ping looked at everything in front of him with great astonishment.
He did not expect a wonderful Sword Dao Meet to turn into such a state that he could notprehend.
Everything happened too quickly and suddenly, which made it a little hard to ept.
On the other hand, Su Changyu was stunned too.
¡®Is this because I pretended to be impressive?¡¯
¡®Is that why there are such consequences now?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t do that, what¡¯s the point?¡¯
¡®At most, I won¡¯t pretend again.¡¯
¡°Master, Uncle-Master, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and flee. Anyter and we won¡¯t have the chance to anymore.¡±
The first toe back to his senses was Li Yu.
He held onto Su Changyu¡¯s and Ye Ping¡¯s hands, thinking to himself that the most important thing to do now was to flee, regardless of whether Su Changyu was an expert or not.
As a qualified prince, Li Yu had always been taught that living was the ultimate pursuit ever since he was a child. Since ancient times, many princes of the East Pce had died, and thus Li Yu developed a preference for stability.
When things were undecided, running away would be his first option.
¡°Prince! The news from the ck Clouds Pavilion is that arge number of disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult have appeared around Qingzhou, and even the 72 Earthly Fiends are here too. We should hurry up and escape.¡±
While Li Yu was fleeing with Ye Ping and Su Changyu, his followers hurriedly rushed over, looking nervous and anxious.
¡°What? The 72 Earthly Fiends are here too? It¡¯s over for us!¡±
Li Yu¡¯s face instantly turned pale. As the Crown Prince of Jin Nation, he naturally knew the significance of the 72 Earthly Fiends.
¡°However, rest assured, Crown Prince, His Majesty has deployed 3,000 iron-blood knights from Jin Nation, and I managed to summon 300 in the name of the East Pce. They are here to escort you. Besides, the Fiendcelestial Cult are out to kill geniuses this time and they don¡¯t n to attack you. If you hurry up, you can escape.¡±
He hurriedly told Li Yu that the Fiendcelestial Cult only killed geniuses and not the wealthy and powerful people.
Hearing his words, Li Yu, Ye Ping, and Su Changyu heaved sighs of relief unanimously.
¡®Out to kill geniuses? That has nothing to do with me then.¡¯
Su Changyu, in particr, was overjoyed.
However, to their astonishment, Li Yu was the Crown Prince of Jin Nation. However, it didn¡¯t matter if he was the prince or not because nothing else but their lives mattered now.
¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and leave.¡±
Li Yu hurriedly said.
¡°Yes, Your Highness. Lords, these are some calming pills that can resist the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison. You must consume it quickly. The consequences of getting poisoned are unimaginable.¡±
The follower hurriedly led the three out of the Sword Dao Meet without further dy.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison had already spread out from the Sword Dao Meet venue. If nothing went wrong, the entire ancient city would be enveloped by the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison in an hour¡¯s time.
When that happened, there would be a massive disaster.
There were tens of millions of citizens in Qingzhou Ancient City, and a few hundred thousand cultivators were gathered there. If anything went wrong, there would be a huge uproar in the Ten Nations.
The three of them did not dy any further and directly swallowed the calming pills before leaving with the followers to meet up with the knights.
Unfortunately for them, before they could go far, a few ck figures appeared.
¡°Your Highness, flee quickly, I¡¯m here to take care of the rest of the matters.¡±
The guard in front told Li Yu and the other two to flee quickly.
¡°Crown Prince?¡±
¡°Crown Prince of Jin Nation?¡±
¡°Catch the Crown Prince alive.¡±
The few ck figures froze. They could tell that the few of them were not geniuses, but after hearing that he was the crown prince, they couldn¡¯t help but perk up.
If they killed the crown prince, they would be given huge credit.
¡°What is your name? I will reward you well when I go back.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s expression changed. Hopping mad, he was on the verge of vomiting blood.
However, Li Yu didn¡¯t dy further and simply scurried into the alley with Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
At this moment, Su Changyu, who followed Li Yu in his fervent escape, hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Ye Ping, no matter what danger you encounterter, run immediately and flee as far as you can from Qingzhou Ancient City.¡±
¡°No matter who chases you or whoes to you, just run, don¡¯t be stupid, and don¡¯t get into trouble. If we end up being separated, make sure you are safe first, and then go back to Qingyun Dao Sect. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. Understand?¡±
Su Changyu waspletely flustered. Fortunately, the more flustered he was, the more calm he seemed on the surface. In this circumstance, he managed to get his priorities right, and he continuously instructed Ye Ping to run as soon as he encountered any danger.
He was afraid that Ye Ping might meet with a mishap and get hurt!
¡®Damn it, why must the heretic cultivators show up now?¡¯
¡°Okay. But Eldest Senior Brother, what if we can beat them?¡±
Ye Ping had born Su Changyu¡¯s instructions in mind, but he couldn¡¯t help but pop that question.
¡°Then all the more we should run. Ye Ping, remember, most drowning people are able to swim. Being able to beat them does not mean that you can beat the others. You may attack only if there¡¯s really no way out, got it?¡±
¡°Also, no matter what danger you encounterter, just run if you can. Don¡¯t think of even fighting or saving anyone. Your cultivation level is too low and you¡¯ll be courting death if you try to save anyone. Got it?¡±
Su Changyu admonished Ye Ping. Anyway, living would be the ultimate pursuit.
¡°What about you, Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Me? Don¡¯t worry about me. Those nobodies of the Fiendcelestial Cult are like ants to me.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m just worried that you guys will distract me if I let you tag along so I decided to flee with you.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, remember, if we get separated, go straight back to the sect, don¡¯t stay behind. Prioritize staying alive, got it?¡±
Even at this juncture, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but pretend to be impressive.
¡°I know, see you back at the sect, Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Uncle-Master, I understand too, see you next time.¡±
Just as Su Changyu finished speaking, Ye Ping and Li Yu ran away from the two side passages.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Why do you have to make a turn when we¡¯re running fine?¡¯
¡®Also, what do you guys understand?¡¯
¡®Next time? Why should we meet next time? Why don¡¯t we flee together?¡¯
However, at the next moment, when Su Changyu looked straight ahead, he froze in shock.
The reason being... there were more than ten men in ck in front of him.
There was silence.
¡®Uh?¡¯
¡®Uh?¡¯
¡®Uh?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s mind turned nk.
Chapter 104: Please, I’m Begging, Don’t Just Chase Me
Chapter 104: Please, I¡¯m Begging, Don¡¯t Just Chase Me
Looking at Su Changyu who was in front of them, the members of the Fiendcelestial Cult were stunned.
They even forgot to breathe.
They came here to assassinate geniuses, not to die.
¡®Su Changyu is a peerless expert whom only the 72 Earthly Fiends can deal with.¡¯
¡®We¡¯re just nobodies who are at the Foundation Establishment realm.¡¯
¡°Split up, try to survive.¡±
Finally, a voice sounded and more than ten ck figures immediately disappeared in the same ce, running hysterically in all directions.
They did not dare to oppose Su Changyu and fled for their lives.
Su Changyu, who was in the alley, was dumbfounded.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the Fiendcelestial Cult would kill without batting an eyelid?¡¯
¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the Fiendcelestial Cult is fearless?¡¯
¡®Why did they all run away?¡¯
Su Changyu was stunned, but he soon snapped back to his senses and immediately ran towards the exit of the city in a bid to meet Ye Ping outside the city.
At the same time, in Qingzhou Ancient City.
Ye Ping ran all the way. No one expected the Fiendcelestial Cult to suddenly attack.
Although Li Yu had mentioned the Fiendcelestial Cult before, Ye Ping did not expect the Fiendcelestial Cult to dare to enter the city and attack.
Li Yu had once talked about the Fiendcelestial Cult in detail.
The Fiendcelestial Cult was very powerful and it was a sect that even the Ten Nations were wary of. The powerhouses in the sect were all devout believers of the Fiendcelestial and they wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid when killing others. Torturing others was what they liked most, as expected of a heretic cult.
It was because they had to absorb the five grievances of beings, so as to refine sinister weapons or cultivate heretic cultivation methods.
Hence, Ye Ping was a little scared.
He came to cultivate immortality as a human being, not to subdue demons. Hence, he decided to let the saints do such things instead because he didn¡¯t want to get involved.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping felt a little upset.
All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the experiences that he had been through in the past three years.
After transmigrating to the world of immortal cultivation, he missed his fate to cultivate immortality and studied hard. He woke up extremely early and slept in the wee hours of the night, all for the sake of getting more time to study and get a good ranking.
However, after achieving some sess after painstaking efforts, Heaven yed a huge prank on him and made him find out that it was a world of immortal cultivation.
¡°Excellent!¡±
He decided to just ept it since he was still young anyway. He would be able to work hard even in his twenties.
However, the result was that hecked talent for immortal cultivation and repeatedly encountered problems that hampered him and resulted in multiple failures. He went from the favored one to a nobody whom all immortals rejected.
Finally, by mistake, he managed to join what he thought was a secretly impressive sect and even thought that Heaven had finally given him a way out.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to have such poor aptitude, so much that he could not cultivate anything properly and only managed to barelyprehend a few sword moves. He thought that he could make a name for himself at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet and be an official disciple.
Yet, the same thing happened again.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping¡¯s mood got worse and he became even more frustrated. Finally, he developed some resentment.
Smack!
In the next moment, Ye Ping, who was running madly, smacked his head hard. It was the Golden Light of Expiation.
Ye Ping felt much better and the resentment that just arose vanished instantly too.
¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it, just escape to the sect first. Sect Leader and Eldest Senior Sister are right, the world is in chaos now and I¡¯d better hurry back to the sect. I should just study hard and wait until I reach the Greater Mastery realm before going down the mountain to pretend to be impressive.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s thoughts were clear after he calmed himself down and nned to go back to the sect first and learn the skills taught to him by his Senior Brothers, lest he ran into such circumstances again.
Ye Ping was in the midst of deciding on his following n.
All of a sudden, five men in ck suddenly appeared.
The two of them looked at each other.
In the next second, the men in ck suddenly spoke up.
¡°He¡¯s Ye Ping, one of the top three in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet and our top target.¡±
In an instant, the five of them looked at Ye Ping warily while holding onto the sanguine-colored knife.
For a moment, they hesitated.
After all, they might havee over to assassinate geniuses, but if they tried to fight with brute force despite being incapable, that would just be retarded.
However, before they could think clearly, Ye Ping turned around and fled.
Su Changyu¡¯s teachings were still fresh in his memory and he would flee regardless of what he encountered.
¡°Lord, what should we do?¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask when they saw Ye Ping running away.
¡°What else can we do? Chase. He ran as soon as he saw us, he¡¯s probably not that strong. Besides, his realm is at most at the first level of the Qi Refinement. I reckon he¡¯s the type that sells his reputation. His bounty is worth plenty of credit. Brothers, we¡¯re going to make a windfall.¡±
The people analyzed attentively with joy in their eyes.
After the rest of the people heard that they would be receiving plenty of merits, they smiled and chased after Ye Ping.
Just like that, in less than half an hour¡¯s time, Ye Ping encountered another group of Fiendcelestial Cult members.
¡°He is Ye Ping, he¡¯s worth 3,000 credit badges. Brothers, chase after him.¡±
¡°Great, so many people are chasing him, brothers, let¡¯s chase him too.¡±
¡°Damn it, why are these geniuses so good at dodging? Look at that guy, is he Ye Ping? It seems like he is. Don¡¯t kill these good-for-nothings. Hurry up and chase him. His life is more valuable than the others.¡±
¡°Damn it, you bastards, I set my sights on Ye Ping first. What do you guys mean?¡±
¡°What do you mean you set your sights on him first? The sect rules are that the credit goes to the person who kills him. Since you guys are not going to chase after him, why are you stopping us?¡±
In the Qingzhou Ancient City, something that made the crowd dumbfounded happened.
A human shuttled through the ancient city quickly while the dozens of men in ck vied with each other to chase them.
In front of the crowd.
Ye Ping looked extremely dismayed, as if he had just eaten a dead rat.
He really did not know what to say. No matter where he went, he would definitely run into Fiendcelestial Cult members.
Besides, the Fiendcelestial Cult members were all staring at him.
He turned around to look at the Fiendcelestial Cult followers who were chasing after him.
¡®Is there something wrong with you?¡¯
¡®There are so many geniuses, why aren¡¯t you chasing after them? Why are you chasing after me instead?¡¯
¡®Please, go after others, not me.¡¯
Ye Ping was about to vomit blood.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is the true genius.¡¯
¡®Sikong Jiantian is a genius too. Why are you chasing me instead? Anyone would vomit blood if they were in my ce.¡¯
Fortunately, they finally arrived at the city gate.
As long as he left the Qingzhou Ancient City, he would be able to go anywhere he wanted!
Thinking about this, Ye Ping gritted his teeth and opened the ten Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures. The surging spiritual energy enhanced his body and made the speed increase by several times.
The city protection array formations of Qingzhou Ancient City had already been activated, and thus Sword Kinesis Flight was prohibited. Ye Ping had no choice but to run on foot.
The Fiendcelestial Cult believers behind him were dumbstruck.
¡°How can this kid run so fast?¡±
¡°Damn it, is this the speed that a Level 1 Qi Refinement cultivator should have?¡±
¡°I must catch this kid today. Brothers, the faster he runs, the more it proves that hecks confidence. As long as we catch him, we¡¯ll be living in thep of luxury in the future.¡±
¡°Brothers, I¡¯m going to charge.¡±
¡°Charge! Charge! Charge!¡±
¡°Charge!¡±
The dozens of Fiendcelestial Cult followers immediately swallowed pills that gave their speed a boost before chasing Ye Ping.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping suddenly saw an acquaintance.
Yes, it was an acquaintance.
Li Changye.
Not far away, Li Changye was walking down the street with his sword, seemingly searching for some target. However, at this moment, he heard a familiar voice behind him.
¡°Brother Li, hurry up and run!¡±
¡°There are people chasing us!¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t have time to say much and could only hurriedly give that reminder.
In an instant, before Li Changye could regain his senses, Ye Ping brushed past him like a gust of wind.
Soon, the dozens of Fiendcelestial Cult followers couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Changye.
However, the people soon started talking.
¡°Don¡¯t mind the others, this is just a nobody, chase and kill Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Yes, chase Ye Ping and kill him, ignore the others.¡±
¡°Ye Ping alone trumps hundreds of geniuses. We will never be able to earn 3,000 credit badges in our lifetime. Kill Ye Ping!¡±
The voices sounded one after another.
Li Changye, who was at the side, was stunned.
¡®A nameless nobody?¡¯
¡®Another one who calls me a nameless nobody.¡¯
¡°Ah!¡±
¡®Ye Ping, I have no grudge against you, but you have repeatedly humiliated me, and this time you even got these bastards to gang up and humiliate me again!¡±
¡®I will kill all of you! Ahhhh!¡¯
Li Changye was infuriated. Just as he raised his sword, he vomited blood in anger.
At this moment, Ye Ping finally arrived at the East City Gate.
The chance to escape was right in front of him.
However, Ye Ping did not have the time to rx.
Not far away, there was arge crowd of Fiendcelestial Cult followers who were surging over from all directions. There were at least a few thousands of them, which was several times the followers behind him.
¡®Wow.¡¯
At this moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but curse.
The dozens of Fiendcelestial Cult followers behind him coupled with the thousands in front of him left him with no resort.
¡°Guys, hurry up and catch him. This person is the top three in the Sword Dao Meet. He¡¯s worth 3,000 credit badges. I can¡¯t run anymore, hurry and catch up with him.¡±
Behind him, there was a Fiendcelestial Cult follower who really couldn¡¯t run anymore, but he didn¡¯t want to let the other group reap the benefits. Hence, he hollered and urged the Fiendcelestial Cult followers who were entering the city.
Outside the East City Gate.
There were already hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult followers who were getting ready to enter the city. After hearing those words, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
Soon, hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring deadly at Ye Ping.
That gaze was simr to when a peerless demon saw a prey and wished that they could kill Ye Ping with their gaze.
Sensing the gazes that were cast on him, Ye Ping was flustered.
All the Immortal Apertures were opened and all his Dharmic powers were used on his legs. At this moment, Ye Ping was as fast as lightning and crossed the city gate.
He then headed all the way to the west.
Why didn¡¯t he use the Sword Kinesis Flight?
Well, Ye Ping didn¡¯t know how to!
Su Changyu had never taught him to use the Sword Kinesis Flight so he could only rely on his legs.
¡°Chase after him!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡±
¡°Kill him!!!¡±
The voices were deafening.
After the hundreds of people saw that Ye Ping actually did not use the Sword Kinesis Flight, they panicked even more. In their eyes, Ye Ping was just like a fat sheep.
As long as he was caught, they would be given arge amount of merit.
Chapter 105: Big Brother, Why Are You Fleeing When You Are So Powerful?
Chapter 105: Big Brother, Why Are You Fleeing When You Are So Powerful?
Outside Qingzhou Ancient City.
Ye Ping was extremely fast as he shuttled through the mountains.
However, behind him, hundreds of ck figures were chasing after him on their flying swords.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated.
¡®Had I known earlier, I would have learned the Sword Kinesis Flight technique well before going down the mountain. Great, now I have to run on foot even though I can clearly go faster.¡¯
How could he stand that?
¡®Also Brothers, you have been chasing me for six hours.¡¯
¡®The sky is almost dark, why are you still chasing me?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you tired at all?¡¯
Ye Ping really wanted to cry because he had never encountered such a miserable thing in this life.
¡°Ye Ping, stop running, we¡¯re not trying to harm you but to give you some luck.¡±
At this moment, a voice told Ye Ping to stop running. After all, they couldn¡¯t stand it any longer too. They had been chasing him on their flying swords for more than six hours while Ye Ping was running on foot. Yet, they still couldn¡¯t catch up.
They were filled with curiosity about what kind of freak Ye Ping was and how he could run so quickly. ¡®Can¡¯t he give us a chance?¡¯
¡°I don¡¯t want luck. How about this? As long as you guys stop chasing me, I¡¯ll send each of you a huge fortune after a hundred years.¡±
Ye Ping ran through the mountains and answered loudly.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s words made the Fiendcelestial Cult followers feel a toothache.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, how about we eachpromise? We¡¯ll stop chasing you and you stop running. Shall we sit down and have some tea?¡±
¡°No problem, but I¡¯m in a hurry, how about next time? If you also have urgent matters to handle, you should get going too. Ignore me. I¡¯ll treat you to tea next time, alright?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what¡¯s the point? We really admire you.¡±
¡°Gentlemen, I am grateful for your admiration, but there won¡¯t be happiness if it¡¯s forced.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, that might be true but it¡¯s still better than nothing.¡±
Ye Ping was speechless.
In the mountains, he was truly at a loss for words.
¡®These bastards are probably determined to kill me.¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t help it. Since I can¡¯t defeat them, I can only run away.¡¯
¡®So what if I can defeat them?¡¯
He reckoned that once there was a chain battle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave at all.
¡®I have to think of a solution.¡¯
¡®I have to think of a way.¡¯
Ye Ping pondered over it continuously.
However, after a long time, he burst into tears. He had no idea why but ever since he joined the Qingyun Dao Sect, he felt that he had be duller.
He couldn¡¯t think of a solution even after a long time of brainstorming.
That made him feel even worse.
He reckoned that his IQ must have been lowered!
At this moment, Ye Ping was a bit miserable and furious.
¡®Is there anything worse than this in this world?¡¯
While Ye Ping was infuriated...
He suddenly stopped in his tracks.
He was not giving up on survival, but he encountered something even worse than the situation he was in now.
There was a huge gully in front of him that was at least 500 meters wide, below which there was an abyss.
In other words, there was no way for him to escape.
At this moment, Ye Ping barfed.
Indeed, when one was in a miserable state, things would only get worse and miracles were rare.
¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡¯
Ye Ping panicked.
At this moment, the Fiendcelestial Cult followers behind him appeared.
Meanwhile, a pair of eyes was locked onto Ye Ping.
Those gazes were filled with joy, anger, relief, cruelty, and insidiousness.
They had been chasing for more than six hours, but the more they chased, the angrier they became. Now that they had finally stopped Ye Ping, they were definitely pleased and relieved.
¡°Run! Keep running! Why did you stop?¡±
¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you like to run? Keep running, why don¡¯t you run?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want the credit anymore, but I want to kill him myself.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll gouge his eyes out, I¡¯m so furious.¡±
¡°I want to hit his bones.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you quite good at running? Why did you stop running?¡±
The voices sounded, and the followers of Fiendcelestial Cult were not only extremely scheming, but they were also brutal and inhumane.
That was also the reason why the Fiendcelestial Cult became the public enemy. After all, although some demonic cults had done bad things too, it was all for the struggle of benefits. However, the Fiendcelestial Cult was no longer just a demonic cult but a heretic that even the demonic cults detested.
At this moment, Ye Ping turned around.
He took a deep breath and looked at the crowd, forcing himself to put on an awkward smile.
¡°Everyone, I actually think that there might be some misunderstanding between us.¡±
Ye Ping tried to get them to sit down for a good talk.
¡°Misunderstanding? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll know if there¡¯s any misunderstandingter.¡±
¡°If you kneel down and beg for forgiveness from me now, I can make you suffer less painter.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, what a pity. Your good looks have gone to waste.¡±
Everyoneughed with contemptuous gazes.
After chasing for so long, there must be some anger within them.
¡®Great, you¡¯re not going to run anymore, huh?¡¯
¡°Everyone, are you really not going to give me a way out?¡±
On the edge of the cliff, Ye Ping stopped smiling and asked with a solemn expression.
¡°Hah!¡±
However, that was all they said.
Seeing this scene, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but recall Su Changyu¡¯s instructions.
¡°If you can¡¯t fight, run!¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t run, then fight!¡±
Since they were now forced into a desperate situation, they decided to go all out and try to make some gains without incurring any losses.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping drew his sword immediately without spouting any nonsense.
As soon as they saw Ye Ping drawing his sword, everyone burst intoughter.
¡°Seriously? You still have the guts to draw your sword? Are you crazy?¡±
¡°There can¡¯t really be someone who thinks there are miracles in this world, right?¡±
¡°Hahahaha, you actually dare to draw your sword? A mere Qi Refinement cultivator like you has the guts to draw a sword?¡±
¡°I admire your courage, but unfortunately, miracles don¡¯t happen in this world.¡±
Theyughed with derision in their eyes.
While they mocked, Ye Ping remained still.
He was not sure whether he could break through the siege or not, but he was now sure that would die if he didn¡¯t draw the sword. And if he did, he might have a chance of survival.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping did not dy any further and went all out!
The ten Immortal Apertures were opened and the Endless Sword Diagram began running while the Four Thunder sword momentum and Heavenly River sword momentum fused together perfectly!
Before he even thrust his sword, a powerful sword momentum had already surged out.
In that instant, theirughter ceased...
?????
¡®Isn¡¯t he only at the first level of the Qi Refinement realm? How did he condense the sword momentum?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Can a big shoute out and exin?¡¯
The Fiendcelestial Cult followers were dumbfounded all at once.
At this moment, someone spoke up.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, he¡¯s just at the first level of the Qi Refinement realm. Even if he is very talented in the Sword Dao, the sword momentum he releases won¡¯t be too strong without the support of Dharmic powers...¡±
However, before he finished, Ye Ping had already attacked.
Boom!
Terrifying thunderbolts emanated from the flying sword.
The bolts of thunder seemed to be flooding the ce like a river while the white lightning gave out power that made their scalps turn numb.
There was silence.
Absolute silence!
The Fiendcelestial Cult followers froze right on the spot.
They didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.
At the same time, there was no time for them to react at all because when the Four Thunder sword momentum surged over, they all died.
They were heretic cultivators who used the blood of resentment and the essence soul of others to cultivate. They were definitely afraid of things that would strengthen oneself.
For instance, Ye Ping¡¯s Four Thunder sword momentum was a destructive disaster to them.
Hence, no one could survive it.
The Fiendcelestial Cult followers were bewildered before they died.
¡®Brother, since you¡¯re so powerful, why did you run?¡¯
¡®Are you fishing?¡¯
At this moment, something that made Ye Ping even more appalled soon happened.
Chapter 106: I’m not Betraying My Comrades, I’m Doing Justice
Chapter 106: I¡¯m not Betraying My Comrades, I¡¯m Doing Justice
Thousands of kilometers away in Qingzhou Ancient City.
At the edge of the cliff.
Ye Ping was astonished too.
He did not expect his Four Thunder sword momentum to be that horrifying.
It was an instant kill!
He found it outrageous too.
He thought that he would at most be able to break through the crowd, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be an instant kill.
¡®When did I be so strong?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s heart was full of doubts.
However, soon, a scene appeared in front of Ye Ping and made him temporarily stop thinking.
It was because a resentful spirit appeared in front of him.
Yes, a resentful spirit appeared.
Ye Ping was a bit stunned and had no idea what happened. ¡®Why did a vengeful soul appear out of nowhere?¡¯
¡®These bunch of guys are heretical cultivators in the first ce. They cultivate using the resentment of all beings, and once they die, they would turn into resentful spirits.¡¯
He looked over and saw that there were 312 resentful spirits.
At this moment, the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees also snapped back to their senses.
Everything happened too quickly just now and they died without feeling anything.
At this moment, they snapped back to their senses.
Their first reaction was grief.
No one expected Ye Ping to carry out a massacre.
They thought that Ye Ping was a pushover who would be at the mercy of others, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be an expert who hid his impressive abilities.
They were furious.
They got schemed against and turned into resentful spirits.
Although they did not die, they had turned into resentful spirits, and if they didn¡¯t reincarnate, they would have to suffer the pain of the Thunder Punishment every once in a while. They might even get captured by their peers and get refined into heretic artifacts. By then, their lives would be a living hell.
At the thought of this, the spirits wailed in agony and began to feel exasperated after being sad.
They couldn¡¯t suppress their anger.
¡°I want to kill you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to pluck your tendons and skin you alive.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to drink your blood.¡±
¡°Do you think that you can escape by killing us? We¡¯re heretical cultivators who will turn into menacing ghosts after we die and you¡¯ll end up in an even more terrible state.¡±
They wailed and shrieked in exasperation.
¡®That¡¯s how resentful spirits are like. Their resentment will affect their minds and the most trivial matter would drive them into derangement too.¡¯
However, just as they were shrieking, they were suddenly stunned again.
The reason being, Ye Ping didn¡¯t show the slightest fear and instead... there was some joy in his eyes too.
The Fiendcelestial Cult devotees were dumbfounded.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Big Brother, we¡¯ve already turned into menacing ghosts, can you cut us some ck?¡¯
¡®Can you at least look like you¡¯re scared?¡¯
¡®What do you mean by smiling?¡¯
The spirits were dumbfounded, and all of a sudden, they couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Ping was thinking.
However, in the next moment, a golden beam of light appeared that confused them.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
¡°Damn it, the Golden Light of Expiation? Are you a Daoist expert?¡±
¡°You have the Golden Light of Expiation, but you chose not to take it out earlier?¡±
More than 300 resentful spirits were dumbfounded. They did not expect that Ye Ping actually had the Golden Light of Expiation.
They were scared out of their wits right on the spot, and their anger was reced by horror.
They were truly horrified.
The Four Thunder Sword Technique was a Yang technique that could kill them easily.
On the other hand, the Golden Light of Expiation was the nemesis of the heretical cultivators.
It was fatal to touch.
Whoosh!
Unfortunately, before they could react, Ye Ping had already attacked.
When they were humans, Ye Ping was a little wary of them.
However, after they turned into resentful spirits, he was no longer flustered.
When he was in the Linhe Ghost Grave, Ye Ping was already aware that his expiation method could be used for dealing with the fancy tricks of the resentful spirits.
No matter how strong they were, they would be subdued by the Golden Light of Expiation.
With one shot of the Golden Light of Expiation, the hundreds of resentful spirits shrieked miserably.
They had deep resentment and had done countless inhumane things in their lives. Hence, under the Golden Light of Expiation, they would have topensate for the karma.
Wisps of white smoke wafted upwards and all the resentful spirits that the Golden Light of Expiation had shone on were expiatedpletely without a trace of remnants. They would not be sent to the reincarnation cycle either because they were evil spirits. If they could not get rid of their sins, they would only die.
Just like that, several power of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
That made him even more excited.
¡°Don¡¯t run, stop running, didn¡¯t we agree to sit down and have a good talk?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk then, what are you guys running for?¡±
The remaining 200 resentful spirits escaped and fled to the surroundings.
Ye Ping panicked immediately and hurriedly cast various rays of Golden Light of Expiation. He would not let go of them.
¡°Brother, please let us off. We¡¯re wrong, we were really wrong.¡±
¡°Senior, we really didn¡¯t mean it, we were just joking with you, we didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡±
¡°Senior, I have something urgent to handle, let¡¯s chat again next time.¡±
The Fiendcelestial Cult followers hadpletely burst into tears.
As humans, they were killed by Ye Ping.
After they became ghosts, they were expiated.
¡®There¡¯s a funeral too? From soup to nuts?¡¯
¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you can¡¯t stay for some tea before leaving?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s a new tea avable on the market.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t run.¡±
Ye Ping frantically cast the rays of Golden Light of Expiation and the power of merit surged into his body.
In just less than an hour, there were 300 more power of merit in his body.
In the beginning, they were chasing Ye Ping, but it became the other way round instead.
After chasing for six hours, Ye Ping finally caught up with thest resentful spirit.
¡°Big Brother.¡±
¡°Father.¡±
¡°Grandpa.¡±
¡°Please, let me go, I was just following the crowd. I didn¡¯t even want toe to kill you. Please have mercy on me and let me off, will you?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, the Fiendcelestial Cult has sent numerous disciples, and among them are hundreds ofmanders and they have greater resentment. Expiating one of them is better than expiating me alone. Why don¡¯t I lead you the way while you let me off?¡±
The devotee was kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy with no concern for his pride.
¡°Numerous disciples?¡±
Ye Ping immediately snapped back to his senses and retracted the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°How many disciples are there?¡±
He recalled that there were many Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, but he wasn¡¯t clear how many there were exactly.
¡°There are at least three thousand of them and the 72 Earthly Fiends of the Fiendcelestial Cult are here too. Their resentment power is simply frightening. If you expiate them, you¡¯d definitely be an immortal immediately.¡±
The resentful spirit sounded extremely agitated and wanted to instigate Ye Ping to target the others instead.
¡°Oh, yes, Exalted Immortal, I can also draw you a map of the hiding ces of the Fiendcelestial Cult. There are at least 7,000 to 8,000 people in total. If all of them are expiated, you¡¯d definitely go through Immortal Ascension.¡±
¡°Besides, you can rest assured that they are all new disciples who can be killed easily. Before I turned into a resentful spirit, I could kill ten of them at once.¡±
It was extremely agitated and had resorted to all means for the sake of surviving.
Ye Ping perked up even more when he heard that there were hiding ces.
However, he could not trust this spiritpletely, lest he got bewitched.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but frown.
¡°You betrayed your fellow cultists. Do you think I will believe you?¡±
Ye Ping was doubtful and apprehensive.
The resentful spirit hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t worry, after this incident, I have already understood that evil will never win and I¡¯ve gotten a huge enlightenment. Besides, those bastards are extremely malicious and evil. They go around creating trouble. That¡¯s why this isn¡¯t called a betrayal of my fellow cultists. Instead, I¡¯m exterminating evil for the greater good. I will not be inmunion with evil.¡±
¡°Ah, Exalted Immortal, I think that I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf.¡±
The resentful spirit in front of Ye Ping was rather eloquent and its righteous words made him hesitate to kill it.
Ye Ping wasn¡¯t interested in the map at all.
¡®I can¡¯t possibly go raid theirir, right?¡¯
¡®With my abilities?¡¯
Sensing the calmness in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, the spirit seemed to have detected what he was thinking.
It immediately spoke again.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think that your ability to condense the Golden Light of Expiation will be enough for you to deal with them. As long as you can find where they are hiding, you can expiate every single one of them.¡±
However, as soon as he heard that, Ye Ping was astonished.
¡°The Golden Light of Expiation can be used to expiate you directly?¡±
Chapter 107: Big Brother, I’ve Gotten An Epiphany!
Chapter 107: Big Brother, I¡¯ve Gotten An Epiphany!
Somewhere in the Qingzhou region.
There was no one in the mountains.
Chen Yuan felt extremely upset because he had always liked getting things for free. He would take advantage whenever he could and just ck off. In the end, he was lulled into the Fiendcelestial Cult.
He thought that he could cultivate immortality for free, but to his surprise, his aptitude was too poor and he could only be in the bottom few.
Not to mention that he was in the doldrums. Now that he finally got a major task, he wanted to try his luck and gain some credit while cking off.
However, he had somehow fallen into Ye Ping¡¯s hands.
Chen Yuan was extremely miserable. ¡®I¡¯m just a copycat who follows the crowd, and yet I died at Ye Ping¡¯s hands for no reason.¡¯
Not only did he die, he even got chased around by Ye Ping. Be it when he was dead or alive, he was put through extreme misery.
After hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, Chen Yuan was even more upset.
He had no idea what Ye Ping meant.
However, he had to sumb now that Ye Ping had greater control.
With a look of dismay, Chen Yuan wept and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, only Dao experts can have the Golden Light of Expiation. We are heretical cultivators who will die as soon as wee into contact with the Golden Light of Expiation. Its power is hundreds of times more terrifying than the Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
Chen Yuan dared not lie at all.
¡°Even more terrifying than the Four Thunder sword momentum?¡±
¡°Tell me in detail.¡±
Ye Ping was stunned. He knew that his Golden Light of Expiation was powerful and could expiate resentful spirits, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so incredible.
Chen Yuan froze in shock after hearing it.
He didn¡¯t know if Ye Ping was genuinely a fool or just pretending to be one.
¡®You can already condense the Golden Light of Expiation and yet you don¡¯t know how powerful it is?¡¯
¡°Exalted Immortal, are you serious?¡±
Chen Yuan asked miserably.
¡°Cut the crap, hurry up and tell me.¡±
Ye Ping really didn¡¯t know how powerful his Golden Light of Expiation was, and in fact he didn¡¯t even know how strong he really was.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had instantly killed everyone with one move just now, Ye Ping would still think that his cultivation level was mediocre.
However, it was not that Ye Ping was foolish. He was just clueless.
It was just like how he felt that Su Changyu was moreplicated than he seemed on the surface.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping did not have a clear idea about the division of realms. He just felt that there were powerhouses everywhere.
Hence, Ye Ping didn¡¯t know if he was considered strong or not.
However, when he saw Ye Ping¡¯s appearance, Chen Yuan dared not dawdle about any longer.
He hurriedly said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, the Golden Light of Expiation is a supreme Mystical Ability for expiation that is specially used for dealing with demons. It¡¯s a great lethal weapon for dealing with these sinister beings.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll understand after I give you an example. You¡¯re now a cultivator at the first level of Qi Refinement, and even heretical cultivators who have been Perfected would have to dodge and shun when they meet you. If you¡¯re willing, you can expiate them with a single ray of Golden Light of Expiation.¡±
¡°Even if you encounter an evil cultivator of the Golden Core realm, they would at least be unable to do anything to you.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, do you understand now?¡±
Chen Yuan exined patiently.
¡°Even a Golden Core realm powerhouse can¡¯t do anything to me? Doesn¡¯t that mean that heretical cultivators below the Golden Core realm will probably die when they encounter me?¡±
Soon, Ye Ping was a little surprised.
¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s not probably but definitely.¡±
Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of certainty.
He inhaled sharply.
This time, Ye Ping was truly astonished.
He really didn¡¯t expect the Golden Light of Expiation to be so powerful.
¡°Had I known this earlier, why did I run?¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
After he said that, Chen Yuan was upset too.
¡®Yeah if you said that you had the Golden Light of Expiation earlier, who would dare to chase after you? We don¡¯t have a death wish.¡¯
¡°How are my abilities then? You must tell me the truth. Ghosts who lie have to swallow a thousand needles.¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
All along, Ye Ping had been filled with doubt.
He often wondered if he was strong or not.
Theoretically speaking, he had entered the Immortal Sect less than three months ago, and anyone who had a brain would know that even a genius wouldn¡¯t possibly be very strong after cultivating for just three months.
Besides, as a transmigrator who had read countless novels online, he definitely understood the logic that there would always be people who were stronger.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping often felt that his abilities were mediocre.
Now that he had caught someone who was rather informed, Ye Ping naturally had to question him. After all, the sect had never told him about those problems before.
That question made Chen Yuan feel terrible.
He was very curious as to why Ye Ping would ask such questions.
He managed to kill hundreds of Foundation Establishment Qi Refinement cultivators, and yet he still asked others if he was strong or not.
¡®If you¡¯re not strong, who is?¡¯
¡®Besides, you¡¯re outrageouslypetent. You¡¯re only at the first level of Qi Refinement, but you managed to cast the Four Thunder sword momentum. You¡¯re even more brutal than a Foundation Establishment cultivator.¡¯
Chen Yuan really did not want to answer this question.
However, for the sake of staying alive, he had no choice but to answer truthfully.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re outrageouslypetent. You¡¯re incredible.¡±
Ye Ping was satisfied with Chen Yuan¡¯s answer.
¡°Be serious.¡±
Ye Ping frowned as he felt like Chen Yuan was lying to him.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m really not fooling you. I might be a wastrel, but I¡¯m at least at the seventh level of Qi Refinement.¡±
¡°The strike of your sword just now was deadlier than what a Foundation Establishment cultivator can cast. You can almost be considered a half-step Golden Core cultivator.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s something I really don¡¯t understand. You look just like a level-one Qi Refinement cultivator, but why are you so powerful?¡±
At this point, Chen Yuan thought about it and began to find it ridiculous.
Ye Ping managed to kill hundreds of high-level Qi Refinement cultivators and a few Foundation Establishment realm cultivators.
¡®Does that make any sense at all?¡¯
¡°Half-step Golden Core realm?¡±
Ye Ping was surprised. He knew that his real cultivation level was beyond the first level of Qi Refinement realm, but he didn¡¯t expect to be a half-step Golden Core realm cultivator.
¡°Given that sword momentum just now, it¡¯s not an exaggeration at all.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, pardon my bluntness. Don¡¯t be upset, with your strength, you can totally dominate the Qingzhou Ancient City. Among the devotees you killed this time, only Lord Wei Lin is in the Golden Core realm while the rest are only in the Foundation Establishment realm. I don¡¯t know why you tried to run.¡±
¡°Even if you were waiting for us to take the bait, you didn¡¯t have to run hundreds of kilometers.¡±
¡°Besides, you also have the Golden Light of Expiation, and even Lord Wei Lin won¡¯t dare to create trouble for you.¡±
Chen Yuan was on the brink of tears.
The more he talked about it, the more upset he felt.
Ye Ping was obviously so strong, but he concealed his abilities and even ran for such a long time. Wasn¡¯t that tiring and senseless?
Chen Yuan sounded very upset.
At this point...
Ye Ping slipped into deep thought.
During this period of time, he had been curious about his abilities.
However, Su Changyu had never talked about it before.
The others didn¡¯t either.
He finally got the chance to use the Sword Dao Meet to test his strength.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to have met two wastrels who were worse off than him.
If not for the massacre that heunched with a single strike of the sword just now, Ye Ping would have thought that his cultivation was ordinary.
However, after listening to Chen Yuan¡¯s words, Ye Ping somehow had an illusion that he was very strong.
¡°However, if my abilities are far higher than the Fiendcelestial Cult followers like what you mentioned, why did my Senior Brother tell me to run?¡±
Ye Ping asked with a frown.
Chen Yuan was stunned after hearing his words.
¡®How would I know why your senior brother told you to run?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not Mr. Know-it-all.¡¯
Before Chen Yuan could shake his head, Ye Ping¡¯s threatening voice immediately sounded.
¡°If you can¡¯t give me a reason, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re lying to me. If you lie to me, then I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
Ye Ping was cowardly when facing humans.
However, he was domineering when facing ghosts.
Hearing these words, Chen Yuan really wanted to cry.
He obviously didn¡¯t know why Ye Ping¡¯s senior brother would tell him to run.
¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die!¡¯
Just as Ye Ping condensed the Golden Light of Expiation.
All of a sudden, Chen Yuan thought of something while he was in extreme horror.
¡°Exalted Immortal, is your Senior Brother a Sword Immortal too?¡±
Chen Yuan asked.
¡°Naturally.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
After receiving Ye Ping¡¯s answer, Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but immediately look like he had understood the situation.
He then gave him an answer.
¡°Exalted Immortal, Ipletely understand what your Senior Brother really wants to do.¡±
¡°He¡¯s trying to get you to establish the sword intent.¡±
Chen Yuan said excitedly.
¡°Establish sword intent?¡±
For a moment, Ye Ping was a little surprised, not knowing what Chen Yuan meant.
¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s quite a coincidence actually. I was also a Sword Dao cultivator when I was alive and your attainments have obviously reached the peak.¡±
¡°If I guess correctly, you should be about to condense your sword intent, right?¡±
Chen Yuan asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Chen Yuan continued to speak.
¡°It should be correct then.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, your Second Brother is just testing you. Sword cultivation is all about thorough sword intent.¡±
¡°The Sword Dao is all about having an unyielding Dao Heart and the courage to keep going forward in the face of all danger.¡±
¡°In other words, your Senior Brother might have told you to run on the surface, but he¡¯s actually just testing you.¡±
Chen Yuan said excitedly.
¡°Testing me?¡±
Ye Ping was surprised.
¡°Yes, testing you.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, your Senior Brother is actually testing you to see what kind of choices you will make when you encounter danger.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, would a true Sword Dao cultivator choose to flee from the battlefield when he encounters danger?¡±
¡°Would a true peerless Sword Immortal choose to retreat in the face of setbacks?¡±
¡°Only the weak will choose to retreat.¡±
¡°A true powerhouse will brave through life-and-death situations.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, do you understand?¡±
Chen Yuan¡¯s words struck a note in his heart.
Ye Ping was astonished.
¡®Yes, true peerless powerhouses survive after braving through dangerous situations.¡¯
¡®Would true peerless Sword Immortals choose to retreat?¡¯
¡®No!¡¯
Ye Ping suddenly thought about the fact that all the protagonists of the novels that he had read, had an indomitable spirit.
He was suddenly shocked.
He froze in ce, unable to recover from the shock for a long time.
However, at the next moment, a gentle breeze suddenly blew over.
Soon, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Chapter 108: Birth Of A Peerless Brave Man
Chapter 108: Birth Of A Peerless Brave Man
Outside Qingzhou Ancient City.
Ye Ping was enlightened.
The countless confusions in his mind were all cleared at this moment.
He had only been cultivating for three months, and logically speaking, it should not be that impressive.
However, Ye Ping felt that he had made a mistake.
It might seem as if he had only cultivated for three months and was mediocre.
But in reality?
The person who taught him the Sword Dao was a Sword Immortal and learning under him for three days would produce better effects than what others could achieve in three years.
Besides, he had been practicing for three months!
He had always felt that he couldn¡¯t make the cut because of the issue about aptitude.
The problem was that he might think that he had low aptitude, but aptitude really didn¡¯t matter that much.
¡®No, aptitude isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s truly important is my Dao Heart in immortal cultivation.¡¯
¡®Am I considered powerful?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s obviously rtive and varies from person to person.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m nothingpared to Eldest Senior Brother because he is a supreme Sword Immortal.¡¯
¡®But what about whenpared to ordinary people?¡¯
He was very strong and ferocious, just as Chen Yuan said.
Ye Ping felt especially so when he thought about the fact that Su Changyu told him to run as soon as he encountered danger in the city.
In the beginning, Ye Ping also had doubts as he wondered, ¡®How can a peerless Sword Immortal say that?¡¯
However, due to the urgent situation then, Ye Ping didn¡¯t think much of it. However, he had nowe to a realization.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is testing me.¡¯
At this moment, Ye Pingpletely understood.
He thought that Su Changyu instructed him to run away because he wanted to see his reaction.
He wanted to see if Ye Ping would really run when he encountered danger.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but break out in cold sweat.
If he hadn¡¯t been quick-witted enough, he might have really returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
If he had done that, Su Changyu would probably be disappointed in him.
¡°Very well, I understand.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping spoke and his aura also changed abruptly.
All his previous confusion and puzzlement were cleared and he was now determined.
His gaze was full of determination too.
¡°Congrattions on gaining enlightenment, Exalted Immortal, may I leave now?¡±
Seeing that Ye Ping seemed to have understood, Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but congratte him and then ask for permission to leave.
¡°Not yet,e with me to the Qingzhou Ancient City.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head. Although Chen Yuan had helped him, he was not entirely trusting of his words. Besides, he would be going back to face the Fiendcelestial Cult members now and thought that Chen Yuan would at least be of some help.
¡°Go with you? Exalted Immortal, I really can¡¯t go, if they find out that I¡¯m with you, they¡¯d probably resent me.¡±
Chen Yuan panicked. ¡®He wants to take me along too? I don¡¯t want to.¡¯
In case he was caught by other disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult, he would be in deep trouble. They werepletely inhumane, and to them, there was no such thing as a fellow member. Once they caught him, they would use him for the refinement of heretical objects. When that happened, he would wish he was better off dead.
¡°You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to. If it¡¯s proven that you didn¡¯t lie to me, I will give you some merit when I subdue the demons and let you atone for your mistakes, but if I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, I won¡¯t let you have a good time even before my death. I¡¯ll take it that you deserve it. Cut the crap and go.¡±
Ye Ping did not waste his breath any longer. He had already wasted eight to ten hours out there and had no idea what happened in the ancient city.
¡®If Senior Brother gets the wrong idea and thinks that I¡¯ve fled out of fear because I haven¡¯t appeared in a long time, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss?¡¯
Hence, Ye Ping immediately turned his power of merit into a rope and wrapped it around Chen Yuan before scurrying towards the Qingzhou Ancient City.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I really can¡¯t go, please, please let me off.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, can I treat you to tea some other time? I promise the tea will be new.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal...¡±
Chen Yuan¡¯s sobbing and pleading gradually vanished in the mountains.
At this moment, the entire ancient city of Qingzhou turned into a hell on earth as there were killings and bloodshed everywhere.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was called a killing machine by many as it would amplify the hatred and resentment in one¡¯s heart, and turn it into murderous intent.
That was the terrifying thing about the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison.
Many Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were also carrying out a huge massacre. Previously, they hade over to assassinate geniuses, but now that they had barged into the ancient city, they were in a passive state and could only kill anyone they saw to make sure they didn¡¯t miss their target.
At the venue of the Sword Dao Meet, Sikong Jiantian¡¯s face was extremely sullen. He had thought about it thoroughly but he never expected that the Fiendcelestial Cult would give the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison emerald gourd to Wei Lin.
It was a treasure that was extremely precious. It would release arge amount of Five-Grudge Ancient Poison and create a prison backdrop. He was extremely passive now and needed arge amount of time to break it because he was now restricted.
However, the longer the dy, the more deaths there would be. Besides, the Five Grudge emerald gourd was also constantly absorbing the power of resentment. At this rate, it was likely that he might not be able to suppress Wei Lin and might even let him run away.
¡°If I had known, I shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless.¡±
¡°Oh dear, those guys from the Heavenly Supervisory have something to do now.¡±
Sikong Jiantian was under tremendous pressure.
At this moment, Wei Lin was overjoyed as he really didn¡¯t expect toplete the mission and even exceeded his quota by mistake. As soon as the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was released, the entire Qingzhou Ancient City would turn into a ghost town.
Although Wei Lin knew that Sikong Jiantian was developing an antidote for it, the gourd was continuously absorbing the resentment of beings, and thus he could use that treasure to escape Qingzhou Ancient City.
Not only did heplete his mission, but he also escaped. By then, it would be time for him to climb to the top.
At the thought of this, Wei Lin could not help but sneer.
¡°Sikong Jiantian, do not struggle, the matter has already been set in stone. If I were you, I¡¯d stop immediately and give myself a way out. Otherwise, after I finish absorbing the power of resentment of the beings here, you¡¯ll have to die too.¡±
Wei Lin¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Sikong Jiantian humphed coldly. He didn¡¯t answer, but he knew that what Wei Lin said was not entirely wrong.
However, he had no other option now. If he really fled, Qingzhou Ancient City would turn into a ghost town, and he couldn¡¯t afford to bear that responsibility at all. Hence, he had no choice but to persist on.
At this moment... Outside Qingzhou Ancient City, a figure slowly appeared outside the southern city gate.
Ye Ping furrowed his brows.
The entire ancient city had been engulfed by the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison and the people inside were likely to be in danger.
¡°Exalted Immortal, hurry up and run, don¡¯t go in. The Five-Grudge Ancient Poison has already changed and it is much scarier than before. If you go in, you¡¯ll be in great danger.¡±
Outside the city gate, Chen Yuan really couldn¡¯t voice his sorrow. He truly regretted saying so much nonsense andnding himself and others into trouble.
However, Ye Ping, who was outside the city, ignored Chen Yuan. Instead, he strode towards the ancient city.
At this moment, his eyes were full of determination, and after pondering about it on the way, he was even more certain that Chen Yuan was right.
It was indeed the test that his eldest Senior Brother had given him.
It was the test of a peerless Sword Immortal.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t be a coward anymore.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
In the next moment, Ye Ping drew out his Green Moon Dharmic Sword and his gaze became even more determined at this moment. His aura soared too.
Whoosh!
In an instant, Ye Ping crossed the city gate and entered the Qingzhou Ancient City.
¡°Exalted Immortal, hurry up and shroud yourself in the power of merit so that the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison can¡¯t hurt you.¡±
¡°You can also save these poisoned cultivators with the Golden Light of Expiation. Each one you save will bring you merit.¡±
Seeing that Ye Ping was fearless, Chen Yuan had no choice but to teach Ye Ping to hurry up and use the power of merit lest he courted death.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Without any nonsense, Ye Ping released the power of merit in his body and turned it into a faint golden light that engulfed his body
Indeed, after he was wrapped in the power of merit, the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison avoided him.
¡®Good, taking Chen Yuan along was a wise choice.¡¯
Ye Ping was pleased.
Just as he stepped into the ancient city, more than ten ck figures suddenly appeared, each holding a machete and staring at Ye Ping sinisterly.
They charged towards Ye Ping without hesitation.
Boom!
However, at this moment, Ye Ping also did not dy and even his gaze didn¡¯t change much.
He raised his sword and cast the Four Thunder sword momentum while the sword energy filled the air. Before the group of people could react, they turned into ashes on the spot.
In the next moment, Ye Ping raised his right hand and cast the Golden Light of Expiation. Before they could speak, it turned into more than ten portions of power of merit that surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
¡°So ferocious!¡±
Chen Yuan was astonished. Although he had experienced it once, he was still incredibly shocked when he saw it again.
Whoosh!
Soon, dozens of figures appeared. However, they were not from the Fiendcelestial Cult but ordinary cultivators who were poisoned. Their eyes were bloodshot but they did not fear death.
Ye Ping did not strike at the ordinary cultivators with his sword and instead cast the Golden Light of Expiation.
In an instant, their eyes became clear, and the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was dispelled from their bodies.
¡°Don¡¯t stay, leave quickly.¡±
After saying that, Ye Ping continued to walk towards the city.
Inside the ancient city, there were killings everywhere, and Fiendcelestial Cult disciples could be found in every corner.
Many people were being chased and killed by the Fiendcelestial Cult which caused them great misery.
On one street, hundreds of cultivators got into a formation to defend against the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees.
Most of them were female cultivators, each with a look of hopelessness because their elder who had set up the formation had died tragically at the hands of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
The formation was about to be dysfunctional too and they reckoned that they would be dying soon.
¡°Hurry up and break the formation, when the timees, all the men will be killed and the women will have their cultivation levels stripped away.¡±
¡°Tsk, all of them are so beautiful. Brothers, we¡¯re lucky.¡±
¡°Hahahahaha, usually you guys ignore us and give us the cold shoulder. We¡¯ll leave you begging for more after this.¡±
The hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were surrounding them, each revealing their desires in their eyes.
The hundreds of cultivators trapped there were all terrified and uneasy.
Some even wanted tomit suicide but never had the courage to do so.
However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared.
¡°Lord, someone ising.¡±
¡°Great, there¡¯s another one who wants to be a hero and save the damsel in distress?¡±
¡°Kill him.¡±
The Fiendcelestial Cult members instantly spotted the figure and were not surprised at all. Instead, their eyes were full of disdain.
However, the besieged crowd was all astonished.
¡°It¡¯s Ye Ping! Look guys, it¡¯s Ye Ping!¡±
¡°It¡¯s really Ye Ping. Is Senior Brother Ye Ping here to save us?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, we¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, don¡¯te over, there¡¯s a cultivator who is in the Perfected Foundation Establishment realm. Hurry up and run away.¡±
Among the besieged crowd, some were exhrated while some were extremely worried and told Ye Ping not toe over.
However, at this moment...
Not far away, Ye Ping gazed at the hundreds of men in ck beforeunching a strike of his sword.
Boom!
The thunderous sword energy surged and drowned the entire street like arge river.
The hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were killed by Ye Ping.
It was simple and direct.
Afterwards, under a beam of golden light, the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult who had just turned into resentful spirits instantly turned into power of merit that entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
There was silence!
Complete silence!
The street, which was originally full of chaotic ruckuses and noise, became extremely silent.
It was so quiet.
¡°Hurry up and flee, leave the rest to me.¡±
At the next moment, Ye Ping spoke with an indifferent voice.
His voice was extremely calm too.
Coupled with his stunning good looks, he took them by storm.
Chapter 109: Did You Think A Dao Expert Would Appear?
Chapter 109: Did You Think A Dao Expert Would Appear?
In Qingzhou Ancient City.
The hundreds of people who were rescued were still in shock.
Initially, they all thought they were definitely going to die, but to their surprise, Ye Ping was like a heavenly soldier who descended and managed to kill all the hundreds of disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult with a single strike of his sword.
How could they not be shocked by his power?
In particr, Ye Ping¡¯s words made them think that he was great and noble.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye should be a ferocious person.¡±
¡°Thank you so much, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
After they came back to their senses, they immediately thanked him with gusto. They were filled with inexplicable excitement and agitation.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s figure had already disappeared, and he did not linger, but went forward without fear of endangering his life.
Looking at Ye Ping¡¯s receding back, the female cultivators were in awe and at a loss for words to describe him.
However, they were well aware that if they continued to stay there, they would certainly be in danger, so fleeing was what they had to do now.
In the distance.
Ye Ping was extremely quick and the ten Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures in his body were opened to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in order to replenish his Dharmic powers.
Everytime hepleted a Four Thunder Sword Technique, about a fifth of his Dharmic powers would be consumed. If he didn¡¯t activate the Immortal Apertures, he probably would not be able to continue.
However, Ye Ping was no fool and knew that there were bound to be many Fiendcelestial Cult members lurking in Qingzhou Ancient City, among which were definitely experts. If he continued to remain status quo, he would definitely encounter trouble in the future.
Hence, while rushing during the journey, he refined the power of merit in his body.
Fortunately, it was the power of merit and Ye Ping¡¯s body was the Ancient Godfiend body.
Otherwise, he would be killing himself with such a cultivation method if he had a different constitution or did not use the power of merit.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
The wisps of power of merit turned into rolling spiritual energy that spread throughout Ye Ping¡¯s body.
Ye Ping¡¯s realm and cultivation level were increasing rapidly too.
He went from the second level of Qi Refinement to the third, the fourth, the fifth...
Apart from Chen Yuan, no one else could see that scene.
Chen Yuan was shocked too.
He knew that Ye Ping was a ferocious man, but he never thought that Ye Ping would reach such an extent.
When others broke through their realm, it was as painstaking and arduous asbor during childbirth.
Ye Ping broke through the realm as if it was just child¡¯s y. In the blink of an eye, he broke through to the tenth level of Qi Refinement realm.
Most importantly, he was refining the power of merit.
¡®Brother, do you have an abundance of merit?¡¯
Chen Yuan was really dumbfounded as he had never seen anyone extract spiritual energy from merit.
¡®This is the power of merit, which is precious and valuable. How can you waste it like that?¡¯
Chen Yuan was continuouslymenting in his head.
In the next moment, Ye Ping again attacked with his sword, and as the sword energy moved, another ten-odd power of merit surged into his body.
Chen Yuan immediately shut up.
To Ye Ping, the power of merit really wasn¡¯t worth much because he had plenty.
In Qingzhou Ancient City.
Ye Ping was like a god.
His gilded body was extraordinarily blinding in the pitch darkness.
His energy was exuberant and he was like a ferocious Godfiend that was reborn.
His sword energy was sharp like an unsheathed immortal sword.
When Ye Ping saw the Fiendcelestial Cult members, he released the Four Thunder Sword Technique without holding back.
Chen Yuan¡¯s heart pounded wildly upon sight of it.
However, Chen Yuan felt rather fortunate and was thankful that he had surrendered early. If he met Ye Pingter, he probably would not even have the opportunity to beg for mercy.
¡°What should I do? What can I do? If I let my fellow officers find out that I brought him here, I¡¯d probably die without a burial ground.¡±
At this moment, Chen Yuan was thankful that he had surrendered early, but he was also extremely ill at ease.
However, at this moment, a faint golden light appeared. It was a power of merit, but it flew into Chen Yuan¡¯s body instead of Ye Ping.
Chen Yuan was bewildered.
He was confused.
He never expected that he could actually obtain merit.
Besides, the power of merit was so pure that after it entered his body, it purified all sins immediately and eliminated his negative karma.
In other words, Chen Yuan was no longer a resentful spirit but a kind spirit now. Not only could he directly enter the reincarnation, but he would also be able to reincarnate into a wealthy family in his next life and live in luxury.
That was the benefit of the power of merit.
Chen Yuan did not expect that he could actually obtain the power of merit one day.
He hadmitted plenty of sins in his past life, but fortunately, he stayed firm to his bottom line. However, Chen Yuan also knew that if he died, he had to bear a lot of karma, and he was even ready to be caught by his fellow memberster and allow them to refine him into heretical objects.
However, now that he had obtained the merit, his mood was lifted.
¡°Exalted Immortal, head north, I can feel it, there are many disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult in the north.¡±
Chen Yuan soon understood why he could get merit, and after enjoying the benefit, he immediately asked Ye Ping to hurry to subdue the demons.
It was because he did not sharemunion with sin.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t say anything else as he believed what Chen Yuan said. After all, Chen Yuan had been tied up by him. If Ye Ping was in trouble, Chen Yuan would be too.
He headed all the way to the north.
Ye Ping was extremely fast and his cultivation realm was rapidly increasing too.
He had nowpleted the tenth Qi Refinement.
Chen Yuan saw everything.
Apart from shock, he was well aware of something.
He had gotten close to someone powerful.
In the north.
As Chen Yuan said, there was indeed arge number of disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
In fact, almost all the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult were there.
It was the martial arts arena of the ancient city.
There were tens of thousands of cultivators hiding there. They had already gathered there before the second wave of the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s surprise attack.
They were the reason why the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were gathered there too.
The martial arts arena was enveloped by a silvery white light and tens of thousands of cultivators were hiding in the light curtain.
Outside the light curtain, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were bombarding them with various Dharma artifacts in a bid to break the formation with the simplest method.
Inside the light curtain, the cultivators did not sit back and wait. Instead, theyunched their weapons too and turned into rays of light that killed many.
In particr, the Lord of Qingzhou City was holding a blue flying sword in his hand and releasing sword energy, killing tens of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
However, unfortunately, even after killing the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, the other party would turn into resentful spirits in an instant and devour the power of resentment before attacking the light curtain.
The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were all out of their minds as they were crazily fearless and only a few were scrupulous. Most of them didn¡¯t take their lives seriously at all as their eyes were full of menace.
¡°Chen Zheng, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you are willing to surrender and retract the array formation, I will spare your life and even rmend you to the superiors for an official position. How does that sound?¡±
At this moment, themander of the Fiendcelestial Cult spoke up.
He was a cultivator who had reached the Perfected Foundation Establishment realm of cultivation. Looking at Chen Zheng who was near him, he offered that condition indifferently, hoping that Chen Zheng could retract the array formation.
After all, many members of the Fiendcelestial Cult had died, and at this rate, there might be some changes. Hence, it would naturally be extremely good for him to end the battle sooner.
¡°You¡¯re all so delusional. I, Chen Zheng, am an official of the imperial court and a cultivator of the orthodox Dao. You¡¯re being so ridiculous by asking me to join the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
Chen Zheng¡¯s face was full of disdain.
¡°Chen Zheng, don¡¯t be too quick to say anything. These days, many orthodox cultivators have joined our Fiendcelestial Cult for the sake of living.¡±
¡°Lord Chen Zheng, no matter how good the imperial court is, you¡¯re just a lowly City Lord who¡¯s actually insignificant in the eyes of the Jin Nation¡¯s imperial court. Who in the Ten Nations knows who you are?¡±
¡°Our sect is an existence that can make even the Great Xia Dynasty troubled and cause a huge problem for them. Yet, you refuse to agree. Are you just embarrassed because there are so many people around?¡±
¡°However, I can promise you, as long as you retract the array formation, I promise that apart from those who are close to you, the rest will never live to see tomorrow within five minutes.¡±
¡°After you join my cult, I will tell everyone to help you be enlightened and enhance your Dharmic powers in order to let you break through to the Golden Core realm in one go. In another 30 to 50 years, who will still remember that you were Chen Zheng? When the sect prospers, you will deserve credit.¡±
Themander¡¯s offers were extremely tempting.
¡°City Lord, don¡¯t believe the nonsense of these people, they are heretics who are best at deception.¡±
¡°City Lord, do not waver. We are orthodox Dao cultivators. If we betray the Dao and defect to the demons, it would be a huge sin.¡±
In the array formation.
The tens of thousands of cultivators could not help but look at Chen Zheng, for fear that he would agree.
¡°Everyone, rest assured. Even if I die here in battle, I will never surrender to the demonic Dao.¡±
Chen Zheng did not choose to surrender, and instead, his eyes became even more determined.
¡°Seems like you want to do this the hard way. Chen Zheng, you don¡¯t think a Dao expert is going to appear and save you, do you?¡±
¡°How old are you? Are you still dreaming?¡±
¡°Good, when the array formation breaks, I will let you experience a living hell.¡±
After hearing Chen Zheng¡¯s reply again, the Fiendcelestial Cultmander was furious and chagrined.
He had said so much and thought that Chen Zheng would take the bait, but things turned out differently. How could he not be furious?
But at the thought of the fact that he mastered victory, he stopped hiding and put down the facade.
However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Look guys, is that Ye Ping?¡±
Chapter 110: Golden Light of Expiation Heavenly Thunder Sword
Chapter 110: Golden Light of Expiation Heavenly Thunder Sword
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Why is Senior Brother Ye Ping here?¡±
¡°Look guys, why is there a resentful spirit following Senior Brother Ye Ping?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it possible that Ye Ping has betrayed the Dao sect?¡±
¡°That must be the case. Great. I thought Ye Ping was an orthodox Dao cultivator, but I didn¡¯t expect him to betray us and defect to the demons. He¡¯s worse than a beast.¡±
¡°Take it that I was blind to have fallen in love with a scumbag.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, why did you join the Demon cult? Righteousness and evil have always been at odds. It seems we¡¯re not fated in this life.¡±
In the array formation, the cultivators were shocked when they saw Ye Ping. However, they soon realized that there was a resentful spirit behind Ye Ping.
All of a sudden, there were angry voices and they subconsciously thought that Ye Ping had defected to the demonic cult.
They were not the only ones. Even the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees were curious.
Most importantly, there was a resentful spirit behind Ye Ping, which didn¡¯t seem reasonable.
¡°Commander, Commander, I¡¯ve already convinced Ye Ping to join us. We are friendly forces.¡±
At this moment, Chen Yuan¡¯s voice sounded and he looked extremely agitated as he told the people that Ye Ping had already defected to the cult and betrayed them so that they would let their guards down.
Indeed, after he said that, the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees smiled one after another.
In particr, themander grinned widely.
It wasn¡¯t that he was too dull, but rather, there were too many greedy people these days. Besides, geniuses treasured their lives greatly and knew to weigh their priorities.
¡°Chen Zheng, look at others, now look at you. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you surrender, I promise you¡¯ll live in endless luxury.¡±
Themander of the Fiendcelestial Cult looked at Chen Zheng, as if to be offering a helping hand.
¡°Get lost!¡±
However, that was the only response he got.
In the array formation, everyone looked cold and sullen as they red at Ye Ping hostilely.
They were furious and disdainful, revealing all their hatred and resentment.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping had already arrived in front of the Fiendcelestial Cultmander.
Ye Ping initially nned to attack them with his sword right away, but after hearing Chen Yuan¡¯s voice, he instantly understood what Chen Yuan was nning to do.
Hence, he went along with the n and walked over right away.
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯re really such a coward who¡¯s scared of dying.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. Take it that I was blind.¡±
¡°So much for being a cultivator in Qingzhou. You¡¯re really the greatest... glory of Qingzhou. Brother Ye, you¡¯re really a ferocious person.¡±
When Ye Ping appeared in front of the Fiendcelestial Cultmander, people started cursing and the tens of thousands of people red at Ye Ping resentfully.
However, while they were cursing furiously, Ye Ping suddenly attacked with his sword.
Boom!
He cast the Four Thunder sword momentum and the golden sword energy filled the air. It was the Golden Light of Expiation Heavenly Thunder sword technique. Ye Ping added the Golden Light of Expiation to the Heavenly Thunder sword energy, thus saving him the hassle of expiation.
That strike of the sword drained half of Ye Ping¡¯s Dharmic powers.
Ye Ping now seemed to be only at the first level of the Qi Refinement realm, but in fact, it was the first level after the tenth re-refinement.
Thousands of rays of Golden Light of Expiation were cast and all the ces that the sword energy reached were full of wailing.
*sizzles*
*sizzles*
Peculiar noises filled the air and the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees who were being shed were instantly turned into ashes without the chance to turn into resentful spirits at all. They would never get to be expiated.
¡°Hurry up and run, he hasn¡¯t defected. Chen Yuan, you bastard, the person who defected is you.¡±
¡°This is the Golden Light of Expiation. Oh dear, we¡¯ve fallen into the trap.¡±
¡°Chen Yuan, you¡¯re dead meat. Once I catch you, I¡¯ll make yound in hell forever.¡±
¡°Chen Yuan, I hate you. I didn¡¯t expect you to betray us. Ah!¡±
They hollered furiously as they didn¡¯t expect Chen Yuan to be the traitor.
¡°This is called abandoning the evil to go on the righteous path instead. Don¡¯t you guys who died innocently know of my motto?¡±
¡°I do not share the same fate as sins.¡±
Chen Yuan was not a good person either. After hearing the insults of the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples. He immediately retaliated.
¡°Hurry up and run. Don¡¯t loiter around, just run if you can.¡±
¡°Chen Yuan, just you wait and see.¡±
¡°Everyone, hurry up and run. He¡¯s condensing the Golden Light of Expiation. We¡¯re not his opponent at all!¡±
The devotees started speaking. They resented Chen Yuan, but no one expected Ye Ping¡¯s sword to be so powerful. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to have the ability to condense the Golden Light of Expiation either. Hence, they had no choice but to run.
Ye Ping managed to kill thousands of devotees with his sword. Who could stand that?
The worst was themander. He was killed by Ye Ping¡¯s sword before he could even react.
However, the most dumbfounded ones were the Qingzhou cultivators in the array formation.
No one expected Ye Ping to only be pretending to defect.
They didn¡¯t expect him to be so ferocious either!
¡°The Golden Light of Expiation! He has mastered the Golden Light of Expiation!¡±
In the array formation, Chen Zheng was the most shocked one. He was already considered a half-step Golden Core cultivator who naturally knew how terrifying the Golden Light of Expiation was. He simply did not expect that Ye Ping would be able to condense it at such a young age.
¡°An expert has appeared in Qingzhou!¡±
¡°City Lord, is Ye Ping one of the cultivators in Qingzhou?¡±
¡°Ah, he has a promising future. City Lord, do you see?¡±
A few cultivators of the older generation were astonished.
Ye Ping killed thousands of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples with a single strike of the sword so they were obviously shocked. How could they not be excited?
They thought that they had reached a dead end, but they never expected Ye Ping to descend from heaven like a divine soldier and get them out of the situation. It was truly unexpected.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t make a mistake. Senior Brother Ye, I love you!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I want to have children with you.¡±
¡°We still have a share of Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Who was the one who insulted Senior Brother Ye just now? Stand out and keep your eyes wide open. Is Senior Brother Ye the kind to betray us? Do you know what hatching schemes is? You¡¯re a reckless bunch.¡±
¡°He¡¯s brave and good at scheming.¡±
¡°I knew it. Senior Brother Ye is a righteous cultivator, and you guys are the only ones who like looking down on others and get all agitated at the slightest issues. Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯ll let my Daopanion, whom I¡¯ve never met before, have children with you.¡±
¡°Damn it, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
A few momentster, after the crowd of cultivators had snapped back to their senses, deafening voices sounded, and everyone was so agitated that they couldn¡¯t get a grip on themselves.
¡®What in this world is more blissful than surviving after a cmity?¡¯
However, at this moment, Chen Zheng, the Lord of Qingzhou City, recovered from the shock and had a determined gaze in his eyes.
¡°Everyone, my fellow peers of the orthodox Dao, Ye Ping has fought the cultists hard with his weak body and was fearless of death. We cultivators of Qingzhou are not wimps who are afraid of death either. Let¡¯s kill them and let the cultists see if we are brutal or not! Charge!!!¡±
At this moment, Chen Zheng¡¯s voice was full of fearlessness and he was holding a spiritual artifact with his eyes full of murderous intent. He walked straight out of the array formation and chased the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
¡°Damn it, my blood is boiling with zeal, let¡¯s charge! Kill these scums!¡±
¡°I may not be a cultivator of Qingzhou, but I¡¯m a cultivator of the orthodox Dao too. These scums must die.¡±
¡°Charge, fellow Daoists, I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°Fiendcelestial Cult, we¡¯re here to deal with you.¡±
¡°Sisters, let¡¯s join in!¡±
¡°Fellow Daoists, you guys better run. Leave these things to us male cultivators.¡±
¡°Get lost, why should we run when there¡¯s danger? Sisters, stand up, kill! Let the male cultivators see what we¡¯re capable of.¡±
¡®Kill, kill, kill, kill!¡¯
Perhaps because of Ye Ping¡¯s fearless behavior, all the cultivators in the array formation had ardor and zeal coursing through their blood as they charged at the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
Their previous anger all erupted at this moment.
Perhaps, that was herd mentality.
Outside the array formation.
When Ye Ping saw all the people running out, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Are they snatching business?¡¯
¡®Seriously? Do people vie to subdue demons these days?¡¯
¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t freeze. Hurry up and kill before they¡¯re gone.¡±
Chen Yuan suddenly urged Ye Ping, his eyes full of anxiety.
He had already gotten addicted.
Just now, Ye Ping killed thousands of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples and allowed him to gain plenty of merits. Although it was less than a hundredth of how much Ye Ping gained, it was enough for him.
¡°Woohoo~~~¡±
¡®Ascend!¡¯
Boom!
In the next moment, Ye Ping didn¡¯t waste his breath and simply struck with his sword. When he ran out of Dharmic powers, he replenished it with the power of merit.
With the strike of the sword, at least hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult devotees died.
As long as there were enough of them, Ye Ping could turn them into a constant power source.
¡°Hurry up and look for Lord Wei Lin.¡±
¡°Quick, run, go and look for Lord Wei Lin.¡±
The Fiendcelestial Cult devotees who were all high and mighty a second ago were all scurrying towards the Sword Dao Meet venue like dogs.
Chapter 111: Golden Light of Expiation Advances, Wei Lin Is Dumbfounded
Chapter 111: Golden Light of Expiation Advances, Wei Lin Is Dumbfounded
¡°Exalted Immortal, to the left, to the left!¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, to the right, to the right!¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, there¡¯s one more hidden in the alley.¡±
In the Qingzhou Ancient City.
Chen Yuan talked non-stop as he stared at the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees who were fleeing.
There were originally more than three thousand Fiendcelestial Cult devotees at first, but 80% of them were exterminated by Ye Ping.
About 10% of the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees were killed by Qingzhou cultivators, and the remaining 10% basically fled towards the Sword Dao Meet venue.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation level had not only risen to the tenth level of Qi Refinement, but he also had more than 2,000 power of merit.
Relying on these power of merit, he could increase his cultivation level again.
However, he couldn¡¯t dy any longer, and hence, he couldn¡¯t calm down and cultivate.
Whoosh!
At this moment, Ye Ping had just killed more than ten Fiendcelestial Cult devotees within seconds and his Golden Light of Expiation had also started changing.
The color became purer.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Ye Ping was somewhat surprised and could not help but ask Chen Yuan.
Upon sight of this scene, thetter immediately exined too.
¡°Exalted Immortal, congrattions, your Golden Light of Expiation has metamorphosed again. After nine metamorphoses, it will be advanced to the Golden Wheel realm.¡±
¡°If you can really condense the Golden Wheel realm, even a Nascent Soul realm elder will have to be terrified when he encounters you.¡±
¡®Golden Wheel realm of expiation?¡¯
Ye Ping was a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect that it would be possible to upgrade the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°That¡¯s good, subduing demons can allow me to increase the power of the Golden Light of Expiation. That¡¯s not bad.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of surprise.
Chen Yuan hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Exalted Immortal, it¡¯s not just about subduing demons, you can also directly inject merit into the Golden Light of Expiation. That way, you¡¯d be able to elerate thepletion of the metamorphosis.¡±
¡°You can inject merit too?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised. He really had no idea what to say and simply thought that merit was valuable and versatile.
At the thought of this, he tried to inject ten power of merit into the Golden Light of Expiation.
In an instant, the Golden Light of Expiation became even more golden.
Not only did it be dazzlingly golden, but it also seemed to have turned thicker.
Thepletion of the second metamorphosis only required ten power of merit.
Feeling the pleasure brought about by the Golden Light of Expiation, Ye Ping injected another ten power of merit.
However, the Golden Light of Expiation didn¡¯t metamorphose. There was obviously insufficient merit.
Ye Ping injected another ten power of merit without hesitation.
Soon, the Golden Light of Expiation became even more dazzling. It was the third metamorphosis.
In the end, Ye Ping used up nearly 500 power of merit to barelyplete the fifth metamorphosis.
As he progressed, the amount of power of merit he needed increased too.
In order to condense the Golden Wheel of expiation, the amount of power of merit he had now was still far insufficient.
Fortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to metamorphose the Golden Light of Expiation. The current Golden Light of Expiation was not onlyrger and thicker than before, its power had increased greatly too.
The devotees who had been in contact with the Golden Light of Expiation previously would still wail loudly, but now, those that touched it would instantly die without shrieking at all. The range wasrge too.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡±
Chen Yuan was actually the happiest to see how ferocious Ye Ping was because he would gain a bit of merit for every Fiendcelestial Cult disciple he killed. Although it was insignificantpared to the amount of merit Ye Ping received, it was better than nothing.
Chen Yuan felt that it was even possible to re-sculpt his physical body. Although the chances were slim, there was still some hope.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you¡¯re basically invincible now and you can kill anything that gets in your way. Even Lord Wei Lin will run when he sees you.¡±
Chen Yuan was bootlicking him endlessly.
¡°Even Wei Lin can¡¯t defeat me?¡±
Ye Ping was a little astonished. He knew that Wei Lin was a Golden Core cultivator, and thus he felt that Chen Yuan was being overly exaggerated.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m not belittling you. Given your previous abilities, you¡¯d never be able to defeat Lord Wei Lin even if there were ten of you. However, now that you have the Golden Light of Expiation, it¡¯s different. You¡¯re the nemesis of heretical cultivators.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just like burning paper with fire. All papers would be burned into ashes by the mes regardless of how thick and many there are. The heretical cultivators are like paper while the Golden Light of Expiation is the fire. In the eyes of ordinary heretical cultivators, your Golden Light of Expiation is a zing me.¡±
¡°In the face of the heretical leader Wei Lin, your Golden Light of Expiation might just be a small spark. But as your Golden Light of Expiation metamorphosed, it might turn into a small cluster of mes, but even then, it would be enough to burn Wei Lin to death.¡±
Chen Yuan exined word by word.
Ye Ping also finally understood how terrifying his Golden Light of Expiation was.
Hepletely believed what Chen Yuan said, because no one knew more about the Golden Light of Expiation than he did.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping didn¡¯t waste his breath on any nonsense. Without striking with his sword, he shot out a ray of golden light that instantly killed all the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees within a radius of a few hundred meters.
That wasn¡¯t all. All the cultivators who had been poisoned or gotten into contact with the golden light immediately sobered up.
That was the power of the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°Chen Yuan, you will die a horrible death.¡±
¡°Chen Yuan, you actually abandoned the darkness and defected to the light, what a shame and insult to the cult.¡±
¡°Chen Yuan, sooner orter you will pay for what you have done.¡±
Sensing that Ye Ping had be stronger again, the Fiendcelestial Cult devotees who were fleeing frantically couldn¡¯t help but holler furiously.
What else could they do now apart from feeling helpless, incapable, and exasperated?
¡°Exalted Immortal, these guys have strong resentment, you should get plenty of merit from expiating them.¡±
However, Chen Yuan was in an extremely good mood, and thus he urged Ye Ping to hurry up and expiate them.
Just like that, at the venue of the Sword Dao Meet.
The clueless Wei Lin looked at Sikong Jiantian with a look of confidence.
The emerald gourd was continuously devouring the resentment, and as long as his subordinates activated their massacre mode, they would be able to condense a massive amount of resentment. By then, Sikong Jiantian would die there too.
However, there was something Wei Lin was bewildered about.
¡®Logically speaking, the massacre should have already started, right? Why isn¡¯t there a reaction after such a long time?¡¯
¡®They¡¯re probably breaking the formation now, right?¡¯
At the thought of this, Wei Lin¡¯s smile widened.
Oh right, his smile was a little twisted too.
¡°Sikong Jiantian, do you really want to continue with the dy?¡±
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. You want to stall for time and wait until the reinforcements of Jin Nation arrive, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m telling you, the cult has long thought of that and they¡¯ve already ambushed every official passage. Do you think we¡¯re only targeting Qingzhou? We have ns in all 33 states of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°If I were you, I¡¯d escape now, at least I¡¯d get to stay alive.¡±
Wei Lin said confidently.
However, he didn¡¯t really give a kind reminder, he just didn¡¯t want to continue being in a stalemate with Sikong Jiantian.
After all, no one would be able to guess the variables at all. If Sikong Jiantian retreated, he¡¯d be d. But of course, if Sikong Jiantian chose to stay, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid either.
In all, he would have a solution regardless of whether Sikong Jiantian chose to retreat or stay.
¡°Are you scared?¡±
Sikong Jiantian asked with an icy cold gaze.
This time, a major incident broke out in Qingzhou and no one would be able to shirk the responsibility. Since things had alreadye to this point, they decided to kill as many as they could.
With that thought in mind, Sikong Jiantian didn¡¯t leave and instead chose to stay in a stalemate with Wei Lin.
¡°Hahahaha, scared? Sikong Jiantian, are you kidding me? Why would I, Wei Lin, be afraid of you?¡±
¡°What would I be afraid of?¡±
¡°That you¡¯d invite a Dao expert? Wake up, stop dreaming.¡±
Wei Lin mocked loudly.
He wasn¡¯t being too confident, but mainly because it wasn¡¯t difficult to find a Golden Core cultivator in this world of immortal cultivation. However, it was difficult to find a Dao expert.
However, before Sikong Jiantian could answer, people suddenly started wailing.
¡°Lord Wei, help! There¡¯s a Dao expert!¡±
¡°Lord Wei, run quickly! There¡¯s a Dao experting!¡±
¡°Lord Wei, there is... Ah, I¡¯m dead!¡±
As the wailing sounded, ck figures soon surged in from the Southern gate. They were disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Wei Lin was dumbfounded.
¡®What nonsense are you babbling in broad daylight?¡¯
¡®There¡¯s a Dao expert? Where?¡¯
¡®Are you trying to scare me?¡¯
However, in the next moment, Wei Lin was dumbfounded.
Chapter 112: Condensing The Golden Wheel Of Expiation?
Chapter 112: Condensing The Golden Wheel Of Expiation?
¡°Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Wei Lin was stunned.
Figures appeared at the entrance to the north gate, all of whom were his subordinates who were recognizable.
¡®Why did all of my mene here?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯
¡®What Dao expert? Hey, make yourselves clear.¡¯
Wei Lin had no idea what happened, but he felt that something was amiss.
However, at this moment, a golden figure appeared, shrouded in golden light like a divine soldier who descended from heaven.
He lifted his hand and cast a Golden Light of Expiation that expiated the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples who were fleeing, thoroughly.
¡°Damn, Daoist Master?¡±
Wei Lin was dumbfounded.
¡®Speak of the devil. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked?¡¯
Even Sikong Jiantian was dumbstruck, let alone Wei Lin.
Daoist Master!
He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a young Daoist Master in a small ce like Qingzhou.
There were only four Daoist masters in the entire Jin Nation, but all of them were more than 500 years old.
Ye Ping became a Daoist Master at such a young age, what would be of him when he got older?
Even in the Heavenly Supervisory, there wasn¡¯t such a young Daoist Master.
It was no longer as simple as a phoenix appearing in a bird nest. Instead, it was akin to a divine dragon appearing in a bird nest.
Sikong Jiantian inhaled sharply.
All of a sudden, he could not help but think of another thing.
Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother was Su Changyu.
¡®If he¡¯s already so strong, what about his senior brother?¡¯
¡®Is Su Changyu... really secretly an expert?¡¯
However, before Sikong Jiantian could continue thinking, Wei Lin, who was at a stalemate with him, panicked and wanted to take away the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd and leave.
Now that there was a Daoist Master, Wei Lin was scared.
No matter how strong Ye Ping really was, as long as he teamed up with Sikong Jiantian, Wei Lin would definitely die.
Hence, Wei Lin decided to flee as a gentleman wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss.
However, Sikong Jiantian immediately sensed what Wei Lin was thinking, and he couldn¡¯t help but holler at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, quickly use the Golden Light of Expiation to expiate him.¡±
Sikong Jiantian roared. The only way he could subdue the demon was with Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping agreed immediately. He was there for the sake of subduing demons. Now that Wei Lin was the greatest enemy he had to fight, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go.
He cast the Golden Light of Expiation and a golden light shrouded Wei Lin.
In an instant, the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd began vibrating while a massive amount of Five-Grudge Ancient Poison was retracted. Thick ck mes spewed out of it too. It was a heretical artifact that contained countless resentful spirits that were imprisoned and put through endless suffering that resulted in endless resentment. Finally, it was refined into the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison by the gourd.
It was an ancient treasure.
Basically, only Nascent Soul realm elders would have it and it was also the reason why Sikong Jiantian was restrained.
However, the main problem was that Sikong Jiantian was too careless.
On the other hand, Wei Lin had also received an extremely serious blow, and he really felt like he was being baked under real fire when the Golden Light of Expiation shone on him.
In an instant, Wei Lin let out a miserable scream.
In the next moment, Sikong Jiantian finally made his move.
His gaze became extremely sharp at this moment.
ng! ng! ng!
Wisps of pure white sword energy were darted out. They were specially meant for dealing with heretic cultivators.
The sword energy became coated with ayer of faint golden light that prated through Wei Lin¡¯s body.
¡°Huh?¡±
Wei Lin shrieked.
At the same time, tens of thousands of cultivators in Qingzhou also happened to arrive at the Sword Dao Meet venue just in time to see this scene.
Sikong Jiantian was truly furious.
His sword energy shuttled through and hundreds of sword energy crushed Wei Lin¡¯s body.
¡°I surrender, I surrender. Sikong Jiantian, if you spare my life, I can tell you where the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯sir is.¡±
Wei Lin shrieked.
He could not defeat Sikong Jiantian, and now he was being suppressed by the Golden Light of Expiation. Who would be able to stand it?
Hence, Wei Lin immediately wanted to surrender.
¡°It¡¯s toote to surrender now!¡±
Sikong Jiantian didn¡¯t give Wei Lin a chance.
He didn¡¯t have to anyway.
The sword energy erupted and even the void was cracked. Sikong Jiantian was a peak Golden Core realm expert after all, and his attainments in the Sword Dao were extremely terrifying. He had alreadyprehended the existence of sword intent. Usually, he would be able to kill Wei Lin instantly.
If he hadn¡¯t been careless, how could he have dyed until now?
¡°Sikong Jiantian, I still have many secrets that you must want to know. Sikong Jiantian, you can capture me alive. Yet, you insist on killing me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of incurring the wrath of the king of Jin Nation?¡±
Wei Lin panicked.
He waspletely flustered and was spluttering incessantly, in hopes that Sikong Jiantian would hesitate.
Unfortunately, Sikong Jiantian did not hesitate and even had some derision in his eyes.
¡®King of Jin Nation?¡¯
¡®What is he to me?¡¯
¡®Psht!¡¯
In the next moment, Wei Lin was badly mangled and a Golden Core emerged from his body. However, it was crushed by Sikong Jiantian¡¯s sword energy.
It was a bloody scene, but the tens of thousands of people didn¡¯t close their eyes.
The sudden attack of the Fiendcelestial Cult had killed countless cultivators in Qingzhou.
They would not pity their enemies and felt that their fellow cultivators had died innocent deaths.
¡°Sikong Jiantian, I¡¯m not convinced by you!¡± Wei Lin yelled hysterically.
His resentful spirit had formed. It was about four to five meters tall.
Besides, the even more terrifying thing was that Wei Lin¡¯s resentful spirit was directly attached to the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd.
In an instant, the ancient gourd swayed and the wailing of countless resentful spirits could be heard. The scene of hell on earth appeared again. The cultivators with lower cultivation levels passed out on the spot.
¡°Ye Ping, Golden Light of Expiation!¡±
Sikong Jiantian raised his hand and endless sword energy darted out, suppressing the resentful spirits. At the same time, he called Ye Ping along. After all, relying on his strength alone would be difficult to suppress such a horrible resentment.
¡°Excellent!¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping was like an emotionless expiation tool.
He spread his hands out and a golden canopy appeared while countless resentful spirits transcended under the Golden Light of Expiation. They weren¡¯t actually considered resentful spirits but souls of the dead, because they were ordinary people who had been tormented by the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Now, they all chose to reincarnate under the Golden Light of Expiation.
At this moment, it was as if a golden rain had fallen on the Sword Dao Meet.
At the same time, arge amount of merit surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body too.
Boom!
However, the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd was indeed extremely terrifying. Even under the double suppression of Ye Ping and Sikong Jiantian, it still erupted with terrifying power, and the countless souls surged throughout the entire Qingzhou Ancient City.
¡°Damn it!¡±
Sikong Jiantian didn¡¯t expect Wei Lin¡¯s resentment to be so great as it couldn¡¯t be suppressed even with his sword energy and the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°Everyone flee quickly!¡±
Sikong Jiantian yelled and told everyone not to stay any longer.
Chen Yuan spoke up too.
¡°Exalted Immortal, hurry up and use the Golden Light of Expiation. There are millions of resentful spirits here. If you expiate all of them, you¡¯d definitely ascend. Don¡¯t be stingy with the merit.¡±
Chen Yuan reminded Ye Ping to hurry up and strengthen his Golden Light of Expiation. Otherwise, if the souls reincarnated, he would be in huge trouble.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t dy any further because he understood the importance of the matter.
He injected all the power of merit in his body into the Golden Light of Expiation.
More than 2,000 power of merit were metamorphosed altogether.
It was the sixth metamorphosis.
As long as he metamorphosed thrice, he would be able to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
As Ye Ping upgraded the Golden Light of Expiation, the golden canopy becamerger and its power increased too.
*sizzles*
Countless power of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
The souls in the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd were not ordinary. They had been through endless suffering in the heretical artifact and were full of resentment.
It was extremely difficult to expiate all of them and that was also the reason why Wei Lin would rather risk the possibility of never being reincarnated than let go of the opportunity. He possessed the ancient gourd and released the souls with the intention to turn the Qingzhou Ancient City into a ghost city.
He wanted to create a second Linhe Ghost Grave.
Unfortunately, he encountered Ye Ping.
A massive amount of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
Ye Ping, too, injected the merit into the Golden Light of Expiation.
After the time it took for an incense stick to burn out, the Golden Light of Expiation metamorphosed again.
The speed of expiation increased and it became more vigorous.
Some of the souls with great resentment had no choice but to let go of their obsessions and go to the Golden Light of Expiation.
¡°Ye Ping! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wei Lin eximed.
He gathered the power of a million resentful spirits and wanted to kill Ye Ping.
However, Sikong Jiantian immediately released his sword intent.
ng! ng! ng!
The swords in the hands of all the Sword Dao cultivators began buzzing.
In the next moment, more than ten thousand swords condensed in front of Sikong Jiantian, turning into a shield that resisted Wei Lin¡¯s attacks.
¡°Ye Ping, put your mind at ease and carry out the expiation.¡±
Sikong Jiantian spoke again.
He knew that if he wanted to truly solve this trouble now, he would have to rely on Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Light of Expiation. Otherwise, thest attack that Wei Linunched at the expense of losing his chance to reincarnate would be enough to make the Qingzhou Ancient City turn into a ghost city.
Ah!!!
A massive amount of merit gushed into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
15 minutes passed.
Hepleted the eighth metamorphosis of the Golden Light of Expiation.
However, Wei Lin¡¯s attack got even more ferocious and the million portions of resentment surged into the sky. Even Sikong Jiantian could hardly resist it.
He had invincible sword intent that was blocking the impact of the resentful spirits. However, he was also severely injured.
At this rate, he would be doomed too.
However, Sikong Jiantian understood that as long as he dyed until Ye Ping condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation, it would all be over.
However, Sikong Jiantian was aware of another fact.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation did not rely only on the power of merit to be condensed.
It required an epiphany too!
However, he couldn¡¯t say it and could only expect a miracle to happen.
Chapter 113: Ye Ping Comprehends The Dao, The Breeze Blows Over
Chapter 113: Ye Ping Comprehends The Dao, The Breeze Blows Over
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He wanted to truly condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, it was not as simple as injecting merit.
If it was that casual, the Daoist Masters would not have to do anything much at all. They could just expiate resentful spirits, and within decades, they would be able to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, the Golden Wheel of Expiation was not simple. It required wisdom forprehension.
One had toprehend the Dao in order to condense it.
If one could not condense it, they would not be able to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation even if more merit was added.
Sikong Jiantian did not expect Ye Ping to be able to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation. He simply hoped that Ye Ping would be able to reach the ninth metamorphosis sooner and increase the power of the Golden Light of Expiation so that he could effectively suppress Wei Lin.
That would keep Wei Lin wary.
A huge amount of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
Finally, two hours passed.
Ye Pingpleted the ninth metamorphosis of the Golden Light of Expiation.
The Golden Light of Expiation was like a golden paint that no resentful spirits dared to defy.
Even Wei Lin found it extremely unbearable.
¡°Do you want to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation? Sikong Jiantian, you¡¯re really delusional. You want to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation with him?¡±
¡°You probably don¡¯t know what the Golden Wheel of Expiation represents, do you? Let me tell you, the Golden Wheel of Expiation can only be condensed after opening the wisdom aperture.¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t cultivated for a thousand years, but you¡¯re thinking of condensing the Golden Wheel of Expiation. You¡¯re really ridiculous.¡±
¡°Hahahahaha, Sikong Jiantian, as soon as I gain full control of the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd, I will make all of you die here.¡±
¡°I will turn all of you into resentful spirits and seal you in the emerald gourd so that you will suffer pain in every waking moment of your life, all day and night.¡±
¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±
Wei Linughed.
The faces of the tens of thousands of cultivators of Qingzhou turned extremely sullen.
Above the dome of the sky, Wei Lin¡¯s body was getting bigger and bigger as he fused with the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd. Once the fusion waspleted sessfully, Wei Lin would merge with the ancient gourd and never be reborn again.
However, he had great resentment as the gourd would suck everyone into it and make them sink into inner purgatory. By then, all lives within a radius of thousands of kilometers would cease. The second Linhe Ghost Grave might appear because of it.
¡°Ye Ping, try condensing the Golden Wheel of Expiation. It¡¯d naturally be great if you can do it. I¡¯ll make sure you survive no matter what.¡±
At this moment, Sikong Jiantian spoke up. His tone was calm, but he looked extremely confident.
He wanted Ye Ping to be calm andprehend the Dao without getting affected. Hence, he gave Ye Ping that assurance.
¡°Thank you, Senior Sikong. But Senior Brother has taught me that Sword Dao cultivators should be brave and go forward. If I really encounter danger, I hope you will bring the others away, Senior Sikong. I¡¯m fearless of death.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
His gaze was full of determination and perseverance. He was not pretending to be benevolent, but rather, he had a rare Dao Heart.
Sikong Jiantian was surprised.
He did not expect that Ye Ping would have such a resilient and firm Dao Heart at such a young age.
He thought that Ye Ping¡¯s future achievements were unimaginable.
At this moment, that thought surfaced in Sikong Jiantian¡¯s heart and he felt that Ye Ping would probably take away his position as the best in Qingzhou.
Despite being young, he had a high cultivation level, remarkable attainments in the Sword Dao, possessed the Golden Light of Expiation, and even had a resilient Dao Heart. His future achievements were simply unimaginable.
All of a sudden, Sikong Jiantian couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Su Changyu again.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you have to believe in yourself.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you and I are on the same side. If you die, we won¡¯t live well either.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, there is not a coward in Qingzhou who is afraid of death. Don¡¯t feel burdened. If you die, at least you¡¯ll die in glory.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
The tens of thousands of cultivators of Qingzhou behind them spoke up. They did not wish to be Ye Ping¡¯s burden.
Hence, they spoke up and told Ye Ping to ignore them.
Hearing these words, Ye Ping smiled and sat cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed. He decided not to think much about it.
The Golden Light of Expiation was cast on the entire Sword Dao Meet venue.
Countless pairs of eyes were on Ye Ping.
The cultivators with lower realms believed that Ye Ping would condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, those with higher cultivation levels sighed helplessly.
They knew how difficult it was to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation. Although there was a glimmer of hope, the chances were too slim.
¡°City Lord, can Senior Brother Ye condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation?¡±
Some cultivators couldn¡¯t help but ask Chen Zheng as they weren¡¯t confident about it.
¡°It¡¯s a Herculean task.¡±
Chen Zheng shook his head and answered. In an instant, the hearts of tens of the thousands of cultivators sank. Although some of them had already guessed it, they couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with heartlessness after hearing the answer straight from Chen Zheng¡¯s mouth.
¡°One will have to activate the wisdom aperture in order to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation. Be it Buddhist monks or Daoist experts, one can only obtain the power of merit after doing justice and getting rid of demons.¡±
¡°After gathering a thousand power of merit, the Golden Light of Expiation can be condensed. And after nine revolutions, the Golden Light of Expiation can be condensed into the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
¡°However, it will require theprehension of wisdom. If he can¡¯tprehend wisdom, he can¡¯t condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
¡°The so-called Golden Wheel of Expiation is also a symbol of great wisdom. No one in the Jin Nation has condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation and even in the Ten Nations, only one person can condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation. In order to do so, that person sealed his memory, transformed into a mortal, and cultivated. After going through 300 years of trials and tribtions, he finallyprehended wisdom.
¡°Although Ye Ping has extraordinary qualifications, it¡¯s almost impossible for him to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation within a short period of time.¡±
Chen Zheng told them about the difficulty of condensing the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
All of a sudden, their hearts got heavier.
¡°What should we do then!?!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re really dead meat this time.¡±
¡°Ah, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee to Qingzhou Ancient City.¡±
¡°What are you guys doing saying such things now? Everything is destined and decided by Heaven. This is a destined tribtion, there¡¯s no escape.¡±
¡°Gentlemen, if Senior Brother Ye does not condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation, we will have to put up ourst fight. It¡¯s at least better than being absorbed into the ancient gourd and getting tortured.
The crowd of cultivators discussed. Although many of them spoke up and hoped that everyone would cheer up, only a few of them coulde to terms with death.
At this moment, in the main ring of the Sword Dao Meet.
The expiation sutra that Su Changyu had taught him the other day appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
The sutra flickered in his mind.
However, he kept feeling that there was something wrong with it. However, Ye Ping was unsure what was really wrong, nor did he understand it.
He was pondering.
If heprehended it, everything would be on the right track. However, if he didn¡¯t, he would be stuck in this realm.
Five minutes!
Two hours!
Four hours!
Six hours!
Wei Lin¡¯s resentment was getting stronger and stronger, and his murderous intent became more intense.
He was almost going to fuse with the ancient gourd, but when he was one step away, Wei Lin stabilized himself. He didn¡¯t n to take action now either. He nned to kill everyone only after he had truly fused with it.
At this moment, the sky was as dark as ink.
It was nighttime.
Ye Ping was like an old monk in meditation as he stayed still.
Everyone was silent.
No one made a sound as they didn¡¯t want to disturb Ye Ping.
It was as if the entire Qingzhou Ancient City had quietened down.
Phew!
The fallen leaves moved.
Clear breezes began blowing over slowly, gently making Ye Ping¡¯s waterfall-like hair flutter.
Soon, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Chapter 114: The Golden Wheel of Expiation, Ancient Bodhi Tree
Chapter 114: The Golden Wheel of Expiation, Ancient Bodhi Tree
The ancient city of Qingzhou.
The venue of the Sword Dao Meet.
Tens of thousands of cultivators looked at Ye Ping in shock.
When Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded, even Wei Lin couldn¡¯t help but look at him.
He simply did not believe that Ye Ping could condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, at this moment, as a gentle breeze blew past, a smile of epiphany appeared on Ye Ping¡¯s peerlessly handsome face.
In the next moment, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
At the same time, the Golden Light of Expiation vanished.
It was as if the entire Qingzhou Ancient City had slipped into eternal darkness.
¡°Hahahaha! You call this an epiphany? I really thought you hadprehended something, but I didn¡¯t think you were actually pretending to be impressive here, hahahaha!¡±
¡°If you can condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation, I, Wei Lin, will eat the poop of everyone in Qingzhou, hahahaha!¡±
Wei Lin sneered.
His voice was full of maniacal derision.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping opened his eyes and spoke up.
¡°At the very beginning, the first person to be expiated by the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning is of superior-grade. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning tells the sutra.¡±
There were ancient sounds.
As the breeze blew over, Ye Ping suddenly thought of a sutra.
The supreme Daoist sutra, the expiation sutra.
Ye Ping had chanced upon that sutra when he was hunting.
In the past, Ye Ping did not understand the mystery of that sutra, but now, he understood a portion of it.
He recited the sutra.
When he recited the first word, a beam of light, which seemed to be from the Nine Heavens, shone from above.
The dazzling golden light shone in the entire Qingzhou Ancient City.
The ancient sounds were like thunder that spread throughout the ancient city, and the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison gas dissipated too. All the cultivators who were still confused or in the midst of killing stopped their attacks.
Their gazes became clear.
The millions of resentful spirits stopped wailing too and instead fell silent.
¡°Hurry up and look at the ground.¡±
Someone eximed out loud.
All the cultivators could not help but look at the ground either.
With Ye Ping as the center, several golden lotuses suddenly appeared in the surroundings.
¡°This is the Earthly Golden Lotus!¡±
¡°Look at the spot above the sky dome, there are petals falling, aren¡¯t there?¡±
¡°Ah, this is such a messy scene. Great, great, Senior Brother Ye has reallyprehended it.¡±
¡°Earthly Golden Lotuses are everywhere, I never thought that I would get to witness this sight in my lifetime. I will die without regrets.¡±
¡°I¡¯veprehended, I¡¯ve reallyprehended.¡±
¡°Hahahaha, long live Senior Brother Ye!¡±
¡°Long live Senior Brother Ye.¡±
The tens of thousands of cultivators at the venue were so excited that they couldn¡¯t contain their emotions at all. They really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping had reallyprehended it himself.
¡°Hurry up and look, guys. Look what has appeared behind Senior Brother Ye!¡±
At this moment, someone noticed a golden light appearing behind Ye Ping¡¯s head.
¡°It¡¯s the Golden Wheel! The Golden Wheel! The Golden Wheel of wisdom. Oh my God, he has really condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
¡°Heavenly Venerable, Ye Ping is the best in Qingzhou.¡±
¡°Heroes are all young. The ancient people are right!¡±
Several cultivators of the older generation spoke up one after another. They were astonished.
The Qingzhou City Lordughed bitterly and said, ¡°He¡¯s such a genius. I wonder how many geniuses have been dealt a heavy blow because of this.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude was incredible. If word about it got out, the Qingzhou cultivators would be anguished.
At this moment, a dazzling Golden Wheel of Expiation appeared behind Ye Ping¡¯s head, which represented the supreme realm of wisdom and enlightenment.
Once the golden wheel appeared, Wei Lin wailed miserably immediately, as if he had been burned.
¡°Impossible! Impossible! How is it possible to really condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation!?!¡±
¡°This is impossible, this is impossible. Is Heaven out to kill me? Is Heaven out to kill me?¡±
Wei Lin refused to believe that Ye Ping could really condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, the problem was that Ye Ping had indeed managed to do it. Not only had he condensed it, but it was also an extraordinary Golden Wheel of Expiation.
It was the Supreme Golden Wheel of Expiation.
That wasn¡¯t all. At this moment, an ancient tree suddenly appeared behind Ye Ping. It was emerald green and had ten thousand tree branches that emitted turquoise light. They drooped and made Ye Ping look extremely wise.
¡°Ancient Bodhi Tree!¡±
¡°This is strange, it¡¯s the Ancient Bodhi Tree.¡±
¡°What a strange sight. What a strange sight!¡±
Everyone was shocked.
Sikong Jiantian, who was on the battlefield, was just as stunned.
Not only was he surprised, but he was a little sour too.
¡°Ancient Bodhi Tree and the Golden Wheel of Expiation. How can there be such an extraordinary figure in Qingzhou? I thought that I¡¯m the best genius in Jin Nation and can stay in my position for hundreds of years, but it seems like it won¡¯t be long before this kid takes it away from me.¡±
Sikong Jiantian was a little upset.
He hoped that Ye Ping would be able to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation, but he really didn¡¯t want Ye Ping to produce such strange phenomena.
After all, once Ye Ping had condensed it, the gap between the two of them would be muchrger.
¡°Expiate.¡±
Under the Ancient Bodhi Tree, Ye Ping slowly spoke up. He didn¡¯t have any means and merely said that word.
At this moment, countless resentful spirits were reincarnated.
The millions of resentful spirits, too,pletely disappeared with a single thought.
At this moment, Wei Lin¡¯s resentful spirit was also suffering an inexplicable pain. He hadmitted too many sins in his life and was rendered powerless in the face of the Golden Wheel of Expiation. Hence, he had to pay the due price for all that he had done in the past.
At this moment, the Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd could no longer struggle either as itnded in Ye Ping¡¯s hand shakily.
It was an ancient treasure.
However, with the enhancement of the resentment, it turned into a heretical object.
Now that Ye Ping had cleansed the resentment it contained, the original appearance of the emerald gourd was revealed too.
It was a Connate Emerald Spiritual Gourd.
Ye Ping naturally stowed it away in his pocket.
Just like that, all his troubles were resolved.
Peace was restoredpletely in the Qingzhou Ancient City.
Ye Ping¡¯s phenomena gradually vanished.
There was silence.
Absolute silence!
Everyone was watching everything in shock.
It was because everything seemed particrly unreal.
A second ago, they were still struggling and some were even ready to die.
However, at this moment, all the troubles seemed to have been resolved.
The drastic changes seemed surreal.
The reason being, they happened too quickly.
Ye Ping¡¯s speed of subduing Wei Lin was way too quick and he didn¡¯t need a fancy process at all. All he needed was one word to subdue the terrifying demon.
For cultivators with low cultivation levels, it all seemed surreal. But for Chen Zheng and the others, they were very clear about how terrifying the Golden Wheel of Expiation was.
Wei Lin wasn¡¯t too weak, Ye Ping was just too strong.
The method of expiation was not a cultivation level, but another path, and those who possessed the Golden Light of Expiation did not necessarily have to be Golden Core cultivators. Meanwhile, those who had the Golden Wheel of Expiation were not as simple as cultivators at the Nascent Soul realm.
However, they were unclear of how powerful it was exactly because everyone¡¯s Golden Wheel of Expiation was different and naturally, the power was different.
At this moment, tens of thousands of people spoke up after they snapped back to their senses.
¡°Thank you for intervening to help us and to save the lives in Jin Nation.¡±
Chen Zheng and the others spoke.
They turned towards Ye Ping and bowed to him respectfully.
At this moment, Sikong Jiantian could not help but look at Ye Ping.
He didn¡¯t thank him but he was smiling.
Sensing the emotions of the crowd, Ye Ping did not say anything more.
Ye Ping returned to Qingzhou this time to establish his sword intent in hopes of letting Su Changyu understand his Heart of the Sword Dao.
His intervention was mainly for himself and the people of the world were of second priority.
Hence, he didn¡¯t think he was all that noble and benevolent. Of course, he was d to have obtained merit and saved the world too.
However, Ye Ping did not want to continue staying any longer since the matter had already been resolved.
He believed that Su Changyu must have been hiding in the shadows and watching him. He felt that Su Changyu definitely couldn¡¯t appear at this juncture because he was a peerless Sword Immortal.
Hence, Ye Ping got up and bowed.
After a while, he slowly spoke up.
¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I n to return to the sect. I¡¯ve been away for several months and I¡¯m afraid that I might worry my Senior Brothers.¡±
Ye Ping nned to go back to the sect instead of staying behind.
First of all, he had been out for almost two months but he hadn¡¯t learned anything yet.
He felt that staying in the sect was much more rxing and he could learn some things too.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, are you just going to go back? How about taking a good rest in the Qingzhou Ancient City?¡± Chen Zheng hurriedly asked.
He no longer addressed Ye Ping as his junior and instead saw him as an equal. After all, Ye Ping¡¯s actions were enough for him to be considered a Fellow Daoist.
Upon hearing that Ye Ping was intending to leave, Chen Zheng hurriedly tried to make Ye Ping stay too. After all, Ye Ping had done him a great favor and he felt that that called for a celebration.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, where is your sect? I must visit you when I have the time.¡±
Everyone spoke up one after another, hoping that Ye Ping would stay for a celebration.
¡°Nah, the Qingzhou is in a mess now. If I stay behind, I will affect the recovery.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t disturb the sect either. My master likes being quiet, I hope you will understand. If we meet again in the future, we can drink and chat, but as for visiting the sect... forget it.¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly interjected when he heard that someone wanted to visit him at the sect to thank him.
It wasn¡¯t that Ye Ping was afraid of receiving visitors, but mainly because the sect was full of experts with entric personalities.
The hidden sects had to be in quietness. If someone came to disturb them every now and then, he would never get to be an official disciple.
Indeed, as soon as Ye Ping said that, everyone came to a sudden realization. They had more or less already guessed that Ye Ping¡¯s sect was secretly a sect of experts, which was the reason that he was told not to let anyone disturb them.
At this moment, Sikong Jiantian suddenly spoke up.
¡°Ye Ping, there are some things I have to talk to you about. Come with me to a quieter ce.¡±
His voice attracted the curiosity of many.
Not far away, Chen Zheng seemed to have understood something after hearing Sikong Jiantian¡¯s voice.
Chapter 115: Heavenly Supervisory? The Turmoil of Jin Nation’s Imperial Court!
Chapter 115: Heavenly Supervisory? The Turmoil of Jin Nation¡¯s Imperial Court!
In a pavilion.
Sikong Jiantian and Ye Ping stood looking at each other.
¡°Senior Sikong, what can I do for you?¡±
Walking towards the middle of the pavilion, Ye Ping looked at Sikong Jiantian with some curiosity, unsure of what Sikong Jiantian wanted to do.
¡°Ye Ping, this time, you¡¯ve saved the entire Qingzhou Ancient City and you deserve huge credit. Let me ask you, have you ever thought about bing an official?¡±
Sikong Jiantian asked as he looked at Ye Ping.
¡°No.¡±
However, Ye Ping refuted.
¡®What¡¯s the point of bing an official?¡¯
If he wanted to be an official, he would have done so long ago. He still preferred immortal cultivation as he found it more interesting.
¡°Uh...¡±
Sikong Jiantian knew that Ye Ping would refute, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be so decisive about it.
¡°Ye Ping, have you heard of the Heavenly Supervisory before?¡±
Sikong Jiantian said.
¡°No.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head as he was really clueless about the Heavenly Supervisory. He only knew a little bit about Qingzhou and the Jin Nation¡¯s system. The Heavenly Supervisory was beyond his knowledge.
¡°It¡¯s alright if you haven¡¯t heard of it before. I¡¯m telling you, the Heavenly Supervisory is the organization that monitors the world on behalf of the imperial court. Not only does it hold great power and authority, but it can even deploy all troops of the world. Once the Heavenly Supervisory token is shown, all the sects and imperial court have to obey. Well, are you interested?¡±
Sikong Jiantian sounded domineering and his eyes were full of smugness.
He wanted to poach Ye Ping and convince him to join the Heavenly Supervisory. Although he did not have the authority to let Ye Ping start serving in the Heavenly Supervisory immediately, he had the right to rmend a suitable candidate.
He felt that Ye Ping had great potential and would catch the Heavenly Supervisory¡¯s attention sooner orter. Hence, he might as well rmend Ye Ping earlier. If Ye Ping managed to make a name for himself in the Heavenly Supervisory, Sikong Jiantian would obtain plenty of rewards too.
However, unfortunately...
Ye Ping shook his head.
¡°Senior Sikong, if this is what it¡¯s about, I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯m devoted to immortal cultivation and I¡¯m not enticed by owning power and authority.¡±
Ye Ping said.
He had never thought of joining any forces as he felt that cultivating alone was good enough.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t like the idea of getting involved in power struggles either.
¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Supervisory that holds great power. Ye Ping, what are you worried about? Do you know how many people wanted to join the Heavenly Supervisory but got rejected?¡±
¡°I get it, you don¡¯t understand how extraordinary the Heavenly Supervisory is yet. Let me exin to you. Hey, Ye Ping, don¡¯t go. Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying to you, are you?¡±
¡°Hey, Ye Ping, why are you leaving just like that?¡±
Sikong Jiantian was surprised.
¡®It¡¯s the Heavenly Supervisory.¡¯
¡®What kind of an organization do you think it is?¡¯
¡®So many people are dying to go join us and even the 27 royal princes and princesses of Great Xia Dynasty want to join the organization. It¡¯s a supreme and heavenly organization.¡¯
The Heavenly Supervisory held unimaginable power, but he never expected Ye Ping to turn down the offer without any hesitation.
¡®That¡¯s not the way to y hard to get, right?¡¯
Since Ye Ping had already left, Sikong Jiantian could not continue chasing him because he couldn¡¯t directly let Ye Ping join the Heavenly Supervisory. After all, he could only rmend him.
If Ye Ping really agreed but the Heavenly Supervisory refused to take him in, it would be embarrassing.
¡®Are geniuses so bold these days?¡¯
Looking at Ye Ping who was leaving, Sikong Jiantian felt a little depressed.
He left the pavilion.
Ye Ping returned to the Sword Dao Meet venue.
¡°Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal.¡±
Someone spoke.
It was Chen Yuan.
At this moment, Chen Yuan¡¯s body was full of merit as he had naturally reaped a lot of benefits from Ye Ping¡¯s expiation of millions of resentful spirits. However, he was still far from forming a Merit Body.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Seeing Chen Yuan floating over with excitement written all over his face, Ye Ping was a little curious.
¡°Exalted Immortal, thank you so much for granting me merit. I n to reincarnate and go back, but before I do, I want to bid you farewell.¡±
All smiles, Chen Yuan floated over.
He nned to reincarnate and return. After all, he might have obtained a lot of merit this time, but in fact, he was well aware that the Fiendcelestial Cult definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off. Instead of waiting for the Merit Body to be forged, he decided that it would be better to reincarnate.
With so much merit, he might get reincarnated as an emperor in his next life. If not, he would at least be a prince.
Hence, he was there to bid Ye Ping goodbye.
¡°Okay, remember to be a good person in the next life.¡±
Ye Ping smiled and nodded.
¡°Exalted Immortal, rest assured. I do not resonate with sin and I¡¯ll definitely be a good person in my next life. Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m going to get going. If we get to meet again in the next life, I will be your ve.¡±
Chen Yuan immediately went to reincarnate smilingly.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping waved his hand, and arge amount of merit surged into Chen Yuan¡¯s body. It was his final gift for Chen Yuan.
After all, Chen Yuan did give him a lot of help and that was considered a removal of karma.
Feeling the merit in his body, Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. His eyes were a little red, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to cry.
However, he turned around to kowtow to Ye Ping respectfully thrice before going to reincarnate.
¡°I¡¯m going to be a good person in the next life!¡±
¡°If there is a chance, I will do anything for you, Exalted Immortal!¡±
Before reincarnating, Chen Yuan muttered and affirmed his decision.
He reincarnated.
Ye Ping also bid farewell to the City Lord of Qingzhou Ancient City and left alone.
After Ye Ping left, Sikong Jiantian walked out of the pavilion.
At that moment, Chen Zheng hurriedly walked over.
¡°Lord Sikong.¡±
¡°Ry my orders. Tell everyone to quickly spread the word about what happened in Qingzhou Ancient City today, but make sure to exaggerate things and say that Ye Ping is truly the reincarnate of a Dao god or Bodhisattva. Tell everyone that he expiated all the members of the Fiendcelestial Cult with a single point of his finger, got it?¡±
Sikong Jiantian sent a voice transmission to Chen Zheng and instructed him to handle that matter.
¡°Lord Sikong, why? If this gets out, won¡¯t Ye Ping be targeted by the Demon cults?¡±
Chen Zheng frowned, feeling a bit confused.
Although the matter seemed to have already blown over now, the following matters were troublesome and Ye Ping would definitely end up being targeted by the Fiendcelestial Cult. Once they targeted Ye Ping, it would be truly troublesome. Previously, he had been thinking about how he could suppress this matter.
However, he did not expect that Sikong Jiantian would ask him to publicize that matter and spread it around.
¡°Fool.¡±
In the next moment, Sikong Jiantian humphed coldly before continuing to speak slowly.
¡°You want to keep the news under wraps, but the problem is that what Ye Ping did was witnessed by tens of thousands of cultivators. To put it bluntly, can you stop the tongues of gossipers from wagging? Can you possibly kill all of them?¡±
¡°I want you to send some people to spread the word about it so as to make it seem unrealistic. As long as you boast about it enough, the less usible it would seem. By then, we will send people to spread the news that Ye Ping is your distant nephew.¡±
¡°That way, everyone will feel that this matter was resolved by me, but I don¡¯t like pursuing fame and fortune. Use this matter to rally for Ye Ping and in due course, no one will pay attention to Ye Ping.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the only way to ensure that Ye Ping will bepletely safe. Otherwise, once the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples target Ye Ping, they won¡¯t send ordinary cultivators to deal with Ye Ping because that will only give Ye Ping the chance to gain merit. They might send the Heavenly Dipper elders to handle this matter.¡±
Sikong Jiantian¡¯s words made Chen Zhenge to a sudden realization.
He thought about it carefully and felt that Sikong Jiantian was right.
Since tens of thousands of cultivators had already seen it, how could they suppress it?
Only by exaggerating endlessly to create a sense of surreality and then saying that Ye Ping was his distant rtive would the people feel that they were just creating clout for Ye Ping. Although he would be criticized, he would save Ye Ping¡¯s life.
¡°Greetings, Lord Sikong.¡±
Chen Zheng hurriedly praised Sikong Jiantian, but at the end, he continued to ask, ¡°Lord Sikong, you just called Ye Ping to go in. You¡¯re nning to poach him and ask him to join the Heavenly Supervisory, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Sikong Jiantian nced at Chen Zheng before nodding.
¡°What about his wishes then?¡±
Chen Zheng continued to ask.
¡°He was really happy, he¡¯s now packing up to go to the Heavenly Supervisory.¡±
At the mention of this, Sikong Jiantian got a little furious, but since he couldn¡¯t say that Ye Ping had rejected him, so he had no choice but to make it up.
¡°He has a promising future.¡±
Hearing his answer, Chen Zheng couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.
¡°Okay, keep it to yourself, or you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡±
¡°Go deal with the affairs of the ancient city. I will stay here for the next few days lest something goes wrong again.¡±
After saying that, Sikong Jiantian left.
Chen Zheng didn¡¯t say much either. He immediately went to handle the misceneous affairs.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye...
On the following day, 33 urgent secret reports appeared in the Jin Nation¡¯s imperial court.
There was an uproar in the Jin Nation¡¯s imperial court.
Chapter 116: Qingyun Dao Sect, I’m Back!
Chapter 116: Qingyun Dao Sect, I¡¯m Back!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the court of Jin Nation.
The civil and military officials stood on both sides.
Seated on the dragon¡¯s throne, an old man looked at the messenger in front of him.
There was extreme silence in the imperial court.
¡°Reporting!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this time, the Fiendcelestial Cult has raided 33 states of Jin Nation and the City Lords of all the cities havepletely subdued them in a joint effort with the Jin Nation¡¯s iron soldiers.¡±
¡°However, the State of Yu, State of Jin, State of Xu, and State of Jiang suffered more than a million casualties. And in the remaining 29 states, a total of 4.5 million people have died or gotten injured.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation iron soldiers suffered 45,000 casualties. In the 33 states, 12 City Lords and 71 deputy City Lords have been killed by the Fiendcelestial Cult. 21 City Lords and 144 deputy City Lords have defected. The whereabouts of 94 deputy City Lords are unknown.¡±
¡°120,000 soldiers have been killed in battle but none of the states fell.¡±
¡°Among them, Qingzhou was the most outstanding, with less than 30,000 casualties among the people and less than 500 casualties among the soldiers. They have achieved a great victory by killing 99% of the Fiendcelestial Cult traitors.¡±
In the court, the messenger knelt on the ground and reported the information of the casualties caused by the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s raid on the 33 states of Jin Nation.
As soon as he finished speaking, there was extreme silence in the court.
That was not good news.
More than ten million people were killed and injured in the 33 states, which was really detrimental to Jin Nation.
In particr, more than ten City Lords had died in battle, and most importantly, 21 of them defected to the Fiendcelestial Cult. That was infuriating and disappointing.
As for those whose whereabouts were unknown, they had either defected or died. There was almost no other possibility.
It wasn¡¯t too bad in Qingzhou, but what¡¯s the point of having one strong state?
Overall, there were arge number of casualties.
¡®Damned Fiendcelestial Cult.¡¯
Bang!
In an instant, the king of the Jin Nation smacked his hand hard on the throne. At this moment, the civil and military officials were all astonished.
¡°Pass on my decree, gather all the forces of the nation and investigate the whereabouts of the Fiendcelestial Cult. Kill all the cultists you encounter.¡±
¡°The officials of the six ministries, do your best to cate the citizens of Jin Nation and lower taxes so that the people can feel at ease.¡±
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult must have made all necessary preparations before they raided the Jin Nation, so there are definitely spies of the Fiendcelestial Cult in the imperial court. Investigate thoroughly, and if the culprit is found, he shall be sentenced by thews of the Jin Nation.¡±
¡°The City Lord of Qingzhou shall be rewarded with a promotion by three ranks. All officials under him shall be promoted by one rank.¡±
¡°In order to prevent the Fiendcelestial Cult from attacking again, the Jin Nation Academy shall be opened in advance to recruit all the geniuses of Jin Nation for the purpose of defense and preparation for the battle of the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
The king of Jin Nation dered.
Although he was old, his voice was as loud as a bell.
¡°Yes.¡±
The civil and military officials spoke one after another. At this juncture, no one dared to propose anything nor question anything.
This time, Jin Nation had indeed encountered trouble, but fortunately, it had not reached the worst. They had already found out about the matter half a month in advance.
Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have deployed the military to guard the ancient cities. The ns they had made at the beginning were to prepare them for a scenario that was worse than the current situation.
They had already made ns in case a state fell, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. Although the losses were still heavy for Jin Nation, it at least didn¡¯t rock the foundation.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, three more days had passed.
The story of the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s raid on the 33 states of Jin Nation instantly spread like wildfire in the Ten Nations.
That was not a trivial matter, so naturally, the entire nation was concerned.
However, the most attention-grabbing thing was the matter of Qingzhou.
Most of the thirty-three states, except Qingzhou, had suffered huge blows. Whereas, Qingzhou was the only one that not only suffered the least casualties, but also annihted the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Even the upper echelons of the Ten Nations were curious as to how Qingzhou could remain unscathed.
However, a piece of insider news soon appeared.
¡°Let me tell you, do you know why Qingzhou is fine? I have a close friend who happened to be in Qingzhou that day and witnessed everything that happened. There is an invincible talent in Qingzhou called Ye Ping who had condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation at a young age and killed all the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, my friend also told me the same thing. He said that Ye Ping was like a god that descended on earth as he killed 3,000 Fiendcelestial Cult disciples with a single strike of his sword. Legend has it that Ye Ping¡¯s senior brother is a Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°What Sword Immortal? Where did you get those news from? Let me tell you, my friend was present too and the situation that he told me about was different. He said that Ye Ping is the reincarnation of a Dao Sect god. At the critical juncture, he called for the god and the figure of the True God immediately appeared to kill those disciples.¡±
¡°Bullsh*t, I was there in person so I have the most right to speak. Ye Ping is not the reincarnate of the true god but that of Bodhisattva. He condensed Bodhisattva¡¯s Dharma diagram and expiated all the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, that was what happened. I was present at that time too. There were not only the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult in Qingzhou at that time, but the cult master was present too. They initially wanted to kill everyone in Qingzhou, but after Ye Ping¡¯s Dharma manifested, the Fiendcelestial Cult master was instantly expiated. He fell onto the ground and wailed in pain, vowing to be a good person in his next life.¡±
¡°Yes, my friend said so too. There was a voice at the time that said that he would not resonate with evil, and it turns out that it was the Fiendcelestial Cult master. In short, Ye Ping is impressive!¡±
¡°Seriously? Why is it getting so far-fetched? Bodhisattva¡¯s reincarnate? The reincarnate of the true god? Brother, let¡¯s earn money together, count me in.¡±
¡°I just asked Senior Yangyang, what she said is true.¡±
¡°Senior Yangyang said it¡¯s true? It must be true then.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you guys are too good at boasting.¡±
¡°We should earn money together,¡±
This day, there was a new trend in Jin Nation and everyone was singing praises about Ye Ping, calling him the reincarnation of Bodhisattva and the true god of Taoism. Some were even bold to say that Ye Ping had long gone through Immortal Ascension and hade to the mortal world to rescue lives because he saw that Jin Nation was in trouble.
In short, the stories became more and more exaggerated and confusing.
It caused countless gossipy cultivators of Jin Nation to be confused.
In fact, the trend even spread to the Ten Nations.
However, it made everyone else feel disdainful.
The story of Ye Ping being the reincarnation of Bodhisattva and the true god seemed too unreal.
However, just when the crowd was still sitting on the fence, a piece of news was released, which instantly shed light on the truth.
Following the promotion of the City Lord of Qingzhou by three ranks, he set up a feast to celebrate his achievements and identally revealed that Ye Ping was his distant nephew when he was drunk. He also mentioned that the reason why Qingzhou was unscathed this time was entirely because Sikong Jiantian brought a Daoist Master.
However, Sikong Jiantian didn¡¯t like fame and fortune, so he didn¡¯t publicize it. While Chen Zheng, the City Lord of Qingzhou, made a false statement in order to get his nephew Ye Ping a ce in the imperial court. He even sent people to boast about Ye Ping.
Once this news came out, the cultivators of the entire Jin Nation came to a sudden realization.
All of a sudden, countless cultivators condemned Chen Zheng.
However, there was nothing they could say to criticize Ye Ping. After all, Chen Zheng was the one who nned everything. After learning that Ye Ping was not as godly as the rumors made him out to be, they felt a lot less sour.
In the end, Chen Zheng was demoted by one rank by the court and was fined three years of his sry.
However, the king of Jin Nation knew that it was all just to keep matters under wraps. Although Chen Zheng was getting demoted on the surface, he actually received plenty of benefits in private. The criticism he faced was just a little harsh.
However, to Chen Zheng, it was all worth it. Getting scolded was nothing to him as long as he could protect a genius.
Sometimes, that¡¯s just how it is. Many people think what they see is the truth but little do they know that it¡¯s just what others want them to see.
th of May of the Immortal Martial Era.
A piece of news that made the geniuses in Jin Nation excited arrived.
The Jin Nation Academy was opened in advance.
At the same time, in the distant State of Li.
In a dpidated mountain range, a figure appeared to stumble and broke the tranquility of the ce.
¡°Master, what kind of map did you give me? Where exactly am I!?!¡±
¡°Little Junior Brother, I hope nothing happens to you.¡±
¡°Ahhhh! Where the hell is this? Is there someone here?¡±
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to me. Is there anyone below me? Come out, let¡¯s be friends.¡±
He called out intermittently in the mountains.
It was Su Changyu.
He had beenpletely lost since he escaped from Qingzhou Ancient City.
He had no idea where he was either.
The worst thing was that he had been walking for ten days, but he still hadn¡¯t met a single person.
That made Su Changyu feel ufortable and scared.
If he had known earlier, he would have just stayed in Qingzhou Ancient City. At least, there were people there.
However, at this point, in Qingyun Mountain Range, a figure appeared among the mountains.
It was Ye Ping.
However, a voice broke the serenity in the mountain.
¡°Is it you, Ye Ping?¡±
The voice belonged to his Third Senior Brother, Wang Zhuoyu.
Chapter 118: Breaking Through The Realm, Jin Nation Academy
Chapter 118: Breaking Through The Realm, Jin Nation Academy
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping was seated.
This time, in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, he had gained a lot of merit even though there were no tangible benefits as he hadn¡¯tprehended the Sword Dao yet at this point.
However, he had gained plenty of benefits overall.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd was an example.
The Dharma artifacts of the world of immortal cultivation were divided into five qualities, namely Dharma artifacts, spiritual artifacts, ancient artifacts, Dao artifacts, and immortal artifacts.
Ancient artifacts could also be called ancient treasures, or treasure artifacts, but it generally meant the treasure of Dharma artifacts.
The Five-Grudge Ancient Emerald Gourd was actually a first-grade treasure artifact which could absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth before turning it into connate spiritual energy, which would help with speeding up cultivation.
However, after the Fiendcelestial Cult obtained it, they turned it into a heretical weapon and used it to absorb resentful spirits to form the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison. Now that it was in Ye Ping¡¯s hands, it could exert its effects. Besides, it was also a storage Dharma treasure.
It happened that Ye Ping didn¡¯t have any storage Dharma treasures, so the emerald gourd was just right for him.
He did not study the emerald gourd for the time being and decided to put it aside and let it absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for now. After the absorption was almost done, he would refine the innate spiritual energy in it.
What he had to do immediately was to break through his realm.
Yes, he had to break through his realm.
This trip to Qingzhou had made Ye Ping realize his shorings in three aspects.
Firstly, hecked knowledge!
He was clueless about a lot of things and being ignorant when faced with problems would definitely do more harm than good.
However, there were very few books in Qingyun Dao Sect, and at best, there was a Qingyun Dao Sect record. Hence, if he had the opportunity in the future, he would have to read plenty of books and get a better understanding of everything. Even if he didn¡¯t understand it well, he would at least not be clueless about everything.
Secondly, his realm was not high enough!
For example, when he headed back to Qingzhou, he depleted almost all the Dharmic powers in his body. Fortunately, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples in Qingzhou were few in number and they were not that strong either. If he encountered true powerhouses or got outnumbered by them, he would be in hot soup.
Thirdly, hecked a strong Dao Heart!
When it came to unexpected situations, he would bepletely indecisive and theck of Su Changyu¡¯s guidance caused him to end up getting too busy and wasting too much time.
Hence, before going down the mountain next time, he decided that he had to be firm about his Dao Heart, lest he was hesitant again.
Those were the ws that Ye Ping had found after reflecting on himself.
The first and third points could be improved on slowly. After all, he had now returned to the sect and wouldn¡¯t be going down the mountain within a short period of time. Hence, he had ample time.
As for the second w, it was what Ye Ping wanted to do now.
The ancient emerald gourd contained millions of resentful spirits while his body contained countless power of merit which had even transformed into a merit golden lotus that symbolized supreme merit.
With so much merit, Ye Ping intended to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm in one go.
Yes, Ye Ping wanted to step into the Foundation Establishment realm earlier.
That would allow him to protect himself better if he went down the mountain again.
At the thought of this, he began to cultivate.
In an instant, the merits turned into an endless source of spiritual energy and with the spurring of Ye Ping¡¯s willpower, the merit in his body turned into a river that impacted his spirit vein.
Due to the massive amount of merit, Ye Ping once again broke through.
The eleventh time.
The twelfth time.
The thirteenth time...
Time passed, bit by bit.
Two hours.
Six hours.
Twelve hours.
Twenty-four hours.
Two days.
Three days.
Five days.
Seven days.
In the rear cliff, Ye Ping meditated for seven days in a row. Some people from the sect hade over to take a look, but when they discovered that Ye Ping was cultivating, they decided not to disturb him.
After all, it was normal for cultivators to meditate for three to five days, and sometimes they might even meditate for a few months or even a few years.
Within seven days, Ye Ping hadpleted it 35 times.
However, as he advanced, the amount of spiritual energy he needed became more and more exaggerated.
Previously, he could break through with hundreds of merit, but now, he would not be able to break through his realm even with thousands or tens of thousands of merit.
If not for the fact that he had expiated millions of resentful spirits, Ye Ping really did not want to break through the current realm.
Finally, on the tenth day, when the sun rose, Ye Ping officially started the 36th re-cultivation.
One-third of the power of merit in his body was fully consumed.
However, he could still go for the final time.
Ye Ping did not rest and instead continued to cultivate.
He wanted to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
No matter what, he had to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
At this moment, in a grand and majestic pce in the capital of Jin Nation.
It was the Jin Nation Academy.
In the capital, apart from the pces of the royals, none other ces could be called pces no matter how luxurious and opulent they were.
However, the Jin Nation Academy could be called a pce, because it was the ce that produced the powerhouses of Jin Nation. Not every genius came from the Jin Nation Academy, but those from Jin Nation who could really be considered famous were basically from the Jin Nation Academy.
In the Jin Nation Academy, there were countless secret manuals, as well as many wealthy and powerful people. There were also many schools, refinement tools, pills, array formations, astrological items, mystic techniques, and all sorts of things in the Jin Nation Academy.
Since the king of Jin Nation ordered for the Jin Nation Academy to be opened in advance ten days ago, countless geniuses of the 33 states of the entire Jin Nation flocked to the Jin Nation Academy to attend the assessment.
The disciples of all major sects, including hidden sects, were each disying their Mystical Abilities, all of whom were undoubtedly geniuses.
It was much livelier than the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
The Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was a state sword trial and the champions of the previous Sword Dao Meets had at most only condensed the Four Thunder sword momentum. However, in the Jin Nation Academy, the person with the worst aptitude had abilities that were far beyond just having condensed the Four Thunder sword momentum.
Under the great hall of the Jin Nation Academy, a young man d in purple was standing with his hands by his side as he watched the hundreds of people outside the hall in silence.
There was another man standing behind him with a book in hand.
¡°Senior Brother, this time, the Jin Nation Academy opened in advance and there are a total of 13,672 applicants. After the first round, we eliminated 12,600 candidates, followed by 542 people in the second round, and then 130 candidates in the third round. Atst, a total of 400 candidates have passed the test.¡±
¡°However, the 12 schools have made exceptions and epted 32 more people. As of now, there are 432 newly matricted students. Most of them belong to the State of Li.¡±
¡°They¡¯re outside the hall now.¡±
The man behind him spoke seriously while holding the booklet in hand.
¡°432? That¡¯s more than double the number of students in the previous cohort. It seems that they are all here for the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
The man in purple had an extraordinary cultivation level, which was at the Perfected Foundation Establishment realm. However, he was full of vigor and was definitely not an ordinary Foundation Establishment realm cultivator.
¡°Maybe, but the strongest of them has an extraordinarypetency. He reached the Perfected Foundation Establishment realm at the age of sixteen, and he seems to cultivate the Dragon Elephant cultivation method.¡±
He had no interest in the people¡¯s agenda foring to the Jin Nation Academy.
¡°Dragon Elephant cultivation method? Oh, right, that Qingzhou... what¡¯s his name? Ye Ping, right, Ye Ping, is he here?¡±
The man in purple continued to ask.
¡°Ye Ping? Qingzhou? I checked, no one in the whole Qingzhou passed.¡±
Thetter checked the booklet.
¡°Hah, he¡¯s just someone who relied on his uncle to create clout. I doubt he¡¯d dare toe forth.¡±
The man in purple sneered.
Immediately afterwards, he walked out of the hall and stared at the 432 people outside with an intense gaze.
Chapter 119: Perfect Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment Green Lotus
Chapter 119: Perfect Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment Green Lotus
Outside the hall of the Jin Nation Academy, 432 people were bathing in the golden sun.
The 432 people consisted of both men and women, but there were at least a few hundred women.
Everyone stayed silent, still keeping their eyes fixed on the man in purple in the middle of the main hall.
He was their Senior Brother and a schr of the older generation in Jin Nation.
Some knew his name, but most people still didn¡¯t know where he came from.
However, they could tell from his demeanor and aura that he was not to be trifled with.
The man in purple walked out of the main hall.
He looked at the newly promoted disciples in the front row who were all handsome and refined, with confidence and pride in their eyes
¡°First of all, congrattions on joining the Jin Nation Academy and bing a student of the academy.¡±
¡°However, don¡¯t rejoice too soon or think that joining the Jin Nation Academy is the same as being at the peak of your life.¡±
¡°I can tell you responsibly that after joining the Jin Nation Academy, you will be facing huge blows.¡±
The man in purple didn¡¯t seem very friendly or particrly austere. He simply remained calm.
¡°I know what you are thinking, some of you have spent your whole life yearning to join the Jin Nation Academy and excel as a student so that you can return and bring glory to your ancestors.¡±
¡°However, the Jin Nation Academy will not teach you any supreme skill or teach you how to be stronger. The original intent during the establishment of the Jin Nation Academy was to broaden the horizons of students.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, to broaden your horizons.¡±
¡°Why would I say that you would face heavy blows after you join the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because after you join the Jin Nation Academy, you will realize how mediocre you are. You will realize that you think that you¡¯re talented geniuses now only because you think that this state is your entire world.¡±
¡°Hence, you think you¡¯re impressive and strong, but after you truly join the Jin Nation Academy, you will realize howrge this world is.¡±
¡°Only then will you understand howpetent the true geniuses of Jin Nation really are and as you progress, you will find out just how many more geniuses there are in the Ten Nations, what more the Great Xia Dynasty. Then, you will discover how small you are.¡±
¡°So, put away the pride and conceitedness that you have in your hearts. Don¡¯t becent and think that you¡¯re elite just because you have joined the Jin Nation Academy. Don¡¯t develop a sense of superiority and act like tyrants.¡±
¡°I can tell you clearly that after joining the Jin Nation Academy, you will be more and more aware of how weak you really are and how vast this world really is as you advance further.¡±
¡°So, I advise you to leave the Jin Nation Academy as soon as possible if you don¡¯t wish to suffer a huge blow.¡±
¡°Take Ye Ping, who is now the talk of the town, for example!¡±
The man in purple sounded passionate, but he suddenly mentioned Ye Ping at the end of his speech.
¡°I believe you have all heard of Ye Ping before. They call him the savior of Qingzhou and even the top genius of Qingzhou, but at the end of the day, he¡¯s just a rtive of the Qingzhou City Lord.¡±
¡°If I ever meet such a person, I¡¯d definitely let him know what a true genius is, and I¡¯ll also make him realize that clout is nothing in the face of true powerhouses.¡±
¡°However, he¡¯s smart enough not to appear here. If he dares to show up here, I¡¯ll let him know how strong a genius really is.¡±
¡°Among you, there will definitely be people like Ye Ping, I advise you to leave on your own ord and make sure you don¡¯tnd in my hands.¡±
The man in purple looked calm.
He stopped speaking at this point as he had already said what he should.
Those who could understand would know what he was driving at.
Afterwards, the man in purple left while the man with the booklet in his hand followed suit, leaving the 432 people behind. They were all standing still quietly and pondering about what the man in purple said.
After the man in purple left, there were some who couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Senior Brother Fang Lei is indeed impartial and ruthless like he is rumored to be.¡±
¡°Exactly, Senior Brother Fang Lei might only be at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm, but legend has it that he¡¯s a ruthless person who likes challenging Golden Core powerhouses every now and then. He¡¯s extremely ferocious.¡±
¡°He¡¯s the only son of the Fang Family of Jin Nation. His father is the great general of Jin Nation, and since he grew up in such an environment, he¡¯s definitely ferocious.¡±
¡°Ah, we were too unlucky. It was hard for us to get into the Jin Nation Academy, but I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother Fang to be our guide. Our future is going to be agonizing.¡±
The people were discussing incessantly.
In the distance, Fang Lei walked in front silently.
The man behind him spoke up.
¡°Senior Brother, in a while, it will be the grandpetition of Jin Nation Academy. I heard that the assessment this time will be held in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, did you know?¡±
The man asked.
¡°I knew long ago. This time, thepetition is meant to prepare all candidates for the assessment of the Ten Nations Academy. Legend has it that the first assessment for the entry to the Ten Nations Academy is the Essence Demon Mystic Realm. Hence, the academies in the Ten Nations have each spent plenty of money on setting up a pseudo Essence Demon Mystic Realm in the sect so that their students can prepare well and enter the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m 100% confident of conquering the Essence Demon Mystic Realm this time. Do you want to bet? Remember to bet 100,000 Spirit Stones on me winning.¡±
Fang Lei sounded extremely confident, seemingly having already known.
¡°Ah, Senior Brother, you are really confident. The Essence Demon Mystic Realm may be inferior to the True Demon Mystic Realm, but it¡¯s at least known as one of the three great arrays of the assessment. I heard that an Essence Demon will form in this Essence Demon Mystic Realm, which will not feel pain or fear death. It¡¯s just like a killing machine.¡±
¡°Even if you reach a draw, it¡¯d be considered a remarkable feat. Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you being a little overconfident?¡±
The man smiled.
¡°Overconfident? You¡¯ll find out in a few days if I¡¯m being overconfident. It¡¯s just an Essence Demon, I can knock one out with a single punch.¡±
Fang Lei sounded even more confident.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, three more days had passed.
At the back cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Compared to before, Ye Ping¡¯s current breakthrough speed became slower and slower. With the enhancement of arge amount of merit in the first ten days, he re-cultivated at least 25 times.
However, Ye Ping spent a total of ten days on thest one, only to re-cultivate to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement realm.
However, Ye Ping fortunately reached the tenth level of Qi Refinement on the eleventh day.
He re-cultivated 36 times.
He was basically about to reach perfection.
He just had to perfect thest part before he couldplete the Qi Refinement realm and break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
Half of the Merit Golden Lotus was depleted too.
Ye Ping was not stingy with his merit during thest charge.
The massive amount of merit turned into spiritual energy.
Ye Ping started hisst charge.
He had ten spirit veins in his body.
Each spirit vein was like a river that contained a massive amount of Dharmic powers which were more than a hundred times stronger than when he was in Qingzhou.
However, at this moment, with the infusion of arge amount of spiritual energy, the eleventh spirit vein appeared.
Soon, the twelfth one was opened too.
Next, it was the thirteenth.
The fourteenth.
The fifteenth.
Finally, thirty-six spirit veins appeared in his body.
The thirty-six spirit veins led to the dantian in his body.
The 36 spirit veins were like 36 rivers as the terrifying spiritual energy surged over.
He had to open up the dantian in order to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
The characteristics of the Qi Refinement realm were that the Dharmic powers were hidden in the spirit veins, but they would deplete every moment.
The characteristics of the Foundation Establishment realm were that the Dharmic powers were condensed in the dantian through the spirit veins, and the capacity of one¡¯s dantian would be more than ten times that of the spirit veins. At the Foundation Establishment realm, one would not have to meditate frequently to replenish Dharmic powers either.
When the Dharmic powers were condensed in the dantian, the quality would also be improved.
That was the difference between Foundation Establishment and Qi Refinement cultivators.
The quality of the Dharmic power would be improved and be more than ten times as strong as that of a Qi Refinement cultivator.
Thus, a Foundation Establishment cultivator could perform the same sword technique ten times or even a hundred times with a power that¡¯s several times more powerful than that of Qi Refinement cultivators.
Ye Ping was facing the same thing.
The ce where the 36 spirit veins condensed Dharmic powers was the dantian.
He had to open up the dantian in one go.
Boom!
An hourter, all the spiritual energy in the Qingyun Mountain Range surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
Soon, there was a loud explosion that could be heard throughout the entire mountain range.
Countless people were awakened, and the ones who reacted the most vigorously were the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°It¡¯s going to rain, hurry up and collect your clothes.¡±
Xu Luochen said as he hurriedly went out to collect the clothes as he thought that it was about to rain.
In the rear cliff, Ye Ping¡¯s body was dazzling and a faint golden light shrouded him like a heavenly god.
At this moment, the 36 spirit veins in his body had already been connected to the dantian and a massive amount of spiritual energy surged into the dry dantian.
At the same time, a green lotus appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s dantian too.
The green lotus had 36 petals, each of which seemed to represent one re-cultivation.
That was the thirty-sixth-grade Green Lotus.
It symbolized supreme perfection.
It also meant that Ye Ping had broken through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
Chapter 120: Ye Ping Gains An Epiphany, The Jin Nation Geniuses Cried
Chapter 120: Ye Ping Gains An Epiphany, The Jin Nation Geniuses Cried
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
At this moment, an unprecedented feeling surfaced.
Everything in the world seemed to have be clearer and everything seemed to be within his grasp.
More importantly, an unprecedented sense of fullness made Ye Ping feel ted.
His Dharmic power was more than a hundred times stronger than before. In the past, a single Heavenly Thunder sword momentum would consume one-third of his Dharmic power.
However, Ye Ping now felt that he would lose only 10% of his Dharmic powers even if he cast a hundred Heavenly Thunder sword momentum as its power was several times more powerful.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s current strength.
To put it simply, his HP was maximized and so was his damage level.
¡°Awesome!¡±
In an instant, Ye Ping somehow felt a great sense of pleasure.
¡®Is this the thrill of bing stronger?¡¯
However, he suppressed his joy and continued toprehend.
He had to re-cultivate 36 times in the Qi Refinement realm.
He wanted to find out if the Foundation Establishment realm also required 36 re-cultivations.
After an hour, Ye Ping heaved a sigh of relief.
In the Foundation Establishment realm, one did not have to re-cultivate 36 times.
Normal cultivation was divided into four stages, early-stage, mid-stage,te-stage, and perfected.
The Qi Refinement realm was meant for refining the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
The Foundation Establishment realm was the conversion of the quality of Dharmic powers and the higher the quality, the more powerful the Dharmic Dao.
At the early stage of Foundation Establishment, there would be the first quality conversion in order to determine the color of Dharmic powers.
However, Ye Ping did not break through his realm for the time being.
After all, a breakthrough from the Qi Cultivation realm to the Foundation Establishment realm was good enough for now. As the saying went, more haste less speed. If he tried to force his way through to the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment, then to thete-stage andstly to the perfected stage, it would be rather meaningless.
He had toprehend properly in each realm in order to gain enlightenment.
He had achieved a breakthrough in realm.
That was considered the fulfillment of one of his wishes.
However, Ye Ping still had other things to do next.
Less than half of the power of merit in his body was left and Ye Ping nned to use it to refine the Godfiend Body and open up the Immortal Apertures.
His first priority was to open up the Immortal Aperture. After all, he had already experienced all the benefits of the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
Ye Ping withdrew arge amount of power of merit in a bid to try to see how many Immortal Apertures he could open.
At this moment, Ye Ping roughly understood that be it the Cultivation Heart technique or opening the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures and the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, they were all cultivation techniques that would get increasingly intense as one progressed.
Hence, he would try to advance in all of them together instead of focusing on one.
It was just like in the Qi Refinement realm where the spiritual energy needed for the 36th re-cultivation would allow him to open up at least 20 or 30 Immortal Apertures.
However, the problem was that improving all of them together was better than that. He just needed to have sufficient overall strength.
After figuring that out, Ye Ping began to open the Immortal Apertures.
That was also because Ye Ping had obtained a million merit. Otherwise, he would not be able to improve his realm even if he wanted to.
The reason why he chose the Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture was mainly because he would obtain Mystical Abilities after opening up the 36th one.
Ye Ping was curious to activate the 36th one and see which Mystical Ability he would obtain.
Just like that, three days passed in the blink of an eye.
At the same time, in Jin Nation Academy.
Many new talents of Jin Nation appeared one after another. As of now, there were more than 600 people who were selected to join Jin Nation Academy.
Two hundred more people had been added.
The entrance examination of the Jin Nation Academysted for a month and applications would be open for a month. However, if they missed it, they would not be able to resit for the examination no matter how outstanding they were.
There were only three people in the entire Jin Nation who were qualified to nominate disciples for a resit of the examination. One was the king of Jin Nation, one was the head of the Jin Nation Academy, and thest was the Supreme Elder of the academy.
Those three could nominate other geniuses too.
As of today, the application for the Jin Nation Academy had been terminated. In other words, no one else would have the chance to join this cohort of students unless they could get the help of those three individuals.
However, at this moment, in the Jin Nation Academy¡¯sbat arena.
630 students were dressed in uniform robes of the academy.
The main color of the robe was white and the hems were light green in color. The words ¡°Sixth Generation¡± were embroidered on the chest. The robes looked extremely refreshing, thus entuating their auras as geniuses.
In thebat arena.
The 630 students looked a little curious. They were there since morning but no one came to them even till noon.
It made them very puzzled.
However, at this moment, several figures suddenly walked in from the four entrances of the North, South, East, and West.
They were all around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, each with a determined gaze and full of vigor.
The words ¡°Fifth Generation¡± were embroidered on their clothes.
They were the fifth generation of students of Jin Nation. The Jin Nation Academy would have a change of head once every 60 years. Hence, there would be one new batch every 60 generations. The first batch of disciples was called the first generation, while the second batch was called the second generation, and the third batch was called the third generation.
The Jin Nation Academy would be opened once every ten years and it happened to be time for a change of head now.
These fifth generation disciples were the Senior Brothers of the batch of freshmen.
Looking at the sudden arrival of the Senior Brothers of the fifth generation, someone in the crowd seemed to have guessed something and his face turned sullen.
In thebat arena, the group of fifth generation disciples all had a hostile smile on each of their faces, which sent chills down their spines.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°Junior Brothers, I¡¯m Li Yan, one of the top ten talents of the fifth generation.¡±
¡°Today, I have gathered you here to carry out the customary practice for freshmen.¡±
¡°I believe that some of you must know what it is, but I¡¯d better exin it to all of you Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters in the spirit of passing on the teachings.¡±
Li Yan had a warm and tender smile on his face.
However, his smile seemed terrifying to some people.
¡°Next, we will hold a friendly match between existing and new students.¡±
¡°The rules are simple. Firstly, no lives shall be killed. Secondly, no magic weapon is to be used. Thirdly, use of Dharmic Dao is not permitted.¡±
¡°In other words, it is a round of pure physicalbat. Apart from that, there are no other rules. Of course, you¡¯re not allowed to tear each other¡¯s clothes too.¡±
¡°Understood?¡±
Although Li Yan¡¯s voice was calm, everyone was dumbfounded.
¡®What does this mean?¡¯
¡®Does he want us to fight?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Li, does it mean we¡¯re going to fight against you?¡±
Someone asked.
¡°You are smart, that¡¯s right.¡±
Li Yan nodded while stretching his muscles, and the rest of the disciples also started to stretch like devoted disciples getting ready to fight.
¡°Senior Brother Li, this doesn¡¯t make sense. We have just entered the Jin Nation Academy and haven¡¯t learned anything yet. You guys have been in the Jin Nation Academy for ten years. Besides, we haven¡¯t refined our bodies either.¡±
¡°Yes. Senior Brother Li, isn¡¯t this just tant bullying?¡±
¡°Can I sit this one out?¡±
¡°Can we just surrender?¡±
The 600-something newly matricted schrs panicked.
¡®Who can take this?¡¯
Those fifth generation disciples all looked strong and powerful and had clearly refined their bodies. Without using Dharmic Dao and Dharma artifacts, how could they fight?
¡°Firstly, you are not allowed to sit out!¡±
¡°Secondly, you¡¯re right. This is just tant bullying.¡±
¡°Thirdly, you cannot surrender. Regardless of gender, you have to fight to the veryst breath.¡±
¡°Fourthly, begin!¡±
Li Yan eximed.
Hundreds of fifth generation disciples descended like ferocious tigers, hitting everyone in sight.
They were all like brutal beasts as their bodies were extremely strong. They could st several people away with a single punch.
That batch of newly matricted disciples had never seen such a scene before.
They began to panic but some of the newly promoted students, who are also in fort battles, immediately realized something and fought with the fifth generation disciples.
Some were extremely intelligent and racked their brains to do everything possible to get hurt as little as possible.
This battle was simply oppressive and they couldn¡¯t beat their Senior Brothers at all.
One or two would be fine, but there was no chance to fight with hundreds of them who used to be talents of Qingzhou.
¡°My leg is broken! Ahh!¡±
¡°My ribs are broken, it hurts.¡±
¡°I surrender, I surrender.¡±
¡°Senior Brothers, you guys don¡¯t even spare women, how cruel.¡±
¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me. Please, I beg you, stop.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go all out and fight with you guys. Oh, I was wrong, please don¡¯t hit me anymore.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the big deal about beating someone who is outnumbered? Come fight me one-on-one if you can!¡±
¡°Sure, ten of us will fight you alone then.¡±
The entirebat arena was in chaos and many Senior Brothers of the older generation outside were watching.
That was the characteristic of each major academy. Whenever there was a new batch of students, there would definitely be some arrogant ones who tried to bully and suppress them with their menacing aura.
That was an unwritten rule that the senior members of the Jin Nation Academy were aware of too.
They had a simple opinion of that matter and wanted to make sure everyone was still alive. They would avoid inflicting serious injuries too.
Just like that, two hours passed.
Chapter 121: The Power of Torch Dragon, Godfiend Body
Chapter 121: The Power of Torch Dragon, Godfiend Body
Jin Nation Academy.
The 632 newly matricted disciples were all sprawled across the ground at this moment.
They had all been defeated.
Regardless of gender, they all suffered at least a few broken bones.
The one who was the most seriously injured had the upper half of his body covered in blood. He was the genius who cultivated the Dragon Elephant cultivation method.
He was the most hot-tempered and retaliated immediately after he was hit. However, the more he retaliated, the worse the attacks he suffered. Hence, he was beaten up to the point of falling silent because he knew that if he was stubborn, he would only end up getting hit even more.
Standing in the ring, Li Yan looked at the schrs lying on the ground and smiled in satisfaction.
There were professional apothecaries in Jin Nation Academy who could easily treat them right on the spot. Hence, those injuries were no big deal.
Looking at the newly matricted disciples who were lying on the ground and begging for mercy, Li Yan didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.
He was doing that not to vent his anger but to assert his authority.
Those who could be enrolled in the Jin Nation Academy were all intelligent people and geniuses from all over the world.
Besides, those geniuses would often have a sense of superiority, and if they were treated nicely, they would think that others were pushovers.
Hence, for generations, all the new disciples would have to take a beating upon joining the academy, lest they became too arrogant.
Looking at this group of disciples, Li Yan could not help but recall the scene when he was getting beaten up.
However, although the 600-odd people were silent in thebat arena, there were still many who were staring at him with indignation.
Sensing their refusal toply, Li Yan did not get angry and instead found it even more interesting.
¡°Are you guys feeling disgruntled?¡±
At this moment, Li Yan was staring at the new disciples as he asked that question.
After hearing his words, many of them felt perturbed because they thought that he was asking the obvious.
¡®Who would willingly ept this?¡¯
As soon as they joined the academy, they had to fight with the older generation. Not only were they in lower realms than their opponents, but they were also not allowed to use any weapons or Dharmic Dao at all. Who would be willing to ept that?
Most of the people remained silent, but it was obvious from the look in their eyes what they meant.
Yes, they all found it unjust.
Of course, there were few people who voiced out.
¡°We are extremely disgruntled! Having dozens of people beat up a single person and ganging up to bully the weak ispletely unfair.¡±
Some were staring at Li Yan with resentment.
They were all geniuses who were usually admired and praised by many. Although they had been beaten up before, they had never been so aggrieved.
However, Li Yanughed upon hearing that.
So did the disciples of the fifth generation.
¡°What are you guysughing at? Did I say something wrong? It¡¯d be somewhat fairer if we fight one-on-one, even though our realms are lower. You guys have been in the Jin Nation Academy for ten years and yet you still gang up to attack individuals. You¡¯re not behaving like Senior Brothers at all. Youck the spirit of the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
That person clenched his fists as he spoke, feeling extremely aggrieved.
In fact, he wasn¡¯t alone as many others felt the same as he did. However, most of them stayed silent. Now that he had opened the floodgates, they decided to chime in too.
¡°Trust you to have the cheek to call yourselves Senior Brothers? You don¡¯t even dare to fight one-on-one. All you do is bully us new disciples.¡±
¡°Must you go to such an extent to establish your dominance?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±
The voices sounded one after another.
More and more new disciples beganining and their voices were getting increasingly louder.
However, at this moment, Li Yan suddenly spoke up.
¡°Shut up!¡±
His interjection made everyone fall silent.
At this moment, Li Yan stopped smiling too.
He was staring at them coldly.
The new disciples, who had been stared at, were overwhelmed with fear.
¡°Fool.¡±
¡°Do you guys think that I¡¯m just establishing dominance by doing so?¡±
¡°This is so silly.¡±
¡°Do you guys also think that we¡¯re bullying those who are weaker than us?¡±
¡°You have to remember that there are at least still some rules in the Jin Nation Academy that will protect your lives.¡±
¡°However, if you one day encounter the disciples of the demonic sects or enemies who are after your lives, do you think they¡¯d care about rules!?!¡±
¡°Will they be willing to fight fairly?¡±
Li Yan lectured the newly matricted disciples.
¡°Your Senior Brother, Fang Lei, should have told you this a few days ago.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation Academy is not a ce for you to learn to cultivate or pick up Mystical Abilities and Dao skills. The Jin Nation Academy is a ce where you learn how to be a truly qualified andpetent genius.¡±
¡°The vast majority of youe from extraordinary beginnings and you are all talents of each state. Since a young age, you have gotten used to being in the limelight and admired by all. Hence, you have developed a repulsive sense of superiority.¡±
¡°In the eyes of true geniuses, the kind of superiority you show is disgusting and extremely deplorable.¡±
¡°Don¡¯tpare the academy to the sects that you havee from. Treat the Jin Nation Academy as a whole new world.¡±
¡°As long as you conform to the rules, you can do whatever you want here. You can y tricks, fight, or even form gangs and cliques as you wish.¡±
¡°But you guys are very unconvinced and you find this unjust, don¡¯t you!?!¡±
¡°Well then, remember hard what we look like and bear our faces in mind. You cane looking for us one day or you can also attack us when we¡¯re alone and take revenge.¡±
¡°However if we find out who you are, we will retaliate too.¡±
¡°Fairness is a non-issue here! Your background means nothing when you¡¯re here because in the Jin Nation Academy, you have to earn your status and authority in your own right!¡±
¡°Understood?¡±
Li Yan had an icy cold gaze in his eyes as he made the impassioned speech.
The disciples of the fifth generation around him all seemed austere too.
¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯
¡®This is the Jin Nation Academy.¡¯
¡®A unique academy that stands out from others.¡¯
The six hundred or so newly matricted disciples were basically dumbfounded at this point, except for a very small number of people who seemed to have known from the start that that was how things were in the Jin Nation Academy.
In the eyes of the vast majority, the Jin Nation Academy should be full of humble schrs who respected their teachers and peers, and had loyalty, good morals, and virtues.
However, they never expected the Jin Nation Academy to be so strange.
¡°However, it is also true that this is an assertion of dominance. You are lucky that more than six hundred of you are being beaten up together.¡±
¡°In the past, there would often be two batches of people in the Jin Nation Academy, one with the most people and the other with the least, who are specially recruited disciples. So, don¡¯t worry, these disciples whoe afterwards will enjoy the same treatment as you have.¡±
¡°When the timees, hundreds of Senior Brothers will be beating up a few freshmen. That¡¯s why they¡¯re going to have it worse.¡±
Li Yan seemed to be implying that they should consider themselves lucky.
¡°Senior Brother, the Jin Nation Academy recruitment window has closed. Doesn¡¯t that mean that those who jointer are all geniuses of geniuses? What would happen if you can¡¯t beat them?¡±
Someone lying on the ground couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
¡°This kid must be crazy, huh?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t beat them? Hahahaha!¡±
At this moment, the fifth generation Senior Brothersughed one after another.
Li Yan, in particr, wasughing confidently.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the establishment of Jin Nation Academy, there has never been a single disciple who has not been beaten.¡±
¡°Moreover, if a hundred Senior Brothers can¡¯t beat them, all the Senior Brothers of the fifth generation wille together. If that doesn¡¯t work, the fourth generation Senior Brothers will join the fight too. Likewise, if that fails, the Senior Brothers of the third generation will fight them too.¡±
¡°If they can¡¯t we¡¯ll have the Senior Brothers of the second generation, and if they can¡¯t either, the first generation will take over.¡±
¡°I can tell you clearly that there are only three Senior Brothers of the first generation left in the academy, all of whom are already cultivators of the Greater Mastery of the Golden Core realm. Although it¡¯s just a physicalbat battle, do you think it¡¯d be possible for a Foundation Establishment cultivator to defeat a Golden Core cultivator?¡±
¡°If someone can win, I, Li Yan, will lick the top and bottom of thebat arena.¡±
Li Yanughed as he said so.
However, in the eyes of the crowd, he was being utterly shameless.
If the Senior Brothers of the previous generations would join in the fights, they would really be unbeatable.
Most importantly, they were all shameless and thick-skinned. What if they really decided to disregard the rules and bully them?
Just like that, the first lesson for the newly matricted disciples ended.
At the same time, in the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
With the low roar of a dragon, the 36th Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture waspletely opened.
Roar!
The dragon roar sounded in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
In an instant, an inherent Mystical Ability appeared too.
¡°Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.¡±
Chapter 122: Qi And Blood Like A Furnace, A Body Like A Dragon
Chapter 122: Qi And Blood Like A Furnace, A Body Like A Dragon
¡°Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.¡±
That was the Mystical Ability that he had obtained after opening the 36th Immortal Aperture.
This Mystical Ability could gather the power of the Torch Dragon and from the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal to kill the enemy. It could also be used to gather the power of the Torch Dragon and enhance one¡¯s abilities.
However, adding it to one¡¯s body would consume arge amount of Dharmic powers. Fortunately, Ye Ping had abundant Dharmic powers.
Now, all thirty-six Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures had been opened. Not only did he manage to obtain the Mystical Ability, but the effect of the Immortal Apertures had also been enhanced greatly.
The thirty-six Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures had been opened and his cultivation speed was definitely not as simple as being enhanced by 36 times.
Ye Ping could sense that the spiritual energy absorbed by the thirty-six Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures in two hours today was equivalent to 36 merits.
In other words, if he did nothing all day, he would gain 432 power of merit in 24 hours a day.
That was in the situation of doing nothing. If he actively cultivated, it would be doubled.
In other words, a day of meditation and cultivation would be equivalent to 800 power of merit.
Although it didn¡¯t seem like muchpared to the power of merit obtained by expiating millions of resentful spirits, such a good opportunity would note by everyday.
However, if he got 800 merits a day, they would add up to more than 300,000 power of merit after the umtion of over a year.
That was the result of having only 36 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures opened. What if he opened up 3,000 of them?
He dared not imagine it at all.
Soon, Ye Ping checked the power of merit in his body.
There was one portion remaining.
Ye Ping did not intend to keep that portion either.
He decided to use them for tempering the Godfiend Body.
Now that he had reached a new realm and opened the 36th Immortal Aperture, the only thing left for him to work on was his constitution.
This time, Ye Ping had already gained an epiphany. It was just like how although he didn¡¯t know how to perform Sword Kinesis Flight, he could still be extremely fast by relying on the power of his body.
Besides, there were also many benefits to Body Tempering. Well, he couldn¡¯t always be the one to hit others without getting hit.
It was also recorded in the Qingzhou Record that there were some ces in this world where spiritual energy was scarce. There were also ces that would seal the spiritual energy in the body of the cultivator, causing their Dharmic powers to be rendered useless.
That was the reason why many geniuses chose to temper their bodies. Of course, generally, only geniuses would do so.
Most cultivators would cultivate properly and just strengthen their bodies. After all, they didn¡¯t have that much time to spare on tempering their bodies.
Besides, Ye Ping not only had an abundance of time, he also had a supreme Body Tempering method. Hence, he naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it.
Anyway, learning more would definitely benefit him.
Ye Ping immediately began practicing the Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
He closed his eyes and watched.
The remaining merit in his body, which was equivalent to a quarter of the initial amount, began to be rapidly converted into spiritual energy.
Under the eleration of the thirty-six Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, the process was very quick and due to the fact that he had already reached the Foundation Establishment realm, Ye Ping¡¯s body could hold more spiritual energy.
Hence, it didn¡¯t require too much time.
Boom!
Boom!
The thunder-like sound of iron nging filled the air.
However, only Ye Ping the cultivator could hear the sound of hammering heaven and earth.
A Divine Hammer was transformed using the power of heaven before being used to hammer one¡¯s body and get rid of impurities until perfection.
With the power of the earth, the Divine Furnace was formed and it was then used to refine one¡¯s body, turning it into a dragon in the furnace of blood and Qi.
That was refinement with heaven and earth.
Due to his advancement in the realm and the opening of the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, Ye Ping¡¯s tempering speed was bing increasingly faster.
After three days and three nights.
A fiery red furnace condensed behind Ye Ping with the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar.
It was the symbol of having a furnace of blood and Qi, a body like a dragon.
Ye Ping finished tempering his body eighteen times.
The Little Godfiend body had also been thoroughly tempered until perfection.
At this moment, his Qi and blood were terrifyingly vigorous. In the eyes of ordinary heretical cultivators, Ye Ping was as dazzling as the sun and his body was also strong and terrifying like a dragon¡¯s.
However, thepletion of the Little Godfiend body was apanied by the depletion of the power of merit.
In fact, during this period of time, the connate spiritual energy that was gathered in the ancient emerald gourd had also been depleted entirely.
The Little Godfiend body had been perfected.
At this moment, Ye Ping could not help but open his eyes.
Unlike when reaching the Foundation Establishment realm, he felt a sense of fullness when his body became stronger. Besides, there was also a qualitative change in his strength.
However, Ye Ping was unclear of how strong it was exactly. He would only know if he tried it on someone.
¡°If only Eldest Senior Brother were here.¡±
For a moment, Ye Ping somewhat missed Su Changyu.
Soon, he looked at the ancient emerald gourd beside him and somehow felt an urge to smash it against himself to see how strong his physical body was.
However, after some thought, Ye Ping gave it up. After all, it was an ancient artifact and if he overestimated himself, it would be terrible.
While Ye Ping was deep in thought...
In the Qingyun residence.
Wang Zhuoyu was fixing his clothes and smiling at the mirror. He was trying to practice how to smile.
In a few days, he would be going to sit for the final array formation master assessment.
He nned to teach Ye Ping the Dao of array formation before attending the assessment.
After all, after taking the final assessment, he would be a qualified array formation master. By then, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to teach Ye Ping array formations.
When a qualified array formation master was lucky, he would be busy setting up array formations everyday. Hence, Wang Zhuoyu intended to participate in the examination before teaching Ye Ping.
As for how much Ye Ping couldprehend, it would depend on Ye Ping¡¯s fate.
Knock-knock.
When Wang Zhuoyu was practicing his smile, someone suddenly knocked on the door.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu pushed open the door of his room and asked.
Soon, he saw an acquaintance.
It was his second Senior Brother, Xu Luochen.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, what brings you here?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was a little surprised as he did not expect Xu Luochen to look for him.
Outside the door, Xu Luochen¡¯s aura waspletely different from before.
In the beginning, Xu Luochen would often have a gentle smile on his face and seemed happy everyday.
However, he now seemed listless, as if he had suffered some fatal blow as he looked extremely mncholic.
Wang Zhuoyu was curious.
He really couldn¡¯t understand what could have happened that made such a cheery person like Xu Luochen so dejected.
¡°Do you have time to talk for a few minutes?¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s voice still sounded as low and mncholic as ever. He seemed rather pitiful.
¡°Senior Brother, pleasee in.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu hurriedly invited Xu Luochen into the room.
He then closed the door of the room.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, what is wrong with you? It feels like you¡¯ve changed drastically all of a sudden.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu poured a cup of tea for Xu Luochen with a curious expression.
However, Xu Luochen did not drink the tea and instead looked at Wang Zhuoyu and asked, ¡°Zhuoyu, are you nning to teach your Junior Brother array formations?¡±
¡°Yes, why?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was a little curious. ¡®Isn¡¯t it normal for a Senior Brother to teach his Junior Brother?¡¯
¡°Zhuoyu, I suggest you don¡¯t go.¡±
Xu Luochen tried to dissuade Wang Zhuoyu from courting death.
Wang Zhuoyu disagreed with him.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, I know that Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude is poor, but we can¡¯t give up on him just because of that, right?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, ask yourself, do we have good aptitude? To put it bluntly, Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have good aptitude either. However, has Sect Leader ever given up on us?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to lecture you, but as his Senior Brother, we have to bepromising.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said earnestly, looking rather noble.
However, Xu Luochen simply nced at Wang Zhuoyu. He only spoke after Wang Zhuoyu finished.
¡°But what if Ye Ping is a genius?¡±
Xu Luochen asked slowly.
After he heard that, Wang Zhuoyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®What did you say?¡¯
¡®Genius?¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu froze.
He was a little confused about what Xu Luochen meant.
However, after a while, Wang Zhuoyu coughed a little and continued to speak.
¡°If he¡¯s a genius, that¡¯d be even better. Being the initiation master of a genius is such a glorious thing.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu obviously still did not realize what Xu Luochen meant.
¡°What if he¡¯s a genius who can surpass ten years¡¯ worth of your efforts in a single day?¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
¡°That¡¯s even better! It¡¯s also an honor to be able to personally teach an incredible genius. Senior Brother Luochen, Master is right, you just can¡¯t take a little hit.¡±
¡°It¡¯d be good if he¡¯s a genius, and even better if he¡¯s an incredible one. If people like us be the teacher of a supreme genius, would we be at a loss?¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he can surpass our efforts of more than ten years overnight?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, is there no other genius in this world other than Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Think about it. If such a genius is from another sect, would you be even more furious after seeing him?¡±
¡°However, if a genius like him is from our sect, what is there to be angry about? If Ye Ping is a peerless genius, his achievements will bring glory to us.
¡°Are you jealous of Ye Ping?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping was a peerless genius at all.
He just felt that Xu Luochen wanted to drag others down with him just because he was ipetent himself.
If Ye Ping was a peerless genius, why was Su Changyu still so happy after teaching Ye Ping the Sword Dao every single day?
¡®Why are you so depressed?¡¯
¡®At the end of the day, you¡¯re just narrow-minded and can¡¯t stand seeing others doing better than you.¡¯
That was what Wang Zhuoyu thought.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother Luochen, it¡¯s gettingte and I have to go look for Ye Ping. Think about it yourself.¡±
After saying that, Wang Zhuoyu got up and left.
In the room, Xu Luochen was stunned.
After a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but smack his thigh and mutter to himself.
¡°Yeah. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Ye Ping is a peerless genius? Why should I be depressed all day?¡±
¡°Yes! I¡¯m enlightened!¡±
Chapter 123: Senior Brother Has Set Up An Array Formation, See If You Can Break It
Chapter 123: Senior Brother Has Set Up An Array Formation, See If You Can Break It
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
The warm rays of the sun were cast on his body.
Wang Zhuoyu had a smile on his face.
He did not take to heart the things that Xu Luochen had just said.
In fact, in Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s opinion, Xu Luochen was impatient and couldn¡¯t stand being alone. Hence, he was angered by Ye Ping.
However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to disobey the Sect Leader. Hence, he had been feeling dejected and miserable. Now, Xu Luochen had evene to see him and dissuade him from teaching Ye Ping. He thought that Xu Luochen was scared that he might seem even more ipetent after Ye Ping learned the Dao of array formations.
Putting that aside, Wang Zhuoyu somehow frankly thought that Su Changyu was the most ipetent piece of garbage in the entire sect, who was unlikely to seed the position in the future. On the other hand, he felt that Xu Luochen was too narrow-minded and was easily depressed because he couldn¡¯t take a hit.
His fourth and fifth junior brothers were often missing too.
There was nothing much to say about Xiao Muxue as he didn¡¯t think that she would achieve anything great. As for Chen Lingrou, she was way too young and didn¡¯t know how she should treat others. He reckoned that it would be unlikely for her to take over.
He thought about it carefully and wondered who else could seed the Sect Leader.
He inhaled sharply.
¡®Aren¡¯t I the only one left?¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu suddenly frowned.
¡®But I don¡¯t want to be the Sect Leader either.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu didn¡¯t want to be the Sect Leader because he preferred leading a simpler life.
¡°But what if Sect Leader wants me to take over? What if he kneels in front of me and begs me to be the Sect Leader?¡±
¡°If I agree, I won¡¯t be doing it out of willingness. But if I don¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t I seem like an ingrate? After all, he¡¯s like a fatherly figure to me.¡±
¡°Ah, forget it, forget it. We¡¯ll see when the timees. If there is really no one in the sect who can bear such a huge responsibility, I¡¯ll reluctantly take over.¡±
¡°Ah, Wang Zhuoyu, Wang Zhuoyu, you¡¯re just too honest and reliable.¡±
He walked towards the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Wang Zhuoyu was letting his imagination run wild.
At this juncture, Ye Ping¡¯s voice made Wang Zhuoyu snap back to his senses.
¡°Senior Brother Wang, you¡¯re here.¡±
On the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping did not expect Wang Zhuoyu to show up.
However, he understood that Wang Zhuoyu must have been there to teach him the Dao of array formations.
¡°Yes.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Wang Zhuoyu returned to reality and looked at Ye Ping with his eyes full of satisfaction.
Ye Ping was rather good-looking and seemed personable and easy-going too.
¡°Ye Ping, I have some important matters to deal with in a few days, so I n to teach you the Supreme Array Formation Dao before I leave.¡±
¡°However, Ye Ping, the matter that I have to handle is very important, so how much you can learn depends on your own ability.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said to Ye Ping after walking towards him.
In about ten days, he would be leaving for the final array formation assessment. Hence, he only had ten days to teach Ye Ping the Dao of array formations.
Wang Zhuoyu naturally felt that ten days was insufficient as he didn¡¯t think that Ye Ping was a genius.
To put it bluntly, in Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s eyes, the Array Formation Dao was extremelyplex and cumbersome, something that the Sword Dao and alchemy could notpare to.
For example, for the Sword Dao and alchemy, one just had to have a pair of hands.
However, the Array Formation Dao was different as it involved plenty of things.
It required more than just a pair of hands.
¡°Thank you so much, Senior Brother Wang. I will definitely work hard and not let you down.¡±
Ye Ping was extremely interested in array formations. Hence, he was full of anticipation.
¡°Sit.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu sat on the ground, not minding it at all.
Ye Ping sat down too.
The two of them looked at each other.
Wang Zhuoyu said slowly, ¡°Little Junior Brother, I gave you a book of array formation insights previously, do you still remember?¡±
¡°I do.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Have youprehended anything?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu asked calmly.
¡°Senior Brother, Iprehended only a small part of it.¡±
Ye Ping answered after giving it some thought.
Wang Zhuoyu was slightly stunned by his words.
¡®You managed toprehend a part of something that I randomly fabricated?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Of all things, you learned how to lie? Indeed, people tend to be affected by others around them. This is what happens when you learn from Su Changyu.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu sighed in his heart.
However, he looked rather calm on the surface.
¡°I wrote those insights spontaneously. You¡¯d have a good level ofprehension if you canprehend it. However, I¡¯m going to teach you the real Dao of array formations next.¡±
At this point, Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s gaze was gleaming.
¡°The so-called Dao of array formations is mysterious and there are countless types of array formations. Its uses are also infinite.¡±
¡°For example, some people engrave the array formation in their body and turn themselves into a weapon that can kill enemies with a single thought.¡±
¡°There are also people who engrave the array formations on Dharma artifacts to enhance them.¡±
¡°No one can be certain of the wonders of array formations, but no matter what, array formations can be used everywhere.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, you are now a beginner in the Array Formation Dao. This book records the most basic information of the Array Formation Dao, read it in your free time.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu took out a thick book and handed it to Ye Ping.
The book was extremely thick. He casually flipped through the pages to see that the fonts were extremely small and there were at least a million words on it.
¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said gratefully.
¡°Ye Ping, in order to let you gain a deep understanding of how powerful array formations are, why don¡¯t I set up a trapping array now?¡±
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu slowly spoke.
He hade prepared today and intended to give Ye Ping a lesson on the basics of array formations. Secondly, he also wanted to showboat in front of Ye Ping and show him what a true master of array formations was like.
¡°Sure, just don¡¯t set up one that¡¯s too overpowering.¡±
Hearing that Wang Zhuoyu wanted to personally set up an array to teach him, Ye Ping immediately nodded. His only concern was that the array that Wang Zhuoyu set up might be too strong for him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know when to stop. Besides, I just want to see how talented you are in array formation.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
Soon, he took out a wooden box from his sleeves, in which there were four small maic rods.
They were Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s array artifacts.
They were cheap and extremely ordinary array artifacts.
¡°Array!¡±
As soon as Wang Zhuoyu said that, several Dharmic powers entered the four maic rods.
In the next moment, the four maic rods formed a square, with five meters in between each other.
Wang Zhuoyu immediately got up and retreated to outside the array artifact.
¡°Ye Ping, close your eyes and open them again in five minutes.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
The array that he had set up was actually a small disorientation array formation. If Ye Ping didn¡¯t close his eyes, he would be able to see through it easily. That would then be embarrassing.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping closed his eyes without babbling any nonsense.
After Ye Ping closed his eyes, Wang Zhuoyu continuously added array formation techniques.
Five minutes passed.
Finally, the small disorientation array waspleted.
Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s head was covered in sweat.
The disorientation array was the array formation that he was best at. He intended to use it to pass the assessment too.
¡°Ye Ping, you can open your eyes now.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said at this point.
His eyes were filled with confidence.
Back then, even the Sect Leader could not crack that array formation.
He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping could break the disorientation array either.
In the array formation, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
At the next moment, the surrounding white fog blocked his vision.
At the same time, Wang Zhuoyu continued to speak, ¡°Ye Ping, there are three ways to break the array, so listen to me carefully.¡±
¡°The first method is to find the position of the array artifact and destroy it, or shift it away from the array formation. It will then be broken on its own. However, there are array formation masters that would control the array artifact and change it. Hence, it¡¯s very difficult.¡±
¡°The second method is to break the array formation with another array formation. This is extremely difficult because setting up your own array formation in another person¡¯s array formation will require high attainments in array artifacts. In fact, using the enemy¡¯s array artifact is good.¡±
¡°The third method is to use the resonance point of the array formation and bypass its position. For example, if it¡¯s a disorientation array, you will either step onto a path towards death or survival. If it¡¯s the former, you will never leave once you step into it. However, if it¡¯s thetter, you will be able to get out of it easily.¡±
¡°However, there is one more that is the simplest yet also the hardest, and that is breaking the array formation with power. You shall sense the location of the array artifact and use a sword technique or a Mystical Ability to strike and destroy the array artifact. The array formation will be broken on its own too.¡±
¡°The crux of these four ways to break the array formations is to find the array artifact as soon as possible. A person¡¯s talent is measured by his ability to resonate with the array artifact. Little Junior Brother, I¡¯ve already said what I should. Try breaking it slowly, but don¡¯t be too anxious. The more impatient you are, the harder it will be...¡±
Just as Wang Zhuoyu was guiding him...
In the array formation, a figure walked out.
It was Ye Ping...
Wang Zhuoyu was dumbstruck.
Chapter 124: I’m Not Listening, I’m Not Listening
Chapter 124: I¡¯m Not Listening, I¡¯m Not Listening
Looking at Ye Ping who walked out from the middle of the array formation, Wang Zhuoyu was stunned.
He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be able to effortlessly walk out of the disorientation array formation that he had set up and was full of confidence about.
¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯
¡®Did he cheat?¡¯
Under the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Wang Zhuoyu waspletely stunned.
He did not expect Ye Ping to break the disorientation array at all.
Although the disorientation array was not a particrly powerful array formation, it would not be broken easily by those who were clueless about array formations. Although it might not be fatal, the person might be trapped for at least half a month.
Yet, Ye Ping actually walked out of it in less than fifteen minutes.
¡®This is absurd.¡¯
¡°How did you walk out?¡±
Upon sight of Ye Ping who had walked out, Wang Zhuoyu recovered from the shock and looked at Ye Ping, his eyes full of bewilderment.
¡°Senior Brother, I managed to find the exit ording to the patterns of the array artifacts. That¡¯s how I came out.¡±
Ye Ping answered naturally.
As soon as he opened his eyes, he managed to detect where the array artifact was. He then made some rough deductions ording to where it was and saw the array pattern.
After seeing the array pattern, it was easy for him to find the exit.
Hence, he managed to get out of the array within a short period of time.
However, Ye Ping subconsciously thought that Wang Zhuoyu was deliberately making things easier for him. After all, it was just a test and Wang Zhuoyu wasn¡¯t really his enemy. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t have set up such a strong array formation to test him.
Wang Zhuoyu was shocked.
For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of what Xu Luochen had said to him previously.
¡®Is Ye Ping really a peerless genius?¡¯
¡®No.¡¯
¡®No.¡¯
¡®The fact that he can break the array doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s a peerless genius. The disorientation array is not that difficult to break and he might have done it with luck. I want to try it.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu simply did not believe that a sect like the Qingyun Dao Sect would be able to recruit such a peerless genius!
He did not believe it.
He didn¡¯t believe it at all!
¡®Besides, the fact that Ye Ping has broken the array doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s a genius. There are many elements to breaking arrays.¡¯
However, it would be simple to prove if Ye Ping was a talent or not.
He could just make Ye Ping set up an array.
At the thought of this, Wang Zhuoyu immediately spoke up.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite talented, Junior Brother. I shall not teach you using ordinary methods. Show me how you set up an array formation.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
¡°Set up an array formation? Senior Brother, I only know how to set up the time array for now, I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡±
Ye Ping answered truthfully.
He knew only one array formation for now.
¡®Time array formation?¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu was stunned again.
¡°It¡¯s the one you taught mest time.¡±
Ye Ping quickly exined when he realized that Wang Zhuoyu seemed a little puzzled.
Wang Zhuoyu was stunned again.
¡®I taught it to him?¡¯
¡®Since when have I ever taught you the time array formation?¡¯
¡®Wait...¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu soon recalled it.
He immediately fell silent.
He did not know if what Ye Ping said was true or not.
He felt that Ye Ping¡¯s boasting was getting more and more outrageous.
¡®You managed to master the time array formation just by reading a random book of insights that I made up?¡¯
¡®If you have that ability, why do you need me to teach you? Why don¡¯t you teach me instead?¡¯
Aftering back to his senses, Wang Zhuoyu took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t care if Ye Ping knew the time array formation or not and simply pointed at the book of basic array formations.
¡°There are 12 different array diagrams in the book of basic array formations that I gave you. Study it on your own. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯lle and look for you again and see how talented you are.¡±
It didn¡¯t matter if Ye Ping didn¡¯t know the other array formations. Anyway, there were twelve different types, and hence, he decided to let Ye Ping learn a random one to gauge his talent.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He was naturally delighted because he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to set up an array formation now. He only knew one array formation now so he thought that it would be better to learn a few more types. Hence, he decided to let Wang Zhuoyu evaluate his talent.
¡°That¡¯s fine. Junior Brother Ye, ready the book and study properly. I¡¯lle and see you again in a few days.¡±
Since they were at that subject, Wang Zhuoyu also intended to leave first and let Ye Ping study carefully. He would drop by again before going down the mountain for the assessment.
¡°Okay, goodbye, Senior Brother.¡±
Soon, Ye Ping respectfully saw Wang Zhuoyu off.
After Wang Zhuoyu left, Ye Ping immediately picked up the book of basic array formations and started studying it.
There were millions of words in the book of basic array formations.
There was a detailed exnation of the origin of the array formations and the concept of array formations. Although Ye Ping knew a portion of it, the feeling of learning from the basics felt extremely enriching for Ye Ping.
He was carefully reading the book.
He skimmed through ten lines at a nce and with his extraordinary memory, he managed to memorize almost all one million words.
At this moment, Ye Ping also instantly grasped a lot of knowledge about array formations.
However, he was very clear that memorizing and understanding were very different. The Dao of array formations required more than memorizing. One would have to understand the mysteriousness and significance of array formations.
Hence, after reading the book, Ye Ping did not rush to look for Wang Zhuoyu and instead stayed in the rear cliff alone toprehend it carefully instead of remembering it.
At this moment...
In the Crown Prince¡¯s hall in the royal pce of Jin Nation.
The sounds of crying could be heard from inside the Crown Prince¡¯s hall. The eunuchs and pce maids outside were all frowning.
¡°Brother, no matter what, you have to avenge me.¡±
¡°When have I ever been so aggrieved? I went to Jin Nation Academy and ended up suffering a beating.¡±
¡°Those guys are inhumane. Regardless of gender and status, they beat all of us up. I was almost disfigured.¡±
He sobbed incessantly.
In the hall.
A beautiful woman was seated in the middle of the hall and weeping loudly, with almost no regard for her image.
Li Yu was standing opposite her.
¡°My dear sister, can you stop crying? I was in a good mood but your crying made me frustrated.¡±
Li Yu, who was in the main hall, began to get a headache.
The woman in front of him was his biological sister, Princess Taihe of Jin Nation.
As the Crown Prince¡¯s biological sister, Princess Taihe was naturally favored and pampered. Ever since she was a child, she had never been aggrieved.
However, some time ago, she insisted on joining the Jin Nation Academy and refused to drop the idea regardless of who tried to persuade her.
Yet, before she could throw her weight around in the Jin Nation Academy with her status as the princess, she suffered a beating.
Li Yu was furious and frustrated.
He was frustrated at the fact that his sister insisted on going to the Jin Nation Academy even though it seemed pointless to him.
He was furious because she was the princess of Jin Nation, and yet the members of the Jin Nation Academy actually beat her up without consideration.
However, those were the rules of the Jin Nation Academy. As the Crown Prince, he was well aware that his father definitely wouldn¡¯t bother about such things and would merely consider it bad luck even though she was a pampered princess.
It was because the Jin Nation Academy did not care about the king at all. The Jin Nation Academy¡¯s famous saying was that one should not spoil the talents they wanted to cultivate.
Hence, regardless of their identity, they would all have to take a beating.
¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you must avenge me, or I will publicize your scandals. If I get embarrassed, you won¡¯t live well either.¡±
Princess Taihe threw a tantrum and insisted that Li Yu intervene to avenge her.
¡°My dear sister, why? Will you be happy if I get embarrassed?¡±
¡°Besides, how do you expect me to take revenge? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of a cultivation talent I am.¡±
¡°Besides, don¡¯t you know the rules of Jin Nation Academy? Even if Father intervenes, justice won¡¯t be done for you.¡±
Li Yu was a little depressed.
That was the bad thing about having a biological sister. She knew all the sordid things that he had done and waspletely unrestrained. Other princesses would have rushed to suck up to him. Only his biological sister would dare to threaten him, the Crown Prince of the imperial dynasty.
¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to it, I don¡¯t want to listen to it. If you can¡¯t solve it, we¡¯ll perish together. Anyway, I¡¯m going to get married in the future while you¡¯ll take over the throne of the emperor. Who will remember what mistakes a princess has made in Jin Nation? They¡¯ll only be focusing on you.¡±
Princess Taihe was incredibly spoiled and insisted that Li Yu take revenge for her.
All of a sudden, Li Yu¡¯s headache worsened.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
Li Yu asked.
¡°Get someone to go to the Jin Nation Academy and take revenge on everyone who hit me.¡±
Princess Taihe clenched her fist and said viciously.
¡°Think about it, there¡¯s no such person who can do that. Even if there is, do you think he can go there? The Jin Nation Academy assessment is already over.¡±
Li Yu shook his head.
¡°I can get Mother or Father to let that person join the academy. He will have some privileges, but I don¡¯t care who this person is. You can decide.¡±
Princess Taihe said seriously.
Her eyes were red and swollen, not from crying but from the beating that she had suffered.
¡°Sister, don¡¯t be capricious and willful, alright? You don¡¯t know the rules of the Jin Nation Academy at all. You want one person to fight a group of people? In the entire Jin Nation... Uh!¡±
Li Yu subconsciously refuted and was suddenly stunned.
He seemed to have thought of something.
Chapter 125: Don’t Worry, I Definitely Avenge You
Chapter 125: Don¡¯t Worry, I Definitely Avenge You
In the Crown Prince¡¯s hall in the royal pce of Jin Nation.
Li Yu suddenly froze in ce.
On the other hand, Princess Taihe who was seated on the chair stopped crying and looked at Li Yu with some confusion. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
¡°Sister, let me ask you, is there a person called Ye Ping in the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
¡°He¡¯s very handsome, second only to me.¡±
Li Yu asked seriously.
¡°Ye Ping? There doesn¡¯t seem to be such a person. As for those who are more handsome than you are, there are plenty.¡±
Princess Taihe answered seriously.
Li Yu was speechless.
¡°Brother, I seem to have heard about Ye Ping somewhere. Oh, I remember, Senior Brother Fang Lei mentioned him before and he seemed to have criticized him to the point of making him sound worthless. What happened to him?¡±
Princess Taihe was a little curious. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t remember who Ye Ping was, but she suddenly recalled about him.
¡°Criticized him to the point of making him seem worthless?¡±
Li Yu frowned slightly.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Fang Lei said that Ye Ping is a clout chaser and he even said that if he meets Ye Ping one day, he will make Ye Ping know what a genius is. It seems that Senior Brother Fang Lei dislikes Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Brother, do you know Ye Ping? Is he like what Senior Brother Fang Lei said?¡±
Princess Taihe was even more curious.
She wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that although Li Yu had poor aptitude, he knew all sorts of geniuses because he was the Crown Prince of Jin Nation. Those who could be remembered by him were naturally extraordinary.
¡°Hmph, he¡¯s ignorant.¡±
Hearing Fang Lei¡¯s maliciousment about his master, Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but humph coldly before looking at Princess Taihe.
¡°Sister, I have an idea. I¡¯ll take revenge for you, but you have to go to Mother and ask her to get an extra ce for an additional student in the Jin Nation Academy. As long as you can do that, I guarantee that I will be able to help you seek revenge.¡±
Li Yu said seriously.
Others might not know Ye Ping, but Li Yu knew him well.
Previously, there were rumors that Ye Ping had shown incredible might by defeating 3,000 Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, and hepletely believed it regardless of how absurd the rumors seemed to be.
He was displeased to hear that Ye Ping was said to be Chen Zheng¡¯s nephew and ended up getting criticized by the masses in Jin Nation. Hence, he specifically asked the king to make a trip to Jin Nation, but to his surprise, his father actually knew who Ye Ping was.
Later on, he understood why Chen Zheng said Ye Ping was his nephew, and so he did not continue to exin anything.
Now that his biological sister had been bullied, Li Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.
It was not that his younger sister was really precious and couldn¡¯t take a beating. It was mainly because the fifth generation of the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were indeed too inhumane to have beaten up such a beautiful woman, so much that her face was all swollen and bruised.
Princess Taihe only dared toe out after recuperating for a few days. The faces of a few pce maids were as swollen as that of a pig¡¯s.
¡®Why did you have to hit her face, especially since she¡¯s a woman?¡¯ Besides, she was his biological sister and be it for personal reasons or not, he had to avenge her.
¡°Really? Brother, if you can help me to get revenge, you can pick any of my girlfriends at will to be your consort.¡±
Princess Taihe was instantly overjoyed after hearing those words.
Li Yu did not seem particrly interested and instead looked at Princess Taihe.
¡°Sister, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for you while achieving my other agenda. However, no matter what, I will avenge you, but there¡¯s one thing you have to bear in mind.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a princess and Father has always pampered you while I¡¯ve always doted on you since you were a child. That¡¯s the reason you¡¯rewless and spoiled rotten. You want to go to the Jin Nation Academy to prove your talent and capabilities, not your status.¡±
¡°So, if you suffer any aggravation in the Jin Nation Academy in the future, I won¡¯t help you, regardless if you¡¯re at fault or not.¡±
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to resist the fate of having to be married off, but if you continue being willful ande to me or Father whenever you encounter an issue, going to the Jin Nation Academy would be meaningless for you.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t resist fate too, do you know that?¡±
Li Yu was firm in his tone.
Since ancient times, the princesses of most nations would be married off to a faraway country in order to build diplomatic rtions between the two nations or to stabilize the imperial court. It was definitely unfortunate for the princesses.
It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if the person they had to marry was someone they liked, but it was rare for true love to exist in marriage alliances.
Li Yu could tell why Princess Taihe joined the Jin Nation Academy, but he said so precisely because he could tell what she was thinking.
Otherwise, he would leave her to do whatever she wanted since it was all just for fun anyway.
After hearing these words, Princess Taihe froze in ce.
She looked at Li Yu in shock.
After a long time, Princess Taihe stopped being willful and answered from the bottom of her heart.
¡°Brother, I understand.¡±
¡°However, I suddenly realized that you seem to have matured and changed drastically.¡±
Princess Taihe did not expect that her brother, who used to dote on her greatly, would say something like this today. However, she understood that Li Yu said that only because she was his biological sister.
If it were any other princess, Li Yu would never say such things.
¡°Hey, am I handsome?¡±
Before Li Yu could establish his noble image, he grinned and asked.
Princess Taihe was speechless.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t worry about the Jin Nation Academy quota, I¡¯ll look for you if there¡¯s anything.¡±
Princess Taihe was immediately in high spirits. She did not continue to annoy Li Yu and left the hall.
Li Yu was the only one left in the spacious hall.
Remaining calm, he watched Princess Taihe leave.
After Princess Taihe left, Li Yu also walked out of the hall and talked to the eunuchs.
¡°Dispatch 800 escort guards immediately. I¡¯m going out of town.¡±
After saying that, Li Yu walked out.
Three dayster.
It wasn¡¯t daybreak yet.
At the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua walked towards the sect with a look of exhaustion.
He went to Qingzhou Ancient City in the past month.
He found out three things.
Firstly, his eldest disciple Su Changyu was admired by many in Qingzhou Ancient City and his reputation was almost godlike.
Secondly, Su Changyu did not die and many found out that only hundreds of people died and got injured in Qingzhou. Besides, most of them were itinerant cultivators and none of them was Su Changyu. Otherwise, everyone in Qingzhou would have found out.
Thirdly, the standards of living in Qingzhou Ancient City were very high.
When he found out that Su Changyu was not dead, Daoist Tai Hua waspletely relieved.
Although he did not know why Su Changyu did not return to the sect, Daoist Tai Hua believed that with Su Changyu¡¯s luck and wisdom, he definitely would protect himself well.
In particr, Su Changyu was lucky.
Daoist Tai Hua always remembered that there was a huge flood in the Qingyun Mountain Range and it was rumored that there was a fight between two supreme experts that resulted in a huge flood.
In the situation where there were countless deaths and injuries, Su Changyu was lying inside a wooden basin and survived.
Hence, since then, Daoist Tai Hua knew that Su Changyu was tough and would definitely live long even though he was a good-for-nothing.
Many cultivators and people died in that disaster, but Su Changyu, who was a baby then, managed to survive and was unscathed.
Who could be luckier than him?
Hence, since there was no other valuable news, Daoist Tai Hua returned to the sect.
He wanted to see if Su Changyu had returned.
It would be best if he did, but if not, he would continue to wait in the sect. He believed that Su Changyu woulde back sooner orter.
However, as soon as Daoist Tai Hua returned to the sect, he was dumbfounded.
Chapter 126: Prince of Jin Nation? My Grand-Disciple?
Chapter 126: Prince of Jin Nation? My Grand-Disciple?
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck when he saw the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The entire Qingyun Dao Sect was surrounded by countless officials and soldiers, making it seem like there was a solemn event going on.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Is the pce ordering for a demolition?¡¯
¡®This is a damned loss.¡¯
The first thing that came to Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s mind was a demolition.
The people in front of him were d in armor and looking extremely aggressive. They were obviously from the imperial court.
Generally speaking, the officials of the court would usually only show up when there was a serious case or demolition.
Daoist Tai Hua was confident that his disciples wouldn¡¯t dare to get involved in any serious case, nor did they have the ability to.
Hence, demolition was the only possibility.
However, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be upset when he thought that the sect was going to be demolished.
At this moment, Xu Luochen and Chen Lingrou suddenly walked over, looking a little anxious.
¡°Sect Leader!¡±
The two of them walked over and were somewhat at a loss for what to do.
¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua hurriedly spoke up before asking with an expectant look on his face, ¡°How much per square meter? Is there at least 500?¡±
¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Master, it¡¯s not a demolition. There¡¯s just a big shot from the imperial court who ims to be your Grand-disciple.¡±
Chen Lingrou immediately understood what Daoist Tai Hua meant and quickly exined to him.
¡°Huh? It¡¯s not a demolition?¡±
¡°My Grand-disciple?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s that big shot? How authoritative is he?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
¡®Grand-disciple?¡¯
¡®Since when have I taken in a Grand-disciple?¡¯
¡®Did Su Changyu manage to deceive someone into bing his disciple out there?¡¯
¡®This is not going to work. We can fool Ye Ping but not big shots as such. If he gets exposed, he¡¯ll have his legs broken.¡¯
¡°The Crown Prince of Jin Nation,¡± Chen Lingrou whispered slowly into Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s ear.
Daoist Tai Hu inhaled sharply.
In the next moment, he was overwhelmed with shock.
¡®The Crown Prince of Jin Nation!¡¯
¡®What kind of an existence is he?¡¯
¡®How dare Su Changyu cheat the Crown Prince of Jin Nation?¡¯
¡®Is he not afraid that his entire family will be killed?¡¯
¡®Oh dear.¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was in the midst of being dumbfounded.
One of the soldiers walked out.
¡°Grandmaster! Grandmaster! Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±
Li Yu dashed over excitedly from afar and greeted Daoist Tai Hua repeatedly, making thetter confused.
The Crown Prince of Jin Nation called him his Grandmaster.
In other words, wouldn¡¯t he be of higher seniority than the king of Jin Nation?
If this were to get out, it would cause big trouble.
Daoist Tai Hua was in awe.
¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t address me that way. I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
He was not being timid, but rather, Li Yu¡¯s identity was too terrifying.
¡®The Crown Prince of Jin Nation!¡¯
To put it bluntly, the City Lord of Qingzhou seemed like a behemoth to him, what more the Crown Prince of Jin Nation.
The current Crown Prince was the future emperor of Jin Nation. If he dared to randomly assume connections with him, he would be courting death.
If he was capable, he would dare to acknowledge it, but the Qingyun Dao Sect was just an ipetent sect that. If the king of Jin Nation found out, he would be in hot soup.
Which father would want their child to hang out with a bunch of good-for-nothings all day?
At this point, Daoist Tai Hua asked with a look of misery, ¡°Your Highness, who took you in as a disciple?¡±
If he knew who the culprit was, he would beat him up and then kick him out of the sect so as to settle things.
¡°Grandmaster, my master is Ye Ping, but we didn¡¯t hold an official acknowledgment ceremony. I¡¯m here toplete it today and visit Master at the same time.¡±
Li Yu hurriedly answered modestly and respectfully.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
He really didn¡¯t expect it to be Ye Ping who had epted Li Yu as his disciple. It rendered Daoist Tai Hua speechless.
However, Daoist Tai Hua could make some sense of what was going on.
¡°You haven¡¯t acknowledged him officially?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious.
¡°Yeah, three years ago, I got to meet my master and at that time, he was well known in Qingzhou Ancient City. He goes by the name of Householder Qing Lian. I¡¯ve always wanted to be his disciple, but he kept turning me down. However, I met Master by chance in Qingzhou Ancient City some time ago, and he said that I would be able to be his disciple as long as you agree, Grandmaster!¡±
Li Yu looked very excited.
At this juncture, he even pped his hands.
In an instant, several boxes were carried towards them.
¡°Grandmaster, I really want to acknowledge Master, I hope you will agree. I didn¡¯t know what gift to bring this time, so I brought a small token. I hope you can feel my sincerity.¡±
Li Yu even saluted and knelt on the ground, looking extremely sincere.
He really wanted Ye Ping to take him under his wing, even if he was just going to be an in-name disciple.
¡°No, no, no, no, I can¡¯t. Your Highness, hear me out. We are actually just a bunch of...¡±
Hearing that Li Yu knew Ye Ping for a long time, Daoist Tai Hua felt a little relieved.
However, just as he was about to tell the truth, a box was suddenly opened.
In an instant, dense spiritual energy filled the air and was reced by emerald green light.
This!
Superior-grade Spirit Stones!
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
Xu Luochen and Chen Lingrou were also confused.
In their worldview, the division of currency was copper, silver nuggets, taels of silver, taels of gold, followed by inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
Having a few nuggets of silver was considered a joyous thing, let alone inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
However, the box of superior-grade Spirit Stones made thempletely dumbfounded.
One superior-grade Spirit Stone was worth 10 middle-grade Spirit Stones while one middle-grade Spirit Stone was worth 10 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
One inferior-grade Spirit Stone was equal to a hundred taels of gold. In other words, one superior-grade Spirit Stone was worth 10,000 taels of gold.
There were at least several thousand superior-grade Spirit Stones in this box.
There were ten boxes in total, which meant that there were tens of thousands of superior-grade Spirit Stones which were worth hundreds of thousands of Spirit Stones.
¡®Oh my God!¡¯
At this moment, Xu Luochen and Chen Lingrou continuously had one thought in mind.
They would never finish spending them!
Daoist Tai Hua held his breath.
Someone said that a 50% profit would make people not hesitate to take risks; a 100% profit would spur one to take desperate measures regardless of danger, while a 200% profit could make one forget about the fear of death.
Hundreds of thousands of taels of gold was an amount of money that Daoist Tai Hua would never be able to earn in his lifetime.
Even if Ye Ping made one painting a day and sold each one for 10,000 taels of gold, it would take him almost 30 years to earn that amount, assuming that there was no depreciation.
Daoist Tai Hua clenched his teeth at the thought of this.
He would take it on.
Sess is proportional to bravery. If he failed, he would suffer the consequences alone, but if he seeded, his disciples would enjoy life and he would be able to retire in advance too.
Daoist Tai Hua asked, ¡°Your Highness, we are a group of advanced people, what are you doing?¡±
He came back to his senses and stared at Li Yu.
In the next moment, before Li Yu could say anything, Daoist Tai Hua continued to speak.
¡°However...¡±
As soon as Daoist Tai Hua started to speak, Ye Ping interrupted him.
¡°Li Yu! Why are you here?¡±
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re back!¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother, Little Senior Sister.¡±
He interrupted Daoist Tai Hua.
Chapter 127: Jin Nation Academy? I’m Not Going, Isn’t It Nice To Stay In The Sect?
Chapter 127: Jin Nation Academy? I¡¯m Not Going, Isn¡¯t It Nice To Stay In The Sect?
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
When he was cultivating just now, he had already detected an extremely dense spiritual energy.
At first, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, butter on, he discovered that the spiritual energy was getting increasingly dense.
Only when he walked out of the Qingyun Dao Sect did he realize that there were a bunch of people gathered there.
Soon, Ye Ping discovered that Li Yu had actually gone to the Qingyun Dao Sect, making Ye Ping even more shocked.
That was the reason he stoppedmunicating with them and appeared there.
¡°Master!¡±
When Li Yu saw Ye Ping, he immediately got excited and hurriedly stood up to bow at Ye Ping.
¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t need to call me your master since I haven¡¯t epted you as my disciple?¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly interjected when Li Yu bowed at him.
It was fine at first. After all, he was alone and Li Yu could address him however he wanted to.
However, now that he had already joined the Qingyun Dao Sect as a trainee disciple, he would be overstepping the rules if the Sect Leader knew that he had epted a disciple out there.
That wasn¡¯t too serious. If the Sect Leader knew how unreliable he was and kicked him out of the sect, what would happen to him?
So for the sake of his own position, Ye Ping immediately drew the line so that he wouldn¡¯t get involved.
¡°Master, Grandmaster just said that he would ept me as a disciple. Even if you don¡¯t want to, you should ept me on Grandmaster¡¯s ount. Right, Grandmaster?¡±
Li Yu begged Ye Ping to take him as his disciple.
Even the 800 escort guards were bewildered when they saw that, let alone Daoist Tai Hua.
His Highness, the Crown Prince, actually had to stoop so low as to beg others to ept him as a disciple.
That was outrageous. After all, Li Yu had the power to make any sect in Jin Nation ept him as his disciple.
The Qingyun Dao Sect was faraway and poor. Besides, the so-called disciples of the sect all seemed like good-for-nothings while Ye Ping seemed mysterious too.
¡°Huh? I... Oh right, Ye Ping, your disciple seems to have good potential. Besides, I think that Li Yu is fated to join the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was first stunned. Afterwards, he nced at the boxes of superior-grade Spirit Stones and bit the bullet to say that.
As soon as he said that, Li Yu immediately said excitedly, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster and Master.¡±
He knelt down and bowed to Daoist Tai Hua and Ye Ping, seemingly worried that Ye Ping and Daoist Tai Hua would change their minds.
Seeing this, Ye Ping was somewhat at a loss for words.
However, since the Sect Leader had already promised, he couldn¡¯t say much as a disciple.
However, Ye Ping looked at the boxes on the ground with his eyes full of curiosity.
¡°Did you bring all these Spirit Stones here?¡±
Ye Ping asked with some curiosity.
¡°Yes. Master, I came over in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t know what gifts to prepare, so I got them to bring some Spirit Stones over.¡±
¡± I hope you won¡¯t mind me, Master.¡±
Li Yu nodded.
However, at the next moment, Ye Ping¡¯s expression changed before chastising coldly.
¡°Fool!¡±
Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡°Master, why?¡±
He was a little confused. ¡®How am I a fool for bringing gifts over personally?¡¯
¡°Li Yu, let¡¯s put aside the fact that you¡¯re at least a literati. Even if you¡¯re not, you are looking down on the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°The Qingyun Dao Sect may seem poor, but in fact, this is just simplicity. What do you mean by bringing these things here? Do you think the Sect Leader cares for these Spirit Stones?¡±
Ye Ping was a little furious as he reprimanded Li Yu.
In Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, Qingyun Dao Sect was a peerless hidden sect, and if Li Yu brought some hometown specialties instead, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t say much.
However, what did he mean by bringing Spirit Stones over?
¡®Does he think the Qingyun Dao Sectcks these Spirit Stones?¡¯
It was akin to a person running to the world¡¯s richest person and giving them boxes of silver.
Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?
However, after Ye Ping said that, Daoist Tai Hua panicked.
¡®We are short of Spirit Stones!¡¯
The Qingyun Dao Sectcked nothing but Spirit Stones.
¡®Ye Ping, what are you doing?¡¯
¡®Why are you so fierce to our benefactor?¡¯
¡®Who taught you that?¡¯
Not to mention Daoist Tai Hua, even Chen Lingrou and Xu Luochen were anxious too.
Who wouldn¡¯t be enticed by so many Spirit Stones?
After hearing his words, the stunned Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.
Before waiting for Daoist Tai Hua to speak, Li Yu hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been too presumptuous and ignorant.¡±
¡°You guys, bring these things back and tell my father that I¡¯ll go home after some time.¡±
Li Yu was enlightened.
When he met Ye Ping three years ago, he knew that Ye Ping was not the kind who would bend over backwards for the sake of money as money and material things were like dirt to him.
Well, it actually made sense. Ye Ping was lofty, and hence, the sect he joined probably wouldn¡¯t consist of a bunch of money grubbers.
At the thought of this, Li Yu felt that he was indeed being rather silly.
¡°Yes!¡±
The escort soldiers immediately brought the boxes away without any more nonsense.
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly wanted to vomit blood.
There were hundreds of thousands of taels of gold.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re turning it down?¡¯
¡®Besides, I reallyck money. You¡¯re a defiant disciple!¡¯
Although he felt the pinch, Daoist Tai Hua had to maintain a polite smile on the surface.
He could not show too much agitation. Otherwise, he would suffer a double loss if Li Yu discovered something fishy.
However, at this moment, Li Yu¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Master, Grandmaster, I came this time to invite Master to the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua, Xu Luochen, and Chen Lingrou were confused again.
They had been dumbfounded several times today and felt that their brains were not enough for them to process what was going on.
Perhaps Ye Ping did not know what the Jin Nation Academy meant.
However, the three of them were well aware.
The Jin Nation Academy was a supreme academy that was beyond the reach of any sect.
The power of the imperial court was greater than the sects and all obstacles were nothing in the face of the country¡¯s weapons.
On the other hand, the Jin Nation Academy had the most powerful Heart Manual in the entire Jin Nation and all the elders of the sect were popr figures of Jin Nation.
Those who could take hardship would be in Jin Nation Academy.
Those who could be a part of Jin Nation Academy were elites.
One would be superior and dominate Jin Nation as long as they joined Jin Nation Academy.
If there was a disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect who was chosen by the Jin Nation Academy, even the City Lord of Baiyun City would rejoice and throw a huge banquet to celebrate after hearing that news.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Li Yu to pay them a visit this time to invite Ye Ping to the Jin Nation Academy.
He was indeed authoritative, as expected of the Crown Prince of Jin Nation.
Impressive!
However, while they were being excited, Li Yu watched with great anticipation.
Ye Ping frowned and gave a calm answer.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going!¡±
¡®Yes.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not going.¡¯
¡®What should I go to the Jin Nation Academy for?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t it nice being in the sect?¡¯
¡°Master, you¡¯re not going?¡±
Li Yu was puzzled.
He had thought about it and made several predictions, but he never expected Ye Ping to refute so resolutely.
¡°Why? Is the Jin Nation Academy really that impressive?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Li Yu was speechless.
¡°Li Yu, let me ask you, are there any experts in the Jin Nation Academy? Are there any who can cut through sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
Li Yu answered, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Does the Jin Nation Academy have a supreme heart cultivation method?¡±
Ye Ping asked again.
¡°No.¡±
Li Yu shook his head.
In the next moment, Ye Ping humphed coldly and shook his head. He stopped talking to Li Yu and looked at Daoist Tai Hua instead.
¡°Sect Leader, Senior Brother has taught me the Dao of array formations. I¡¯m going to the rear cliff toprehend the Dao. Goodbye.¡±
At this point, Ye Ping bowed to Daoist Tai Hua before turning around to leave.
Everyone else was dumbfounded.
Chapter 128: Spatial Array Formation, Essence Demon Mystic Realm
Chapter 128: Spatial Array Formation, Essence Demon Mystic Realm
Everyone was dumbfounded.
The Jin Nation Academy was the most supreme academy in Jin Nation which many geniuses and outstanding talents dreamed of entering.
Every year, the geniuses who were not selected by the Jin Nation Academy would slip into dejection.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to not be tempted by Jin Nation Academy, and he even seemed to think that the Jin Nation Academy was really ordinary.
¡®Terrible disciple!¡¯
¡®Terrible disciple!¡¯
¡®He¡¯s such a sinful disciple!¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was in agony. He could forgo the Spirit Stones but not the Jin Nation Academy.
There were rules in Jin Nation that stated explicitly that any sect that could produce disciples who could enter Jin Nation Academy would be advanced straight to a second-rank sect.
If the sect was a second-rank one in the first ce, it would be advanced to a first-rank sect.
If Ye Ping joined the Jin Nation Academy, it would be a glorious thing for the sect.
They would be advanced to a second-rank sect.
It was simply like a milestone for Daoist Tai Hua.
Second-rank Sect!
The Qingyun Dao Sect had not been advanced to a second-rank sect even though it had been passed down 18 generations. If he could do it, it would be a supreme glory.
However, Ye Ping turned the chance down right away.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s heart was dripping blood as he was filled with anguish.
He knew why Ye Ping refuted.
It was because Ye Ping was too preupied with the assumption that the Qingyun Dao Sect was really a hidden sect.
After all,pared to the hidden sects, Jin Nation Academy was indeed less attractive. However, the problem was that they were not a hidden sect.
¡°Grandmaster, what should we do?¡±
At this moment, Li Yu¡¯s voice sounded as he looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, your master should have encountered some problems these few days. Let¡¯s wait a few days, I¡¯ll try to talk some sense into him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua first calmed Li Yu down, and at the same time, he also understood that this kind of thing absolutely could not be rushed. He knew that he had to lead Ye Ping to join the Jin Nation Academy willingly.
Ye Ping would definitely be displeased if he forced him and that would easily reveal some clues. Hence, he had to do it step by step and wait for a few days before talking to Ye Ping about it calmly.
¡°Okay, Grandmaster, I shall stay here. Let me know if there¡¯s anything you need my help with. Although I can¡¯t do hardbor, I know how tomand people to work.¡±
Li Yu nodded.
He really wanted Ye Ping to go to the Jin Nation Academy.
One reason was that he wanted to avenge his sister, and the other was that he wanted to bring some glory to Jin Nation. The opening of the Jin Nation Academy signified that the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was round the corner.
In previous years, the Jin Nation had always been at the bottom of the ranks of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. However, if Ye Ping participated, he believed that they would be able to emerge at least among the top five.
If they could get a good ranking in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, he would receive great credit.
In all, for personal reasons and what not, Li Yu hoped that Ye Ping would be able to join the Jin Nation Academy, but he also understood that Ye Ping wasn¡¯t interested so he could not be too impatient about it.
He would wait for his Grandmaster to make arrangements.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, Luochen, Lingrou, hurry up and take His Highness to get some rest. Make sure you serve him well.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
He wanted Xu Luochen to hurry and entertain them.
¡°Grandmaster, save the honorifics. Since I¡¯ve acknowledged Ye Ping as my master, I¡¯m your Grand-disciple. Feel free to tell me if there is anything I can help you with in the future.¡±
Li Yu patted his chest and said.
Daoist Tai Hua nodded with a bitter smile and told Xu Luochen to hurry up and arrange a resting ce for Li Yu. He told him not to take Li Yu¡¯s words seriously.
He really did not have the guts tomand Li Yu. If Li Yu wasn¡¯t bent on making Ye Ping his master, Daoist Tai Hua honestly would not have the courage to even talk to Li Yu.
After all, he was the Crown Prince of Jin Nation!
He was the future king!
In the face of Li Yu the future king of Jin Nation, he, the Sect Leader of a lowly sect, was just a nobody.
Daoist was well aware of that.
Just like that, the 800 guards left. There were naturally people to protect Li Yu and they were undoubtedly just there as handymen who performed misceneous tasks. Now that there was no longer a need for them, they could go back.
At this moment, below the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping returned to the back of the cliff and continued toprehend the Dao of array formations.
He was almost enlightened, but he was suddenly interrupted by the spiritual energy fluctuation that caused a dy in time.
Now that he knew what had happened, Ye Ping continued toprehend the Array Formation Dao at ease.
These days, Ye Ping had already read through the book of basic array formations hundreds of times and memorized 12 of the array diagrams in it.
There were four killing array formations, four trapping array formations, two defensive array formations, one spirit-calming array formation, and one spatial array formation.
The first eleven array formations were rtively ordinary, with the most profound one being the spatial array formation.
Ye Ping was most interested in the spatial array formation.
The so-called spatial array formation gave one the ability to cross hundreds to thousands of kilometers.
For example, the Qingyun Dao Sect was a total of 1,500 kilometers away from Qingzhou Ancient City.
With Ye Ping¡¯s previous speed, it would take about three days to get there.
Even if he used Sword Kinesis Flight, it would take him one day.
However, if he used an array formation, he would be able to cover that distance with a single thought.
However, spatial array formations were also the most troublesome and difficult.
Ye Ping nned to try it.
Yes, he wanted to try it.
There was no harm in trying anyway.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping waved his hand and more than ten stonesnded on his hand in an instant.
Array artifacts were required for setting up array formations.
However, Ye Ping did not have an array artifact, and hence, he decided to use stones.
After all, Wang Zhuoyu had mentioned in his insights that everything in heaven and earth could be turned into an array artifact.
Hence, Ye Ping decided to try using stones as his array artifacts. If he seeded, he would be somewhat talented. If he failed, it would be normal too.
Ye Pingid the 27 stones neatly ording to the array diagram, forming an array pattern.
After the array formation pattern was formed, Ye Ping closed his eyes immediately.
He began toprehend the spatial array formation.
Two hours.
Four hours.
Six hours.
Ye Ping entered the state of enlightenment.
In his mind, the guidance array diagram appeared. Ye Ping wanted to set up a spatial array formation, but he decided to see if he could activate the spatial array pattern before anything else.
Just like setting up the time array formation, if he could activate the spatial array pattern, his sess rate would increase greatly.
At this moment, the sun and moon, mountains and rivers, heaven and earth, stars, grass and trees, essence array patterns all emerged.
However, at this moment...
A word suddenly lit up brightly.
¡°Space¡±
At the next moment, the 27 stones arranged around Ye Ping suddenly started vibrating.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping¡¯s figure disappeared right on the spot.
At the same time, in the middle of arge mountain, thousands of people gathered there.
They were all students of the Jin Nation Academy who were wearing robes that were embroidered with the words ¡°Second Generation¡± and ¡°Third Generation¡±.
Thousands of people were surrounding an ancient altar.
In the next moment, a middle-aged man appeared under the altar.
¡°Greetings, Academy Master!¡±
The crowd chorused immediately.
Chapter 129: Spatial Array Formation, Essence Demon Mystic Realm
Chapter 129: Spatial Array Formation, Essence Demon Mystic Realm
Jin Nation Academy.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at the middle-aged man who had just appeared.
¡°Greetings, Academy Master!¡±
They greeted him.
He was the Academy Master of Jin Nation Academy, Li Mocheng.
He had an extremely high status that was not inferior to the king of Jin Nation. In the Ten Nations, he was actually superior to the Jin Nation¡¯s king.
It was because most of the geniuses of Jin Nation were trained by him, including Sikong Jiantian, who was his personal disciple.
¡°Forgo the formality.¡±
Li Mocheng immediately said.
Staring at the thousands of people, he took out three incense sticks and stuck them into the incense burner under the altar.
He said slowly, ¡°The Ten Nations Academy assessment is about to begin. The first round is the True Demon Mystic Realm, and in order to let you familiarize yourselves with it, I and other elders of the academy have jointly set up an Essence Demon Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°Although this Essence Demon Mystic Realm is notparable to the True Demon Mystic Realm, it will achieve about a third of the effects. There will be an Essence Demon in this Essence Demon Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°This Essence Demon is extremely brutal but it is sentient. If it senses that you guys are very strong, it will try to deceive you, gain your trust, and then suddenly attack and kill you while your guard is lowered.¡±
¡°So, when you enter the mystic realmter, you mustn¡¯t trust the Essence Demon.¡±
¡°In addition, if you can not fight it, you must retreat immediately. Essence Demons are extremely ferocious and brutal. They don¡¯t feel pain, so once they start being brutal, no one can suppress them.¡±
¡°Every time the Essence Demon Mystic Realm opens, there will be disciples who will be seriously injured, and many have also died in the mystic realm, so don¡¯t push yourself too hard if you can¡¯t defeat it. Being reckless only means you are stupid, no one will think you are brave, do you understand?¡±
Li Mocheng, the academy master, instructed as he stared at the thousands of disciples with a solemn and firm expression.
He was cautioning them not to be reckless or impulsive, and admonishing them to quit if they couldn¡¯t defeat the Essence Demon and let someone else over. Dying in the mystic realm was not an act of bravery but foolishness.
¡°We understand.¡±
The disciples chorused in unison after Li Mocheng said that.
¡°Good. Disciples who want to challenge the Essence Demon Mystic Realm,e forth to collect your token for the mystic realm.¡±
Li Mocheng waved his hand, and hundreds of mystic realm ancient tokens floated in the air.
Some among the thousands of disciples soon walked out.
The Essence Demon Mystic Realm was so dangerous that it could only be challenged by true geniuses.
Those who dared to challenge it would earn the admiration of the crowd regardless of whether they won or lost.
The first toe out were five people.
There were four men and one woman.
Fang Lei was among them.
His gaze was full of confidence and he was sauntering over, as if he had no fear of the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
The remaining four people, too, were all true elites as they all seemed extremely confident.
In particr, one of the women was attracting the attention of the people.
The woman was d in a long blue dress and holding a blue flying sword in her hand, looking extremely beautiful. She was Duanmu Yun, a popr figure of Jin Nation Academy who belonged to a family who had thousands of years of heritage in Jin Nation Academy. She was the eldest daughter of the third generation and had excellent aptitude and talent. In the Jin Nation Academy, she was at the top and seemed to be about to be the best.
The remaining three were not ordinary people either. Walking side by side, they were full of battle intent.
¡°Duanmu Yun, I advise you not to participate. The Essence Demon has an extremely tough physical body, but you don¡¯t focus on physical cultivation. Don¡¯t end up going in and getting beaten up into a pulp. Getting beaten up isn¡¯t that serious, but it¡¯ll be a terrible loss if your pretty face gets disfigured.¡±
Someone spoke up. It was a man in ck who was smiling.
Duanmu Yun retorted, ¡°Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you worry about yourselves? You guys are only at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm now. A bunch of good-for-nothings.¡±
It was true that her physical body was not strong, but she had already condensed a pseudo core and could be considered a half-step Golden Core cultivator. As long as she wanted to, she would be able to condense the Golden Core at any time.
Hearing this mockery, Fang Lei spoke up too.
¡°If the realm can represent everything, what do we need geniuses for?¡±
¡°You may now be a half-step Golden Core realm cultivator, but as long as I want to, I can condense the Golden Core at any time too. I just don¡¯t want to break through to the Golden Core realm so soon.¡±
Fang Lei¡¯s voice was calm as he answered Duanmu Yun. He wasn¡¯t being sarcastic either.
¡°You can condense the Golden Core immediately. I don¡¯t need to break through, I can suppress you with one hand.¡±
Duanmu Yun immediately said.
She was domineering and seemed to be a tough and assertive woman.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that. How about we have a fight after the challenge in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm?¡±
The man in ck also interjected in a calm but straightforward tone.
¡°Sure!¡±
The four of them chorused.
That was thepetition between geniuses where no one was willing to admit defeat to anyone.
Not far away, the senior members of the academy saw everything.
No one tried to stop them or persuade them. In fact, they were even happy to see this kind of fight.
It was because only through fighting could there be outstanding geniuses. If one remained status quo and chose not to fight, they would all be unambitious and the Jin Nation would never be able to be stronger.
It was a good thing for there to be fights and a thirst for more. As long as there were no casualties or severe injuries, bickering andpetition were normal.
Soon, the five of them stopped in front of Li Mocheng and each bowed to him respectfully.
After doing so, each of them received a mystic realm ancient token that had a number on the back. They then entered ording to the number.
Fang Lei was lucky enough to have drawn token No. 1. Hence, he could be the first to enter the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
¡°Brother Fang Lei, you must be careful.¡±
Someone cautioned Fang Lei.
However, thetter looked incredibly confident and arrived at the altar.
Fang Lei was absolutely confident that he would be able to kill the Essence Demon with a single punchter.
¡°You¡¯re so inexperienced!¡±
At the next moment, Li Mocheng, the academy master, didn¡¯t say much nonsense either and simply released a ray of spiritual light.
In an instant, a void crack appeared on top of the altar.
Soon, Fang Lei walked into the crack confidently.
Just like that...
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
After Ye Pingprehended the spatial array pattern, the stones suddenly vibrated.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping¡¯s figure disappeared right on the spot.
Soon, he was a little surprised when he opened his eyes.
The surroundings resembled a diator arena as it was vast and empty, looking rather eerie.
¡°Did I seed?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t expect his first attempt at breaking a spatial array formation to be sessful.
¡®But... where is this?¡¯
Aftering back to his senses, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look around and scrutinize his surroundings carefully.
He was unsure of where he was.
However, at this moment, a figure dashed over.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The ground started quaking. The figure was several feet tall and humanoid, but it looked extremely peculiar as it was shrouded in ck light and had bloodshot eyes while charging towards Ye Ping.
¡°This is bad.¡±
Ye Ping instantly moved backwards by dozens of steps. He did not know where he had been sent to, but he didn¡¯t waste his breath on any nonsense and insteadunched the Golden Wheel of Expiation immediately.
He wanted to expiate the monster.
However, unfortunately, the Golden Wheel of Expiation could not expiate the monster in front of him.
¡°Is this not a demon? It¡¯s not a resentful spirit either, right?¡±
Ye Ping frowned.
However, there was no time to think more as the humanoid monster started charging towards him again.
¡°It happens that I can use it to test my cultivation level.¡±
Looking at the ferocious beast that was charging at him, Ye Ping immediately raised his fist and tried to kill it.
Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was the Little Godfiend Body.
Although he did not know any profound punching techniques, there were some basic inheritances in the Ancient Godfiend Technique.
His ancient punch caused the entire arena to shake.
A dragon roar sounded as Ye Ping struck with all his might. His physical body was extremely terrifying.
The mere punch directly smashed the demon into bits.
In an instant, the demonic creature turned into clouds of smoke and disappeared on the spot.
¡°What is this thing?¡±
¡°Where exactly is this?¡±
Ye Ping frowned, clueless as to where he was.
However, at this moment, a crack appeared.
Afterwards, a figure slowly appeared too.
Chapter 130: Damn, This Essence Demon Is Outrageously Powerful
Chapter 130: Damn, This Essence Demon Is Outrageously Powerful
In the crack, Fang Lei¡¯s mood was calm.
Perhaps in the eyes of others, the Essence Demon was terrifying and brutal. But in his eyes, the Essence Demon was no big deal.
As a genius, Fang Lei understood very well the importance of physical cultivation.
Not only was hepetent in Dharmic Dao, but Fang Lei had high attainments in physical cultivation too. He cultivated the Six-Nine Arcane Cultivation Method.
He tempered the Immortal Golden Body because he knew that if he encountered trouble in the future, such as reaching an area with no spiritual energy, he would be able to pretend to be impressive.
He could say, ¡°Sorry but my constitution is my forte!¡±
Thinking about this image, Fang Lei could not help but grin.
As for the Essence Demon, Fang Lei had never fought it personally before, but he knew how strong it was.
He was confident that within three moves, he could kill the Essence Demon, and if he was lucky, he could even kill it with a single move.
With that thought in mind, he smiled.
A distinctive feature of his was his crooked mouth.
At the next moment, as a beam of light appeared, a diatorial arena soon appeared in his eyes.
The cold diatorial arena seemed incredibly deste.
There was a refined man standing before him.
¡°Essence Demon?¡±
In an instant, Fang Lei couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Shouldn¡¯t the Essence Demon be ugly?¡¯
The man in front of him looked extremely elegant and refined, with an excellent aura and good looks that were not inferior to his. Fang Lei was shocked.
However, he soon got reminded of what the Academy Master said, and couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself,
¡°I never thought that these Essence Demons would actually know the art of illusion, it seems that what the Academy Master said is true.¡±
While thinking about it, he kept his eyes fixed on the refined man in front of him, long keeping his guard up.
The refined man in front of him was none other than Ye Ping.
Yes, Ye Ping happened to be transported to the Essence Demon Mystic Realm after passing through the spatial array formation.
In the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
Ye Ping looked at the man in purple who appeared in front of him.
He seemed a little curious, but he stayed put and asked a question instead.
¡°Fellow Daoist, where is this?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious as he had no idea where he hade to, nor who Fang Lei was. However, judging from Fang Lei¡¯s appearance, he reckoned that Fang Lei waspetent.
Fang Lei did not answer Ye Ping¡¯s question and instead looked at him with interest.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t mean to intrude, I¡¯m very sorry, but please answer my question.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t know why Fang Lei was looking at him that way, but he subconsciously seemed guilty because he mistakenly thought that he had intruded into someone¡¯s home.
¡°So pretentious.¡±
However, Fang Lei stopped looking interested and put on an indifferent demeanor.
In his eyes, Ye Ping was the Essence Demon that was trying to deceive him and make him drop his guard so that he couldunch a sneak attack on him. Unfortunately, he had already seen through everything long ago.
¡°What do you mean, Fellow Daoist?¡±
Ye Ping also frowned slightly as he could sense the animosity of Fang Lei.
¡°Still pretending, huh? You¡¯re itching for a beating!¡±
In the next moment, Fang Lei started attacking Ye Ping. His body was emitting a golden glow and he seemed to have transformed into a god of war. His punches were ferocious and he seemed invincible.
Boom!
The terrifying spiritual energy fluctuations spread everywhere. Fang Lei had really moved without hiding anything, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.
In an instant, Ye Ping took dozens of steps backwards. He didn¡¯t want to fight with Fang Lei. After all, he thought that he was wrong to have trespassed, and hence he decided to just dodge the attack before exining.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I trespassed unintentionally, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll disappear within an hour, please forgive me.¡±
Since Ye Ping exined that he was at fault, Fang Lei didn¡¯t have a good reason to attack.
¡°Essence Demon, drop your act. I¡¯ve already seen through your tricks, and you will die today.¡±
After saying that, Fang Lei threw a hard punch and his gait was extremely terrifying too. Each step of his crushed the ground and golden light was spreading throughout his body, making him look like a god descending on earth.
Ye Ping could not find anyone stronger than him, apart from Sikong Jiantian and Su Changyu.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not an Essence Demon, I just happened to identally intrude into this ce when I was setting up the spatial array formation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait for an hour and you¡¯ll figure out then.¡±
Ye Ping continued to dodge. Although Fang Lei was powerful, Ye Ping was confident, especially since it was a battle of physicalbat. Having cultivated the Ancient Godfiend body, he wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone in terms of physicalbat.
However, at the end of the day, Ye Ping was still reluctant to fight as he didn¡¯t want the misunderstanding to deepen. He thought that it would be best to exin things clearly.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
However, Fang Lei did not respond at all. His punches were fierce and ruthless, filled with endless intent to kill.
¡°Fellow Daoist, calm down!¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
Still remaining silent, Fang Lei reinforced his fist intent and was out to kill, not fight.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I may be at fault for intruding into this ce, but you are being unreasonable and this is indeed too much. If you can stop, I would like to apologize, but if you refuse to listen to my exnation, don¡¯t me me for attacking.¡±
After being forced to retreat repeatedly by Fang Lei, Ye Ping was getting infuriated too.
Everyone had a limit to their temper. Having been attacked continuously, Ye Ping was getting angry. Although he was at fault, he felt that things could be talked over properly.
Firstly, he didn¡¯t steal. Secondly, he didn¡¯t cause any damage. He also took the beating, but Fang Lei had gone overboard byunching lethal moves.
¡°Drop the act and just strike, or you might just die.¡±
Fang Lei¡¯s gaze was full of arrogance as he stared at Ye Ping coldly.
¡°Okay!¡±
Since things hade to this point, Ye Ping didn¡¯t procrastinate any longer.
In an instant, Ye Ping started attacking byunching the Godfiend Ancient fist techniques that seemed mediocre but consisted of endless moves.
Roar!
The sound of a dragon roar resounded within Ye Ping¡¯s body and a faint ck spiritual energy surrounded him. At this moment, Ye Ping seemed to be turning into a Godfiend.
His aura and momentum, too, skyrocketed countless times in an instant.
¡°Good! Use all your strength, that¡¯s how I want to fight.¡±
Fang Lei got even more excited when he saw that Ye Ping had suddenly be stronger.
He raised his fist and went to fight with Ye Ping.
Ye Ping also raised his fist and both of them were extremely quick like a bolt of lightning. However, Ye Ping was obviously much faster than Fang Lei.
Boom!
A terrifying, thunder-like sound filled the air.
In the diatorial arena, rocks flew around the two of them and the stones on the ground began cracking, inch by inch.
Ka-cha.
In the next moment, Fang Lei, who was incredibly confident, had an abrupt change in expression.
When his fist collided into Ye Ping¡¯s, he felt as if he had punched Divine Metal.
The bones of his hand shattered, but Ye Ping did not react at all as he was just like a Godfiend that was showing its invincibility.
Boom!
Fang Lei flew backwards and was injured, though not severely so.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. If you have anything to say...¡±
After sting Fang Lei away, Ye Ping continued to speak. He did not want to hurt Fang Lei and thought that there must be some misunderstanding.
However, before he finished, Fang Lei charged towards him again, and this time, his aura seemed to be fiercer than before.
¡°Immortal Golden Body.¡±
¡°Tyrannical Fist.¡±
At this moment, the golden rays of light that permeated Fang Lei¡¯s flesh were fused together, and he was like a golden man. The fist techniques also contained a ferocious fist intent.
It was a full-blown attack of his and he wanted to end the battle.
He felt that the blow just now was Ye Ping¡¯s full strength.
However, in reality, Ye Ping did not want to hurt him and thus only used about 30% of his strength.
¡°Is it necessary?¡±
Looking at Fang Lei¡¯s punch, Ye Ping was bewildered butpletely enraged too.
¡®I¡¯ve already said that I intruded by mistake, why won¡¯t you listen?¡¯
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡®You refuse to listen, huh? I¡¯ll beat you up until you do.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping swung his iron fist without dy and condensed the intent of the Ancient Great Godfiend.
Roar!
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s Qi and blood turned into a furnace and a loud and clear dragon roar came from his body.
ck gas diffused in the air and it was as if a real Godfiend wasing.
Bang!
The two shed again.
However, Fang Lei was soon sted away. His arm waspletely broken and he was severely injured, so much that he vomited blood in the air.
For a moment, Fang Lei was dumbfounded.
¡®This Essence Demon¡¯s strength is outrageous!¡¯
Chapter 131: Mistake… My Foot
Chapter 131: Mistake... My Foot
In the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
Fang Lei was severely injured and his internal organs were vibrating as well. His Qi and blood rolled while his tendons and veins were in unrest. There were even some tremors in his dantian.
He spat a few mouthfuls of blood in the air beforending hard on the ground with shock and horror in his eyes.
He was in pain!
There was excruciating pain throughout his body!
However, Fang Lei did not feel any pain and was instead astonished.
He was extremely shocked.
Although he hadn¡¯t really fought an Essence Demon before, he had tried fighting other Abyssal Demons, among which there were existences that were not weaker than Essence Demons.
However, he did not expect that the real Essence Demon would be that powerful.
¡®This doesn¡¯t seem right. No matter how strong an Essence Demon may be, it shouldn¡¯t be this powerful, right?¡¯
¡®Is this an Essence Demon King?¡¯
¡®Damn, is the Academy Master trying to make things hard for me?¡¯
For a moment, Fang Lei was dumbfounded.
Initially, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the mystic realm assessment at all, and instead, he felt that all he needed was a pair of hands to pass.
However, he didn¡¯t expect the truth to be different from what he imagined.
¡°Fellow Daoist, there is indeed a misunderstanding between us. I didn¡¯t intend to hurt you, I hope you will forgive me, Fellow Daoist.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping walked out and said that.
He initially didn¡¯t want to do that either, but Fang Lei was chasing after him and refusing to let him off. If he didn¡¯t retaliate, there was no way he could solve it at all.
However, just as Ye Ping exined politely...
In an instant, Fang Lei¡¯s golden body suddenly vanished. Immediately afterwards, there were crackling sounds and his broken bones began healing on their own. He had onest move which would allow him to instantly recover and return to the peak.
It was the Six-Nine Arcane Technique which was a Mystical Ability. Regardless of the severity of the injury, it would be healed with the power of the Golden Body and their strength would be restored to the peak. They might even advance. However, the only troublesome thing was that they would slip into a state of weakness after some time and would have to recuperate for a few days in order to recover.
Hence, one would basically not be able to use that technique unless it was ast resort.
Of course, when forced to such a state, it was basically ast resort.
Boom!
Fang Lei attacked again, but this time, Ye Ping put his guard down, which was the perfect opportunity for Fang Lei.
However, Fang Lei would have never thought that he was worlds apart from Ye Ping.
Not far away, when Ye Ping walked in front of Fang Lei, he subconsciously moved backwards hundreds of meters away. He cultivated the Ancient Godfiend Body and could naturally feel some extraordinary sense of crisis.
As expected, Fang Lei suddenly recovered from all his injuries and his punches were even more ferocious than before. He wanted to kill him right on the spot.
¡°It seems that you really won¡¯t calm down unless I cripple you.¡±
At this moment, there was nothing more for Ye Ping to think about.
He hadpletely understood that the man in purple in front of him had gone berserk and probably wouldn¡¯t stop attacking him unless he crippled him.
In an instant, Ye Ping once again transformed into the Godfiend and executed all his fist techniques like a ferocious figure.
Boom!
Ye Ping used 30% of this power and his physical body was extremely terrifying. If he used 100% of his power, he would be able to crush Fang Lei into bits with a single punch.
Hence, Ye Ping did not go all out and only used 30% of his power.
The dragon roar sounded again.
Ye Ping broke Fang Lei¡¯s rib with his punch, but in the next moment, Ye Ping threw a kick into the air and even the air seemed to have been distorted.
One punch!
Two punches!
Three punches!
Four punches!
Ye Ping¡¯s punches became faster and more and more ferocious. Towards the end, Fang Leiid motionlessly on the ground, as if he was at his veryst breath.
¡°Stop hitting me... Stop hitting me... I admit defeat, I admit defeat.¡±
He seemed to have stopped breathing.
Hearing this weak voice, Ye Ping gradually calmed down.
¡°Fellow Daoist, have you calmed down now?¡±
Ye Ping walked over and quietly looked at Fang Lei who wasying on the ground.
Fang Lei was speechless.
He wanted to cry.
He called himself the best genius in Jin Nation and also imed to be the most ferocious man in Jin Nation Academy. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Essence Demon Mystic Realm to cause him to be so battered up.
The most unbearable thing for Fang Lei was that Ye Ping seemed to be unscathed while he had taken such a hard beating. Fang Lei wasn¡¯t upset about being unable to defeat Ye Ping, but the feeling of being beaten up by someone of the same realm was terrible.
¡°Fellow Daoist, there must be a misunderstanding.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
Fang Lei spoke up too.
¡°Mistake... my foot!¡±
Fang Lei used all his energy in that sentence.
In the next moment, a crack appeared and directly sucked him away, leaving Ye Ping who was perplexed alone.
At this moment, at the altar above the mountain.
Thousands of disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were staring hard at the altar.
The cracks appeared again.
Everyone was filled with curiosity.
They didn¡¯t know if Fang Lei had defeated the Essence Demon.
¡°Do you guys think that Senior Brother Fang can defeat the Essence Demon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s definitely possible. Senior Brother Fang is the most ferocious man in Jin Nation Academy. If he can¡¯t defeat the Essence Demon, who can?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I agree.¡±
¡°Not necessarily, the Essence Demon¡¯s physical body is strong, and it has a high inherent defense against Dharmic Dao. The odds are probably 50-50.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Fang can definitely defeat the Essence Demon. He cultivates the Six-Nine Arcane Technique which is a secret method that can cast the Immortal Golden Body. His physical body is definitely tougher than the demonic beasts.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, it can definitely be defeated.¡±
As the crack appeared, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look into the altar.
Everyone was filled with curiosity.
However, at the next moment, the crack vanished.
Soon, Fang Lei¡¯s body wasid on the altar.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°Why is Senior Brother Fang lying on the ground?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Fang is injured.¡±
¡°Guys, look quickly. Senior Brother Fang has already passed out.¡±
¡°Oh goodness, look guys. Senior Brother Fang has sustained injuries all over his body.¡±
¡°How is this possible? Has Senior Brother Fang lost?¡±
¡°Someone as strong as Senior Brother Fang got defeated too?¡±
¡°That¡¯s really the case. Seriously? No way.¡±
¡°The Essence Demon is so strong? What about the True Demon then?¡±
Fang Lei¡¯s appearance caused a huge uproar.
Nobody expected that Fang Lei, the ferocious man in their hearts, would lose.
Besides, it was only the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
Wouldn¡¯t they die in the True Demon Mystic Realm?
The elders of the Jin Nation Academy, as well as other geniuses, even including the Academy Master were shocked, let alone the disciples.
In particr, the Academy Master Li Mocheng knew the abilities of the Essence Demon and Fang Lei. Although Fang Lei might not get an easy win, he at least wouldn¡¯t lose.
However, Fang Lei was severely wounded and even fainted, which seemed rather absurd.
¡°Silence!¡±
Li Mocheng ordered in the next moment. He frowned and walked towards Fang Lei, heaving a sigh of relief after checking.
Although he was severely wounded, there was no major issue. However, he had to rest and recuperate for a few months.
Albeit not knowing what exactly happened, Li Mocheng also did not say much. After all, the Essence Demon itself was very tough. Perhaps, Fang Lei was being careless or maybe something else happened, but defeat was defeat.
Li Mocheng immediately ordered for Fang Lei to be carried away. He then said with a straight face, ¡°Next!¡±
He was veryposed as it was not the first time this happened.
¡®So what if he¡¯s a genius?¡¯
On the path of immortality cultivation, he had seen countless geniuses who failed. However, that wasn¡¯t rare.
¡°Ah, I never thought that even Senior Brother Fang would not be able to defeat an Essence Demon. It seems I, Mo Xiaoping, should take over his ce as the most ferocious man in Jin Nation Academy.¡±
At this juncture, a man in ck walked out.
He was up next.
Mo Xiaoping was still confident.
In his opinion, Fang Lei was purely brainless and it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would lose.
In the next moment, Mo Xiaoping walked into the crack.
Chapter 132: Academy Master, Are You Making Things Hard For Me?
Chapter 132: Academy Master, Are You Making Things Hard For Me?
In the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
Ye Ping was a little perplexed.
The preset timing for the array formation to take him back, which he had set up previously, was about an hour or two.
Had he known that earlier, he would have adjusted the time so that he wouldn¡¯t have to stay there with those headless flies.
Besides, Ye Ping also realized a problem.
The issue was that he could not get up to any nonsense in the spatial array formation. After all, a careless mistake would cause him to be transported to some strange and bizarre ce.
This ce was not too bad as there wasn¡¯t any great danger involved. However, if he was really sent to some horrifying ce, he would be doomed.
¡°I doubt there is a forbidden ce here. Otherwise, that man in purple wouldn¡¯t have gone so hard at it.¡±
¡°It seems that people in the immortal cultivation world are still too conservative. From now on, I should be more careful not to enter any forbiddennd. Otherwise, I might get into trouble and that would be terrible.¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself.
However, at the next moment, another crack suddenly appeared.
Ye Ping looked over.
Soon, a man in ck appeared in front of Ye Ping.
The man looked somewhat refined and was holding a folding fan, his eyes full of confidence.
Ye Ping was a little wary, but he did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, he looked at the man in ck and spoke in a friendly manner.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I just happened to barge in by mistake, and attacked your friend, but it was an act of helplessness. Please be magnanimous and tell that Fellow Daoist dressed in purple on my behalf that I will definitely apologize if we meet again next time.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded.
He knew that no matter what happened, he was at fault in the first ce. After all, he had mistakenly intruded into someone else¡¯s forbidden ce and was naturally the one to me.
Mo Xiaoping was a little surprised. Unlike Fang Lei, Mo Xiaoping knew a lot about the Essence Demon and he knew what kind of an existence the Essence Demon was.
The Essence Demon was transformed from the demonic energy from the depths of the abyss. It was fearless towards death and did not have the ability to feel pain either. It was a kind of killing machine which only knew to kill. To them, blood was a fatal temptation.
However, most Essence Demons had low intelligence. Although they had some thinking ability, they would lose control over themselves when they saw fresh blood or humans. They wouldn¡¯t be bothered despite knowing that there was danger.
Of course, there were some high-level Essence Demons that could not only restrain their killing intent, but also take on a human form and gain the wisdom of ordinary people. They would deceive cultivators and thenunch a sudden attack.
However, Mo Xiaoping did not expect the ¡°Essence Demon¡± in front of him to look exactly like a real human and was even as handsome as he was. That was bizarre.
However, Mo Xiaoping didn¡¯t act rashly because the fact that Fang Lei was beaten up so badly simply proved that the Essence Demon was rather powerful, and hence, he didn¡¯t want to fight it, less he suffered a loss.
Thinking that Ye Ping was trying to lure him, Mo Xiaoping decided to go with it and gain Ye Ping¡¯s trust before catching him off guard.
At the thought of this, Mo Xiaoping could not help but smile faintly.
¡°Oh, I see. He¡¯s my Senior Brother and he¡¯s quite hot-tempered. He¡¯s pretty silly too, so I think there should be some kind of misunderstanding. By the way, Fellow Daoist, my name is Mo Xiaoping, you are?¡±
Mo Xiaoping spoke and took a few steps forward at the same time. He slowly made his way towards Ye Ping.
Hearing Mo Xiaoping¡¯s words, Ye Ping could not help but sigh in relief, thinking to himself that he had finally encountered a reasonable person.
He could not help but speak up immediately.
¡°I¡¯m Ye Ping. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Mo.¡±
Ye Ping answered and bowed.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
Mo Xiaoping was a little surprised as Ye Ping¡¯s name seemed to ring a bell.
However, Mo Xiaoping soon stopped thinking about it. He had already stopped in front of Ye Ping and had a smile on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, have you heard of a sword technique called the Ten Steps Sword Technique?¡±
¡°Ten Steps Sword Technique? What does that mean?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
However, in the next moment, a sense of crisis arose within him.
Ye Ping instantly attacked and quickly reacted without further dy.
¡°You actually reacted but you are already dead. The Ten Steps Sword Technique is a sword technique where one will be killed after ten steps. I¡¯ve practiced this for a total of 20 years. No one can survive under this technique... Psht!¡±
Mo Xiaoping was a little surprised that Ye Ping actually instantly reacted, but he was still very confident and even exined his sword technique to Ye Ping inyman¡¯s terms while attacking ferociously with his sword.
However, before Mo Xiaoping finished speaking, Ye Ping used his finger as a sword and released a dragon-shaped sword energy which immediately shattered the spiritual artifact in Mo Xiaoping¡¯s hand. Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping appeared in front of Mo Xiaoping and punched him hard.
Bang!
Mo Xiaoping¡¯s figure was sted backwards and he thennded hard on the ground. The area around him turned into ruins and all his ribs were broken while his organs were disced. His face was also stained with blood.
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°Ahem!¡±
¡°Academy Master, you call this an Essence Demon?¡±
¡°Do you think I, Mo Xiaoping, don¡¯t know what an Essence Demon is?¡±
¡°Ahem!¡±
Mo Xiaoping vomited blood and was defeated by the punch.
Fortunately, his foundation wasn¡¯t damaged and only his body was severely injured. Although he could be healed, he no longer had anybat power.
¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, can you tell me why you want to kill me? How exactly did I offend you? I¡¯ve merely identally intruded your forbiddennd.¡±
¡°Can you tell me which sect this is? I¡¯ll visit you someday, alright? Why must you kill me?¡±
Ye Ping was distressed.
He thought that he had finally found a reasonable person.
However, he did not expect this man to be a hundred times more scheming than the man in purple. Although the man in purple was silly, he wouldn¡¯t pull such a scheming move.
If not for his quick reaction, he might have really fallen into the trap.
However, Ye Ping really wanted to know what sect they were from and why they wanted to kill him. He felt that it was too extreme for them to want to kill him just because he had identally intruded.
They didn¡¯t lose anything anyway.
¡®Are they the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult?¡¯
¡®Otherwise, members of the famous sects shouldn¡¯t be so extreme as to want to kill someone for trespassing their forbiddennd.¡¯
Ye Ping was bewildered.
The fact that Mo Xiaoping ignored him made Ye Ping flustered.
In his eyes, Ye Ping was like a devil. Hence, Mo Xiaoping crushed the ancient token in his hand immediately.
Ye Ping did not have time to react.
The crack appeared again, and Mo Xiaoping disappeared.
¡°Why did he run away again!?!¡±
Looking at the disappearing Mo Xiaoping, Ye Ping was really upset.
¡®Can¡¯t he sit down to talk properly?¡¯
¡®If we hit it off well, I¡¯ll treat you to some tea next time.¡¯
At the same time, above the altar outside.
The altar vibrated again.
This time, all eyes were on the altar again.
¡°What do you think, can Senior Brother Mo win?¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Mo will definitely win.¡±
¡°I believe Senior Brother Mo can definitely win. Senior Brother Mo cultivates a sword technique called the Ten Steps Sword Technique. As long as he¡¯s within ten steps of the enemy, he¡¯d be able to kill the enemy even if the enemy is of a higher realm. No matter how strong the Essence Demon may be, it¡¯s only at the Foundation Establishment realm.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. I also believe that Senior Brother Mo will win.¡±
The disciples started discussing again.
However, as the light of the altar shed, Mo Xiaoping¡¯s body appeared lying on the altar.
¡°What? Senior Brother Mo was defeated too?¡±
¡°No way, Senior Brother Mo was actually defeated too?¡±
¡°How strong is this Essence Demon? Even Senior Brother Mo was defeated?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Fang and Senior Brother Mo were both defeated. Could it be an Essence Demon King?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a bit absurd.¡±
In an instant, the discussion got louder.
At this moment, the senior members of the Jin Nation Academy were confused too.
Fang Lei¡¯s defeat was exinable.
However, Mo Xiaoping had failed too?
It wasn¡¯t that Mo Xiaoping was necessarily stronger than Fang Lei, but he should have at least learned from Fang Lei¡¯s mistake and not ended up in such a terrible state.
¡°Academy Master, you didn¡¯t really capture an Essence Demon King, did you?¡±
At this moment, an elder couldn¡¯t help but send a voice transmission to the Academy Master.
However, Li Mocheng shook his head.
¡°How is it possible? I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s an ordinary Essence Demon. Maybe, this Essence Demon has hidden part of its strength, but it is definitely not an Essence Demon King.¡±
Li Mocheng answered.
He could confirm that it wasn¡¯t an Essence Demon King, but he could not guarantee that this Essence Demon had hidden its strength.
¡°Mo Xiaoping, what happened inside?¡±
Li Mocheng walked toward Mo Xiaoping with a burst of spiritual energy that allowed Mo Xiaoping to barely recover.
Mo Xiaoping, who was in aa, opened his eyes and saw Li Mocheng¡¯s face.
He then continued in stato sentences.
¡°Academy Master... are you doing this to me on purpose?¡±
After saying that, Mo Xiaoping passed out again.
Li Mocheng was speechless.
The gazes of the disciples, as well as the senior officials of Jin Nation when they looked at Li Mocheng, became bizarre.
¡°Next, try again.¡±
At this moment, Li Mocheng also felt a little bewildered because he was absolutely certain that he had nabbed an ordinary Essence Demon, but the situation at hand seemed absurd and ridiculous.
However, Li Mocheng did not dy and immediately sent the third disciple to try again.
Thetter wasn¡¯t scared. Those who dared to take the initiative to challenge naturally wouldn¡¯t be scared.
However, as the third person entered, he came out again in five minutes, covered in severe injuries.
At this point, their gazes became even more peculiar.
¡°Next!¡±
Li Mocheng frowned and let the fourth disciple go in.
He just did not believe it.
¡°Yes.¡±
The fourth person was also fearless.
Five minutes passed again.
There was no change in the oue.
The thousands of people werepletely silent.
In fact, at this moment, an elder couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Academy Master, although you are stern and you also want us to do well in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, the problem is catching an Essence Demon King is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Some elders looked helpless under the pressure.
¡°Elder Xu, I really didn¡¯t! Forget it, forget it, no matter how I exin, you won¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll go and see for myself.¡±
Li Mocheng initially wanted to exin properly, but the people present obviously did not believe him. Hence, Li Mocheng intended to see it for himself.
However, at this moment, Duanmu Yun suddenly spoke.
¡°Academy Master, let me try. If it is really the Essence Demon King, I won¡¯t be injured even if I can¡¯t defeat it. If you go, it will affect the mystic realm and there will be huge trouble if the mystic realm copses and the Essence Demones out.¡±
Duanmu Yun was veryposed and her eyes were full of confidence.
She wanted to try.
Besides, her words were a half-truth.
It was true that she wanted to go in, but she was lying about not fighting it.
Even if it was the Essence Demon King, she would not be afraid.
In fact, if she defeated the Essence Demon King, she would feel more aplished.
¡°Okay! Be careful then. If it is really the Essence Demon King,e out quickly. I will directly destroy this mystic realm and suppress that Essence Demon King so as to prevent it froming out to cause trouble.¡±
Li Mocheng nodded.
He felt that what Duanmu Yun said made sense.
Of course, he was also well aware of Duanmu Yun¡¯s true thoughts.
¡°Yes.¡±
In the next moment, Duanmu Yun headed straight into the crack.
At this moment, in the mystic realm,
Ye Ping was distraught.
Four people came one after another. The first one was reckless, the second one was scheming, the third one was even more cunning, and the fourth was the most absurd. As soon as he arrived, he said that he would take Ye Ping away. He even imed to be the incarnation of some abyssal demon, making Ye Ping excited.
Before he could light up the Golden Wheel of Expiation, he suffered a sneak attack.
In the end, Ye Ping gave him a hard beating.
However, Ye Ping also figured out that he should have reached the forbidden ce of a demonic sect.
Otherwise, the famous sects wouldn¡¯t be so brutal!
When Ye Ping was thinking about it, the crack appeared again all of a sudden.
Soon, the figure of a woman appeared in front of Ye Ping.
¡°It¡¯s indeed the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°They¡¯re using beauty to trick me.¡±
¡°Hah, unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in women.¡±
¡°Female Patron, watch my fist.¡±
Chapter 133: Everyone Cheers
Chapter 133: Everyone Cheers
In the crack, Duanmu Yun looked very calm.
She didn¡¯t know if the Academy Master had really captured an Essence Demon King.
However, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.
Be it an Essence Demon or an Essence Demon King, they were all nothing to Duanmu Yun.
She was a woman, and although men and women were equal in the world of immortal cultivation, females would often be weaker than men in terms of cultivation.
It was not an issue about talent, but rather, in the eyes of female cultivators, beauty was more important than cultivation. They felt that as long as they were beautiful enough, all geniuses and powerhouses would have to sumb to them.
Hence, in the world of immortal cultivation, there was a famous saying, men who mastered cultivation would master the world, women would just need to master men in order to master the world.
However, Duanmu Yun did not agree.
On the contrary, she believed that if she relied on men, she would only be a princess. But if she depended on herself, she would be the queen.
That was also the reason why Duanmu Yun had been working hard to cultivate since she was a child.
She wanted to do what men could.
She also wanted to do what they couldn¡¯t.
Hence, she was overjoyed to see that Fang Lei and others like Mo Xiaoping did not pass the test.
The reason being, that was the only way she could prove her strength and capabilities.
At this moment, the crack gradually vanished.
However, in an instant, a loud and clear voice sounded beside her ear.
¡°Female Patron, watch my fist.¡±
Someone said loudly.
Before Duanmu Yun could react, the terrifying fist technique had already appeared in front of her.
Bang!
With a loud explosive sound, Duanmu Yun immediately flew upwards beforending hard on the ground.
¡°Pfft!¡±
In the next moment, Duanmu Yun vomited a mouthful of blood while feeling confused.
¡®I got punched as soon as I came in?¡¯
¡®Must you be so straightforward?¡¯
¡®Who are you?¡¯
Duanmu Yun was really a little dumbfounded as she was not prepared at all. As soon as she appeared in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, she received a hard punch in her face.
However, Duanmu Yun was indeed very strong. After suffering a punch from Ye Ping who only used 30% of his strength, she was not seriously injured. Indeed, she was much stronger than Fang Lei and the others.
In an instant, Duanmu Yun disappeared on the spot. She pinched her fingers and cast a spell, after which a blue light suddenly engulfed her, forming a shield.
ng!
At the same time, Duanmu Yun drew her blue flying sword, and in an instant, thousands of sword energy traversed, each with a menacing force that was enough to sh a cultivator at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm.
The thousands of sword Qi converged and surged towards Ye Ping like a thunderstorm.
In the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, Ye Ping turned into a Godfiend. He was fearless towards the sword energy and simply clenched his fist to attack.
¡°How is it so powerful!?!¡±
¡°Is it really an Essence Demon King?¡±
Seeing this, Duanmu Yun was stunned.
Her Yin Water Sword Qi was so powerful that even Golden Core cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to use their physical body to resist. Yet, Ye Ping, who was not far away, relied on his physical body and charged over domineeringly.
When the Yin Water Sword Qi struck Ye Ping, it was akin to thousands of iron needles being stabbed at an ironstone. There were no effects at all.
¡°Female Patron, watch my fist.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again, and soon, he punched his iron-like fist at Duanmu Yun¡¯s face again before she could react.
Ka-cha.
The sound of her facial bones cracking filled the air. Before Duanmu Yun could shriek in pain, Ye Ping¡¯s Godfiend fist struck again.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
In the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, Duanmu Yun was being abused brutally by Ye Ping like a punching bag.
At this moment, Ye Ping was basically already certain that he hade to a forbidden ce of the demonic sect.
Otherwise, why was everyone out to kill him?
How many famous sects in this world would be that menacing and hostile?
¡®Now, they¡¯re sending a violent wench to seduce me with her beauty. Isn¡¯t that amon trickery of the demonic sects?¡¯
Having figured that out, Ye Ping naturally could not ignore it.
¡®You can send an expert to hit me.¡¯
¡®You can send an expert to kill me.¡¯
¡®However, you can¡¯t send a woman to trick me with her beauty because hitting women is what I detest the most in this life.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping¡¯s punches became harder.
What Ye Ping hated most was bullying the weak and bullying women, but he was in the world of immortal cultivation. If he didn¡¯t fight, the person to die would be him.
Hence, he gritted his teeth. In order to survive in this cruel world of immortal cultivation, he had no choice but to do it.
¡°Ah!¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s Godfiend fist became harder again. He was just like a Godfiend who went all out, extremely terrifying.
Heunched a series of punches.
Duanmu Yun waspletely dumbfounded.
¡®Must you be so exaggerated?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t this outrageous?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m a woman.¡¯
¡®Hey! Can¡¯t you be a little lighter?¡¯
¡®Is there some feud between us?¡¯
Duanmu Yun broke down into tears. She was extremely miserable. In the beginning, she was full of confidence, but she did not expect this Essence Demon to be the Essence Demon King which had a tough body.
It was so tough that even her Yin Water Sword Qi could not pierce through it. There was nothing to fight then.
Thinking of this, Duanmu Yun instantly wanted to crush the mystic realm ancient token.
However, in an instant, Ye Ping was quick to kick Duanmu Yun¡¯s hand, causing the ancient token in her hand to fly away. Immediately afterward, Ye Ping grabbed the token. He was as quick as a bolt of lightning.
¡°Want to run? No way!¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded and his eyes were full of coldness.
He was an orthodox practitioner and had to do justice for heaven today. However, for the goodness of the world, Ye Ping did not want to kill. However, he wanted topletely expiate the female demon in front of him.
Since the Golden Wheel of Expiation could not expiate her, he would use physical expiation to beat her up until she decided to turn over a new leaf.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
Duanmu Yun felt a chilliness in her heart when she tossed the ancient token out.
With the ancient token, she could at least escape, but without it, she would be in hot soup.
She might really die there.
In an instant, Duanmu Yun took out a purple pill and swallowed it directly. Soon, her injuries healed immediately and she then drew her sword again. She started attacking Ye Ping.
ng ng ng!
The Yin Water Sword Qi appeared again and it was much stronger than before.
The Sword Qi bombarded Ye Ping.
In an instant, there were various sounds of explosion and each Sword Qi exploded.
Unfortunately, Ye Ping¡¯s speed was extremely fast and he was as quick as a bolt of lightning. Not only was he fast, but his physical body was also very tough. He immediately charged at Duanmu Yun.
The dense Sword Qinded on Ye Ping and the sound of metal shing rang out.
¡°Female Patron, it¡¯s not toote to turn back. Don¡¯t defect to the demonic Dao.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was calm and clear.
However, his fist did not seem calm at all.
Duanmu Yun¡¯s figure once again flew past the diatorial arena like a broken kite.
Bang!
With the violent explosion, Duanmu Yun fell hard onto the ground while the area within hundreds of meters around her turned into ruins. The diatorial arena itself was notrge, and after being ruined by Ye Ping, it became extremely shabby.
¡°Ahem.¡±
Duanmu Yun was undeniably very strong and powerful. Under such a fierce attack from Ye Ping, she was still hanging on to her veryst breath and hadn¡¯t passed out yet.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping did not choose to continue with the fierce attacks.
He did not intend to kill, but he didn¡¯t want to be killed either. The woman in front of him was stronger than the previous few cultivators he faced. Hence, in a moment of helplessness, Ye Ping decided to strike hard.
Now that Duanmu Yun waspletely dumbfounded, Ye Ping was also slightly relieved.
¡°Patron, I may have mistakenly intruded into your forbiddennd, but even if you are a member of the Demonic Dao, shouldn¡¯t there be some rules too?¡±
Ye Ping pinched the mystic realm ancient token and walked towards Duanmu Yun.
Duanmu Yun¡¯s eyes were red and teary. She looked at Ye Ping and was at aplete loss for words.
¡®What do you mean member of the Demonic Dao?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re a member of the Demonic Dao.¡¯
¡®Your entire family is.¡¯
She couldn¡¯t say anything because her injuries were grave and she really didn¡¯t have the strength to speak.
Ye Ping continued to speak.
¡°Patron, I can choose not to harm you but I hope that you can understand the truth. Since ancient times, evil will never trump the good. You may have defected to the Demonic Dao but you don¡¯t have any devilish aura. Clearly, you haven¡¯t been there for long. So, can you listen to my advice?¡±
Although he believed that Duanmu Yun was in the Demonic Dao, Ye Ping could tell that she didn¡¯t have any demonic aura at all.
He reckoned that it should have been a momentary misstep that led her onto the path of no return.
If he could convince Duanmu Yun to turn over a new leaf, he might receive good merit.
¡°I... I¡¯m not in the Demonic Dao.¡±
Duanmu Yun¡¯s voice slowly sounded as she tried hard to exin with all her might.
Although she did not know why she was trying to exin that to an Essence Demon, she still wanted to rify that she was not in the Demonic Dao.
However, as soon as she said that, Ye Ping¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said slowly, ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re not convinced, Patron.¡±
His gaze was somewhat cold, and his five fingers were squeezed tightly.
In an instant, Duanmu Yun trembled in fear before using all her might to say those words.
¡°I am.¡±
At this moment, Duanmu Yun felt incredibly aggrieved as an Essence Demon had actually called her a cultivator of the Demonic Dao.
¡®What a huge disgrace!¡¯
¡®What a huge disgrace!¡¯
¡®This is such a huge disgrace!¡¯
Upon hearing Duanmu Yun admit that she was a member of the Demonic Dao, his gaze turned sullen but it soon became warm and mellow. He even smiled.
¡°Patron, since ancient times, good and evil have been opposing forces. You are lucky to have met me today. If you had met other unfeeling and ruthless cultivators of the orthodox Dao, you might have long died.¡±
¡°However, I have always believed that no one in this world is born evil or kind. Sometimes, you just can¡¯t help yourself.¡±
¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not a brutal person. Maybe, you entered the Demonic Dao in a moment of folly, but you must believe that after every storm, there is a rainbow,¡±
¡°Patron, why are you crying?¡±
¡°It seems that you are enlightened. In this case, I hope that you can turn over a new leaf soon.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s words were touching and heartfelt.
Duanmu Yun silently burst into tears too.
However, she was not touched but aggrieved.
She was the daughter of the Duanmu Family, the number one female cultivator in the Jin Nation Academy, and a half-step Golden Core cultivator. She never thought that one day she would be forcibly dealt with by an Essence Demon.
She was very aggrieved.
She wanted to exin but didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, and the terrifying expression on Ye Ping¡¯s face made her too afraid to exin.
¡°Patron, I have to go, if fate allows and we meet again, I hope you will have changed your ways and be a good person.¡±
At this point, Ye Ping suddenly discovered that there was light spreading from his feet, and that was a sign of the end of the array formation. Hence, Ye Ping was drowned by the light after he said that.
The mystic realm ancient token also fell into Duanmu Yun¡¯s hands.
At this moment, Duanmu Yun could not help but freeze.
¡®Why did the Essence Demon leave?¡¯
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
¡®It is impossible for the Essence Demon to escape from this mystic realm.¡¯
¡®This is absolutely impossible. If he could escape this mystic realm, he would have run away long ago. Why did he wait until now?¡¯
¡°He¡¯s not an Essence Demon?¡±
In an instant, a thought appeared in Duanmu Yun¡¯s mind.
¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±
Duanmu Yun couldn¡¯t believe it.
The Essence Demon Mystic Realm was set up jointly by the senior members of the Jin Nation Academy and was considered a small space. One would have to enter the small space using the corresponding mystic realm ancient token.
Without the ancient token, even the Academy Master would not be able to break in, unless... he was a supreme master of array formations.
Of course there was another possibility, which was, someone identally broke into the mystic realm during spatial transmission.
Such an incident was not unprecedented but was very rare.
However, no matter what the reason was, Duanmu Yun knew that she had escaped a disaster.
If Ye Ping really had a killing intent, she would have died for sure.
However, Duanmu Yun couldn¡¯t help butment.
¡®If he wasn¡¯t the Essence Demon, why didn¡¯t he exin it?¡¯
Duanmu Yun couldn¡¯t help but cry again.
Had she known earlier and exined clearly, she would not have had to take a beating for nothing.
After a while, Duanmu Yun finally recovered some Dharmic powers. She got up and dried her tears.
Holding the mystic realm ancient token tightly in hand, she wanted to leave.
However, when Duanmu Yun was about to crush the ancient token, she suddenly fell silent.
¡®If I go out like this, won¡¯t it be very embarrassing?¡¯
¡®Should I wait for an hour before going out?¡¯
Duanmu Yun fell silent.
Calcting the time, she realized that she had stayed in the mystic realm for five minutes, and if she left just like that, she would be a loser just like Fang Lei and the others.
¡®Right!¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll wait for an hour before going out.¡¯
¡®Even if I lose, I will still be proud.¡¯
Duanmu Yun thought to herself.
However, after an hour passed, Duanmu Yun couldn¡¯t help but think of a possibility.
Ye Ping was not an Essence Demon!
However, apart from herself, no one should know that Ye Ping was not an Essence Demon.
Would it be better if she went out and imed that she had defeated the Essence Demon?
As soon as the thought appeared, Duanmu Yun froze in shock.
¡®Yes, I can just lie and say that I have defeated the Essence Demon.¡¯
¡®But if I do that, won¡¯t I seem a little despicable?¡¯
¡®If someone finds out, won¡¯t it be awkward for me?¡¯
¡®No, no, how could this be? I¡¯m in the Jin Nation Academy, and I might have to go to the Ten Nations Academy in the future, what are the odds?¡¯
¡®Also, when I go outter, I won¡¯t say that I defeated the Essence Demon, they will naturally think that I defeated the Essence Demon. I just won¡¯t admit or deny it, won¡¯t that be enough?¡¯
¡®Yes, yes, I just won¡¯t admit or deny it. Good, very good.¡¯
¡®Is this wisdom?¡¯
¡®Duanmu Yun, Duanmu Yun, you¡¯re so smart.¡¯
¡®Hey!¡¯
¡°Ahem.¡±
After some imagining, Duanmu Yun had already determined what she should do next and couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, she identally stretched her wound and the pain made her frown.
Ye Ping was too fierce and Duanmu Yun would always remember that beating.
However, thinking of the next scenery, Duanmu Yun¡¯s resentment gradually vanished.
However, she soon crushed the mystic realm ancient token in her hand.
In an instant, a spatial rift appeared.
Duanmu Yun¡¯s figure also disappeared in the middle of the mystic realm.
In the outer world, at the altar.
Thousands of students of the Jin Nation Academy looked at the altar nervously.
Several of the most popr figures in the Jin Nation Academy had basically all lost in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm. Hence, it was obviously a topic of conversation.
It was only the Essence Demon Mystic Realm. If it was the True Demon Mystic Realm, they would be dead.
Even the elders of Jin Nation were anxious, let alone the disciples.
If these disciples couldn¡¯t even beat the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament would end early.
They could forget about joining the Ten Nations Academy.
While everyone was full of curiosity, a rift finally appeared.
¡°Quick, look.¡±
¡°Did Senior Sister Duanmu win?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s uncertain.¡±
¡°Senior Sister Duanmu¡¯s Yin Water Sword technique is invincible. If even she loses, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
¡°I think she should be able to win.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to say, we¡¯ll know the resultter.¡±
They were discussing.
On the altar, a figure appeared.
It was Duanmu Yun.
She was pinned in ce by her flying sword and herpel was covered in blood. Although she looked very pale, she did not pass out.
Whoosh!
The Academy Master immediately went to Duanmu Yun and healed her injuries with his spiritual energy.
¡°What exactly happened inside?¡±
Li Mocheng frowned and asked Duanmu Yun.
He was truly curious. How could a mere Essence Demon beat the geniuses of the academy into such a miserable state?
¡°Academy Master, there¡¯s indeed an Essence Demon King in there.¡±
Duanmu Yun said, struggling to hang on.
Her words led to an uproar.
Even Li Mocheng was dumbfounded.
¡®Is it really an Essence Demon King?¡¯
¡°What happened in the end?¡±
Li Mocheng continued to ask.
¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±
Duanmu Yun took a deep breath and slowly said those words.
Everyone was suddenly enlightened.
¡°Gone? What do you mean gone?¡±
Li Mocheng could not help but continue to ask.
Duanmu Yun was perplexed.
¡®I¡¯ve already made it so clear, don¡¯t you understand?¡¯
¡®Academy Master, are you deliberately picking on me?¡¯
To be honest, Duanmu Yun really did not have the cheek to say that she had defeated the Essence Demon King. She could at most mislead them.
Ye Ping was not the Essence Demon King, but he was far stronger than it and he had indeed disappeared too.
Since he had disappeared, didn¡¯t that mean that he was gone?
¡®I stated things so clearly, so why are you still asking?¡¯
Thinking of this, Duanmu Yun could only force herself to hang in there long and continue to speak.
¡°Academy Master, it means...¡±
Halfway through her sentence, Duanmu Yun suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood before falling onto the ground.
Since she couldn¡¯t exin clearly, she could only y dead.
¡°Duanmu Yun, make yourself clear. Hey,plete your sentence, don¡¯t y dead. Duanmu!¡±
Seeing that Duanmu Yun had passed out, Li Mocheng was a little dumbstruck.
¡®How can you fall down in the middle of saying a sentence? You should faint only after you finish.¡¯
He scolded Duanmu Yun.
However, a middle-aged woman came directly to the altar.
She chided furiously, ¡°Academy Master, you had good intentions for wanting to train these disciples but don¡¯t go too overboard. You put an Essence Demon King in there? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯d die in there?¡±
The woman came over and hugged Duanmu Yun, clearly displeased.
¡°No. Junior Sister, hear me out.¡±
Li Mocheng was dumbfounded.
He remembered that he had just caught an ordinary Essence Demon.
¡°Academy Master, you really went a bit too far this time.¡±
¡°Hmph, I was wondering why my disciple couldn¡¯t defeat an Essence Demon. I didn¡¯t expect it to be an Essence Demon King. Academy Master, you¡¯ve gone overboard.¡±
In an instant, everyone came to a sudden realization. The elders humphed coldly before leaving.
Li Mocheng was left behind, all perplexed and confused.
Chapter 134: Start The Fire, Boil The Water, Refine Pills, Ascend!
Chapter 134: Start The Fire, Boil The Water, Refine Pills, Ascend!
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
As a beam of white light shed by, Ye Ping¡¯s figure appeared again.
The stones that were ced around him had all turned into powder form at this moment.
Ye Ping opened his eyes too.
The familiar environment and venue made him sigh with relief.
Indeed, he had returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping was honestly a little worried in the beginning as he was afraid that he might not be able to make it back.
Fortunately, there was no big issue with the spatial array formation that he had set up. There was just a minor slip-up in the process.
¡°There must be a point in spatial array formations, but I didn¡¯t set up a point properly this time so the spatial transmission was rather random. No matter what, I have to be more careful when setting up a spatial array formation in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble if this happens again.¡±
The spatial array formation itself was extremelyplex and the most important thing to do was to confirm the range and direction.
Those had to be adjusted. Otherwise, it would result in random transmissions and no one would dare to use the spatial array formation.
It would be fine to be transported to some peculiar ces, but his life would be at risk if he got transported to a dangerous ce.
Ye Ping purely wanted to give it a try, and hence, he did not fix a direction or confirm the range.
Therefore, Ye Ping was considered to have seeded in setting up the first spatial array formation but he didn¡¯t handle the details properly. Otherwise, he could havepletely avoided the problems just now.
After understanding this point, Ye Ping bore it in mind and immediately started getting ready to study other array formations.
However, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Junior Brother Ye!¡±
It was the voice of Ye Ping¡¯s second Senior Brother, Xu Luochen.
In the middle of the rear cliff, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but stand up when he heard Xu Luochen¡¯s voice.
He was a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Xu Luochen toe looking for him.
After all, Xu Luochen had nevere to see him again after teaching him the Dao of alchemy.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
When Xu Luochen approached, Ye Ping hurriedly bowed and looked very polite.
¡°You¡¯re being too formal, Junior Brother Ye.¡±
Not far away, Xu Luochen had already arrived in front of Ye Ping.
At this moment, Xu Luochen¡¯s mood had gradually gotten much better.
After having a pleasant conversation with Wang Zhuoyu, Xu Luochen had been pondering over a problem for the past few days.
The question was...
¡°Why should I feel upset if Ye Ping is a peerless genius?¡±
Yes.
For the past few days, Xu Luochen had been thinking about this question.
¡®If Ye Ping is a peerless genius, why should I feel bad?¡¯
Just as Wang Zhuoyu said, regardless of whether Ye Ping was a genius or not, he would still be Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother.
Just as Su Changyu said, if Ye Ping couldn¡¯t pick up the things that he thought, it would prove that he was a wastrel. But if Ye Ping could, it would prove that what he taught was not wrong.
Combining those two points, Xu Luochenpletely figured it out.
Yes, he hadpletely figured it out.
Since Ye Ping could pick it up, it meant that there was nothing wrong with what he taught.
He just wasn¡¯t as talented as Ye Ping.
Hence, taking advantage of the sunny weather and the arrangements that he had made for Li Yu, Xu Luochen went over.
Knowing that Ye Ping was a supreme alchemical genius, Xu Luochen naturally had to be more careful.
Otherwise, if Ye Ping really became famous in the future, others would take credit for it and that would be a huge loss.
¡°Senior Brother, what are you here for?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, not knowing what Xu Luochen was there for.
¡°Junior Brother Ye, I came over today with the intention to teach you some new things. Junior Brother, are you free now?¡±
Xu Luochen expressed his intention of visiting.
He had indeede over today because he wanted to teach Ye Ping something new.
¡°New alchemical technique? Sure, sure, I¡¯m naturally free.¡±
Ye Ping was naturally excited to learn something new.
Although the previous alchemical techniques were good, they had a very fatal problem.
The contrast between the spiritual energy contained in the pills that he had refined, and the amount of spiritual energy that he had consumed, made Ye Ping depressed.
After all, Ye Ping mainly wanted to refine pills for his own consumption after learning alchemy. If the spiritual energy spent on alchemy formed a contrast against the spiritual energy contained in the pills, it would be meaningless.
Hence, when he heard that Xu Luochen was going to teach him something new, Ye Ping was naturally ted.
¡°Yes, Junior Brother, you¡¯re still as passionate about learning as ever. Okay,e with me. I¡¯ll impart the second chapter of alchemy now.¡±
Xu Luochen subconsciously nodded.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded with a smile too.
At the same time, in the grand hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua walked around the hall with furrowed brows, seemingly thinking about something.
On the other hand, Chen Lingrou was holding a spiritual fruit and munching on it while walking towards Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Hey! What do I do? What do I do!?!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua muttered to himself anxiously.
Upon returning to the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua had alsopletely calmed down.
Previously, he got a great shock from the box of Spirit Stones, but after calming down, Daoist Tai Hua was thankful that he did not ept those Spirit Stones.
If he epted the Spirit Stones, he would be in huge trouble.
It was not about taking Li Yu in as a grand-disciple.
Although Li Yu was the prince of Jin Nation, he and Ye Ping were old acquaintances and he even insisted on acknowledging Ye Ping as his master. Who knew what the Jin Nation king might say?
¡®After all, your son insisted that my disciple bes his master, that has nothing to do with me.¡¯
¡®However, if I epted the Spirit Stones, that would be considered fraud.¡¯
However, that was not what Daoist Tai Hua was worried about at the moment.
The Jin Nation Academy was what Daoist Tai Hua was the most anxious about.
Yes, it was the Jin Nation Academy.
The academy that countless sects and cultivators from all over the nation wanted to join.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua naturally wanted Ye Ping to join the Jin Nation Academy, firstly to bring glory to the ancestors and secondly to learn some real skills. He didn¡¯t want Ye Ping to continue getting fooled by his disciples in Qingyun Dao Sect.
Of course if Ye Ping went to the Jin Nation Academy, their sect would also be a second-rank sect, which was a good thing too.
In short, it was a wonderful thing that would allow them to kill three birds with one stone.
However, the problem was that Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to go to the Jin Nation Academy.
Although others did not know the reason, Daoist Tai Hua was very clear.
It was because in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden sect and a mere Jin Nation Academy was naturally not worth mentioning.
However, the problem was that that was just what Ye Ping thought. In Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes, the Qingyun Dao Sect was a lousy sect that was worlds apartpared to the Jin Nation Academy.
Hence, be it for himself or for Ye Ping, Daoist Tai Hua hoped that Ye Ping could go to the Jin Nation Academy.
However, he did not know how he could convince Ye Ping to join the Jin Nation Academy willingly.
¡°Lingrou, give me a suggestion.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua looked at Chen Lingrou, thinking that two brains would be better than one.
¡°Suggestion? What suggestion? Master?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little curious as she didn¡¯t know what Daoist Tai Hua was thinking about.
¡°I want to make Ye Ping go to the Jin Nation Academy willingly.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
¡°That¡¯s easy. Master, just order him to go. I can tell that Ye Ping respects you very much.¡±
Chen Lingrou said with some disbelief.
It was as good as saying nothing.
Ye Ping was now determined not to go to Jin Nation Academy, and even if he told Ye Ping to go, thetter wouldn¡¯t learn properly.
Most importantly, what was he supposed to go there for?
To learn?
If he went there to learn, wouldn¡¯t that be admitting that the Qingyun Dao Sect was inferior to the Jin Nation Academy?
¡°This solution won¡¯t work.¡±
¡°I want Ye Ping to go to the Jin Nation Academy willingly.¡±
¡°Ah, if only Changyu was here. I¡¯d let him do this since it¡¯s his forte to handle such things.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head and said.
After hearing his words, Chen Lingrou could not help but fall into deep thought.
However, after a short while, Chen Lingrou spoke up.
¡°Master, that¡¯s simple. Why don¡¯t you tell Ye Ping that Eldest Senior Brother has once gone to the Jin Nation Academy and detected a supreme sword technique in the Jin Nation Academy, but even he didn¡¯t manage to find it, so it¡¯s been a thorn in his heart.¡±
¡°Once Ye Ping hears this, he will definitely go to the Jin Nation Academy, what do you think?¡±
Chen Lingrou thought of a solution.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes lit up and he then pped his thigh, thinking that it was quite a good idea.
¡°But what if he can¡¯t find it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°If he can¡¯t find it, so be it. Like I said, Eldest Senior Brother didn¡¯t find it, so it¡¯s normal that Ye Ping can¡¯t either.¡±
Chen Lingrou got up and said seriously.
¡°Yes, this is a great idea. Not bad!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded profusely. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was a good idea.
¡°What exactly should I say?¡±
Desperate times call for desperate measures. Thus Daoist Tai Hua asked Chen Lingrou for help with all the issues he faced.
Chen Lingrou was also happy to prove her worth to Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Simple, Master, listen to me. You just have to boast about this sword technique well and make it sound as exaggerated as possible. I don¡¯t know exactly what you should say, but you have to convince Ye Ping and make him tempted.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not all. Master, help Ye Ping set a goal too. To be honest, he is quite talented but there are also many geniuses inside the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Jin Nation Academy is full of powerhouses andpetency is key. We can¡¯t let Ye Ping suffer any aggravation after going there. So, you can teach him some means too.¡±
The witty Chen Lingrou was giving Daoist Tai Hua some tips.
¡°Teach him some means? What means?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous.
¡°Master, you teach us not to vie with others but to fight for what we want, right? Just teach Ye Ping the opposite.¡±
¡°As they say, if you¡¯re too kind, you tend to be bullied. You taught us that logic very well. Ye Ping is a genius and since he¡¯s a genius, he has to bear with the pain of being a genius. To put it explicitly, tell him to be braver and fight for his prestige.¡±
Chen Lingrou answered.
However, after hearing her words, Daoist Tai Hua was displeased.
¡°What do you mean I taught you well? I taught you guys that because I genuinely mean it from the bottom of my heart. The world of immortal cultivation is full of deception and danger. What¡¯s wrong with having a higher tolerance? As long as you are truly capable, you can always wait to showcase your abilities.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t ept your ideas. You just mean for Ye Ping to go to the Jin Nation Academy and fight his way through, but what if he gets beaten up? What if he gets aggrieved? This is nonsense.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little furious. Although he was being a little cowardly, staying alive was the most important. Creating trouble would only result in unhappiness.
However, Chen Lingrou shook her head as soon as Daoist Tai Hua said that.
¡°Master, I¡¯m still going to say the same thing. What you taught us is good for us but Ye Ping is different from us. He¡¯s a genius.¡±
¡°The path of a genius will never be the same as ours. To put it bluntly, if Ye Ping really follows what you teach and bes a coward who is scared of everything, how can he be called a genius?¡±
¡°Besides, the path of immortal cultivation is a battle with heavens per se. Ordinary people should choose to tolerate whenever possible, but if geniuses are wimpy, how can they be called geniuses?¡±
¡°Think about it yourself. If he shuns and flees in fear whenever something happens, how can his Dao Heart be stable? Even the most powerful genius will sooner orter be a wimp, and even if Junior Brother cultivates to the point of transcending the tribtion, won¡¯t he die if he encounters the Thunder Tribtion?¡±
Chen Lingrou¡¯s words struck Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s heart, making him speechless.
¡®Right!¡¯
¡®Having a high tolerance and fleeing whenever there¡¯s trouble may be a choice for ordinary people, because ordinary people just want to live an ordinary life.¡¯
¡®However, if geniuses flee when there¡¯s trouble and end up being timid and cowardly, they would be ipetent. Even the most brilliant genius will eventually die out.¡¯
¡®If Ye Ping still has such a character when it¡¯s time to transcend the tribtion, he would be in trouble when facing the Heavenly Tribtion.¡¯
¡°Could it really be that I thought wrong?¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua fell into deep thought.
¡°Okay, Master, take your time to think about it, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
At this juncture, Chen Lingrou intended to leave.
However, Daoist Tai Hua snapped back to his senses and looked at Chen Lingrou.
¡°Where did you see those things that you just said?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious. ¡®Chen Lingrou has only gone down the mountain a few times, how does she know so much?¡¯
¡°Didn¡¯t you buy a lot of books when you went down the mountain previously? There are a few about immortal cultivation and I read it in those books.¡±
Chen Lingrou said with an innocent smile.
As soon as Daoist Tai Hua heard that, he was perplexed because he thought that Chen Lingrou hade up with that on her own. He didn¡¯t expect it to be something she had read in novels.
¡°From now on, don¡¯t read those silly immortal cultivation novels anymore. No decent woman will read them.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
¡°Master, you¡¯re so old-fashioned. Now all handsome, good-looking cultivators are reading novels about immortal cultivation. You¡¯re just an old fogy!¡±
Chen Lingrou went outside the hall and couldn¡¯t help but grimace at Daoist Tai Hua before slipping away merrily.
¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not old yet. All you do is learn some nonsense from your Senior Sister all day. You¡¯re going to be at a loss in the future.¡±
After Chen Lingrou left, Daoist Tai Hua chided furiously.
However, he soon couldn¡¯t help but continue to think about what Chen Lin Rou said just now.
After a while, he muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Ye Ping tomorrow.¡±
He then left the main hall.
At this moment, in a deserted ce of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Xu Luochen and Ye Ping appeared.
The ce was overgrown with weeds and it was a wastnd.
There was arge iron pot in front of them.
Looking at the ck iron pot in front of him, Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction.
The iron pot contained all his assets.
He went down the mountains a few days ago to run some errands and chanced upon a street stall on his way back.
It was quite a coincidence. Of all things, Xu Luochen was attracted to the iron pot.
The stall owner said it was an excellent alchemy cauldron but Xu Luochen didn¡¯t fall for it, knowing that it was an ordinary iron pot. Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely ordinary.
The material of the iron pot was superior as it was highly resistant to extreme heat and wouldn¡¯t be melted by spiritual fire.
Xu Luochen intended to let Ye Ping use this iron pot to refine pills.
Yes, he wanted to let Ye Ping use this iron pot to refine pills.
Ye Ping could easily condense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into a pill, and the pills he refined contained a massive amount of spiritual energy.
What would the oue be if he used a pot for refinement?
There were three major elements in alchemy.
The first was the cauldron.
The better the quality of the pill cauldron, the better the effect of the refined pills.
The simplest point was that medicine contained some poison too. Hence, in order to refine the toxicity of the herbs, one would have to use spirit fire to melt and refine repeatedly, but using direct me might damage the herbs.
However, using a cauldron would be different as the temperature in it would remain unchanged, and the toxins would be refined while keeping the medicinal properties intact.
Hence, the more powerful the mes, the better the effect. Besides, ordinary cauldrons would melt as soon as they came into contact with spirit fire.
Hence, heat resistance was an important factor in determining the quality of a cauldron.
The second was the herbs.
There¡¯s no need to exin much about this. The better the herbs, the better the effect of the pills.
The third was the heat, which was simr to the cauldron.
Thebination of the above three factors was the determinant of a good pill.
Hence, Xu Luochen immediately fell in love with this strange iron pot. Although he could not afford a real alchemy cauldron or tripod, he could afford an iron pot.
After six hours of hesitation, Xu Luochen finally bought the iron pot at a price of three taels of silver.
Now, it was time for Ye Ping to try out the effect of this iron pot.
No, it was a pill pot.
Ye Ping managed to refine the non-poisonous pill without using any herbs, heat, or cauldrons.
If it was with the help of a pill pot, what kind of pill would he refine? Xu Luochen dared not imagine it.
That was precisely the reason why Xu Luochen came to look for Ye Ping today as he wanted to see what kind of pills Ye Ping could refine.
¡°Ye Ping, today, I will teach you the second chapter of the Supreme Alchemy, the Artifact Refining Technique.¡±
At the next moment, Xu Luochen¡¯s voice sounded.
His eyes were full of confidence, and he looked a bit profound and mysterious.
¡®Artifact Refining Technique?¡¯
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
He totally believed in Xu Luochen¡¯s attainments in the Dao of alchemy.
The supreme alchemy method was the refinement of pills using nothing at all. Ye Ping felt that it would be useful for him.
Now that Xu Luochen was going to teach him the Artifact Refining Technique, how powerful would the pills that he refined be?
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Without the use of a cauldron, medicinal herbs, and heat, he managed to refine a supreme-grade pill.
Wouldn¡¯t he ascend if he had a pill cauldron?
¡®Refining pills with an iron pot, how can I fail?¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation.
Chapter 135: First Sword Immortal Since Ancient Times
Chapter 135: First Sword Immortal Since Ancient Times
¡°What is the Artifact Refining Technique?¡±
¡°Ye Ping, you have already mastered the art of alchemy without tools.¡±
¡°However, don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s quite meaningless?¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. Although that would save a lot of time, it was meaningless because the spiritual energy that the pills consumed was too massive.
¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Ping, now listen to me carefully.¡±
¡°As its name implies, the Artifact Refining Technique is using an artifact to refine pills using a simple method. But you have to remember that the so-called simplicity of the Great Dao means that the more simple it is, the more careful you have to be.¡±
¡°Only when you¡¯re careful can you truly refine a perfect pill.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ll demonstrate it once for you, watch carefully.¡±
At this point, Xu Luochen began. He carried a bucket of water over.
No matter what, medicinal herbs were necessary for pill refinement.
Xu Luochen could not afford medicinal herbs, so he thought about water.
However, it was not ordinary water but rootless water, which meant that it had fallen from the sky.
Using rainwater to refine pills was the best that Xu Luochen could think of.
Besides, Xu Luochen had already thought about it. Once Ye Ping could refine a pill, he would be considered to have set a precedent.
The first rainwater alchemist in the world of immortal cultivation.
¡®Hah, what an impressive title.¡¯
Of course, Xu Luochen wasn¡¯t very concerned about whether he could refine it or not. If Ye Ping failed, he could only say that he had gone in the wrong direction and would just go back and think of other alchemy methods.
Anyway, it mainly depended on Ye Ping¡¯s upper limit.
¡°Start the fire!¡±
¡°Boil the water!¡±
In the next moment, Xu Luochen poured several buckets of rainwater into the iron pot. He then cast a spell and wisps of mes appeared under the iron pot.
The mes burned and the rainwater began to boil in the pot.
Plop, plop, plop, plop...
¡°Ye Ping, this is roughly the Artifact Refining Technique. Infuse your spiritual energy andbine it with the technique of refinement without an artifact.¡±
When the water was almost boiling, Xu Luochen immediately retreated to the side to let Ye Ping take over.
If he continued to refine, the only result would be that the water would keep boiling.
However, the result might be different if he let Ye Ping take over.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping nodded, then gathered arge amount of spiritual energy, and poured it into the rainwater.
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t idle about either and was controlling the heat.
Just like that, white vapor floated up. The iron pot burned red, and the rainwater in the pot decreased in amount.
However, a shocking change appeared.
The water was initially colorless, but as it evaporated, the rainwater gradually turned turquoise.
An entire hour passed.
Only about a bowl¡¯s amount of water was left in the pot and the rainwater actually turned into a green, viscous mucus-like substance that gave off an indescribable odor. It was neither pungent nor pleasant.
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, is this pill mash?¡±
Seeing this scene, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Luochen and ask.
Xu Luochen was dumbfounded too.
¡®You really managed to do it?¡¯
¡®My method actually worked?¡¯
Xu Luochen was astonished but also full of joy.
He did not expect that his spontaneous and whimsical idea would work.
If this could really produce pills, he would really ascend.
¡®Am I the first person to create rainwater alchemy in the world of immortal cultivation?¡¯
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t be too agitated, keep refining.¡±
After snapping back to his senses, Xu Luochen told Ye Ping not to get excited but continue refining.
It was because the thick green substance in the pot still had quite a lot of water.
Another hour passed.
Finally, there was no more white mist floating up and all the water had basically evaporated.
There was only some green paste left in the iron pot.
There wasn¡¯t a lot of the green paste and it only covered the size of a palm. It was viscous and there wasn¡¯t much of an odor.
The so-called pill paste was the substance formed after the medicinal herbs fused. It was just like mud with some moisture and the smarters cultivators would use their Dharmic Dao to roll them into pills while others would use some apparatus to condense them into pills.
Xu Luochen, on the other hand, would use both hands to roll it into pill paste.
¡°Senior Brother, has the pill been refined?¡±
Ye Ping asked, looking at Xu Luochen with some curiosity after Xu Luochen extinguished the mes.
¡°Should be the case.¡±
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t know if it was refined. Normally, refining rainwater with heat would basically result in a warm mist, but producing this weird green pill paste should be considered a sess.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen could not help but interject, ¡°Ye Ping, go to my room and take the pill bottle. This thing was refined from rainwater, so it can¡¯t touch anything made of the Five Elements. I have a special jade bottle for pills, go and get it.¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
Although he did not know what the green viscous thing was, it looked extremely powerful and he decided to roll it into a pill first.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Ye Ping walked away and headed towards Xu Luochen¡¯s residence.
On the other hand, Xu Luochen kept his eyes fixed on the pill cauldron.
He then reached over in a bid to touch it but soon retracted his hand.
It was a little hot.
He had to wait for a while before he could touch it.
However, at this moment, a figure slowly appeared behind Xu Luochen.
¡°Luochen! What are you doing here?¡±
A voice sounded.
It was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice.
¡°Master, why are you here?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect his master had actuallye.
At the thought of this, he hurriedly stood up and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
As Xu Luochen stood up, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face instantly became extremely bizarre.
¡°Luochen, what¡¯s this?¡±
Looking at the thick green substance in the iron pot, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.
His expression changed greatly.
¡°Luochen, you¡¯re crazy. Did you poop into the pot?¡±
¡°Also, what have you eaten recently? Why is it green?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps backwards, looking at Xu Luochen with a face full of disgust.
¡°No. Master, you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t poop into it, I¡¯m refining pills.¡±
Hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words, Xu Luochen hurriedly reacted and immediately exined.
¡°What? You actually refined a pill with this filthy excrement? Ew! No wonder I smell a strange odor. Luochen, are you crazy!?!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua felt his stomach churning, and he was about to throw up what he ate more than ten years ago.
Coupled with the strange odor that permeated the air, it made Daoist Tai Hua want to retch.
¡°No, no. Master, you really misunderstood. I was using rootless water to refine pills.¡±
Xu Luochen exined in an extremely panicked manner.
¡°Rootless water? Luochen, you¡¯re out of your mind. I was wondering why it was green. Ew! Stay far away from me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face became even more sullen.
He didn¡¯t expect Xu Luochen to be bored to such an extent. Using that to refine pills was just outrageous to him.
¡°Master, Master, you misunderstood me, you really misunderstood me. You don¡¯t believe me? Okay, I¡¯ll eat it now to prove that it¡¯s definitely not what you think.¡±
At this moment, Xu Luochen could barely exin himself.
In desperation, he directly grabbed a portion of the pill paste and ate it.
¡®Hey!¡¯
Although it smelled strange, it tasted alright.
¡°Master, look, I ate it all. It¡¯s not what you think, and it¡¯s quite tasty, do you want a bite?¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
¡°Ew!!!¡±
¡°Scram! Ge away from me, don¡¯t touch me, ew!!!¡±
¡°Get lost, ew!!!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua turned around and fled.
Initially, he wanted to look for Ye Ping, but after hearing what Wang Zhuoyu said about Xu Luochen taking Ye Ping away, he decided toe here.
However, he didn¡¯t expect his disciple to have gone berserk from refining pills. Not only did he refine pills using excrement, he even ate it.
Daoist Tai Hua fled.
While running, he barfed.
¡°Master, you have wronged me.¡±
Xu Luochen had already burst into tears. He did not expect such a misunderstanding to arise from refining a pill.
However, before he could rush over, rolling spiritual energy exploded in his stomach.
In an instant, two spirit veins were opened up.
Sss!
¡°I broke through the realm??¡±
In the next moment, Xu Luochen froze right on the spot.
He did not expect that he had actually broken through the realm.
All because he ate a mouthful of green pill paste.
¡®It... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Besides, it was a direct breakthrough from the third level of Qi Refinement realm to the fifth without any after-effects.
Among the elixirs, there was a kind of Qi-breaking pill that would allow cultivators to directly break through a level.
However, putting aside the exorbitant price, the side effects alone were terrifying.
The probability of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm would be reduced by half after taking one.
It would be reduced by half.
One might originally have a 70% probability of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm, but he decided to be greedy and swallow the Qi-breaking Pill, which would result in the probability falling to 30%.
Hence, swallowing a Qi-breaking Pill was akin to taking a gamble with one¡¯s future.
However, the green paste allowed him to break through by two levels. In terms of side effects, there were none.
Xu Luochen could still detect it.
Thinking of this, he hurriedly looked at the iron pot before grabbing a small portion of green paste and finishing it carefully.
In less than 15 minutes, he broke through again.
He ascended from the sixth level of Qi Refinement realm to the seventh level of Qi Refinement realm.
Sss!
Xu Luochen began to doubt his life.
It took him nearly ten years to cultivate from the first level of Qi Refinement realm to the fourth. Now, he had advanced from the fourth to the seventh in less than two hours.
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
In the next moment, Xu Luochen also wanted to continue to eat some of the green paste, but he couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore. He knew that good things had to be shared and it didn¡¯t make sense for him to swallow it alone.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen began to rub the pills.
However, what made him a little curious was why Ye Ping hadn¡¯t returned yet despite having been gone for a long time.
At the same time, Ye Ping, who was rushing towards Xu Luochen, happened to meet Daoist Tai Hua, who was fleeing.
¡°Sect Leader, you...¡±
Holding a jade bottle in his hand, Ye Ping looked at Daoist Tai Hua with some surprise, wondering what had happened that caused Daoist Tai Hua to barf while walking, as if he had seen a ghost.
¡°Ye Ping!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Ye Ping right here.
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re back!¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask. He felt that Daoist Tai Hua looked really strange.
¡°Nothing, I just encountered something that made me feel like throwing up. Ye Ping, you¡¯re here. I have something to talk to you about.¡±
After seeing Ye Ping, Daoist Tai Hua stopped barfing as he indeed had something to discuss with Ye Ping.
¡°Okay, but Sect Leader, please wait a moment while I go and deliver the pill bottle to Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, but he had to deliver the pill bottle to Xu Luochen first.
¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t mention him to me. Ye Ping, Luochen has gone mad. Don¡¯t bother about him,e with me now. I need to talk to you about your conversion to an official disciple.¡±
At the mention of Xu Luochen, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but barf again and he hurriedly asked Ye Ping not to talk about it.
¡®Be an official disciple?¡¯
Ye Ping immediately perked up and forgot about Xu Luochen.
Soon, Ye Ping followed Daoist Tai Hua and left.
In a moment, they reached the main hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua brought Ye Ping in.
Upon entering the hall, Daoist Tai Hua looked somewhat mysterious and deliberately closed the door of the hall.
Ye Ping did not say anything and simply waited for Daoist Tai Hua to speak.
After the door was closed, Daoist Tai Hua walked towards Ye Ping.
¡°Sit.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua waved his hand and told Ye Ping to sit down and talk.
After Ye Ping sat down, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t hesitate and opened the door right away.
¡°Ye Ping, I promised you before that as long as you achieve a ranking in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, I will make you an official disciple.¡±
¡°This time, you have achieved great results at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Although there were some slip-ups in between, you didn¡¯t embarrass the Qingyun Dao Sect no matter what. So, are you willing to be an official disciple?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked with a serious expression in the main hall.
¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. Thank you for epting me as your disciple, Sect Leader!¡±
Hearing these words, Ye Ping was so excited that he knelt down on the ground and saluted Daoist Tai Hua.
In Ye Ping¡¯s heart, Daoist Tai Hua had shown him a lot of kindness even though he did not teach him anything. Hence, Ye Ping definitely wouldn¡¯t forget it. If not for Daoist Tai Hua, he might still be struggling to seek immortality somewhere.
Now that Daoist Tai Hua was willing to formally ept him as a disciple, Ye Ping was naturally excited.
¡°You¡¯re still calling me Sect Leader?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua wanted to stroke his beard, but he realized that he didn¡¯t have any so he simply forgot about it.
¡°Thank you so much, Master!¡±
Ye Ping was overjoyed and directly addressed him as Master.
¡°Good, good, good.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you today. Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll see if I can give it to you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
Taking Ye Ping as his disciple was not the main point. He mainly wanted to discuss with Ye Ping about the matter of the Jin Nation Academy.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua did not prepare much, but it didn¡¯t matter since he could just say some nice things to make Ye Ping feelfortable.
However, after that, Daoist Tai Hua continued.
¡°Of course, if you want any Dharma artifact, enchanted armaments, or Dharma treasures, you can save it. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t have any, but because I think we cultivators shouldn¡¯t rely on such things, do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
He didn¡¯t have any Dharma artifacts or Spirit Stones.
¡°Master, I don¡¯t need any Dharma treasures or Dharma artifacts, but recently, I¡¯ve been liking fist techniques. Can you give me a set of fist technique Mystical Abilities?¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t care much about Dharma artifacts and agreed with Daoist Tai Hua too.
A truly powerful cultivator definitely does not rely on external objects, only himself.
Hence, Ye Ping made that request.
¡°Fist technique Mystical Abilities? Sure, I¡¯ll prepare it for you in a few days.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s request, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief as that was easy for him.
He could just go down the mountain to buy a few manuals. If one wasn¡¯t enough, he would get a few more.
However, at this point, Daoist Tai Hua coughed and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, there are two things that I have to talk to you about.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said, looking a little unnatural.
¡°Please make yourself clear, Master.¡±
Standing in the main hall, Ye Ping made a Dao salute.
¡°Your eldest Senior Brother sent me a voice transmission to ask me to tell you these two things. Listen up.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was really a little embarrassed to say that it was his own intention, so he simply shifted the me to Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Ye Ping became even more curious as he wondered what Su Changyu had to instruct him.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s your eldest Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Your eldest Senior Brother was traveling in the world and honing his Sword Dao. He can¡¯t leave the sect for now, but he sent me a voice transmission to ask me to tell you to go to the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Since he had put the me on Su Changyu, Daoist Tai Hua could act naturally.
¡°The Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Hearing about the Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping became even more curious.
It wasn¡¯t that he had a bad impression of the Jin Nation Academy, but rather, he felt that he ought to stay in the sect and cultivate instead of going elsewhere.
¡°Yes, he wants you to go to the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°However, Ye Ping, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let me exin it to you slowly.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and told Ye Ping not to be anxious.
¡°Please tell me more about it, Master.¡±
Ye Ping was not in a hurry, but his eyes were filled with curiosity.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t spread a word about this matter.¡±
¡°When your eldest Senior Brother was young, he also went to the Jin Nation Academy, but he did not go there to study. Instead, he ambushed there, do you know why?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua started babbling nonsense.
¡°Why?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t think of a reason.
¡°It¡¯s all because your eldest Senior Brother once detected a supreme sword intent in the Jin Nation Academy, and based on what your Eldest Senior Brother said, that sword intent can be called the world¡¯s best sword intent.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m not very clear about what exactly it is, but Changyu thinks that whoever canprehend that supreme sword intent will be able to prove the path of the Sword Dao and be the top Sword Immortal in history.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked extremely stern as he bluffed Ye Ping.
However, in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words had caught his attention.
¡®To prove the path of the supreme Sword Dao?¡¯
¡®The top Sword Immortal in history?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s... a bit terrifying.¡¯
¡°Has Eldest Senior Brotherprehended it?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head and said, ¡°Changyu has been cultivating a supreme sword technique since he was a child, and although he hasprehended it, he could not obtain this sword technique nor sword intent.¡±
¡°So, this time, your eldest Senior Brother stated in his voice transmission that he hopes for you to go to the Jin Nation Academy andprehend this supreme sword intent.¡±
At this point, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s tone became even more mysterious.
Ye Ping was now overwhelmed with endless astonishment.
Chapter 136: Setting the Goal, Ancient True Dragon Fist
Chapter 136: Setting the Goal, Ancient True Dragon Fist
Supreme sword intent!
In the main hall of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.
Currently, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯tck anything, but the sword intent was the top of his concern.
When Ye Ping was in Qingzhou Ancient City, he wanted to condense his sword intent.
Unfortunately, he had yet to condense his sword intent.
Now that he had heard about the supreme sword intent in the Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping was undoubtedly excited and agitated.
However, Daoist Tai Hua hadn¡¯t finished yet.
He continued to look at Ye Ping again.
¡°Ye Ping, your eldest Senior Brother has actually asked you to go to the Jin Nation Academy for another purpose.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stood up and looked at Ye Ping quietly with his hands sped behind his back.
¡°Please tell me straight, Master.¡±
Ye Ping asked with a salute, looking like he was all ready to listen.
¡°Ye Ping, Changyu wanted me to tell you that a truly strong person should learn from the eagle and learn to spread your wings to soar high. You also have to learn to show off your ability, but more importantly, you have to know how to judge the situation.¡±
¡°You may have made small achievements in Qingzhou this time, and in the beginning, Changyu was worried that you might be conceited. But it seems he had been worrying too much.¡±
¡°Now, he wants you to go to the Jin Nation Academy, not only for the supreme sword intent, but also mainly to sharpen your Dao Heart. You haven¡¯t been in the sect for long, but it has been at least three or four months and you should have learned some skills.¡±
¡°Your eldest Senior Brother does not want you to be proud and conceited just because of this, but he doesn¡¯t want you to be timid and cowardly either. He hopes that you can go to the Jin Nation Academy to show off your abilities.¡±
¡°Even if an eagle is small, it¡¯s the hegemon of the sky. No matter how young a True Dragon is, it¡¯s still the king of all beasts.¡±
¡°How can you see the rainbow if you don¡¯t brave through the storm?¡±
¡°How can you learn and grow without some training? Ye Ping, do you understand what your eldest Senior Brother means?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was full of fervor and those were the words he wanted to say to Ye Ping. But now, he could only push the responsibility to Su Changyu.
¡®Even if an eagle is small, it¡¯s the hegemon of the sky!¡¯
¡®No matter how young a True Dragon is, it¡¯s still the king of all beasts!¡¯
¡®Without honing, how can there be growth!?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt in Ye Ping¡¯s ears.
He understood the meaning of these words.
Su Changyu had said the same thing to him in Qingzhou Ancient City.
¡°Ye Ping, I understand what your eldest Senior Brother means.¡±
¡°He doesn¡¯t want the tiny Qingzhou to confine and hold you back. In his eyes, Qingzhou is just a small ce and so are Jin Nation and the Ten Nations. The real world is out there.¡±
¡°Only when you truly see the world can you understand how small you are and how much further you have to go.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, go to the Jin Nation Academy. That¡¯s your starting point. Your eldest Senior Brother and I don¡¯t care how much prestige and honor you can obtain, but we want you to see the world out there that is even more vast.¡±
¡°In short, Ye Ping, you mustpete and fight whenever you can in the Jin Nation Academy this time. If you win, you will have an undefeated heart. But if you lose, you can hone your Dao Heart. Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be intimidated. You cannot be afraid, do you understand?¡±
In the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua stood with his hands by his side, staring at Ye Ping with a serious expression.
If it was ording to Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s previous character, he would have hoped for Ye Ping to tolerate whenever possible, but he felt that Chen Lingrou was right.
Ordinary people could be taught to endure but not geniuses.
In particr, he didn¡¯t want to dy Ye Ping¡¯s future or ruin his talent especially since he was a genius.
Of course, if Ye Ping did not like it, he would not say anything more.
At this moment, after hearing those remarks made by Daoist Tai Hua, Ye Ping stayed silent for a long time.
He seemed to be contemting and being in an epiphany of something.
For a while, the hall was silent.
The sound of a pin dropping could be heard.
A full hourter, Ye Ping finally stopped frowning and was no longer deep in thought. He seemed to have had an epiphany.
¡°Thank you, Master. I understand.¡±
Ye Ping smiled.
He understood.
He truly did.
¡°What have you understood?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Ye Ping immediately spoke.
¡°Master, Eldest Senior Brother means to tell me that although I am neither an eagle nor a True Dragon, I have to be tough like an eagle and be unyielding. I also have to be as fearless as a True Dragon and have the guts to fight.¡±
¡°Only then can I truly be an eagle and a True Dragon, right? Master?¡±
Ye Ping gave an answer based on his own understanding.
¡°Yes.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded, more satisfied with Ye Ping¡¯sprehension.
Indeed, Ye Ping never disappointed anyone when it came toprehension.
¡°But Master, can I return to the sect for two days every month? During this period of time, Second and Third Senior Brothers would teach me the Dao of alchemy and array formations. If I encounter something I don¡¯t understand, I would like toe back and seek their help.¡±
Ye Ping said.
He would go to the Jin Nation Academy. Firstly, he would like to find the supreme sword intent. Secondly, he also wanted to sharpen his Dao Heart. Ye Ping had been pondering for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t think of an answer.
Su Changyu and Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words cleared Ye Ping¡¯s doubts.
He decided that he would go to the Jin Nation Academy and strive to be invincible. Of course, as Daoist Tai Hua said, he would fight whenever possible and not be bothered even if he was defeated.
The main thing was that whether or not he could return to the sect was a major issue. If he went to the Jin Nation Academy, he would not be allowed to return to the sect for a few years, so Ye Ping did not really want to go.
He still felt that he had not learned well and wanted to learn more.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s request, Daoist Tai Hua nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. You can ask that disciple of yours, he probably knows.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was not sure if Ye Ping coulde back. After all, it was the Jin Nation Academy, and students were generally not allowed. But as the prince of Jin Nation, Li Yu definitely knew the answer.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Li Yuter. By the way, Master, I have another question that I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±
Ye Ping would go and ask in detail about the matter of the Jin Nation Academyter. He now had another question that he had been bewildered about for a long time.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stood up and said calmly.
¡°Master, I¡¯d like to know if I¡¯m strong or weak.¡±
Ye Ping voiced that question that he had been troubled about for a long time.
It was not that hecked confidence, but mainly because he naturally couldn¡¯t be reckless and arrogant to think that he would be able to dominate the world just because he was a transmigrator.
Novels with zealous characters were not reality.
Having transmigrated to the world of immortal cultivation for three years, he still didn¡¯t discover that it was a world of immortal cultivation.
After discovering that it was a world of immortal cultivation, he took part in more than 50 Grand Immortal Ascension Meets but couldn¡¯t even be an in-name disciple.
Now that he had joined a hidden sect, he had only been cultivating for three or four months.
That made Ye Ping vexed about how he could evaluate his strength. He wasn¡¯t strongpared to the many powerhouses in the world, but he didn¡¯t feel weak either as the trip to Qingzhou made him feel strong.
Ye Ping originally wanted to ask Su Changyu that question but thetter hadn¡¯t returned, so he had no choice but to ask Daoist Tai Hua.
After hearing Ye Ping¡¯s question, Daoist Tai Hua fell into silence.
He did not understand the question and wondered why Ye Ping would ask such a question.
¡®You¡¯re not powerful enough?¡¯
¡®You¡¯ve only been cultivating for a few months and I can¡¯t even see through your cultivation level. You took only a day toprehend the Four Thunder sword momentum and you¡¯re proficient in alchemy, array formations and so on.
¡®If you¡¯re not strong, who is?¡¯
If this question were asked by anyone else, Daoist Tai Hua would feel that he was being deliberately sarcastic. But because Ye Ping was the one who did, Daoist Tai Hua still had to answer in a serious manner despite feeling ufortable.
After some thought, Daoist Tai Hua still didn¡¯t know how to answer.
Ye Ping was indeedpetent, but powerhouses could be found everywhere in the world. However, he wasn¡¯t weak either as he was definitely worthy of being called the best of his generation. His future achievements were certainly limitless.
Hence, for a moment, Daoist Tai Hua did not know how to exin. He kept staring at an oilmp in the hall, pondering about how he should exin it.
However, Ye Ping suddenly seemed to havee to a sudden realization.
¡°Thank you, Master, I understand.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
¡®Huh? What did you understand?¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, although you can understand andprehend things very well, why did you understand something even though I did not say anything?¡¯
¡®Are you Mr. Know-it-all?¡¯
This time, Daoist Tai Hua was really a little surprised.
He really did not say anything this time, and yet Ye Ping said that he hadprehended something. His imagination was a little too wild.
¡°Master, you keep staring at themp. Aren¡¯t you trying to tell me that my strength is just like these mes that can burn everything but will be extinguished upon contact with water or wind?¡±
¡°So, my strength is not dependent on myself but on the strength of my enemy and the conditions of the environment.¡±
¡°I may be strong in Qingzhou, but in Jin Nation and the Ten Nations or even the world atrge, I¡¯m just like this fire that will only get smaller and smaller, so I have to continuously improve myself.¡±
¡°Hence, no one is to deduce how strong I am, but I have to verify my enemy and myself with my fists. Victory will build my confidence and failure will hone my Dao Heart, alright?¡±
Ye Ping gave an answer based on his own understanding.
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words.
¡®Good, this is very much like Ye Ping.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±
¡°Your strength andpetency are like mes. When you think that this oilmp is all you have, you are indeed very strong. But when you know that this hall is all that you have, you will think that you¡¯re neither weak nor strong. However, when you think that the whole Dao Sect is all that you have, you will think that you are incredibly vulnerable.¡±
¡°True cultivators are always exploring the unknown. The higher your realm, the more powerful you are. As soon as you look outside, you will find that you are still not good enough.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, I didn¡¯t expect you toprehend this. It seems Changyu was right.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua gave a heartfelt praise to Ye Ping.
If his disciples were all like Ye Ping, he wouldn¡¯t have to put in so much effort into teaching them.
¡°What did Eldest Senior Brother say about me?¡±
Hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
Daoist Tai Hua was a little confused to hear his words.
He kind of regretted his decision to say such a lie. ¡®How would I know what your eldest Senior Brother said?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was a little nervous.
However, looking at Ye Ping¡¯s expectant gaze, he could only bite the bullet and make things up.
¡°Changyu said that although your aptitude is average, you are extremely intelligent.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua casually made up something.
¡°Is that so? Eldest Senior Brother has ttered me. I¡¯m just a little witty, I¡¯m not intelligent. What else did Eldest Senior Brother say?¡±
Hearing that Su Changyu had praised him, Ye Ping felt a little embarrassed.
Daoist Tai Hua was speechless.
¡®What else?¡¯
He looked at Ye Ping with a strange expression.
However, in order not to affect Ye Ping¡¯s confidence, Daoist Tai Hua continued to bite the bullet and lie.
¡°Your eldest Senior Brother also said that although you are intelligent and wise, it¡¯s the very reason that you¡¯re not as arrogant as you should be at your age. Hence, youck confidence now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright for cultivators to have poor aptitude and luck but determination and confidence are important. If you want to regain self-confidence, you need topete. In anything you do, strive to be the best and fight whenever you can.¡±
¡°Of course, you can spar, but if you really encounter any danger, you have to choose your battles. It¡¯s good to be courageous, but if you don¡¯t have a n, you¡¯re just being silly. Do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua exined seriously.
Actually, he could sense that Ye Pingcked confidence. If Chen Lingrou had not said that to him today, Daoist Tai Hua would have stood firm to his own ideas.
However, after hearing what Chen Lingrou said, Daoist Tai Hua also realized that Ye Ping was a genius, and since he was a genius, he could not let Ye Ping adapt to this world of immortal cultivation in the same way as an ordinary person.
¡°I understand.¡±
After hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words, Ye Ping gradually had an epiphany. He had realized these problems when he was in Qingzhou, and now that Daoist Tai Hua mentioned that too, he was even more enlightened.
At this moment, Ye Ping had already developed an idea, which would sooner orter grow bigger.
¡°Alright, good that you have understood. Go and look for Li Yu and ask him for some things to take note of in the Jin Nation Academy. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, go to the Jin Nation Academy in three days.¡±
Since Ye Ping understood, Daoist Tai Hua did not say anything more.
¡°Three days? So soon?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised as he was expecting to leave at least two weekster.
He wanted to at least learn alchemy or array formations before leaving.
¡°Ye Ping, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m urging you to leave, but it¡¯s mainly because Changyu said that the Jin Nation Academy has recruited many geniuses this time and things will get troublesome if someoneprehends the supreme sword intent before you do.¡±
¡°I know that you can¡¯t bear to leave the sect, but learning the sword intent before returning to the sect won¡¯t affect your progress much. Do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder.
Ye Ping¡¯s expression changed after hearing that.
He had forgotten about this.
¡®Yes, there must be a lot of geniuses in the Jin Nation Academy, if others were to beat me to it, won¡¯t I suffer heavy losses?¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will discuss with Li Yu first ande backter to see you. I¡¯ll set off as soon as possible.¡±
Ye Ping no longer hesitated.
Daoist Tai Hua was right, it was not difficult to learn something in the sect. After all, he had a long way ahead of him, but the supreme sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy was not waiting for him only.
¡°Okay, go ahead, get going.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded in satisfaction.
Ye Ping soon left the main hall.
After Ye Ping left, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
¡®Good, I¡¯ve finally solved the issue of Ye Ping going to the Jin Nation Academy.¡¯
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
¡®As long as Ye Ping goes to the Jin Nation Academy, the Qingyun Dao Sect will soar high.¡¯
¡®Second-rank Sect!¡¯
¡®Bringing glory to the ancestors!¡¯
It was simply a huge honor to the ancestors.
In the main hall, Daoist Tai Huaughed out loud, but soon, he covered his mouth, afraid that he would be too loud.
Soon, in the guest residence of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping hade to see Li Yu.
¡°Master, why are you here?¡±
Li Yu was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping toe to him.
¡°I have two things to talk to you about. Firstly, it¡¯s regarding the eptance of you as my disciple. Although my master has given me his approval, this matter must not be rushed. I shall temporarily ept you as an in-name disciple and observe your performance. If you do well, you will be my official disciple. If not, it will prove that you are not fated to be my disciple.¡±
¡°Secondly, I¡¯m willing to go to the Jin Nation Academy, but can I make a trip back here once every month? I won¡¯t stay for too long each time, just four or five days will do.¡±
As soon as Li Yu opened the door, Ye Ping went straight to the point without hiding anything or being too formal.
After all, he was respectful to the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in the Dao Sect because of their seniority, but Li Yu was his disciple. Hence, Ye Ping was very straightforward.
¡°No problem, Master, I¡¯ll be an in-name disciple then.¡±
¡°However, you can¡¯t leave the Jin Nation Academy privately as that¡¯s a strict rule in the academy. You can leave if you get a superior rating from the elders in the academy.¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry, Master, if you really want toe out, I can get you out even by any means I can think of. This is not a big problem.¡±
Li Yu epted the fact that he would be an in-name disciple as it didn¡¯t matter to him. There was just a period of assessment and probation.
The second problem was a little tricky for Li Yu, but after he thought about it carefully, he felt that there should be no big issue.
¡°Good that we¡¯ve solved the second issue. I¡¯ll set off in three days.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. It was enough to be able to solve this problem.
¡°Three days? Sure, I will prepare immediately. Master, in these few days, I will tell you properly about the rules of the Jin Nation Academy, lest you find yourself being clueless.¡±
Li Yu immediately got excited after hearing that Ye Ping had agreed.
He was honestly d that Ye Ping had agreed to go to the Jin Nation Academy. Firstly, it was because he could avenge his sister. Secondly, if Ye Ping could make a name for himself and be famous in the Jin Nation Academy, he would be able to let Ye Ping assist him when he takes the throne in the future, on the condition that Ye Ping was willing.
Of course, those were just Li Yu¡¯s ns.
¡°Nah, you can tell me on the way there. I want to spend the next few days packing.¡±
Ye Ping waved his hand and left.
He did not want to be disturbed for the next few days. He just wanted to stay in the sect and strengthen his cultivation foundation.
¡°Okay. Master, take care.¡±
Li Yu nodded and watched Ye Ping leave.
After he left, Ye Ping suddenly thought of something serious.
He had forgotten to deliver the jade bottle to Xu Luochen.
However, when Ye Ping arrived at the alchemy area, he discovered that Xu Luochen was no longer there and the medicine in the pot had vanished.
That made Ye Ping a little curious as he wondered where Xu Luochen had gone.
However, he did not think much about it and went directly to the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
After all, he would be going to the Jin Nation Academy three dayster, and thus he nned to stabilize his cultivation first.
Hence, in the blink of an eye, three days passed.
On this day, the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.
At the rear cliff, Daoist Tai Hua came to see Ye Ping with a secret manual.
The words ¡®Ancient True Dragon Fist¡¯ were imprinted on the secret manual.
Chapter 137: Jin Nation Academy, Su Changyu Accepts A Disciple
Chapter 137: Jin Nation Academy, Su Changyu epts A Disciple
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua looked at the secret manual in his hand, his eyes filled with joy.
He had carefully selected this secret manual when he went down the mountain two days ago.
Since Ye Ping said he wanted a secret manual of fist techniques, Daoist Tai Hua immediately went down the mountain to pick one out for him.
Daoist Tai Hua did not consider the things in the Secret Yuan Pavilion. After all, Ye Ping was about to go to Jin Nation Academy, and if he bought a secret manual from Secret Yuan Pavilion, Ye Ping could probably find an exact copy of it in Jin Nation Academy.
In order to avoid causing that embarrassment, Daoist Tai Hua made a trip to the secret manual market.
After another full day of careful selection, Daoist Tai Hua settled on this one.
After spending so much time with Ye Ping, Daoist Tai Hua roughly knew what type of secret manual Ye Ping liked.
First of all, the manuals could not be too wordy because the more words there were, the more mistakes there would be. However, it had to sound reasonable.
He liked the secret manuals that made sense at first but would gradually sound ridiculous after reading carefully.
Hence, such secret manuals were the most suitable for Ye Ping.
Besides, the ¡®Ancient True Dragon Fist¡¯pletely fit the requirements of Daoist Tai Hua. If not for the fact that he had cultivated immortality before, he would have almost been fooled.
Thinking of this, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but mutter to himself.
¡°Who is this Heavenly Venerable Mo Xuan? Why does this secret manual sound so impressive? I was almost fooled.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious.
The author of this secret manual was Heavenly Venerable Mo Xuan who was said to be a rtively well-known secret manual writer. However, of course, she was famous only in Qingzhou.
However, in any case, Daoist Tai Hua was ted that he had found the secret manual.
Daoist Tai Hua had meant for Ye Ping to use the secret manual to ease his boredom during the journey. Hence, he didn¡¯t think much about it.
At this moment, in the rear cliff, Ye Ping was staring at the sword mark on the ground while Li Yu was seated at the side and thinking about something.
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua spoke up.
As he did, Ye Ping instantly woke up from his enlightenment. He got up and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
He then greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±
Ye Ping got up and bowed to him while Li Yu hurriedly followed suit. ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Ye Ping,e over.¡±
Seeing that Li Yu was also there, Daoist Tai Hua did not dare to directly give the secret manual to Ye Ping and instead asked him toe over.
Afterwards, when Ye Ping came over, Daoist Tai Hua handed the secret manual to him.
He then said slowly, ¡°Burn it after reading it!¡±
Those four simple words made Ye Ping instantly understand what he meant. Hence, Ye Ping stowed it away before he could understand what secret manual it was.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Set off early, lest you have to suffer the windy weather.¡±
Since he had already given him the secret manual, Daoist Tai Hua did not say anything more and simply patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder. He told Ye Ping to set off early to avoid causing any dys and end up having to stay outside.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
However, after a while, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but speak up.
¡°However, Ye Ping, if you really suffer any aggravation in the Jin Nation Academy or you don¡¯t wish to stay any longer, you cane back earlier. Don¡¯t let yourself be aggrieved.¡±
At the end of the day, Daoist Tai Hua was still worried about Ye Ping. After all, Ye Ping had only been training for a few months and was going to the Jin Nation Academy where there were many experts. If he really got bullied, he would feel upset too.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bring shame to the Qingyun Dao Sect or make you worry.¡±
Sensing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s concern, Ye Ping felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart.
¡°Alright, be safe on the journey.¡±
Patting Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t say anything more.
He turned around and left.
After Daoist Tai Hua left, Ye Ping was also ready to set off.
He didn¡¯t have anything to pack and could just go down the mountain.
Before leaving, Ye Ping also looked for the other Senior Brothers to say goodbye to each of them.
Xu Luochen was not there and Ye Ping reckoned that he should have gone down the mountain. Since he finished refining the pills three days ago, Xu Luochen did not know what to do.
Wang Zhuoyu and Chen Lingrou were both in the sect, so Ye Ping bade farewell to them.
Su Changyu and Xiao Muxue were likewise absent. As for the others, Ye Ping had never met them before.
After saying goodbye, Ye Ping and Li Yu left the Qingyun Dao Sect and rushed to the Jin Nation Academy.
In Lizhou of Jin Nation.
In the middle of a barren mountain range, a figure was stumbling through the mountains.
¡°Is there anyone or not?¡±
¡°It¡¯s already been more than half a month.¡±
¡°Is there anyone?¡±
¡°My name is Su Changyu and my junior brother is Ye Ping. Can we be friends?¡±
In the middle of a deserted mountain range, Su Changyu looked a little haggard. He couldn¡¯t ept it and he was very vexed too.
Ever since the Fiendcelestial Cult raided Qingzhou, he didn¡¯t know where he had gone.
There were mountains everywhere and he had been walking for more than half a month but still hadn¡¯t gotten out of the mountain range, and there wasn¡¯t a single living person at all.
It was not rare for him to get lost either. After all, it was easy to go missing without a map under normal circumstances.
However, the issue was that there was not a single person in more than half a month. Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous?
He was really furious.
The more Su Changyu thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but p himself.
If not for the fact that he was scared of getting disfigured, Su Changyu would have already hit himself.
Just as Su Changyu was aimlessly searching for an exit, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Changyu.
¡°Is there someone?¡±
Su Changyu was stunned.
After searching for half a month without meeting a single person, how could Su Changyu not be agitated after seeing a living person?
¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±
After snapping back to his senses, Su Changyu immediately got agitated. He called out, and at the same time, he rushed over.
Soon, Su Changyu got a clear glimpse of their appearance.
It was a middle-aged man who seemed a little thin and was wearing a green robe with a wooden sword beside his feet. He was staring quietly into the distance, as if he was zoning out.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I am Su Changyu of the Qingyun Dao Sect and I got lost in the mountains. Can you tell me where this is? Where¡¯s the nearest ancient city?¡±
Su Changyu looked very polite, but his tone was impatient.
After all, he had been trapped here for more than half a month and what he wanted to do most now was to leave this ce and return to the Qingyun Dao Sect where he could peacefully rest for some time.
However, after a moment, the middle-aged man still didn¡¯t respond, thus making Su Changyu a little stunned.
¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±
Su Changyu tried to call out.
After a moment, the man still didn¡¯t answer.
¡°Old friend?¡±
¡°Brother?¡±
¡°Big Brother?¡±
Refusing to give up, Su Changyu continued to call him.
However, the middle-aged man was still ignoring him regardless of how he called out, as if he was a stone.
That made Su Changyu even more perplexed.
He had painstakingly found someone, and yet the middle-aged man refused to speak.
¡®I¡¯m so unlucky.¡¯
Just when Su Changyu was feeling troubled, he noticed a few words at the middle-aged man¡¯s feet.
After taking a closer look, Su Changyu got excited.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m familiar with that.¡¯
When he saw the wooden sword, Su Changyu instantly understood what was going on.
The middle-aged man in front of him was probably a Sword Dao cultivator who had been failing in everything he did. He was probably doubting the Sword Dao and was thinking about life there.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu could not help but carefully observe this middle-aged man.
After a short while, Su Changyu was sure of his guesses.
It was because he thought that the middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem ambitious and seemed to be full of confusion.
After seeing the four words on the ground, Su Changyu was even more certain of his idea.
After figuring out what happened to the other party, Su Changyu also thought of a countermeasure.
¡°Ahem.¡±
He coughed and moistened his throat before continuing.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
¡°Cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass.¡±
¡°It¡¯s for the Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was soft, but when he mentioned that, it was rather prative.
The middle-aged man, who was as motionless as a rock, could not help but snap back to his senses after hearing these words.
His gaze was soulless but there was now some life.
At this moment, the middle-aged man moved.
He turned around, somewhat dumbfounded. He then gazed at Su Changyu with curiosity.
¡°Cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass?¡±
The middle-aged man murmured. He then looked at Su Changyu and seemed to still be in a daze. However, he was shocked.
At this moment, Su Changyu stayed silent.
In fact, he even took a step forward to the edge of the cliff and stood still with his hands folded while looking at the sky.
¡®No one is my match when ites to bragging.¡¯
Soon, the middle-aged manpletely snapped back to his senses.
He turned to look at Su Changyu.
As a ray of sunlight sprinkled on Su Changyu¡¯s body on the edge of the cliff, he looked somehow illusory, as if he was a peerless Sword Immortal.
However, the middle-aged man could see at a nce that Su Changyu was not a Sword Immortal but an ordinary cultivator.
However, what made him curious and surprised was why an ordinary person like him would say that.
¡®Oh, no, his looks are extraordinary. In fact, he has the most extraordinary looks I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯
¡®Unfortunately, he¡¯s a good-for-nothing.¡¯
He looked at Su Changyu curiously but didn¡¯t speak.
Sensing the other party¡¯s gaze, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Indeed, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved by pretending to be impressive. If he couldn¡¯t solve it once, he would do it again.
¡°Are you very confused about what the real Sword Dao is?¡±
The two of them were silent for a long time. When he saw that the middle-aged man was not speaking up, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to speak up.
After all, he wanted to leave this ce. If he kept staying there, he would be dying his own schedule.
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s voice, the man could not help but stare at him before smiling.
However, Su Changyu had his back facing the man so he didn¡¯t know that the other party had long seen through everything.
¡°Yes.¡±
The middle-aged man responded. Perhaps in a moment of yfulness, he was willing to y along with Su Changyu.
After he said that, Su Changyu continued to speak.
¡°I am Su Changyu and I¡¯m a peerless Sword Immortal. Today, fate has allowed us to meet and I would like to take you as a disciple. I wonder if you¡¯re willing.¡±
Su Changyu continued to speak. For the sake of leaving this hellhole, Su Changyu was willing to forgo his pride. As long as he could leave, he would flee.
¡®Disciple? You and I just met each other, you won¡¯t take it seriously, right? It¡¯s just for fun.¡¯
However, after Su Changyu spoke up, the middle-aged man froze in ce.
His eyes were full of surprise.
The reason being... very few people in the world would dare to ask to take him as their disciple.
At the thought of this, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Senior, do you know Gu Jianxian?¡±
The middle-aged man asked slowly.
Su Changyu was slightly stunned.
¡®Ancient Sword Immortal?¡¯
¡®What is Gu Jianxian?¡¯
He had heard of the heretical Sword Immortals but not Gu Jianxian.
¡°Ancient Sword Immortal? Is he very famous?¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡®Is there such a person in Qingzhou?¡¯
¡®Is he very powerful?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s answer made the middle-aged man dumbfounded.
He did not know how to describe it.
The ancient Sword Immortal was an insurmountable mountain for the world¡¯s Sword Dao cultivators.
However, it would be too conceited of him to say that he was invincible.
He was just shocked that Su Changyu didn¡¯t know who he was.
However, it made sense. Lizhou was just a small state and it was normal for others not to know him.
When Gu Jianxian wanted to rify, he suddenly fell silent again and smiled.
¡°Oh, Senior, are you willing to ept me as a disciple? I have poor aptitude, please don¡¯t mind.¡±
Gu Jianxian seemed ttered and surprised.
¡®Poor aptitude?¡¯
Hearing that he had poor aptitude, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease.
If he had good aptitude, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t have dared to mess around.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cultivators can conquer nature, so what if you have poor aptitude? I have a junior brother who has extremely poor aptitude, but he managed toe in second ce in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Pardon me, I¡¯m not bragging. So, do you think aptitude is important?¡±
Su Changyu said slowly.
¡®Second in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Gu Jianxian fell silent.
Thest impression he had of this kind of Sword Dao Meet was still stagnated at 300 years ago. However, back then, it wasn¡¯t a Sword Dao Meet but an Ancient Martial God Arena.
Thinking of this, Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was being silly.¡±
Next, he smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to acknowledge you as my master.¡±
Gu Jianxian said.
¡°Okay, in this case, I will ept you as a disciple but just an in-name disciple. At the same time, I¡¯m also not a very particr person. We can spare the formalities and wait until you be my official disciple.¡±
¡°Are you willing?¡±
Su Changyu wanted to deceive him in the first ce so he naturally wouldn¡¯t ept Gu Jianxian as a disciple.
¡°I¡¯m naturally willing.¡±
Gu Jianxian chuckled.
Su Changyu could not help but sigh with relief after hearing that he had agreed.
¡®Good, I¡¯ve seeded in fooling him.¡¯
¡°Since you¡¯re willing, I shall not be stingy. When we return to the sect, I will impart a supreme sword technique to you. By the way, what is your name?¡±
Su Changyu asked sternly.
¡°My name is Gu Mingshi.¡±
Gu Jianxian said his name.
¡°Gu Mingshi? There¡¯s such a name? How about I call you Old Gu from now on?¡±
Su Changyu said.
After all, Gu Mingshi was old and it would be strange to call him Little Gu.
¡°It¡¯s up to you, Master, it¡¯s just a name anyway.¡±
Gu Jianxian said casually.
He did not care what name he was going to be called. Besides, it was good for him to have a new name, at least he could try to be an ordinary person.
¡°Okay, good. In this case, Old Gu, you lead the way ahead, I want to discuss the Sword Dao with you properly.¡±
Su Changyu said.
He wanted Gu Jianxian to lead the way.
Thetter had noints either as he merrily took the lead.
However, Su Changyu would never know that this random disciple he had taken in was one of the strongest Sword Immortals in the entire world of immortal cultivation. In fact, he was probably the strongest.
Immortal Martial Era.
The 5th of May.
Outside the capital of Jin Nation.
Two carriages were moving slowly towards the capital of the country.
Among the carriages in front.
Ye Ping closed the Ancient True Dragon Fist secret manual in his hand and cast a spirit fire which burnt the manual immediately.
That was the Sect Leader¡¯s instruction.
He was told to burn it after reading it.
After the secret manual was burned, Ye Ping closed his eyes.
His mind was filled with the insights of the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
The secret manual was extremely arcane and it was the supreme cultivation method of the True Dragon n.
There were four realms.
Turning into the dragon with the fist.
Turning into the dragon with Qi!
Turning into the dragon with one¡¯s body!
Turning into the dragon with one¡¯s senses!
However, in order to trulyprehend the Ancient True Dragon Fist, one had to visualize the spirit of the True Dragon.
At this moment, Ye Ping began to visualize the soul of the True Dragon.
However, when he closed his eyes and began to visualize...
All of a sudden, a dragon shadow appeared in his mind and he almost didn¡¯t have the time to breathe.
However, the dragon shadow could not be seen clearly and could only be seen that it was red.
Roar!
In the next moment, a terrifying dragon roar sounded.
Ye Ping instantly woke up and the fist techniques appeared in his head.
It was the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
This set of fist techniques was running through his mind.
The fist techniques were domineering and contained endless killing intent. In fact, if they were put to practice, their bodies would be strengthened too.
It was a supreme cultivation method.
Besides, he was just at the stage of practicing fist techniques. If he reached the extent of transforming into a True Dragon with Qi and Dharmic powers, he would be able to simte the True Dragon shadow. The momentum was terrifying.
It wouldn¡¯t be difficult but it would take some time.
Just like that, the two carriages entered the capital of Jin Nation.
That night, Li Yu brought Ye Ping to the middle of the imperial pce.
Ye Ping had learned about Li Yu¡¯s identity when they were in Qingzhou, so he wasn¡¯t very shocked.
On the other hand, as soon as Li Yu returned to the pce, Princess Taihe came to his door.
As soon as she saw Li Yu, Princess Taihe directly took out an ancient token, which was the special token of the Jin Nation Academy.
Soon, Princess Taihe looked a little nervous and said, ¡°Brother, this is the special token of the Jin Nation Academy, but let me tell you something. I heard that this time, the Jin Nation Academy has more than one special enrollment student. Both the Academy Master and a Grand Elder have used their special privilege. There will be three including you, and the Senior Brothers of the academy are now just waiting for them.¡±
¡°Brother, I bet that those guys are bent on finding new disciples to vent their anger on. Why don¡¯t we just forget about this? After all, you invited him here and if you cause him to take a beating for nothing, won¡¯t it ruin your reputation?¡±
Princess Taihe said with some concern.
However, after hearing her words, Li Yu didn¡¯t feel scared at all. Firstly, it was because he believed in Ye Ping¡¯s abilities. Secondly, it was because he couldn¡¯t ask Ye Ping to leave since they had just reached.
Thinking of this, Li Yu could not help but speak.
¡°Sister, you can rest assured that the person I invited here is not ordinary.¡±
¡°But don¡¯t spread the word for the time being. Anyway, just don¡¯t worry. Go back and rest, leave the rest to me.¡±
Li Yu said with utmost confidence.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Brother, like I said, if you can help me deal with those people, those girlfriends of mine are at your disposal.¡±
¡°Thentern festival is going to take ce in seven days. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
Since Li Yu was so confident, Princess Taihe had nothing more to say.
¡°Good, I¡¯ll hold you to your word. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±
Li Yu immediately perked up after hearing about thentern festival.
¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go. I stole this. If anyone from the academy finds out, I¡¯ll be doomed.¡±
Princess Taihe didn¡¯t say anything more and turned around to leave.
After Princess Taihe left, Li Yu thought about it and decided to go and talk to Ye Ping about this matter.
After all, there would be trouble if he had overestimated Ye Ping¡¯s abilities.
Hence, Li Yu went to see Ye Ping that night.
He managed to give a clear exnation.
In the hall, Li Yu was making tea for Ye Ping and spoke to him while doing so.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, those fourth generation disciples aren¡¯t all impressive and many of them are good-for-nothings. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to deal with them.¡±
¡°However, if they really dare to bully the weak, I¡¯ll definitely let my father intervene and ensure your safety.¡±
After saying that, Li Yu lifted his teacup and handed it to Ye Ping respectfully.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s the rule of the Jin Nation Academy, you don¡¯t need to interfere. I¡¯ll win if I can.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head. He didn¡¯t bother about it and it just so happened that he had recently learned the Ancient True Dragon Fist which he had to sharpen in actualbat. Hence, it was just the right opportunity.
Of course, it¡¯d be best if he could win, but if he couldn¡¯t, he would just take it as an opportunity to sharpen his Dao Heart.
After hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, Li Yu was relieved.
¡°Alright, since you have said so, I have nothing more to say.¡±
Li Yu didn¡¯t have much to say anymore. Seeing that it was gettingte, he put down the teapot.
¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head back to handle some matters beforeing to see you tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take you to get familiar with the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Li Yu said.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping nodded, seemingly casual.
At the same time, in the main hall of the Jin Nation Academy.
The two figures stood facing each other.
Li Mocheng looked at the old man in front of him and seemed to be somewhat silent.
On the other hand, the old man in front of him seemed a little crazy as his hair was all messy and unkempt. He was holding a ck gourd in one hand and sipping on some wine.
After finishing arge mouthful of wine, the old man wiped his mouth with his sleeve and burped before speaking.
¡°Take good care of this girl, she¡¯s quite talented. Senior Brother, I don¡¯t like teaching others, so stay here and teach her. You don¡¯t have to take too much care of her, just do what you want.¡±
The old man said casually.
¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter.¡±
Li Mocheng answered calmly, but after that, he looked at the elder in front of him.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, are you really not going to go back?¡±
Li Mocheng continued to ask.
The old man shook his head before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such questions again from now on. Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave that girl to you. By the way, her name is Mo Xuan. Bye.¡±
The old man waved his hand and disappeared on the spot the next moment.
Chapter 138: Fellow Daoist Mo Xuan, Thousands of People Gather
Chapter 138: Fellow Daoist Mo Xuan, Thousands of People Gather
On the following day, it was just dawn.
In the Chess Pce of Jin Nation Academy.
There were more than 300 fourth generation disciples who were arguing frantically.
¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t go too far, you guys were the ones who entertained the neersst time they came. This time, there are finally two more, and yet you want to vie with me. Aren¡¯t you guys going a bit too far?¡±
The person¡¯s voice was loud, clear, and full of anger.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Xu Chao, Senior Brother Fang Lei said previously that the newly recruited students will be entertained by us. You guys can go and request for it if you want.¡±
Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded in the academy¡¯s pce.
At this moment, two groups of people were glowering at each other furiously.
Li Yan was the leader of hundreds of people and was in a stalemate with the other side.
On the other hand, there was another man opposite Li Yan who seemed to be of the same age as him but was much more civilized.
He was Xu Chao, who was also a fourth-generation disciple.
The two were arguing here because of the matter of a new discipleing tomorrow.
That was the rule of the Jin Nation Academy. Regardless of whether the neers came in groups or as individuals, the students of the previous batches would teach them how to behave.
That rule had been in ce since the first day the academy was established, and it was also practiced in the other academies of the Ten Nations.
However, although it was an unwritten rule, the senior members of the academy all chose to turn a blind eye as long as the problem wasn¡¯t overboard.
It would be enough to teach the new disciples a lesson and let them suffer a bit of mistreatment.
Hence, the process was usually enjoyable for the perpetrators.
Firstly, they could establish majesty in front of the junior brothers.
Secondly, they could pretend to be impressive in front of their junior brothers.
Who wouldn¡¯t want to do such a good thing?
In particr, the disciples of the fourth generation had been bullied badly in the Jin Nation Academy before the fifth generation disciples arrived. Whenever they met the disciples of the third generation, they would have to be polite and respectful.
Although they were not bullied in all ways, they were still inferior in status.
However, now that the fifth generation disciples had appeared, the fourth generation disciples were overjoyed, especially during this period of time where they got to deal with them.
Many people, who had a discerning eye and knew how to judge the situation, would take the initiative to curry favor with them by addressing them respectfully.
Besides, there were also a lot of young girls who were extremely obedient and meek, which made the fourth generation disciples finally enjoy how the third generation disciples felt back then.
However, there was good and bad to everything. Some were happy and some were definitely displeased.
In the academic pce, the fourth generation disciples were also divided into different cliques. In the Jin Nation Academy, disciples were allowed to form cliques in their own freedom.
The two strongest cliques among the fourth generation disciples were led by Li Yan and Xu Chao respectively.
The person superior to Li Yan was Fang Lei.
The person superior to Xu Chao was Mo Xiaoping.
Both of them were aggressive existences who enjoyed prestige and respect among the fourth generation disciples.
A few days ago, Li Yan led a group of people and taught a lesson to the new disciples, resulting in them trying to curry favor with Li Yan and the others.
Although this group of newly matricted fifth generation disciples also respected them quite a lot, they mainly tried to butter up Li Yan and the others.
That made Xu Chao and the others displeased, although they knew that they had no choice.
After all, Li Yan and others had already left a permanent mark on the hearts of the new disciples.
However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that two additional people woulde to join this batch of the Jin Nation Academy.
The fourth generation disciples were now gleeful.
After Li Yan and the others tasted the sweetness of establishing dominance, they wanted to continue to ¡°entertain¡± the two neers who were about to arrive.
On the other hand, Xu Chao and the others also wanted to establish their dominance but not in front of these two. Instead, they wanted to do so in front of the new disciples of the fifth generation and let them watch, so that they would indirectly be intimidated.
At this moment, Li Yan and Xu Chao were arguing about that matter.
Li Yan thought that since he was the one who received them in the beginning, he would go ahead with it again.
On the other hand, Xu Chao felt that since Li Yan had already received them once, he should give them the chance.
After all, if they missed the opportunity, it would note by again. This was the rule of the Jin Nation Academy. The previous generation could pressure the next generation and even challenge them, but the gap in between the two parties could not be more than two generations. After all, if the gap was toorge, it would be atrocious.
However, the new disciples could challenge any Senior Brother at will, as long as they had the ability to. They could even challenge the Academy Master.
In the future, if there was a sixth generation of disciples, it would be the fifth generation¡¯s turn to establish authority.
It wouldn¡¯t be their turn and that was the reason Xu Chao had put in so much effort.
Unfortunately, Xu Chao had a good n but Li Yan refused to give in. After having received the benefit, how could he let go of such an opportunity?
¡°Brother Fang Lei is still recovering from his injuries. Li Yan, let me ask you, are you going to give in or not?¡±
Xu Chao asked with a cold gaze.
¡°No, what are you going to do about it?¡±
Li Yan looked at Xu Chao and began to get more and more aggressive.
¡®You¡¯re being tyrannical, huh?¡¯
In an instant, tension arose in the pce and the two batches of students were looking at each other, as if they were about to start a fight at any moment.
At this very moment, Xu Chao looked at Li Yan and clenched his fist.
¡°Okay, Li Yan, bear this in mind, you will be doomed one day, hmph!¡±
Xu Chao looked a little furious, but he knew that the task of receiving the new disciples was indeed on Li Yan.
That was something that Fang Lei had already instructed, and thus he couldn¡¯t snatch it at all.
Xu Chao was furious.
However, there was nothing he could do about it, so he could only lead the people away.
After Xu Chao left, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction.
¡°You guys prepare yourselves well. The newbies will beingter, so remember toe over. Get the newly matricted disciples toe along too, so that they can take a good look.¡±
Li Yan¡¯s eyes were full of an expectant gaze.
The rest of the people could not help but look forward to it, let alone Li Yan.
They had gotten a taste of the joy of establishing dominance previously. If they could do it again, they reckoned that the Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers would butter them up even more.
At the thought of this, everyone was excited and began rubbing their fists while waiting to abuse the newbies.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°Don¡¯t you guys think these two newbies are verypetent since they can be recruited?¡±
¡°What if we can¡¯t beat them?¡±
Someone suddenly analyzed rationally.
However, as soon as he said that, he was mocked.
¡°You must be thinking too much, huh? Even if they¡¯repetent, can they beat us?¡±
¡°Yes. You have to remember, we are definitely going to outnumber them, and no matter howpetent they are, they¡¯re not facing rookies!¡±
¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Not to mention the fact that those who are recruited do not necessarily get recruited because of their strength, so what if they are? There are so many of us, why should we be scared?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, there are so many of us, why should we be scared?¡±
¡°When they arriveter, I¡¯ll be the first to attack and give them some leeway, lest they say that we are bullying the two of them.¡±
They debated, finding it unnecessary to be scared of the new disciples.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared in the academic pce. It was a fourth generation disciple who was hurrying in and speaking agitatedly.
¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here. The newbies are here.¡±
He sounded extremely excited, and for a moment, all the disciples were agitated too as they started shrieking and eximing in excitement.
¡°Silence!¡±
Li Yan ordered.
¡°Send someone to bring those two to thebat arena!¡±
¡°Then, send someone to bring the new disciples over again. We¡¯ll meet at thebat arena in two hours.¡±
Li Yan told everyone to calm down.
¡°Yes!¡±
The people spoke up and after Li Yan left, everyone did too.
At this moment, in the main hall.
Ye Ping and a woman were standing in the middle of the main hall while Li Yu stood beside Ye Ping with an iron token.
¡°Master, this is the identity arrow of the Jin Nation Academy. From now on, you will need this token to enter and leave the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Li Yu handed the ancient token to Ye Ping, and then couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman beside him.
The woman was in her early twenties and was looking beautiful in a long ck robe. Her aura was good too and she was now standing at the side and looking around.
Sensing Li Yu¡¯s gaze, thetter could not help but speak.
¡°Are you also a new disciple?¡±
The woman in the ck robe wasn¡¯t awkward at all and seemed to be able to feelfortable around strangers.
¡°I¡¯m not, my master is,¡± Li Yu answered. Although he had a noble status, he did not have the arrogance of a royal and treated everyone well. That was also the reason why Ye Ping decided to take Li Yu under his wing.
After all, in Ye Ping¡¯s opinion, character came first be it when making friends or epting disciples.
¡°Oh! Master? You two seem to be about the same age. I¡¯m Mo Xuan, greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±
The woman in ck said.
¡°Mo Xuan?¡±
Upon hearing her name, Ye Ping was shocked.
He remembered Mo Xuan¡¯s name very well because the author of the Ancient Fiendcelestial Technique was Heavenly Venerable Mo Xuan.
However, the woman in front of him had ordinary strength and had yet to even reach the Foundation Establishment realm. Hence, he subconsciously thought that they merely shared the same name and didn¡¯t dwell further on it.
¡°Yes, what are your names?¡±
Mo Xuan asked.
¡°I¡¯m Ye Ping. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Mo.¡±
¡°I¡¯m Li...¡±
Before Li Yu could introduce himself, dozens of people suddenly walked into the main hall.
They were wearing the robes of the Jin Nation Academy, with the word ¡®Fourth Generation¡¯ embroidered on the back. They seemed calm but aloof.
¡°Are you the new disciples?¡±
The people walked over and someone asked while sizing Ye Ping and the other two up.
¡°They are, I¡¯m not!¡±
Li Yu took a half step forward and hurriedly exined.
¡°You¡¯re not? Why are you here then?¡±
He frowned but soon, the person beside him lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the prince of Jin Nation, and he¡¯s not to be trifled with.¡±
The person who spoke could not help but be stunned and immediately spoke in a gentler tone.
¡°I¡¯m here on Senior Brother¡¯s order to bring the new disciples to thebat arena.¡±
He looked at Ye Ping and Mo Xuan.
Hearing these words, Ye Ping looked calm and there was barely any fluctuation in his expression. However, Mo Xuan panicked.
¡°My stomach feels a bit ufortable, can I not go?¡±
Mo Xuan seemed to know something and wanted to y dead.
Unfortunately, that person ignored her and said indifferently, ¡°Absence is considered voluntarily giving up your status as a student of Jin Nation.¡±
He was adamant.
She could choose not to go, but the consequence of not going was expulsion from the Jin Nation Academy.
Hearing this, Mo Xuan couldn¡¯t help but look very ufortable, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and chose to go.
Ye Ping saw all of Mo Xuan¡¯s expressions and attitude, after which he was even more certain that she wasn¡¯t Heavenly Venerable Mo Xuan.
¡°Can I follow you there?¡±
Li Yu suddenly asked. He wanted to tag along, lest Ye Ping really suffered.
¡°No, only the students of Jin Nation Academy are allowed.¡±
Although thetter¡¯s attitude was somewhat mellow, he still refused topromise and let Li Yu tag along.
Before Li Yu could speak, Ye Ping spoke.
¡°Okay, Li Yu, go back and take care of your own affairs. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯m already prepared.¡±
Ye Ping instructed Li Yu to go back and told him that he did not need his help.
After saying that, Li Yu fell silent and nodded immediately afterwards. ¡°Yes.¡±
Li Yu bowed to Ye Ping.
He deliberately did that because he wanted others to know that Ye Ping was his master. Since he was the prince, it would be considered a warning.
Sure enough, as Li Yu bowed, the expressions of the people changed.
They did not expect that the man in front of them was actually the master of the Crown Prince Li Yu. Hence, they had to respect him.
¡°Junior Sister, Junior Brother,e with me.¡±
However, they eventually spoke, though their attitudes became much gentler.
Just like that, Ye Ping moved while Mo Xuan followed behind him and they headed for thebat arena.
Five minutes passed.
Finally, Ye Ping and Mo Xuan both arrived at the Jin Nation Academy¡¯sbat arena.
The massive ring could house a few hundred people and the area below the ring was also extremely spacious.
That was the ce where the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy cultivated, so the space was naturallyrge.
¡°Okay, you two wait here. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
When Ye Ping and Mo Xuan arrived at the center of the ring, the fourth generation disciples couldn¡¯t help but speak up and told them to wait right there.
Besides, they left without giving the two of them the chance to ask anything. That somehow made them feel inexplicably pressured.
After they left, Mo Xuan¡¯s expression changedpletely.
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡±
¡°I thought this rule was gone, but I didn¡¯t expect it to continue, it¡¯s over for me this time.¡±
¡°My life is so hard.¡±
Mo Xuan suddenly said. She looked extremely nervous and seemed to feel hopeless.
As a frence writer of immortal cultivation secret manuals, Mo Xuan usually spent her free time reading arge variety of books, especially some about strange tales.
That was also the reason why Mo Xuan knew of the rule of Jin Nation Academy.
Mo Xuan¡¯s original n was simple, and that was that she would arrive at Jin Nation Academy earlier.
However, after she thought about it, she suddenly realized that if she went to the Jin Nation Academyter, she probably would not have to take a beating, especially since she was a woman.
That was also the reason why Mo Xuan started rxing and ying around, so much that she waste to the Jin Nation Academy.
She thought that she wouldn¡¯t get beaten up since she was alone.
However, it seemed that it was difficult for her to escape the ordeal this time.
At the thought of this, Mo Xuan was regretful and furious. Had she known that this would be the oue, she would havee earlier and suffered the beating with everyone else. She could then feign dead sooner and escape the physical pain.
However, she reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t be able to flee now.
¡®Oh dear, it¡¯s over for me this time.¡¯
Mo Xuan cried. Perhaps, she was being a smart alec and caused her ns to backfire.
However, Mo Xuan soon realized that Ye Ping, who was beside her, was not terrified at all. She did not know if he was fearless or just confident.
However, whatever it was, Mo Xuan still took the initiative to speak up and gave him a reminder.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I don¡¯t know what to say, but in short, we may both have to take a beatingter.¡±
¡°However, Fellow Daoist Ye, remember, if you get beaten upter, just lie down on the ground sooner and do not beg for mercy or cry. That way, you will be beaten up less. We¡¯re here to study after all, not to die.¡±
Mo Xuan did not know how to put it in words but she had given the reminder that she ought to. As for whether Ye Ping couldprehend it or not, it would depend on himself.
Just as Mo Xuan finished speaking, the sounds of footsteps filled the air.
The footsteps sounded neat and unified.
Soon, figures walked out from all directions.
There were two to three hundred people.
They were the fourth generation disciples and they were all standing uniformly around Ye Ping and Mo Xuan.
Somehow, a sense of oppression was formed and Mo Xuan, who was in the center, felt extremely pressurized.
On the contrary, Ye Ping was calm.
Li Yu had told him about that matter yesterday, and in order to deal with today¡¯s situation, Ye Ping even spent the night deducing the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
Although he did not know if he could win, Ye Ping was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated so quickly.
However, the exact oue would be revealedter.
Tap Tap Tap Tap!
At this moment, hundreds of people suddenly appeared, all of whom belonged to the fourth generation.
Xu Chao was the leader.
He brought them over by force, but Xu Chao didn¡¯t say anything and simply instructed them to surround the two while staring at Li Yan
Li Yan, who had just walked up to Ye Ping and Mo Xuan, had a change of expression before he could pretend to be impressive.
However, Li Yan knew very well that he couldn¡¯t argue at this point, and even if he did, it would be detrimental to his image and reputation.
He nced at Xu Chao and thought to himself that the grudge had been born. However, for the sake of establishing dominance, Li Yan chose to stay silent.
However, at this moment, the sounds of footsteps echoed in the arena.
Once again, hundreds of people appeared.
However, they were all fifth generation disciples who were new to the academy and had their eyes full of curiosity.
There were more than 400 new disciples who were standing behind the fourth generation disciples and looking at Ye Ping and Mo Xuan who were in the arena.
In the beginning, they were curious, but soon, they understood something.
The people started discussing fervently.
¡°The two of them are by themselves?¡±
¡°They¡¯re in hot soup. There were more than 400 of us when we got beaten up, and even then, we couldn¡¯t get out of bed for three days after the beating. They probably won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for three months, right?¡±
¡°They¡¯re really unlucky.¡±
¡°This poor Junior Sister has to be beaten up alone as soon as she arrived. It¡¯s over for her now.¡±
¡°I wonder who started this vicious habit. When the sixth generation disciplese in the future, I definitely won¡¯t bully them like this.¡±
¡°These two are so unlucky. Previously, only about 200 Senior Brothers beat us up, but this time, there are almost 400 of them.¡±
¡°This Junior Brother is really good-looking.¡±
¡°Yes, his aura is excellent too. I reckon he¡¯s going to get disfigured.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that the handsome ones have to be beaten up more severely?¡±
¡°Poor thing.¡±
¡°Cut it out, I¡¯ll go and prepare superior-ss healing medicine for them. Maybe this Junior Brother will fall in love with me at first sight.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare too then.¡±
¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±
¡°When did you get prepared?¡±
¡°I was born with an inherent medicinal body and I can condense recovery medicine when I¡¯m extremely happy. I can save anyone who is still breathing.¡±
¡°????¡±
¡°????¡±
The disciples discussed.
There was a hugemotion.
At this moment, Li Yan interjected, ¡°Silence!¡±
Everyone fell silent one after another.
Chapter 139: Ye Ping Is Like A Dragon, Bulldozing Through Everything
Chapter 139: Ye Ping Is Like A Dragon, Bulldozing Through Everything
In the Jin Nation Academy¡¯sbat arena.
Thousands of people gathered there.
It looked extremely grand.
One by one, the newly matricted disciples of the fifth generation looked at Ye Ping and Mo Xuan who were in thebat arena.
In their eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Ping and Mo Xuan copsed onto the ground.
Although they were a bit repulsed by the rules that the newly matricted students of Jin Nation Academy were subjected to, most of the cultivators were still gloating after all.
Since they had been beaten up, they naturally wanted to see others getting hit too. Otherwise, they would find it unjust.
At this moment, Li Yan interjected, ¡°Ye Ping, Mo Xuan!¡±
As Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded, the two of them unanimously looked at him.
Everyone was astonished.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±
¡°Ye Ping? Do you mean Ye Ping from Qingzhou?¡±
¡°Is he that nephew of the Qingzhou Ancient City Lord?¡±
¡°Is he that Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Ye Ping¡¯s name sounds so familiar, but I just can¡¯t remember who he is now.¡±
¡°Is he the person Senior Brother Fang Lei mentioned?¡±
¡°Oh, oh, oh, I remember now.¡±
The people started discussing again and Li Yan looked over, only to see that everyone had suddenly fallen silent.
They didn¡¯t dare to continue the discussion for fear of getting into trouble.
After the crowd hadpletely quieted down, Ye Ping and Mo Xuan spoke up.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
Both of them spoke in unison and looked at Li Yan.
Li Yan continued to speak.
¡°The two of you are cultivators who have been specially recruited by the academy. Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to enter, there are rules in the academy that you have to follow.¡±
¡°Next, we, your Senior Brothers of the fourth generation will have a friendly match with you. Let me brief you on the rules before that. Do not strike any fatal moves and you are not allowed to rip each other¡¯s clothes either. Do you understand?¡±
Li Yan repeated the things that he said that day.
After hearing that, Mo Xuan spoke up.
¡°Can I surrender?¡±
Mo Xuan did not have any backbone at all and decided to surrender before anything else.
However, her words made many of them burst intoughter.
¡°No!¡±
Li Yan answered straightforwardly.
However, after some thought, he added, ¡°However, since there are two of you, we can go easy.¡±
After all, since there were only two of them, Li Yan couldn¡¯t let everyone attack together. Otherwise, they would be bullying them.
Of course, he was just making a casual remark by saying that they would go easy on the two of them. No matter what, Ye Ping and Mo Xuan would not escape the beating.
Mo Xuan¡¯s face became sullen. She wanted to cry but was unable to.
As for Ye Ping, his expression had been very calm.
Even he was ready to fight.
¡°Do you guys have any more questions?¡±
¡°If not, we can begin now.¡±
Li Yan looked at the two people and continued to ask.
As soon as he said that, the fourth generation disciples began warming up one after another with joy in their eyes that they could not conceal.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded.
His gaze was calm and he looked at Li Yan.
¡°What if we end up hurting someone identally?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
The reason being, he had carefully surveyed the cultivation level of the fourth generation disciples and learned that they were basically all at the Foundation Establishment realm. Although they were full of vigor and energy, they were inferior to him.
Besides, Ye Ping did not feel that the cultivators of the Jin Nation Academy were very strong.
If it were not for the Jin Nation Academy¡¯s supreme sword intent, Ye Ping would not have gone to the Jin Nation Academy at all.
He was not looking down on this group of people, but rather, the difference in their strength made Ye Ping feel worried that he might hurt them, instead of the other way around.
After he said that, everyone burst intoughter.
Even Xu Chao and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.
No one would have expected that Ye Ping would actually dare to say such a thing.
They could also see that Ye Ping¡¯s realm was at the early stage of Foundation Establishment.
All the fourth generation disciples were at least in the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm and some were even cultivators who had perfected the Foundation Establishment realm.
Even if one was a genius, it would be no big deal to defeat one of them.
However, there were more than 400 Foundation Establishment realm cultivators. How many could he beat?
¡®You want to hurt us?¡¯
¡®You should count yourself lucky if we don¡¯t hurt you.¡±
¡°As long as you don¡¯t beat them up to death or cripple them, it won¡¯t matter. There are fifth-rank apothecaries in the academy who can heal those who are injured as long as the wounds are not fatal. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±
Li Yan did notugh and instead seemed extremely stern. However, it was not that he thought that Ye Ping was very strong, but rather, he wanted to assert dominance. If heughed easily, it would seem like he wasn¡¯t impressive enough.
¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hurt others, it¡¯s just that since we have to fight, we have to put in all our effort and do our best. I¡¯m just scared I may not be able to control myself.¡±
Ye Ping continued.
He was very serious and was afraid that he might get into trouble for hurting others.
However, in the eyes of the crowd, he was just bragging.
¡°Wow, this person is pretty arrogant.¡±
¡°I guess he¡¯s afraid and is deliberately stalling for time.¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
¡°This guy has so much crap to say, I must teach him a lessonter.¡±
Everyone was discussing.
Some of the fifth generation disciples spoke up too.
¡°Senior Sister Li, is this the expert your brother invited? He looks handsome and speaks arrogantly, but he somehow seems lesspetent than he makes himself out to be.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯d believe it if he said that he¡¯s a schr and a prodigy in poetry, but I don¡¯t think he can fight well.¡±
The few of them discussed and couldn¡¯t help but look at Princess Taihe.
¡°Just watch quietly, don¡¯t make a sound lest you attract attention.¡±
Among the crowd, Princess Taihe was at a loss for words because she did not know about his strength. Hence, she could only brush them off.
In thebat arena, Li Yan could not help but frown.
¡®This kid is being too pretentious.¡¯
However, he still answered.
¡°If you have what it takes, just fight.¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask again,
¡°I have one more question.¡±
This time, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Why does he have so much crap to say?¡¯
¡®Is he going to fight or not?¡¯
¡°Is it true that I can advance if I beat everyone?¡±
Ye Ping nced at the people and asked with some doubts.
Li Yan was speechless.
Xu Chao too.
Everyone was speechless.
If Ye Ping¡¯s previous words were pretentious, he was now going overboard with the pretense.
¡°Fight!¡±
Li Yan did not waste any more time. In his opinion, Ye Ping was just deliberately stalling for time, and thus, with that thought, he instructed everyone to attack.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
As Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded, the fourth generation disciples jumped onto the battlefield at this moment.
The hundreds of people surrounded Ye Ping.
Seeing this, Mo Xuan was frightened and she turned pale.
On the other hand, Ye Ping¡¯s expression remained unchanged throughout.
After all, in Ye Ping¡¯s opinion, the Jin Nation Academy was apletely different conceptpared to his own hidden sect.
¡°Kid, you shouldn¡¯t havee to the Jin Nation Academy. This is not the ce for you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, the Jin Nation Academy doesn¡¯t like arrogant people.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to be arrogant, but you must have what it takes to be arrogant. If you concede defeat now, we can go easy on you.¡±
The group of fourth generation disciples surrounded Ye Ping and the hundreds of people blocked him. Once the fight started, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at all.
¡°I concede, I concede!¡±
Mo Xuan¡¯s voice sounded and she immediately conceded defeat. She was very straightforward and didn¡¯t have any concern for her pride.
However, Ye Ping struck at this moment.
Roar!
A dragon roar filled the air.
It was loud and clear, and everyone in thebat arena could hear it clearly.
In the next moment, Ye Ping turned into a lightning bolt and struck the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
Boom!
A fourth generation disciple was sent flying like a kite with a broken string and even crashed into the fence.
At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.
No one could have expected that Ye Ping would actually dare to make the first move, and even really send a fourth generation Senior Brother flying away with a single punch.
¡°Strike, don¡¯t give him a chance.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let him off.¡±
¡°Kid, how dare youunch a sneak attack?¡±
¡°It seems you really don¡¯t take us, your Senior Brothers, seriously, huh?¡±
¡°Fight!¡±
In just a moment, the group of fourth generation disciples screamed.
Boom!
In an instant, all kinds of fist techniques were thrown. The dragon roar made the ce quake and the hundreds of people attacked.
Getting defeated by a newly matricted disciple was the greatest shame of their life, so they naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
They put all their fist techniques to use.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping clenched his fists and roared continuously like a dragon.
¡°Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.¡±
Without any nonsense, Ye Ping directly activated the Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture in his body, followed by the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.
Hundreds of cultivators of the same realm were attacking, and even Ye Ping did not dare to be reckless.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
He activated the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.
Ye Ping immediately turned into a Godfiend with ck hair and strong fists while ck Dharmic powers engulfed his body.
His Confucian immortal aura instantly turned into the aura of a Godfiend.
Ye Ping struck with his fist menacingly, his eyes full of an ancient vibe. It was the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
The True Dragon fist techniques were executed entirely. Ye Ping was as quick as a bolt of lightning, and each punch of his sent a fourth generation disciple flying away.
The sound of vomiting blood, coughing blood, constantly resounded.
The entirebat arena was alsopletely torn apart.
In thebat arena, all the disciples looked dumbfounded, especially the newly matricted disciples who didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be that ruthless.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
Defeating one Senior Brother was not a glorious thing.
However, the problem was that he managed to defeat tens of Senior Brothers despite being besieged by hundreds of fourth generation Senior Brothers. That was rather outrageous.
Ye Ping took several punches to his body, but he wasn¡¯t hurt at all. It was as if the punches hadnded on a rock. Instead, their arms began to hurt.
They were hopeless and astonished.
¡°Gather and attack him altogether, fight with me.¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°What kind of constitution does this guy have? What cultivation technique did he use? Why is his physical body so terrifying?¡±
¡°Damn, it¡¯s indeed true that the specially recruited cultivators are all freaks.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, fight!¡±
In thebat arena, the only remaining fifty or so fourth generation disciples frantically bombarded Ye Ping in a frenzy.
After all, being defeated by a newly matricted disciple would do great damage to their reputation as fourth generation disciples.
¡°Kill!¡±
However, at this moment, Ye Ping became even more aggressive and brave.
Like a Godfiend, his fists formed the True Qi of a dragon.
The dozens of people were sted away, and one by one, their ribs were all broken, leaving them in a terrible state. Those who were stronger could still hold on for a while before passing out while the weaker ones simply cked out.
¡°All fourth generation disciples, fight!¡±
In thebat arena, Li Yan¡¯s face became extremely sullen.
He did not expect Ye Ping to be a freak whom the hundred fourth generation disciples could not beat.
However, Li Yan didn¡¯t spout any nonsense and simply instructed everyone to fight together and defeat Ye Ping. They had to defeat him or else, their reputation would be marred.
As Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded, more than 200 fourth generation disciples rushed up at this moment.
They also knew that if they couldn¡¯t suppress Ye Ping, they would be embarrassed.
They would be humiliated and ashamed.
In fact, at this moment, Xu Chao couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He came over because he wanted to gain some attention, but he didn¡¯t expect that this would actually turn out this way.
¡°Senior Brother Xu, what should we do?¡±
Someone tried to ask Xu Chao what to do.
Xu Chao remained silent, but after thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go!¡±
Xu Chao decided that they had to step up.
In case Li Yan¡¯s underlings couldn¡¯t fight and they got defeated too, the word of the fourth generation of disciples of Jin Nation Academy failing to defeat the newly matricted disciples would bring them shame.
It would be a disaster for them.
Hence, Xu Chao let them step up for the greater good!
They had to bite the bullet and do it.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Fight!¡±
¡°Senior Brothers, don¡¯t hold back, go for it.¡±
In an instant, various people started shouting.
The entirebat arena suddenly became noisy.
After the fourth generation disciples stepped on the arena, Ye Ping became even more aggressive.
The Ancient True Dragon Fist seemed invincible and Ye Ping¡¯s fists formed the dragon-shaped Qi. A golden dragon figure appeared and he managed to st more than ten people away with a single punch.
However, there were nging sounds of iron when their fistsnded on Ye Ping¡¯s body.
The scene made everyone present dumbfounded.
¡®His physical body is too terrifying.¡¯
¡®If this is a normal cultivator, he ought to react in a siege of hundreds of people even if he doesn¡¯t die, right?¡¯
However, Ye Ping¡¯s body was like a piece of divine iron as no one could shake him.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Dozens more figures flew across the arena and Ye Ping managed to punch all of them, sending them flying like a tyrant.
Every single fourth generation disciple who was blown away by Ye Ping started vomiting blood.
¡°Xu Chao!¡±
At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded in thebat arena.
He clenched his fist and shouted Xu Chao¡¯s name.
Thetter couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yan with apprehension in his eyes.
¡°Strike together and suppress him!¡±
Li Yan had an indifferent expression as he gazed coldly at Ye Ping on the battlefield.
Hearing these words, Xu Chao faintly froze.
He and Li Yan were the strongest existences among the fourth generation disciples. During such events, it was usually impossible for them to make a move. If they attacked, things would escte to an uncontroble extent.
Xu Chao hesitated silently because even if he won, it wouldn¡¯t be a glorious victory.
However, at this moment, Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Xu Chao! If you don¡¯t make a move, there will be more trouble!¡±
Li Yan looked at Xu Chao coldly.
The meaning of his words was simple.
If the two of them didn¡¯t make a move, there would be trouble once all the fourth generation disciples lost.
Not to mention the entire Jin Nation, probably all the cultivators of the Ten Nations would know about it.
When that time came, they would be the joke of the Ten Nations.
Hence, Li Yan almost hollered.
¡°Go!¡±
Hearing Li Yan¡¯s roar, Xu Chao gritted his teeth as he stepped out and joined the battle.
Li Yan did not waste any more time and entered the battlefield at the same time.
Boom!
All sorts of light converged, and in the middle of the battlefield, Ye Ping was like an unbeatable Godfiend as his fist techniques were just simply too horrifying. Being domineering and extremely fast, he avoided almost everyone¡¯s attacks. But under the siege, he had taken some beatings.
However, in this situation, Ye Ping threw a punch and dozens more people were knocked away.
Each punch was apanied by a dozen figures being sted away.
The fifth generation disciples werepletely dumbfounded.
They had only seen such scenes in their dreams.
They didn¡¯t expect that a freak had reallye to the Jin Nation Academy.
In particr, a small group of people in the corner was astonished.
¡°Senior Sister Li, the person your brother invited here is really ferocious.¡±
¡°Senior Sister Li, what kind of freak have you invited here?¡±
¡°He¡¯s really outrageous.¡±
Shell-shocked, they swallowed their saliva.
Previously, they thought that the person Princess Taihe had invited might be strong, but they felt that it would be impossible for him to defeat all the fourth generation disciples.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be like a god of war who sent more than ten Senior Brothers flying at once.
That was extremely exaggerated.
Even Princess Taihe was a bit confused.
She also did not expect that her brother, who was not very reliable even in normal times, could really invite such a ferocious person.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Everyone was shocked.
They all looked astonished.
They knew that even if Ye Ping lost, this battle was definitely going to shock the entire Jin nation.
It was a battle between disciples of the same realm but he fought a hundred of them alone.
Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked?
However, at this moment, Li Yan and Xu Chao had already joined the battlefield.
The aura of the two was very powerful. They were cultivators of the perfected Foundation Establishment realm and were powerhouses who practiced physical cultivation.
Although they were fourth generation disciples, their strength was not even weaker than some third-generation disciples.
The two of them were powerful and in fact, they could also fight a hundred people on their own.
Of course, they had never had any battle results, so no one knew how strong the two of them really were.
On the battlefield, more than 400 fourth generation disciples were sized down to less than a hundred.
They were all shocked and staring at Ye Ping, not daring to act rashly.
However, after Li Yan and Xu Chao went on the battlefield, they regained some confidence.
¡°You are very strong, I would like to honor you as the strongest of the five generations. But if this is all, you¡¯re going to lose.¡±
When Li Yan stepped up, he did not attack directly and instead stared at Ye Ping before speaking up slowly.
He could sense Ye Ping¡¯s current strength.
He was very powerful!
He was indeed very powerful!
He was in the early-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm.
However, Li Yan knew that he was stronger.
If that was all Ye Ping had, he would lose.
¡°Even if you hide part of your strength, you will definitely be defeated once we join forces. However, your strength is beyond our expectations. Not bad.¡±
At this moment, Xu Chao spoke up.
He couldn¡¯t help but praise Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was indeed very strong.
However, Xu Chao agreed with Li Yan.
If Ye Ping¡¯s power was only that level, everything would be over for him.
As soon as they finished...
All of a sudden, a powerful aura emanated from Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, Li Yan and Xu Chao¡¯s expressions changed.
All the disciples were astonished.
¡®He was really holding back?¡¯
Chapter 140: Qi and Blood Furnace, Taking The Academy By Storm
Chapter 140: Qi and Blood Furnace, Taking The Academy By Storm
In thebat arena of the Jin Nation Academy.
Everyone was astonished.
The entirebat arena was dead silent.
No one would have thought that Ye Ping had actually hidden his strength.
In particr, Li Yan and Xu Chao both thought that Ye Ping had already disyed the extreme of his strength. However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to have hidden his strength.
In the arena, Mo Xuan was probably the most shocked.
She thought that they would escape the ordeal today, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be so ferocious.
He could hold out against ten thousand.
He was really a peerless ferocious figure.
¡®What cultivation technique did he use to get such a strong body?¡¯
¡®I have to learn from him in the future.¡¯
Mo Xuan secretly thought to herself.
At this moment...
Roar!
The roar of a True Dragon echoed in the arena.
The terrifying dragon roar shook all the cultivators¡¯ Qi and blood. Even though they didn¡¯t fight Ye Ping, they could somehow sense the horrifying pressure.
On the battlefield, Ye Ping watched Li Yan and Xu Chao.
Frankly, Ye Ping had indeed hidden his strength. He wasn¡¯t willing to create trouble as he was afraid that he could not control his strength.
However, as Li Yan and Xu Chao appeared, Ye Ping did not hide his strength.
Previously, he had only used half his strength.
However, at this moment, all thirty-six spirit veins in Ye Ping¡¯s body were activated and the thirty-six Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures were absorbing spiritual energy in a frenzy. The more terrifying thing was that the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal was gathering some strange power.
Together with the Ancient Godfiend Body, Ye Ping felt that he could condense his Qi and blood into a dragon figure.
¡°Cut the crap, fight!¡±
Sensing that Ye Ping¡¯s abilities were continuously improving, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but roar loudly. At this point, he would be embarrassing himself if he left.
Boom!
Li Yan struck, and with the mooing of a cow, a green aura appeared. It was the Eight Stances of the Green Ox.
In ancient times, the Green Ox was an extremely terrifying beast with infinite strength, which could trample a hundred thousand mountains.
The Eight Stances of the Green Ox was a martial Mystical Ability that was deduced from the attack trajectory of the Green Ox by ancient saints.
Li Yan cultivated the Eight Stances of the Green Ox.
A giant ck bull shadow evolved behind him and it was full of a green aura. All of a sudden, a fist was thrown over and the ring under his feet began to crack, resulting in a massive sound of an explosion.
Roar!
With Li Yan¡¯s strike, Xu Chao stopped wasting time and simply raised his hand tounch a fatal move. The ck flying bird behind him was not weaker.
The two of them joined forces, and indeed, it was pressurizing.
All the disciples couldn¡¯t help but stare at the battle with a deadpan expression.
The battle between a fifth generation disciple and fourth generation disciples was unevenly matched in the first ce.
The fact that a fifth-generation disciple defeated the fourth generation disciples was already a glorious thing.
However, Ye Ping not only defeated the fourth generation disciples, but he also challenged all of them alone.
Now, if he really defeated Xu Chao and Li Yan, Ye Ping would rise to fame in Jin Nation,
In fact, even the people in the Ten Nations would pay attention to him.
Since the establishment of the Jin Nation Academy, there had never been a new disciple who defeated the disciples of previous generations.
Not even once.
Defeating a few was normal as there would asionally be one or two freaks in each batch.
However, there had never been anyone who managed to defeat all disciples of the previous generation in one go.
However, Ye Ping managed to do it, thus breaking the record of the Jin Nation Academy.
He would definitely be famous in Jin Nation.
Thinking of this, everyone kept their eyes fixed on the battlefield.
On the battlefield, Li Yan and Xu Chao pounced onto Ye Ping.
Bang!
With a loud sound, golden rays of light emanated from Ye Ping¡¯s body, and a furnace appeared behind him.
The furnace was thirty feet high and the golden light shone over the entirebat arena while Ye Ping¡¯s Qi and blood were full of vigor like a dragon.
¡°Blood and Qi furnace?¡±
¡°This guy condensed his blood and Qi into a furnace?¡±
¡°He¡¯s simply a freak.¡±
¡°A ruthless figure has appeared in Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Seriously? Blood and Qi Furnace?¡±
When Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi Furnace appeared, everyone was astonished.
They were even more shocked than they were when Ye Ping defeated hundreds of people.
Blood and Qi Furnaces were somewhat unfamiliar to Dao cultivators.
However, for physical cultivators, the Blood and Qi Furnace could be considered a symbol that all physical cultivators dreamed of.
His blood and Qi were flourishing like a furnace.
A person¡¯s vitality was like a me, so the stronger their vitality, the greater the me.
The Blood and Qi Furnace was the evolution of the pinnacle of vitality, which represented the perfection of physical cultivation.
Once the Blood and Qi Furnace was condensed, the person¡¯s foundation would be extremely strong and there would also be countless benefits.
The greatest advantage of physical cultivation was having an invincible body where each punch could destroy heaven and earth.
Even if Dao cultivators had high levels of cultivation, they would need a powerful technique. Otherwise, it would be impossible to destroy heaven and earth with one¡¯s Dharmic powers alone, unless their realm reached a certain extent.
Physical cultivators had invincible punches and kicks.
However, the process of physical cultivation was really unbearable. It was fine for the normal tempering of the body, but it was extremely difficult to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace.
If one did not condense the Blood and Qi Furnace, there would only be supportive effects even if one had a tough physical body.
However, if one condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, there would be incredible power.
The entire process was extremely difficult, and there was no time limit. However, it would still take at least hundreds of years or even thousands of years.
There were even some Daoist cultivators who had already reached the Nascent Soul realm and lived for thousands of years but still hadn¡¯t condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace.
In other words, condensing the Blood and Qi Furnace required incredible power and strength even after one had practiced it.
The Dharmic powers were condensed in one¡¯s Qi and blood, and their fists and blood were terrifying.
There was utter horror.
In the eyes of physical cultivators, the condensation of the Blood and Qi Furnace was equivalent to condensing the Buddha Gold.
One word.
Outrageous!
Two words.
Extremely outrageous.
He could condense the Blood and Qi Furnace even though he was only in his early twenties.
Wouldn¡¯t he achieve greater things in the future?
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, keep going. He may have condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, but his martial Dao willpower is not strong enough. There¡¯s still a chance to fight, Xu Chao, go!¡±
As Li Yan spoke, the demonic ox shadow behind him became even more solidified.
Standing at the side, Xu Chao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
He nced at Li Yan, and then nced at the Blood and Qi Furnace behind Ye Ping.
He then looked at Li Yan again, his eyes full of apprehension.
¡®You want me to fight him?¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t you go?¡¯
It was simple what Xu Chao meant. He felt that it was impossible to fight Ye Ping since he had already condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace.
How could he fight him then?
¡°Xu Chao, don¡¯t be afraid. He may have condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, but his martial Dao experience is absolutely insufficient. It¡¯s impossible to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace in his early twenties.¡±
¡°So, he¡¯s not that strong. Let¡¯s beat him up first. Even if we get beaten up in the future, we can brag about this.¡±
It was clear what Li Yan meant.
Ye Ping condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace and was indeed very strong. However, Li Yan did not believe that Ye Ping had condensed it himself and felt that it should have been because he consumed some treasures. He even thought that Ye Ping might have been enlightened, which resulted in the Blood and Qi Furnace.
Xu Chao couldn¡¯t help but ponder over it quietly.
Indeed, it was obviously impossible to condense a Blood and Qi Furnace at such a young age, so there were only other possibilities.
Most importantly, Li Yan was right. No matter how strong Ye Ping might be in the future, he would beat him up first.
¡®Well at least, I can beat Ye Ping.¡¯
Ye Ping managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace, and regardless of his means, he had to admit that Ye Ping had good potential and aptitude.
Ye Ping was destined to have a promising future and would definitely surpass them.
If they could beat up Ye Ping before he became famous, they would be able to brag about it for the rest of their lives.
Thinking of this, Xu Chao gritted his teeth and put up a fight.
Li Yan did not spout any nonsense and instead joined forces with Xu Chao to attack Ye Ping.
The shadows of the demonic ox and demonic bird became even more terrifying. The two of them were too fast and they were barely hiding anything. They wanted to give it their all and try.
However, at this moment, the Blood and Qi Furnace behind Ye Ping soared into the air with incredible power and might. It shattered the shadows of the demonic ox and bird.
The terrifying Dharmic powers produced ripples and intense aftershocks that even sted the hundreds of people, including Mo Xuan, away.
Fortunately, she did not suffer any serious injuries.
Pfft!
Li Yan and Xu Chao were blown away by Ye Ping, and they ended up suffering severe injuries.
Their ribs were all broken and their organs rolled while their Qi and blood surged. The two of them coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood and their faces turned pale.
In particr, Xu Chao looked at Li Yan in shock.
Although he did not speak, the gaze in his eyes meant everything.
¡°Is this what you mean by not very strong?¡±
Xu Chao felt that his internal organs had shifted, and there was an indescribable difort.
Li Yan cried too.
He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be so strong that he could st the both of them away with a single lift of his hand and even cause them to suffer severe injuries.
Fortunately, it was not a life-and-death struggle. Otherwise, they would definitely die.
The two of them swallowed some saliva and looked at Ye Ping with incredible shock in their eyes.
At this moment, Ye Ping was just like a god to them.
There were red mes surrounding Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi Furnace that was glistening, and the more terrifying thing was that there were vague sounds of dragon roars in the furnace.
The image was too horrifying.
It became a permanent mark on their hearts.
In just one move, he defeated all the fourth generation disciples.
Thebat arena was dead silent.
At the same time, some people had already left.
They were the fourth generation disciples.
They scurried towards the pce and were extremely eager.
They were headed to the third generation Academic Pce in a frenzy.
There were five Academic Pces in the Jin Nation Academy, and each academy pce corresponded to the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth generation disciples.
Boom!
With a loud sound, the door of the third generation Academic Pce was pushed open.
In an instant, hundreds of pairs of eyes were fixed on the door.
After the crowd noticed that the person who pushed the door was a fourth generation disciple, they started reprimanding loudly.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Why did you suddenly open the door?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that we are listening to the Dao teachings? How dare you disturb our meditation?¡±
¡°That¡¯s how the fourth generation disciples are like, they¡¯re very impatient.¡±
As they reprimanded, they stared at the fourth generation disciple at the door with some anger.
They were there to meditate and listen to the Dao teachings and now that the elder who was preaching the Dao had reached the key point, they were suddenly interrupted, making them feel an indescribable emotion.
They were disgusted.
¡°Oh dear, bad news. Senior Brothers, there is a peerless ferocious man in Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Senior Brothers, something happened.¡±
The fourth generation disciples who barged into the academy hollered loudly. They were speaking extremely quickly and had anxiety written all over their faces.
¡°What happened? Speak slowly.¡±
¡°How can you be so impatient? You fourth generation disciples are such a huge disgrace to the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Indeed, the younger generations are getting worse.¡±
¡°Ferocious man? What ferocious man?¡±
The third generation disciples spoke up. They still looked very arrogant. After all, they were the third generation disciples and basically had the highest status among the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy because there were only dozens of disciples in the second generation.
As for the first generation, there were only three disciples but they were often away from the academy.
Hence, the third generation disciples were basically the mainstay of the Jin Nation Academy.
¡°It¡¯s really bad news. Senior Brothers, there¡¯s a ferocious man among the newly matricted disciples who beat Li Yan and Xu Chao up to the point of vomiting blood.¡±
The fourth generation disciples who were there immediately exined after taking a deep breath and trying to calm themselves down.
After he said that, the entire pce fell silent.
After a while, they broke into discussion.
¡°Li Yan and Xu Chao have been defeated?¡±
¡°What are you saying?¡±
¡°Li Yan got defeated? He got defeated by a newly matricted disciple?¡±
¡°Li Yan and Xu Chao are both cultivators at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. Yet, they were defeated by a newly matricted disciple?¡±
All of a sudden, the third generation disciples were surprised.
They knew who Li Yan and Xu Chao were, but they didn¡¯t expect the two of them to lose too.
It was unbelievable.
In fact, in their eyes, it seemed that Li Yan and Xu Chao were qualified to be on par with some of the third generation disciples.
¡°Senior Brothers, how dare I lie about such things? Not only did he defeat Senior Brothers Li Yan and Xu Chao, but all the fourth generation disciples lost to him too.¡±
The disciple continued and revealed another piece of information that caused all the third generation disciples to be in an uproar.
¡°They were all defeated?¡±
¡°You guys can¡¯t even defeat a newly matricted disciple?¡±
¡°Tell me clearly what exactly happened? You¡¯re being unclear.¡±
The third generation disciples were a little anxious.
After a long time, the fourth generation disciple still didn¡¯t get to the main point.
¡°No, Senior Brothers, this person is a freak. He actually condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace.¡±
He was panting heavily and sounded rather panicky too.
However, as soon as he said that, the third generation disciples werepletely in an uproar.
¡°What? He has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace?¡±
¡°Are you lying to us?¡±
¡°Condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace? Is he from the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
¡°Have you been beaten silly? A newly matricted disciple condensed a Blood and Qi Furnace?¡±
The voices sounded.
The third generation disciples werepletely shocked.
There was no way they didn¡¯t know what a Blood and Qi Furnace meant. It was akin to telling them that there was a newly matricted disciple who was in his twenties but had reached the Nascent Soul realm.
¡°Senior Brother, how could I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look.¡±
The fourth generation disciple said with a miserable expression.
He really did not know how to exin and had no choice but to get them to take a look for themselves.
All of a sudden, the third generation disciples looked at each other and did not know what to say to each other.
The fourth generation disciple indeed wouldn¡¯t lie to him.
It was because there was no point in lying to them. If he really lied to them, his future would be arduous.
¡°Why so?¡±
Someone asked, looking a bit puzzled.
¡°What else is there to say? Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±
¡°A newly matricted disciple has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, of course we have to go and see.¡±
¡°What should we do if he has really condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace?¡±
¡°Why? If he has really condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, wouldn¡¯t that be a godsend? A newly matricted disciple who can condense a Blood and Qi Furnace is destined to have a glorious future.¡±
¡°Are we going to go and suck up to him? I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡±
¡°What for? We¡¯ll go and beat him up. Once he bes famous in the Ten Nations, won¡¯t we be able to get some glory too?¡±
¡°Ah, this makes sense. Let¡¯s hurry up and go over.¡±
They started discussing.
The third generation disciples were also excited.
Their thoughts were simple. Since a freak had appeared in the Jin Nation Academy, they had to go and abuse him. Since he hadn¡¯t be strong yet, they would beat him up and then brag about it for the rest of their lives.
Although he would take revenge on them, so what? They were all from the same sect, so they didn¡¯t mind taking a beating.
After the anger was vented, they would still be members of the same sect and the matter would blow over soon. If it still could not be solved, they would have some tea.
At the thought of this, the third generation disciples got excited.
One by one, they walked towards thebat arena.
At the same time, in thebat arena.
Ye Ping was standing on the ring by himself.
He was scrutinizing the fourth generation disciples who had fallen to the ground.
As expected, there were no experts in the Jin Nation Academy, just as he had guessed.
However, Ye Ping soon turned to look at the group of newly matricted disciples, and then he could not help but speak.
¡°Are they going to be defeated as well?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice was calm.
Everyone was stunned to hear his words.
In particr, the newly matricted disciples.
After they saw the group of fourth generation disciples being blown away by Ye Ping, they were in high spirits.
Some time ago, they had been bullied by this group of fourth generation disciples.
However, they didn¡¯t expect a freak to appear in the Jin Nation Academy and beat the fourth generation disciples all by himself.
The scene caused them to have ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.
However, before they could cheer for Ye Ping, he focused on them.
All of a sudden, the newly matricted disciples panicked.
They had received a beating some time ago, surely they wouldn¡¯t receive another one, right?
However, before they could answer, figures dashed in directly from the south gate all of a sudden.
Each of the figures was full of zeal and they were no weaker than Li Yan and Xu Chao. In fact, they were even better than them.
They were dressed in the robes of the Jin Nation Academy with the words ¡°third generation¡± embroidered on the back.
¡°The third generation Senior Brothers are here too?¡±
¡°Why did you get the third generation disciples here too?¡±
¡°Who invited these people?¡±
¡°Oh dear, I heard that the third generation disciples are even more ruthless and shameless than the fourth generation disciples.¡±
¡°This has never happened before, this has never happened before. The Jin Nation Academy has received new disciples but there has never been such a situation. Even if Ye Ping fails, he would have lost in glory.¡±
When the group of third generation disciples appeared, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
However, before they could react, many started discussing.
¡°Indeed, he has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace! Wow, he is only in his early twenties but is already so terrifying.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, go!¡±
¡°Stop hesitating, go together!¡±
¡°He has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, let¡¯s go together.¡±
As the voices sounded, the newly matricted disciples, who were spectating, were dumbfounded.
Indeed, as the rumors stated, the third generation disciples were more shameless.
Chapter 141: Like a God! Like An Invincible Expert! The Third Generation Fails!
Chapter 141: Like a God! Like An Invincible Expert! The Third Generation Fails!
In thebat arena of the Jin Nation Academy.
When the third generation disciples saw Ye Ping, they shrieked.
They were extremely excited because they were usually bored in the Jin Nation Academy and there was generally nothing for them to do everyday apart from listening to the Dao preachings.
In particr, the entire sect had entered a state of frantic cultivation because of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament that was round the corner.
The long hours of crazy cultivation made that group of third generation disciples incredibly depressed.
Now that there was such a freak in the Jin Nation Academy, the group of third generation disciples were naturally excited.
Ye Ping, who was on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Why is there a new batch again?¡¯
Ye Ping honestly didn¡¯t want to continue fighting anymore.
It was not that he looked down on those cultivators, but rather, a battle between members of the same realm in order to hone one¡¯s skills.
To put it bluntly, if their strength was equal, it would sharpen their will in the martial Dao.
However, there was no other benefit apart from a sense of vanity if he simply suppressed them.
In fact, if he suppressed the enemies for a long time without a battle, he would not get to grow. In this case, there would be effects in the long run.
Those were the things that Ye Ping had perceived through the Ancient True Dragon Fist.
However, regardless of whether Ye Ping wanted to fight or not, this group of third generation disciples didn¡¯t care so much as they simply jumped onto the battlefield.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Senior Brothers, let¡¯s strike together and suppress this guy.¡±
¡°This guy¡¯s Qi is really intense. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought I was facing a real dragon.¡±
¡°It¡¯s rare to find such a young cultivator with such vigorous Qi and blood. Seems like the physical cultivation lineage is going to rise.¡±
¡°I heard that there is an unparalleled physical cultivator in the Ten Nations Academy. I didn¡¯t expect that the Jin Nation country has also produced one.¡±
The group of third generation disciples stepped onto the arena and looked at Ye Ping ferociously.
Although they hade over to beat Ye Ping, they had to admit that Ye Ping was strong, and thus they did not show any contempt and knew that they still had to fight.
Before Ye Ping had risenpletely, they would hurry and beat him up lest they never get to do so again.
With that thought in mind, the third generation disciples got even more agitated.
The Jin Nation Academy advocated martial artsbat. As long as no one was killed, they would be free to fight however they wanted. If they failed they would just cultivate harder before beating him up again.
Of course, a martial arts battle was different from a battle between enemies.
There were pros and cons to such a method. The pros were that it could spark their will to fight, but one of the cons was it would easily result in violence.
However, each academy had its unique will, depending on the dynasty¡¯s environment.
Jin Nation was considered one of the worst in the Ten Nations, and hence, it was necessary to enforce stronger policies in such an environment.
Boom!
At this moment, someone threw a punch and the light was a dazzling green color. His aura was like that of a ferocious beast.
In an instant, Ye Ping instantly struck, his fist shining like a golden wheel that was as dazzling as the sun.
Boom!
The third generation disciple struck and his body was as tough as a steel tower. His fist glowed brightly, colliding with Ye Ping¡¯s.
Ka-cha.
The sound of bones breaking filled the air as the third generation disciple¡¯s arm was broken and he was sted away.
That wasn¡¯t all. The power from Ye Ping¡¯s body formed a terrifying impact that sent the dozens of people flying at once.
They immediately vomited blood, as if they had been struck by thunder.
The figures flew out. Even though they were the third generation disciples, they couldn¡¯t resist against Ye Ping¡¯s divine fist.
Ye Ping was too ferocious as he could destroy heaven and earth. His fists were like dragons and his palms godly, each of his strikes came with a massive sound.
It was as if the void was about to be shattered too.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s physical body strength, so powerful that it was outrageous.
Once a physical cultivator condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace and turned their Dharmic powers into pure power, they would be almost invincible in closebat, unless their opponent could also condense the Blood and Qi Furnace.
Hence, if they really wanted to defeat Ye Ping, the only way to do so would be through a siege. The third generation disciples were very clear about that. Although they were shameless, they were not stupid.
After all, it would be almost impossible to win.
The reason being it was a physical battle between physical cultivators. If it were a Dao battle, things would be different.
In the event of facing hundreds of Foundation Establishment cultivators who cast one Dharmic Dao each, even Ye Ping would not be able to resist it.
However, Ye Ping could defeat everyone with one move.
Pfft.
The third generation disciples were like raindrops. As they fell onto the ground, they coughed blood and seemed to be suffering from serious injuries.
Fortunately, their foundation was not hurt.
At this moment, all the newly matricted disciples were dumbfounded.
They were astonished as they watched everything in horror.
They knew that Ye Ping was ferocious and overpowering.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be this menacing.
He could even fight the third generation Senior Brothers.
That was extremely outrageous.
However, there were still some third generation disciples who were surrounding Ye Ping on the battlefield.
Although they were shameless and used a siege, they had a bottom line and did not use Dharmic Dao.
However, for Ye Ping, this kind of battle waspletely meaningless.
Although the physical bodies of these people were strong, they were simply fragilepared to Ye Ping.
Ye Ping condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace and his vitality had been perfected. His fists were emitting a golden glow and he was surrounded by wisps of ck gas. His absolutely handsome face made him look like an immortal god.
His physical body was terrifying as no one could move him at all.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s current strength.
Under the augmentation of the Ancient Godfiend Body and the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal, Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was just like a treasure.
The only pity was that he was not yet perfect in martial arts, otherwise, why would he need to fight here?
He would have defeated all of them with a single move.
Roar!
However, at this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s vitality and spirit were fused and the furnace behind him transformed into a zing dragon-shaped light, which was ten feet in size.
In an instant, it jerked all the third generation disciples away.
No one could resist Ye Ping¡¯s attack, he was too invincible and had left them feeling hopeless.
In the blink of an eye, thebat arena was quiet.
Everyone looked at Ye Ping with some bewilderment.
It was dead silent.
It was an unprecedented event in the history of the Jin Nation Academy.
A newly matricted disciple defeating all the older generation disciples was already incredible, and Ye Ping not only defeated the fourth generation disciples but also the third generation disciples on his own.
It was astonishing.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
While everyone was shocked, a voice suddenly sounded.
It belonged to Mo Xuan.
She was the first toe back to her senses, and her beautiful eyes were filled with shock and excitement.
She did not expect Ye Ping, who had entered with her, to be so terrifying. She swallowed her saliva and made up her mind to cozy up to him.
As Mo Xuan spoke, all the newly matricted disciples could not help bute back to their senses in an instant.
Soon, there were voices.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯re really ferocious.¡±
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
¡°I have an illusion that the Jin Nation Academy is going to rise.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you stating the obvious? If we still don¡¯t rise this time, the Jin Nation Academy can close down.¡±
¡°I thought I was the strongest among this batch of newly matricted disciples, it seems that I have to give this position away.¡±
¡°You? The strongest? Have you got any shame?¡±
The crowd discussed and started moring.
With his own strength, Ye Ping had suppressed almost all the disciples of the fourth and third generations of the Jin Nation Academy.
Although he had only used the power of the physical body to suppress everything, it was still a suppression, and at this point, no one dared to deny that Ye Ping was powerful.
At this moment, on the battlefield, Ye Ping looked at Li Yan and Xu Chao.
The two of them had been lying on the ground and watching the third generation disciples fight ever since they were injured by Ye Ping.
Now that they felt Ye Ping¡¯s gaze, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spines as they subconsciously thought that Ye Ping wanted to continue to fight.
Thinking of this, Li Yan could not help but bear with the pain of his injuries.
¡°Ye Ping, you have passed this test, there is no need to fight again.¡±
Li Yan said.
In his eyes, Ye Ping was almost a battle fanatic, so he didn¡¯t want to give Ye Ping the chance to continue fighting.
Otherwise, if that went on, no one would be able to withstand Ye Ping¡¯s attacks.
On the battlefield, Ye Ping could not help but sigh with relief after hearing Li Yan say that he had passed the test.
Ye Ping was relieved, not because he dared not continue to fight, but because he felt that it was simply meaningless.
Hence, he thought that it would be better to end it sooner.
¡°Thank you for your teachings, Senior Brothers.¡±
After it ended, Ye Ping wasn¡¯t arrogant either. Instead, he bowed to them and got up immediately afterwards to walk towards a woman.
It was Princess Taihe.
Ye Ping had seen Princess Taihe¡¯s portrait, so he recognized Princess Taihe at a nce.
At this moment, Princess Taihe was wearing the disciples¡¯ robe of Jin Nation Academy, looking valiant and less effeminate.
Princess Taihe was a ravishing beauty.
After all, she was a princess so her genes were naturally not bad.
Looking at the approaching Ye Ping, Princess Taihe was excited.
¡°You must be Li Yu¡¯s sister, Li Yue.¡±
Soon, Ye Ping came in front of Princess Taihe and asked that question while ignoring others.
¡°Greetings Senior Brother Ye, I am indeed Li Yue.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping call out her name, Li Yue¡¯s heart pounded rapidly.
After all, Ye Ping had formed a deep impression on her when he dominated the battle just now.
Which woman wouldn¡¯t like such a man?
Besides, Ye Ping had good looks and was elegant. All the girls of the fifth generation disciples were fond of him.
¡°In terms of seniority, Li Yu is my in-name disciple and you¡¯re my junior, but since we are in Jin Nation Academy, you should call me Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Junior Sister Li Yue, can you take me to the K?itigarbha Pavilion of the academy? I¡¯d like to read some books.¡±
Hearing Li Yue¡¯s reply, Ye Ping nodded. He looked gentle and refined, making him likable.
¡°K?itigarbha Pavilion? Sure, Senior Brother Ye,e with me. I will take you to the K?itigarbha Pavilion.¡±
Li Yue was a little surprised, not knowing why Ye Ping wanted to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion, but she soon agreed and brought him there.
¡°Thank you so much, Junior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping thanked Li Yue who hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s only my duty. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Li Yue replied and led Ye Ping away without uttering another word.
Hence, Li Yue took Ye Ping away while everyone watched.
However, as Li Yue was leaving, she took a nce at Li Yan and Xu Chao as well as the other third generation disciples.
She was somewhat breaking the rules by taking Ye Ping away. After all, without her Senior Brother¡¯s permission, she would not be allowed to leave on her own.
Those were the rules.
However, when Li Yue¡¯s gaze fell on this group of fourth and third generation disciples, none of them dared to look directly at her.
Not a single person dared to stop Ye Ping either.
Who would dare to stop him?
They were afraid of getting beaten up.
Seeing that none of the Senior Brothers dared to look at her, Li Yue immediately understood what was going on.
Without further ado, she led Ye Ping away.
After leaving thebat arena, Li Yue, who was walking ahead, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯re too ferocious. You¡¯re the strongest man I have ever seen.¡±
¡°You have no idea. These Senior Brothers are usually arrogant and tyrannical as they treat us newly matricted disciples like their servants. They force us to be at their beck and call.¡±
¡°However, after today, this group of Senior Brothers will probably all behave themselves.¡±
Li Yue sounded extremely agitated and excited.
She was right. These days, they had been leading a tough life.
Outside, they were all geniuses from all over the Jin Nation. Although they might not be the best, they were still elites whom everyone respected.
However, after they came to the Jin Nation Academy, they were all subjected to bullying and unbearable suffering.
¡°There may not be a hierarchy in the Jin Nation Academy, but they shouldn¡¯t bully the disciples, right?¡±
On the way to the K?itigarbha Pavilion, Ye Ping became somewhat curious.
He didn¡¯t know much about the Jin Nation Academy but Li Yu had mentioned it during the journey there.
To be able to be a national academy, it should be the example of all the sects and academies in the entire Jin Nation, right?
How could they bully the newbies? That seemed to be unreasonable.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you may have grown up living in a sect, so you don¡¯t know much about the outside world.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation Academy is special. After all, it is one of the best academies in the Ten Nations. In the earlier years, the Jin Nation Academy was just like an ordinary academy.¡±
¡°Later on, they realized that this approach is difficult to truly motivate geniuses. Besides, thest head of the academy was said to be from the Great Xia Academic Pce, so they changed the teaching style.¡±
¡°They hope to motivate the disciples through this suppression. Although this approach has resulted in many ws, the Jin Nation Academy has indeed produced many geniuses.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±
Li Yue exined the ws of the Jin Nation Academy.
Hearing this, Ye Ping nodded slightly.
After some careful thought, he realized that it was true.
After all, the people of the world lived in worry and died in peace.
An academy that could really inspire everyone¡¯s fighting spirit would indeed have to spur them to fight for what they wanted so as to produce a true genius.
If all the resources were given by the sect, the genius would be pampered and fragile even if he could be one.
Just about everything has advantages and disadvantages, and it all depends on the individual.
However, Ye Ping was not resistant to that and he instead felt that there would be joy only if there waspetition. It would indeed be boring if everything went by the book.
Just like that, Ye Ping arrived at the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
The K?itigarbha Pavilion of the Jin Nation Academy was a pagoda with eight floors in total.
Even in the Jin Nation Academy, the number nine was taboo. Hence, there were only eight floors.
Standing in the K?itigarbha Pavilion, Ye Ping could not help but smile.
Previously, he had already thought about what he was going to do.
He would read.
Yes, he would read books.
Ye Ping still didn¡¯t know much about the world of immortal cultivation.
Ye Ping wanted topletely understand something. At least, he wanted to know more than he did now.
Otherwise, he would have to keep asking everyone about everything if he stayed clueless.
Besides, the Qingyun Dao Sect was a hidden sect, and there was no other information other than the Qingyun records.
Ye Ping learned from Li Yu that the Jin Nation Academy not only gathered all the talents of Jin Nation, but also the books of strange tales and secret manuals.
The answers to all questions could be found in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
Hence, Ye Ping confirmed his n.
He decided to first go to the Jin Nation Academy to read some books.
He would then see if he couldprehend the supreme sword intent hidden in the Jin Nation Academy.
If he could, he would be able to kill two birds with one stone.
That was the reason why Ye Ping asked Li Yue to bring him there after the assessment.
¡°Junior Sister Li, you may go back and get busy with your own matters, I n to stay here for a few days.¡±
In the K?itigarbha Pavilion, Ye Ping looked at Li Yue and said. He intended to spend a few days reading some books in K?itigarbha Pavilion.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave then, Senior Brother Ye. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯lle and see you again.¡±
Li Yue nodded obediently.
¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything, feel free toe to me. No matter what, you are Li Yu¡¯s sister. I will help you as much as possible.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Senior Brother.¡±
Li Yue was overjoyed. Immediately afterwards, she watched Ye Ping walk into K?itigarbha Pavilion, and she then returned to thebat arena.
At this moment, in the Academy Master¡¯s main hall.
Basically, all the senior members of Jin Nation Academy were gathered in the main hall to discuss the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
In the main hall, the head of the school, Li Mocheng, frowned and looked at the crowd.
¡°The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is just around the corner, and ording to the information we¡¯ve received, the Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Shang Nation have each produced a great genius while the Jin Nation Academy has been getting worse.¡±
¡®If this goes on, the Jin Nation Academy will sooner orter be eliminated by the Ten Nations. And if we don¡¯t do something about it, the Jin Nation Academy will cease.¡±
In the middle of the main hall, Li Mocheng sounded a little agitated.
He was a little furious because he had been helming the Jin Nation Academy for 15 years, and yet he failed to produce a true genius, causing the Jin Nation to continuously be in the doldrums.
How could Li Mocheng not be furious?
However, at this moment, before the other elders could answer, the door of the main hall was suddenly pushed open.
¡°Demon! Demon! Demon!¡±
There was a white-haired old man outside the door who was extremely agitated.
A voice sounded.
In the middle of the main hall, dozens of elders stood up with grim expressions.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°Have the demons invaded?¡±
¡°Is the Fiendcelestial Cult attacking the Jin Nation?¡±
The elders seemed to be rather curious.
Even the Academy Master, Li Mocheng, couldn¡¯t help but stand up and look at the old man.
¡°No, no, it¡¯s not the Fiendcelestial Cult, but our academy. There¡¯s a demonic disciple in our academy.¡±
¡°His name is Ye Ping or something. He challenged the fourth generation and third generation disciples by himself. He¡¯s only in his early twenties, but he has already condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace.¡±
The elder was so agitated that he stammered.
However, in the next moment, all the elders in the hall were dumbfounded.
Chapter 142: If Ye Ping Is My Disciple, I’ll Lead The Academy To The Moon!
Chapter 142: If Ye Ping Is My Disciple, I¡¯ll Lead The Academy To The Moon!
In the main hall of the Jin Nation Academy.
All the elders were dumbfounded, Li Mocheng in particr.
¡®I just said that there has never been a single genius in the Jin Nation Academy ever since its establishment decades ago. Yet, there¡¯s one now? Are we that lucky?¡¯
¡°Elder Sun, what do you mean? Can you make yourself clearer?¡±
¡°He condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace even though he¡¯s only in his twenties? Were your eyes ying tricks on you?¡±
¡°He defeated all the third generation and fourth generation disciples alone? Really?¡±
¡°Elder Sun, liars are to be punished, you know about that, right?¡±
After the elders came back to their senses, people began to speak up.
They were a little dumbfounded.
¡°What else can it mean? A demon hase to the Jin Nation Academy. I was preaching to the third generation disciples previously.¡±
¡°Yet, someone suddenly appeared and said that a newly matricted disciple has defeated all the fourth generation disciples in one go and the third generation disciples were called to provide aid.¡±
¡°I was surprised when I heard it, and the third generation disciples who were listening to my lecture all scurried over. I decided to follow them too.¡±
¡°Do you guys know what I saw?¡±
¡°Ye Ping is just like a Fiendcelestial who managed to defeat more than ten third generation disciples with a single punch, and his Blood and Qi Furnace is really powerful.¡±
¡°I took a look at Ye Ping with the Qi-watching technique, do you know what I saw?¡±
Elder Sun was extremely agitated and his words made the hearts of the other elders pound rapidly, especially Li Mocheng who was full of expectations.
¡°What did you see? Quickly tell us!¡±
¡°Yes, hurry up and tell us. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡±
¡°Stop arguing, let Elder Sun speak slowly.¡±
The elders were so anxious that they wanted Elder Sun to finish up quickly. Amidst themotion, Li Mocheng couldn¡¯t help but roar loudly and tell everyone to quieten down instead of interrupting Elder Sun.
Elder Sun swallowed saliva again.
¡°I saw a dragon!¡±
¡°This new disciple Ye Ping has the power of the True Dragon. His Dharmic powers, Qi, blood, and vitality formed a Dragon of Luck.¡±
¡°Academy Master, Senior Brothers, and Junior Brothers, I have been practicing the Qi-watching technique for 350 years, but I have never seen a Dragon of Luck before.¡±
¡°Do you guys know what that means?¡±
¡°It is written in the ancient books that when one¡¯s physical body is perfected, it can be transformed into a furnace. When one¡¯s Dharmic powers are perfected, they can be turned into the four seas. When one¡¯s vitality is perfected, it can be transformed into a dragon form, when the Qi is supreme and one¡¯s life is like a True Dragon, the Dragon of Luck can be formed.¡±
¡°This Dragon of Luck signifies that the Dharmic powers, physical body, vitality, and luck are all perfected. Only then can it be condensed. He¡¯s a true demon, I¡¯ve never heard of this all my life.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation Academy has really produced an elite this time.¡±
When he said thest sentence, Elder Sun was even more excited, so much that his Qi and blood were surging and his heart was pounding rapidly.
He mainly cultivated the Qi-watching technique and could rely on the Qi-watching technique to observe each and every person urately. In fact, they could even see a person¡¯s luck using it.
A Qi-watcher had an esteemed and prestigious status among the sects and academies as they had a pair of wise eyes that no genius could escape.
Hence, the crowd believed every word that Elder Sun said.
However, they did not understand it very well.
¡°Elder Sun, just tell us, how strong is this Ye Ping? In a way that we can understand.¡±
Li Mocheng spoke up. He didn¡¯t really understand either and just felt that Ye Ping was very powerful, though he didn¡¯t know how powerful exactly.
As Li Mocheng said that, the other elders felt the same. They couldn¡¯t help but all look at Elder Sun.
Thetter pondered for a while.
Immediately afterwards, his expression became extremely stern.
¡°Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, it is recorded in the Qi-watching technique that there are seven types of geniuses; one in a hundred, one in a thousand, one in 10,000, Inherent King, Inherent Emperor, Inherent Thearach, and Immortal-like.¡±
¡°Do you still remember Sikong Jiantian? He is fated to be a king and Ye Ping is at least born with the fate of an emperor. After all, the seventh is basically impossible to exist.¡±
¡°To put it more simply, with a few tips from us, Ye Ping will be able to defeat and outshine the geniuses of the Ten Nations and even the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s academy. Do you understand now?¡±
Elder Sun said seriously, but halfway through his sentence, he discovered that Li Mocheng and the others still didn¡¯t understand. In the end, he gritted his teeth and described Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude.
As expected, after the elders heard what he said, they were astonished.
They didn¡¯t understand therge chunk of things that Elder Sun said just now.
However, they understood thetter half of the sentence.
¡®He just needs a pointer and he can defeat the geniuses of the Ten Nations?¡¯
¡®Damn it, why is it so terrifying?¡±
¡°Elder Sun, is what you said true or not? Don¡¯t lie to me, I can¡¯t stand this agitation!¡±
Li Mocheng swallowed some saliva and recovered from the shock immediately.
The Ten Nations Grand Tournament was just around the corner. Although they would not be kicked out by the Ten Nations Grand Tournament even if they came inst ce this time, there was an issue.
If they failed repeatedly, the academy would be disbanded.
In particr, he still had ten more years to go before he stepped down. If they lost this time, Li Mocheng would be extremely embarrassed.
Hence, Li Mocheng was the most nervous and most anxious for the Jin Nation Academy to have a new genius.
¡°Academy Master, what would I lie to you for? If you don¡¯t believe me, just go to thebat arena and take a look. All the third generation and fourth generation disciples are now still lying there.¡±
Elder Sun was a bit perplexed.
However, as soon as he said that, various figures vanished on the spot and flew towards thebat arena.
To be honest, it was not that the people didn¡¯t believe Elder Sun, but rather, Elder Sun was being too much of a braggart.
The saying that involved the Dragon of Luck, Inherent Thearch, random pointers, beating the geniuses of Ten Nations, and trampling over the elites of Great Xia Dynasty was just too exaggerated.
Hence, in order to verify what Elder Sun said, they could only see it for themselves.
Right after, only Elder Sun was left alone in the entire hall.
Thetter froze for a moment, and he also immediately followed them.
In thebat arena.
In less than three breaths, all the elders arrived at thebat arena.
They saw hundreds of injured people lying inside thebat arena while all the newly matricted disciples were supporting them and sending them to have their wounds healed.
With the appearance of the elders, the group of disciples were a little surprised.
¡°Greetings, Elder.¡±
The newly matricted disciples greeted one after another.
On the other hand, the third generation and fourth generation disciples dared not speak. Some couldn¡¯t while some were too embarrassed to do so.
Seeing this scene, the elders looked at each other.
At this moment, theypletely believed what Elder Sun said just now.
In an instant, the elders fell silent, and immediately afterwards, someone stopped directly in front of Li Yan.
He asked agitatedly, ¡°Who beat you up?¡±
He was Li Yan¡¯s master and seemed to be very anxious.
¡°Huh?¡±
Li Yan was slightly stunned, but he nheless subconsciously answered, ¡°Master, it¡¯s a newly matricted disciple called Ye Ping.¡±
Li Yan answered truthfully and did not dare to lie at all.
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really Ye Ping. Where is he now?¡±
Thetter became even more excited.
¡°Where? It seems that he went to the K?itigarbha Pavilion. Master, I was too ipetent this time. Don¡¯t me Ye Ping, please don¡¯t make things hard for him.¡±
At the same time, Li Yan mistakenly thought that his master was going to exact revenge on Ye Ping after seeing his injuries. Hence, he spoke up, lest his master went to look for Ye Ping and ended up embarrassing him.
However, thetter couldn¡¯t help but speak up afterwards.
¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just going to go take him in as a disciple. And you, Li Yan, couldn¡¯t even beat a new disciple. You¡¯ve truly embarrassed me. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the Jin Nation Academy again this year. If I find out that you¡¯ve left, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±
Li Yan¡¯s master berated furiously before running towards K?itigarbha Pavilion.
Indeed, he was going to take Ye Ping as his disciple.
A newly matricted disciple managed to defeat the third generation and fourth generation disciples with the power of his own body. He was simply a demon.
If he took Ye Ping as his disciple, wouldn¡¯t he ascend?
Just like what Elder Sun said, one or two pointers were all Ye Ping needed to defeat the geniuses of the Ten Nations and trample on the Great Xia Dynasty.
If that was really the case, when Ye Ping became invincible in the future, people would not only remember who Ye Ping was but also his master.
Who would refuse the chance to indirectly rise to fame?
However, after watching Li Yan¡¯s master leave, the other elders also snapped back to their senses.
All of a sudden, all the elders vanished and flew towards K?itigarbha Pavilion.
They were extremely excited and were casting their Mystical Abilities, feeling as if they were going to snatch some treasures.
Inside thebat arena, the disciples were a little confused.
However, Li Yan and the others were the ones who were the most upset.
When they saw their mastersing, they thought that their masters would show them some concern, but they didn¡¯t expect to be reprimanded.
In the end, they even vied to take Ye Ping in as their disciple. How could they not be upset?
Comparison really makes one¡¯s blood boil.
In the Jin Nation Academy, dozens of rays of light were shing.
Soon, the elders arrived at the K?itigarbha Pavilion in groups.
They scrambled to get into K?itigarbha Pavilion and argued while running.
¡°When I was gazing at the sky yesterday, I discovered that there was an extra star beside mine. Previously, I was confused, but now, I understand that Heaven wants me to take in one more disciple. Senior Brothers, Junior Brothers, will you let me?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xu, I counted my fingers yesterday and discovered that I¡¯m going to have an extra disciple and I reckon it¡¯s Ye Ping. Senior Brothers, Heaven¡¯s will is not to be defied, so let me have Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xu, Senior Brother Zhang, you are so shameless. How many disciples have you taken in these years? You still don¡¯t have enough? I haven¡¯t received a single disciple in the past ten years, I must make Ye Ping my disciple.¡±
¡°You? Who do you think you are? Are you qualified? Don¡¯t end up leading the disciple astray. You¡¯d better let me have Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Are you asking for trouble? I¡¯m not qualified? If I¡¯m not qualified, who else is? Don¡¯t me me for being harsh, but how many people can teach better than I do?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Deng, you really aren¡¯t fit for it.¡±
¡°Screw you, I¡¯ll make myself clear today. This Ye Ping must be my disciple. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Sure, hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll have one lesspetitor then.¡±
¡°Great, inform the kitchen to cook for one less person today.¡±
In the K?itigarbha Pavilion, more than thirty Jin Nation elders were bickering incessantly and mocking each other, all just to be Ye Ping¡¯s master.
¡°Silence!¡±
However, just at that moment, Li Mocheng¡¯s voice sounded.
His voice was extremely loud, and all of a sudden, the elders quietened down.
Standing in front of the elders, Li Mocheng frowned and looked at everyone with anger in his eyes.
¡°Outrageous!¡±
¡°Outrageous!¡±
¡°This is outrageous!¡±
Li Mocheng roared three sentences in a row, his eyes full of anger as he glowered at them.
At that moment, everyone fell silent and stopped arguing.
¡°You elders are all influential figures of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Yet, you¡¯re getting into a heated argument and fighting over a disciple. Do you take me seriously?¡±
Li Mocheng pointed at the crowd with the dominance of an Academy Master.
¡°Academy Master, I don¡¯t mean anything else, but please make a judgment. All the geniuses of the academy have been snatched away, and now that there¡¯s one, they still want to snatch him away. Is that even fair?¡±
Some elders couldn¡¯t help but speak up in disgruntlement.
¡°A talented person chooses a patron of integrity. Elder Xu, the geniuses choose us, not the other way around. You¡¯re ipetent, so those geniuses chose not to take you as their master. Do you want to take in disciples even though you¡¯re a bad teacher?¡±
¡°Yes, I agree with what Elder Wang said. Besides, the disciples we took in before can¡¯t be considered geniuses at all. If you like, you can have all of them, let me have Ye Ping.¡±
¡°What do you mean let you have Ye Ping? Aren¡¯t you going to ask for my opinion?¡±
¡°A talented person chooses a patron of integrity? What a joke, you people? Are you worthy?¡±
¡°Why not? You don¡¯t seem very convinced. Why don¡¯t we go out for a fight? Do you dare to step up?¡±
¡°No way, you guys don¡¯t think I¡¯m too scared to fight, do you?¡±
¡°No one really thinks you dare to fight, right?¡±
All of a sudden, the crowd began to argue again and they were all furious.
It was really hard to imagine the scene of a bunch of old men, who were hundreds of years old, getting into a fight.
However, that was very normal too. There was indeed no genius in Jin Nation Academy, and now that there was a peerless genius like Ye Ping, everyone wanted to take him as their disciple.
¡°All of you, shut up.¡±
Seeing that the group of elders were about to argue again, Li Mocheng couldn¡¯t help but scold them and tell them to shut up.
However, Li Mocheng, the Academy Master, did have some authority in Jin Nation Academy. As soon as he spoke, the crowd once again fell silent and did not bother to argue.
¡°Your ages add up to more than 10,000 years old, and yet you¡¯re still arguing like three-year-old children. You are simply disgracing the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Ye Ping is extraordinary and indeed a supreme genius, but if he were to see you all like this, it¡¯d be better for him to take a stone as his master than you guys.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t act like elders and experts at all. Don¡¯t end up making a fool out of yourselves and embarrassing the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Li Mocheng¡¯s words rendered the crowd speechless.
Indeed, if Ye Ping were to see the scene that they had created, it might really make Ye Ping look down on the Jin Nation Academy.
However, that could not be med on them. After all, they had seen geniuses but not supreme geniuses.
To them, there was no future for their cultivation anymore and teaching was their only hope, and they were counting on their disciples to surpass themselves. In this case, it was considered a different way of pretending to be impressive.¡¯
¡°Academy Master, what do you say we should do? We will listen to you.¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll listen to you. Tell us.¡±
The elders nodded and understood that they had lost some of theirposure just now.
Hearing their answer, the anger in Li Mocheng¡¯s eyes gradually vanished.
¡°You¡¯re going to obey me, right?¡±
¡°In this case, let Ye Ping learn from me for a period of time and stabilize his foundation. We¡¯ll let Ye Ping choose for himself in a year or two from now on, okay?¡±
Li Mocheng said, voicing his thoughts.
However, after he said that, the gazes of the crowd became... a little peculiar in an instant.
That made Li Mocheng a little embarrassed.
¡®What do you guys mean by looking at me like that?¡¯
¡®Is my solution not good?¡¯
¡®If you have an opinion, raise it.¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t you guys say anything?¡¯
¡®What do you want to do by staring at me like this? Want to fight?¡¯
Li Mocheng was looking more and more embarrassed.
¡°Well, Academy Master, I thought you were a decent person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take us for fools, huh?¡±
¡°Do you take us for fools? First let Ye Ping follow you for a year or two? Wouldn¡¯t that make him your disciple?¡±
¡°I thought you had a good solution. Academy Master, that¡¯s all you have?¡±
¡°Academy Master, if you say so, I will object.¡±
¡°I object too.¡±
¡°Academy Master, you¡¯d better go away. You¡¯re not suitable for being a teacher.¡±
The elders spoke out. They were not fools. If they let Li Mocheng take Ye Ping under his wing, wouldn¡¯t that make him Li Mocheng¡¯s disciple?
¡°Gentlemen, how about this? Give Ye Ping to me and I can guarantee that within three Ten Nations Grand Tournaments, I will definitely let Jin Nation emerge as champion. How about that?¡±
¡°Three? I want two!¡±
¡°I can do it in one then.¡±
¡°Your goal for such a genius is only the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, if Ye Ping bes my disciple, I will lead the Jin Nation Academy to glory and be on par with the Great Xia Academy within a hundred years.¡±
¡°You want to brag, huh? I¡¯ll achieve that in ten years!¡±
¡°How much have you guys been drinking? Fine, I¡¯ll make the Jin Nation Academy take off within a year.¡±
¡°Hah, all of you are such braggarts. Sure, if Ye Ping bes my disciple, I will not only lead the Jin Nation Academy to be the best in the world of immortal cultivation, but also take off to the moon and establish a branch.¡±
¡°I support Elder Li, he said he will lead us to the moon.¡±
The elders began to argue again.
One by one, they were dead set on harping on it.
On the other hand, Li Mocheng was so angry that he was speechless and simply looked at them.
¡°You¡¯re projecting your shorings on me. Do I seem like such a person?¡±
¡°You guys are belittling me.¡±
Li Mocheng cursed.
¡°Academy Master, you are almost 300 years old. Stop getting up to these tricks, we know what kind of a person you are.¡±
¡°Exactly, exactly.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we fight and the winner can be Ye Ping¡¯s master?¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯m good at fighting.¡±
¡°I object, we are all educated, how can we fight? How about a literary battle?¡±
¡°Screw you, let¡¯s just fight.¡±
The elders were arguing outside the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
However, at this moment,
Elder Sun suddenly spoke.
¡°I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±
As his voice sounded, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Sun, their eyes filled with curiosity.
They wondered what good idea Elder Sun had.
Chapter 143: We’ll Each Teach Him One Thing And See Who He Prefers
Chapter 143: We¡¯ll Each Teach Him One Thing And See Who He Prefers
Below K?itigarbha Pavilion.
The elders looked at Elder Sun, wondering what good n he had.
Sensing the gazes of the crowd, Elder Sun stroked his beard and slowly spoke.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious and impatient.¡±
¡°How about we do not get up to any tricks and each create an academic schedule to teach Ye Ping what we are good at?¡±
¡°For example, I¡¯m good at the Qi-watching technique so if Ye Ping likes it and thinks I¡¯m more suitable to be his teacher, we won¡¯t have to fight anymore.¡±
¡°Likewise, if Ye Ping likes alchemy, refining pills, and array formations, he is free to choose for himself. We don¡¯t have to argue about anything and let Ye Ping decide, what do you think?¡±
Elder Sun spoke slowly as that was the only solution he could think of.
After he said that, the elders were a little surprised.
They pondered carefully for a long time.
¡®Hey! This is actually a good idea.¡¯
¡°This is a good idea, I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s feasible too. Not bad.¡±
¡°Elder Sun, your idea is very good, it¡¯s hundreds of times better than the Academy Master¡¯s suggestion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s feasible, each of us will impart a portion of knowledge to Ye Ping, and it¡¯s up to him to choose. Whether or not we can take him in as our disciple will depend on our abilities.¡±
¡°This is a great idea.¡±
The elders nodded. The more they thought about it, the more they thought that the solution was great.
Everyone had a chance to be Ye Ping¡¯s master and the determinant was the type of Dharmic Dao Ye Ping liked.
All of a sudden, everyone was full of confidence. They believed that Ye Ping would definitely shine if he was their disciple.
However, at this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°But what if Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude is too good and not only do we fail to teach him, we end up leading him astray?¡±
Some elders couldn¡¯t help but speak up in disgruntlement.
However, after hearing his words, the elders smiled in contempt.
¡°Elder Zhou, aren¡¯t you being a little too exaggerated? Ye Ping may have an extremely high aptitude but he won¡¯t say that about us, right?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I just don¡¯t believe it. I am the best alchemist in Jin Nation and I have to be taught by him?¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal that you look down on yourself but don¡¯t look down on us too. I¡¯m the best array formation master in Jin Nation, does he have the ability to set up an array that I can¡¯t?¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±
The elders said nonchntly while Elder Zhou didn¡¯t say much.
¡°I think what Elder Sun said is exactly right, let¡¯s follow that. ¡±
The crowd still felt that Elder Sun was right.
The Academy Master also nodded in agreement, thinking that it was extremely feasible.
¡°In this case, we¡¯ll do as Elder Sun said and create an academic schedule. Whoever can take Ye Ping as their disciple will depend on their abilities.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s stop arguing now, lest Ye Ping sees it and thinks that we are too impulsive and irritable. Let¡¯s go back to the main hall for a discussion,¡± Li Mocheng said.
After all, it was rare for there to be a genius in the Jin Nation Academy, and if Ye Ping saw them arguing, it would make them seem less impressive.
As Li Mocheng said that, the elders agreed and then followed Li Mocheng to the main hall.
Although it was a good approach, the problem was who would be the first to teach Ye Ping. That was an issue that they now had to discuss.
At the same time, in the Sutra Pavilion.
Ye Ping was sitting cross-legged in a deserted ce with a pile of books in front of him.
Ancient people could read ten lines at a nce, but Ye Ping could read a hundred books at once.
Hundreds of books wereid out in front of Ye Ping and the pages were being flipped automatically while a massive amount of information flooded Ye Ping¡¯s brain.
In the K?itigarbha Pavilion of Jin Nation, there were a total of 1,432,650 books.
% of them were information, historical records, and strange tales. They were not cultivation method secret manuals.
On the other hand, Ye Ping managed to gain a massive amount of information from reading the books.
The more knowledge gained, the more Ye Ping¡¯s state of mind changed.
Just like that, time passed bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, seven days and seven nights had passed.
During those seven days, the entire Jin Nation Academy was discussing about Ye Ping.
How could a newly matricted disciple not shock the Jin Nation Academy by beating up the third generation and fourth generation disciples alone?
Even the first and second generation disciples were astonished and they really wanted to see who Ye Ping was.
However, since Ye Ping went to K?itigarbha Pavilion seven days ago, he had nevere out again, which made them even more curious.
However, the senior members of the academy had also issued an order to prevent the news of Ye Ping from being spread and to disallow discussions. However, even then, there was still some news that got out.
After all, nothing could be kept under wraps forever.
On this day, Li Yue appeared in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
At this moment, she held a light red piece of paper in her hand and walked into the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
Soon, Li Yue saw Ye Ping.
Not far away, Ye Ping was still flipping through books. He had not closed his eyes for seven days and seven nights, and had read at least hundreds of thousands of books that allowed him to gain lots of knowledge.
Seeing that Ye Ping was still reading, Li Yue stood at the side quietly and dared not disturb him.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, another day had passed.
Finally, when Ye Ping finished reading thest book, he exhaled a long breath of turbid air.
He read a total of 795,432 books in just eight days and eight nights.
He almost read 100,000 ancient books in one day and finished them all.
Such an incredible reading speed and volume was not something that ordinary people could achieve.
Only a demon like Ye Ping could finish reading close to 800,000 books in eight days.
After exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, Ye Ping closed his eyes and rested a little.
The 800,000 books of strange tales gave Ye Ping a new knowledge of the world.
The information spanned across various genres.
In these eight days, Ye Ping¡¯s knowledge was greatly enhanced, and it was because he knew so many things that Ye Ping¡¯s mentality also underwent many subtle changes.
However, what surprised him the most was the information about this world.
In Ye Ping¡¯s impression, the world of immortal cultivation should not be consideredrge and people would cultivate immortality to achieve the Dao, and then ascend to be immortals and ancestors.
However, the world he lived in was not that simple.
The novels often made immortal cultivation out to be very simple. There was a type where if one continuously absorbed spiritual energy, they would be able to ascend soon.
However, Immortal Ascension was extremely difficult andplicated in this world.
The difficulty of immortal cultivation could be exined by the fact that there would be one immortal in a hundred years in ancient times, and one immortal in a thousand years.
It was simple. In ancient times, one would ascend to be immortal within a hundred years, but now, an immortal would appear in thousands of years. That was how difficult it was to achieve Immortal Ascension.
Besides, Ye Ping also found out that the nation he was now in was called Jin Nation and there were Ten Nations in total.
Li Nation, Chen Nation, Jing Nation, Nan Nation, Qing Nation, Zhao Nation, Chu Nation, Yan Nation, Jin Nation, and Wei Nation.
Among them, Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation were the most famous, with the Jin Nation being ranked nine and at the bottom. That was also the reason why Ye Ping was more and more disapproving of the teaching method of the Jin Nation Academy.
Since they were already at the bottom, they would be wiped out of the Ten Nations sooner orter if they didn¡¯t undergo a reform.
However, there were also other nations, but those ten were the strongest ones within the jurisdiction of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Great Xia Dynasty was above the Ten Nations.
That was a true country and it was called a dynasty. The Great Xia Dynasty had jurisdiction over 321 nations, of which the strongest ten were called the Ten Nations.
The Great Xia Dynasty was located in the north and further up was the rest of the world which was divided into five areas.
The Great Qian Dynasty was located in the center of the world.
The Great Zhou Dynasty was located in the eastern part of the world.
The Great Li Dynasty was located in the southern part of the world.
The Great Ze Dynasty was located in the western part of the world.
The Great Xia Dynasty was located in the northern part of the world.
Those were the five major dynasties that governed the entire immortal cultivation world.
Of course, there were also other powerful forces apart from the five dynasties, but the five dynasties were the most terrifying.
There were records.
There were also the Divine Pces, Holy Lands, Demon Lands, Forbidden Lands, 33 other immortal inds and 3,000 immortals.
It wouldn¡¯t be too much to say that there were hidden experts everywhere.
However, Ye Ping knew through those books that it was a fight of luck.
The so-called fight of luck was the key thing in Immortal Ascension.
There were records in the ancient ssics that during ancient times, cultivators had to have immortal positions in order to be immortals and metamorphose into saints to go through Immortal Ascension.
Hence, there had been instances where immortals emerged in a hundred years or even ten years.
However, the ancient glory fell, and there were various spections but the oue was that they had fallen.
The immortal positions did too.
Since the end of the ancient era, the immortal positions vanished too. Hence, no one could go through Immortal Ascension in tens of thousands of years.
When the world thought that no immortals would appear in this world of immortal cultivation again, an emperor of the ancient dynasty ascended in front of everyone.
All of a sudden, the world was shocked. After hundreds of years of calctions, they finally found the opportunity of Immortal Ascension.
Luck.
The ancient era of immortal positions had passed and was reced by the era of luck.
In this era, one would have to vie in terms of luck in order to be an immortal.
The fight for luck was approved by heaven and earth.
The simplest method was to unify the world and have the dynastiespete for luck.
If one established a dynasty and unified the world, they would be able to obtain the luck of heavens and directly go through Immortal Ascension. In fact, it would not be an individual, but a group of people bing immortals.
If one did not wish to use such a method, they could resort to others, such as trying to reach the extreme of the Sword Dao and use the supreme sword intent to prove the supreme Sword Dao.
There were also the Dao of alchemy and array formations.
No one was sure of what method it was, but it was not recorded in detail in the secret manuals.
The only thing that was known was that there were 3,000 Great Dao and many ways to prove the Dao. Regardless of right or wrong and stance, what mattered was that one¡¯s ideas followed Heaven¡¯s will.
Hence, the paths of faith, dynasty, invincibility, teleology, and even literature could be used to enter the Dao.
There was only one core point, and that was ¡°contend¡±.
Regardless of the path chosen, one had to strive to be the best.
The world¡¯s luck was limited and could not be distributed to everyone, nor could everyone be immortal.
Some mighty figures deduced that the luck of heaven and earth could only allow a small number of people to be immortal at the same time.
If one had gone through Immortal Ascension, no one would be able to be immortal for hundreds or even thousands of years in the future, not because of ack of strength, but because of ack of luck.
However, when a dynasty reigned over the world, it might result in theck of an immortal for tens of thousands of years in the world of immortal cultivation.
There might even be some incredible things that would happen, which might be detrimental to the world of immortal cultivation.
That was also the reason why so many sects were fighting against the dynasty.
What the major dynasties wanted was not as simple as ruling over other dynasties as they wanted to truly unify all the sects.
However, the problem was that they dared not attack the sects, for fear of creating trouble.
In short, this world was farrger, tumultuous, and grander than one could imagine.
It was also because of this that Ye Ping felt that the Qingyun Dao Sect was remarkable.
Ye Ping did not read only those strange tales, but also theories about aptitude, talent, cultivation level, Sword Dao, and many others.
At this moment, Ye Ping finally understood how strong he was.
For example, in the Sword Dao, there was a clear division of Sword Dao aptitude.
Taking a hundred years to condense the sword momentum was considered superior.
If one took ten years to condense the sword momentum, they would be considered a genius.
If one took a year to condense the sword momentum, they would be the genius of the nation.
If one took a month to condense the sword momentum, they would be a supreme Sword Dao genius.
What about condensing the sword momentum in one day?
Even if Ye Ping did not know much, hepletely understood how strong he was at this point.
Be it in terms of his realm, physical body, or Qi and blood, or sword technique, he was a supreme existence.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping understood how terrifying the Qingyun Dao Sect really was.
He was just a wastrel, but he managed to be so strong within less than three months of being in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡®If I had better aptitude, won¡¯t I ascend?¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping felt a little upset.
However, it didn¡¯t matter because at least he was doing well now.
Of course, after reading books for so many days, there was one thing that Ye Ping guessed right.
The Jin Nation Academy was indeed very mediocre.
There were barely any talents in the entire academy and even the Academy Master seemed very average.
However, Ye Ping had nothing to regret. Since his master had told him to go to the Jin Nation Academy, his master definitely had his ns in mind.
The supreme sword intent was indeed hidden there.
However, he had toprehend it himself.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but settle on his goal.
He wanted toprehend the supreme sword intent.
If he couldprehend it, he would leave and return to the sect.
Of course, if he reallyprehended the supreme sword intent, he would owe the Jin Nation Academy a favor.
If the Jin Nation Academy faced any difficulties, he would be able to help.
Ye Ping did not n to acknowledge a master after joining the Jin Nation Academy, but if heprehended the supreme sword intent, he would owe the Jin Nation Academy a favor.
At this moment, he retracted his attention.
He had learned too many things in one go and had to slowly digest what he had learned.
¡°Ah~¡±
Ye Ping stretched and smiled.
Indeed, knowledge is power. After learning so many things in one go, he felt that he had ascended.
Most importantly, he had learned a lot and had understood the basic things. Hence, he would not be considered clueless.
If he was cowardly when doing things, he would just end up being frustrated.
After understanding it, there was a drastic change in Ye Ping¡¯s state of mind.
It was a true improvement.
One that was indescribable.
At this moment, Ye Ping finally snapped out of his thoughts and quickly discovered Li Yue¡¯s figure.
¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±
Li Yue, who was standing not far away, could not help but speak immediately after seeing Ye Ping open his eyes.
¡°Yes, what is the matter, Junior Sister Li?¡±
Ye Ping was smiling tenderly as he looked at Li Yue and asked that question.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, the Academy Master asked me to bring this academic schedule to you.¡±
Li Yue answered while handing the notes to Ye Ping.
¡°Academic schedule?¡±
Ye Ping was somewhat curious as he took the academic notes.
Generally speaking, in the Jin Nation Academy, the disciples would be taught by Senior Brothers of the previous generation and there would be an eldering over once every month to teach them.
¡°Just tell me what academic schedule it is.¡±
¡°Yes, we are also surprised. The academic schedule was issued by the academy seven days ago. There hasn¡¯t been such a situation in the past.¡±
¡°However, I heard that the academy wants to strengthen the disciples because of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, but the exact reason is unclear.¡±
Li Yue exined.
¡°Can I not go?¡±
Ye Ping took a look at the note and realized that it was extremely packed and there was basically something to do everyday.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this is the rule of the academy, so it¡¯s mandatory to go. However, if you can get a good evaluation, you won¡¯t have to go.¡±
Li Yue was caught betweenughter and tears.
Generally speaking, when one joined an academy, their goal would be to learn something, and the elders of the Jin Nation Academy basically represented the entire Jin Nation.
All elders in Jin Nation Academy were influential figures.
If not for the elders, no one would be willing to leave their hometowns and go to the Jin Nation Academy to study since there were so many geniuses in Jin Nation, such as the best alchemist and the best array formation master.
Wouldn¡¯t it be good to stay in the sect?
¡°Good evaluation?¡±
Ye Ping muttered to himself, unsure of what it meant.
The so-called good evaluation meant that one would be able toprehend three sentences for every sentence that an elder said, be it in alchemy or array formations.
That way, after learning for several months, one could choose not to attend it.
It was not that one would have to learn everything, but for the sake of other disciples, he would have to study the other things.
It was impossible for others to give up on learning just because one person had seeded in learning.
Of course, if one was talented, the elders would basically make some exceptions and let them learn more.
That was what good evaluation meant.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping nodded and looked at the academic schedule in his hand.
The first column was ¡°Sword Dao¡±
¡°Alright, I will attend it on time tomorrow. Thank you, Junior Sister Li.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
After he said that, Li Yue could not help but smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Senior Brother Ye. Oh, by the way, there will be antern festival in a few days. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested. Many talented disciples will attend it, it¡¯s the grandest event in the capital of Jin Nation.¡±
Li Yue invited Ye Ping to the so-calledntern festival.
¡°Lantern festival? We¡¯ll see.¡±
Ye Ping knew about the Lantern Festival, which was the grandest festival in Jin Nation. Jin Nation was civilized and through literature, and hence, the officials and people were more friendly and respectful to the literati. Thus the Lantern Festival was a grand festival in the hearts of the literati in all the Ten Nations.
However, the most important thing at the moment wasprehending the supreme sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping preferred cultivating to such a leisurely program.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for a few days before asking Senior Brother about it. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway. In this case, Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯ll get going.¡±
After saying that, Li Yue turned around and left.
After Li Yue left, Ye Ping continued to read books.
However, this time, he was not reading the book of strange tales, but the Sword Dao.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, it was the second day.
At this moment, the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.
However, Elder Li had arrived in the Sword Washing Pool of the Jin Nation Academy with his eyes full of expectations.
The reason being, he was going to impart the sword techniques to Ye Ping today.
Chapter 144: What do you think of Elder Li’s Sword Technique?
Chapter 144: What do you think of Elder Li¡¯s Sword Technique?
In the Jin Nation Academy, beside the Sword Washing Pool.
Li Jiang stood on a cliff and looked at the group of Jin Nation disciples beneath the cliff with a calm expression.
He was the best Sword Dao cultivator in Jin Nation who was at the perfected Golden Core realm and was just half a step away from condensing the sword intent. In fact, it would be modest to say that he was half a step away because he was only a tiny bit away from condensing the sword intent.
However, it was still a huge gap and if he really wanted to condense his own sword intent, he would need an opportunity. It could take several years or he might never be able to condense it even in his lifetime.
However, under the cliff, four to five hundred disciples stood by the Sword Washing Pool where they raised their heads one after another and looked at Li Jiang.
Although the newly matricted disciples did not know who Li Jiang was, they knew that Li Jiang was an elder and were respectful towards him.
However, the fourth generation and even third generation disciples were full of admiration for Li Jiang.
¡°Senior Brother, who is this Elder Li? He seems very strong.¡±
¡°Yeah, he does.¡±
¡°Just by looking at Elder Li, I feel an inexplicable aura.¡±
The group of newly matricted disciples couldn¡¯t help but ask.
As soon as they heard that, some fourth generation Senior Brothers spoke up.
¡°Very strong? Heh, you guys are too ignorant.¡±
¡°Elder Li Jiang is the best Sword Dao cultivator in Jin Nation. Heprehended the Sword Dao at the age of five and stepped into the Sword Dao at the age of ten. He condensed his sword momentum at the age of twelve, and now at the age of five hundred and fifty, he is ranked first in the Sword Dao of the Jin Nation.¡±
¡°It can be said that there is not a single person in Jin Nation who is strong in the Sword Dao and does not revere Elder Li.¡±
A fourth generation Senior Brother spoke up and told them the origins of Elder Li Jiang.
However, soon, a third generation Senior Brother followed suit and spoke up.
¡°That¡¯s not all. Elder Li is just one step away from condensing the sword intent, and once he crosses this step, his achievements will be shockingly remarkable.¡±
¡°Elder Li¡¯s sword intent is extremely terrifying. He has integrated the sword intent into his realm. Don¡¯t think that Elder Li has only reached the perfected Golden Core realm.¡±
¡°However, in reality, as long as Elder Li condenses his sword intent, he can condense the Nascent Soul, and by then, he will be one of the top 100 of the Ten Nations in Sword Dao.¡±
A third generation Senior Brother added, his expression full of admiration.
After he said that, the newly matricted disciples couldn¡¯t help but marvel and exim in awe.
¡°You guys are lucky to have been able to listen to Elder Li¡¯s teachings as soon as you joined the Jin Nation Academy. To be honest, I¡¯ve only had the chance to listen to Elder Li¡¯s teachings twice in the 15 years that I¡¯ve been in Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Yes, you fifth generation disciples are really lucky, every elder of the Jin Nation Academy is a famous existence within Jin Nation, and every word they say contains the Dao.¡±
¡°Later on, go and listen and pay attention to every single word Elder Li says. They will be of infinite use to you, and of course to us.¡±
¡°Why does Elder Li suddenly want toe over and preach the teachings to us?¡±
The third and fourth generation disciples were talking and discussing because none of them expected Elder Li to suddenly preach the Dao. The other elders had also set up Dao tforms.
It surprised many cultivators in the academy.
¡°Huh!? Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Ye Ping?¡±
When the crowd was feeling emotional, a voice suddenly sounded, and for a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance.
In the distance, a person in a white robe appeared in front of everyone.
It was Ye Ping who was wearing a white robe and looking extremely handsome. He had an excellent aura and he was starry-eyed, but nothing about him seemed harsh at all. In fact, he even had the aura of a peerless Confucian Immortal which made him feel extremely affable.
¡°We haven¡¯t met for a few days and Senior Brother Ye has be much more handsome.¡±
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so handsome. Senior Brother Ye is not onlypetent and powerful, he has extremely extraordinary good looks too. He¡¯s such a rare find.¡±
¡°If I can marry Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be a huge blessing.¡±
¡°Not to mention marrying Senior Brother Ye, even if I can be Senior Brother Ye¡¯s concubine, I¡¯d be absolutely willing.¡±
Some of the female cultivators began talking and swooning over Ye Ping while staring at him adoringly, their eyes full of affection and admiration.
¡°Seriously? Can¡¯t you guys be more restrained? He¡¯s justpetent and handsome. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±
¡°Yeah, not all women like handsome andpetent men, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that those who are handsome are often scumbags who cheat you women out of your feelings.¡±
Some male cultivators spoke up, their tone full of jealousy.
¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s a scumbag? I like it and I¡¯m pleased.¡±
¡°Yeah, even if it¡¯s only for one night, it¡¯d at least be better than being with some ugly scumbags.¡±
¡°Female cultivators love male cultivators who are jerks. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Stop being so sour, don¡¯t you male cultivators get attracted to gorgeous andpetent female cultivators?¡±
The group of women spoke up and retorted aggressively.
After they said that, the male cultivators fell silent.
Those female cultivators were right.
The newly matricted disciples were not too bad as they could speak.
However, the third generation and fourth generation Senior Brothers were different. After Ye Ping appeared, their faces were covered in embarrassment and shame.
After all, they had been taught a good lesson by Ye Ping just a few days ago, so how could they not be embarrassed when they met again?
¡°Greetings, Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, Junior Brothers, Junior Sisters.¡±
Ye Ping stood in front of the crowd with a calm expression and a gentle salute.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s word, all the newly matricted disciples bowed to Ye Ping in unison.
Ever since Ye Ping defeated all the fourth and third generation disciples in thebat arena with his own strength, they had already seen him as the leader of the fifth generation disciples.
Hence, when they saw Ye Ping, they treated him like a Senior Brother and were extremely respectful towards him.
In fact, they were just as respectful towards him as they were towards Elder Li Jiang.
The few third and fourth generation disciples, on the other hand, felt rather embarrassed and were at a loss for words. They didn¡¯t have the cheek to bring themselves to call Ye Ping their junior brother.
However, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to call Ye Ping their Senior Brother either. Hence, they had no choice but to be awkward and nod.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you remember me?¡±
At this moment, a woman in ck walked over and acted as if she knew Ye Ping well.
She was Mo Xuan.
¡°I naturally do, Junior Sister Mo.¡±
Mo Xuan had left a deep impression on Ye Ping, mainly because of her name.
Hence, he quite liked her as a person.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but it feels like your strength has improved again, you really deserve to be a supreme genius.¡±
Mo Xuan was the type to act close to others. Besides, she wanted to cozy up to Ye Ping, and hence, she was rather deferential and helpful towards him.
¡°You¡¯re too kind, Junior Sister Mo.¡±
Ye Ping smiled calmly, not repulsed by Mo Xuan¡¯spliment. After all, who would be repulsed by someone who admired them?
However, at the next moment, on the cliff.
When Li Jiang noticed that Ye Ping had appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely excited.
Eight days ago, all the elders of the academy had been vying intensely with each other to be the first one to impart Dharmic Dao to Ye Ping. In the end, they decided the sequence by drawing lots.
What made Li Jiang feel happy and excited was that he became the first person to impart the Dao to Ye Ping.
Hence, Li Jiang thought that he was destined to be Ye Ping¡¯s master. Otherwise, why was he the first and not the others?
That was also the reason why Li Jiang had prepared his lessons for eight days and decided to teach Ye Ping the sword techniques.
By shocking Ye Ping, thetter would definitely think that he was the strongest existence in the Jin Nation Academy.
When the time came, Ye Ping would beg him to be his master.
Thinking of this, Li Jiang got excited. If not for the fact that the disciples had all gathered there, Li Jiang would haveughed out loud.
¡°Ahem.¡±
In the next moment, Li Jiang withdrew his attention and coughed gently, but his coughing attracted the attention of all the people.
In an instant, all the disciples couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Li Jiang, including Ye Ping.
Sensing the gaze of the crowd, Li Jiang slowly nced at them, but he did not fix his gaze on Ye Ping for a while longer.
The reason being, he had to pretend to beposed and impressive in order to attract Ye Ping.
¡°Of the 3,000 Great Dao, the Sword Dao is supreme.¡±
After taking a look at the crowd, Li Jiang slowly said.
His voice was not loud but it was enriched with mana, and hence, everyone could hear him. Besides, he had aposed aura and a menacing sword momentum.
He indeed felt like a Dao expert.
The crowd was in awe, and their eyes were filled with anticipation.
However, Ye Ping frowned slightly.
¡®Of the 3,000 Great Dao, the Sword Dao is supreme?¡¯
¡®That seems like an exaggeration.¡¯
Ye Ping frowned, because in his memory, Su Changyu, Xu Luochen, and even Wang Zhuoyu would never say how strong their Dao was.
Instead, they believed that all of the 3,000 Great Dao could be used to enter the Dao.
Even a person as strong as Su Changyu, the eldest Senior Brother, never said that the Sword Dao was supreme.
¡®Indeed, the Jin Nation Academy is inferior to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡¯
¡®Those who can say such words seem to have weak sword intent.¡¯
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He initially thought that the elders of the Jin Nation Academy should be somewhat capable at least.
However, he did not expect the elders to be that confident. ¡®No wonder the Jin Nation Academy has been in the doldrums.¡¯
Ye Ping thought in his heart.
On the cliff.
Although Li Jiang did not look at Ye Ping, he had been staring at the crowd with his peripheral vision, especially Ye Ping, as he wanted to see his expression.
Everyone looked shocked, and even many of them were full of expectations, but Ye Ping was frowning, which made Li Jiang couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.
¡®What does Ye Ping¡¯s frown mean?¡¯
¡®Does he think that what I said is not good enough?¡¯
¡®This can¡¯t be, my words were so domineering. Of the 3,000 Great Dao, the Sword Dao is supreme. Am I wrong?¡¯
¡°Oh, I get it.¡±
Li Jiang suddenly understood.
It was not that Ye Ping thought that he was inferior, but rather, his words had made Ye Ping ponder.
When ordinary people heard others speak, their first reaction was either to approve or deny.
However, when a true genius listened to someone¡¯s words, they would think and judge for themselves.
¡®Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯
¡®Tsk, it¡¯s true that geniuses and ordinary people are just different.¡¯
Li Jiang was in awe of Ye Ping.
¡®But why is someone else frowning too?¡¯
¡®Your aptitude is so poor, what are you frowning for?¡¯
¡®Oh, no, those with poor aptitude should indeed frown. It¡¯s normal not to understand.¡¯
Li Jiang stopped letting his imagination run wild.
Instead, he continued to speak, ¡°Today, I will teach you the true meaning of the Sword Dao.¡±
As soon as Li Jiang finished speaking, he pulled out a flying sword.
The flying sword was golden in color and shone even more under the sun.
In the next moment, Li Jiang raised his hand, and for a moment, thousands of golden sword shadows ovepped and drowned out the area.
¡°The so-called Sword Dao is supreme, and the true Sword Dao is about sword moves and sword momentum.¡±
¡°So a truly powerful Sword Dao expert must know many sword moves. The more sword moves you have, the more powerful your Sword Dao will be.¡±
¡°There are 36,000 volumes of sword manuals in the K?itigarbha Pavilion. If you canprehend them all, you will be listed in the top ten of the Sword Dao cultivators of Jin Nation.¡±
Li Jiang was imparting the Dao and giving a simple narration with his own understanding of the Sword Dao.
However, he was indeed pretending to be impressive when imparting the Dao.
As soon as he struck, he gave out several thousands of Sword Qi that gave off an indescribable sense of oppression, as if everyone present would die if the sword was shed.
¡°Elder Lu, do you mean that the ultimate of the Sword Dao is toprehend endless sword moves?¡±
A disciple spoke up and asked Li Jiang.
On the cliff, Li Jiang nodded.
¡°Yes, the ultimate of the Sword Dao is toprehend endless sword moves. When cultivating, you tend to often get stuck in bottlenecks, not because of insufficientprehension.¡±
¡°But rather, it¡¯s because you haveprehended too few sword moves, so naturally, it is easy to get stuck in a bottleneck.¡±
¡°If you can master 30,000 different sword moves, you will naturally be able to condense the sword momentum.¡±
¡°If you can master a million different sword moves, you can then condense sword intent.¡±
Li Jiang answered.
The disciples came to a sudden realization after hearing his words, but Ye Ping was still frowning and his frown had even deepened.
The reason being, Ye Ping discovered that every word that Li Jiang said waspletely opposite to the Sword Dao that Su Changyu had taught him.
There was no problem with the statement that the more sword moves one had, the more powerful they would be.
However, the problem was that a breakthrough in the Sword Dao could not be achieved through sword moves only.
It was just like how when heprehended the sword momentum, he onlyprehended 144 sword moves. Even in the Heavenly River Swordsmanship, there were only a few thousand sword moves.
Although he did notprehend the sword intent, it had nothing to do with sword moves, but theprehension of sword intent was still insufficient and he hadn¡¯t found a sword intent that truly belonged to him.
However, everyone had their own understanding of the Sword Dao.
Ye Ping understood that point and hence did not say anything.
However, there was one thing that Ye Ping was sure of, and that was, Li Jiang was inferior to his eldest Senior Brother.
That was perhaps the difference between a supreme sword immortal and an ordinary Sword Dao practitioner.
Ye Ping thought in his heart.
¡°Elder Li, how many sword moves have youprehended?¡±
A disciple asked.
After he said that, Li Jiang couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.
¡®Good, he¡¯s a sensible disciple.¡¯
¡®He knows what to ask.¡¯
¡°Ahem, I have average aptitude. So far, I have onlyprehended 36,000 sword moves.¡±
Li Jiang said slowly. Although his words seemed modest, he actually sounded very smug.
Sure enough, once he said that, the disciples were all astonished.
,000 sword moves, what kind of a concept was that? Among them, the best qualified people had probably only mastered 2,000 to 3,000 sword moves at most, right?
Could anyone remember 36,000 sword moves?
Feeling the shock of the crowd, Li Jiang felt fine. Although he was a little conceited, he was paying more attention to Ye Ping.
He didn¡¯t care that the others were shocked because his focus was on Ye Ping.
He would be satisfied only if Ye Ping was shocked.
However, when Li Jiang looked at Ye Ping, he realized that thetter was still frowning, thus making him feel inexplicably awkward.
¡®Why do you have to take so long to think about a question?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t you change your expression?¡¯
¡®Give me some reaction, okay?¡¯
¡®Is it because what I said is too exaggerated, so Ye Ping can¡¯t snap back to his senses for a long time?¡¯
Li Jiang thought to himself.
At this point, Li Jiang continued to speak.
He started making a long speech.
In order to make Ye Ping shocked, Li Jiang almost said everything he had kept a secret.
It was an astonishing Sword Dao theory.
The group of disciples were mesmerized.
However, Ye Ping was frowning more and more.
The more he listened, the more he felt that there was something wrong.
On the other hand, Mo Xuan, who was at the side, was taking down notes maniacally with a smile on her face.
For others, such Dao preaching was enlightening and would enhance one¡¯s abilities, but to Mo Xuan, it was something that would generate a fortune.
The insights of the best Sword Dao cultivation powerhouse in Jin Nation would definitely bring her great benefits if she copied it and made some modifications.
However, Mo Xuan soon noticed Ye Ping¡¯s expression.
As a secret manual writer who had sharp senses, Mo Xuan immediately felt that Ye Ping seemed to have a bit of an objection.
Thinking of this, Mo Xuan could not help but speak up.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what do you think of what Elder Li said?¡±
Mo Xuan asked.
Her voice made Ye Ping snap back to his senses, and he looked at Mo Xuan before turning to look at Li Jiang who was talking incessantly on the cliff.
Finally, he lowered his voice.
¡°Elder Li¡¯s sword technique may look good, but it focuses on the form rather than the intention, so it¡¯s not a superior sword technique.¡±
¡°In fact... it¡¯s inferior.¡±
Ye Ping voiced his concerns and understanding.
However, after he said that, Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, froze.
Below the cliff, all the disciples also froze.
The Sword Washing Pool suddenly fell silent.
Phew!
Phew!
A gust of wind rose and blew at the Sword Washing Pool.
Everyone was silent.
All eyes were on Ye Ping.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.
Ye Ping¡¯s voice was not loud.
However, the problem was that everyone present was a cultivator and the poorest of them all was a Foundation Establishment cultivator.
Not to mention whispering, they could even hear the sounds of mosquitoes pping their wings a hundred meters away.
Everyone was stunned.
They really did not expect that Ye Ping actually dared to say such things.
Li Jiang was the best Sword Dao cultivator in Jin Nation.
He had cultivated the Sword Dao for 500 years and could be said to have great attainments.
It might be true that everyone¡¯s Sword Dao was different.
However, how dare a newly matricted disciple say that Elder Li Jiang¡¯s Sword Dao was inferior?
¡®Brother, we know you are ferocious.¡¯
¡®But can you not be so ruthless?¡¯
¡®You even dare to criticize an elder?¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t you teach instead?¡¯
Even Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, froze on the spot.
Chapter 145: The Heavy Sword Has No Blade
Chapter 145: The Heavy Sword Has No de
In the Sword Washing Pool of Jin Nation Academy.
Everyone was stunned.
They knew that Ye Ping was strong, and they knew that Ye Ping was a demon.
However, they couldn¡¯t just say that Elder Li Jiang¡¯s Sword Dao was inferior, right?
No matter what, Elder Li Jiang was the best Sword Dao cultivator in Jin Nation.
Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, was dumbfounded too.
¡®I¡¯m standing here and teaching you everything I know for an entire hour. I even told you the things I¡¯ve been keeping.¡¯
¡®Yet, you said that my Sword Dao is inferior?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, you might be a genius, but you can¡¯t smear my Sword Dao.¡¯
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Tell me the insights that you have.¡±
Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, spoke up. He was not angry and was instead curious about why Ye Ping said that.
The fact that he could be the best Sword Dao powerhouse and a famous elder of Jin Nation Academy meant that Li Jiang was naturally not a narrow-minded person.
Of course, since Ye Ping said that his Sword Dao was inferior, he definitely felt upset.
However, Li Jiang could tolerate Ye Ping because Ye Ping was a genius and geniuses had the right to doubt. Li Jiang felt that he had to guide geniuses.
Below the cliff, Ye Ping knew that he had said something wrong.
However, he did not feel that what he said was wrong. It was just that he suddenly neglected that it was a world of immortal cultivation and hence spoke without thinking.
And hearing Li Jiang¡¯s voice, Ye Ping instantly bowed and said,
¡°Please forgive me, I spoke without restraint, but I don¡¯t have any evil intentions.¡±
Li Jiang was a senior after all, and hence, Ye Ping had to speak to him respectfully as a junior.
¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not that petty.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation Academy also advocates disciples to give their opinions. Ye Ping, you may voice your opinions, and if you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be willing to ept it. But if you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯d be willing to give you some pointers too.¡±
Even then, Li Jiang still wanted to take Ye Ping as his disciple and could take the chance to let Ye Ping get to know him well. He would be killing two birds with one stone.
After hearing his words, Ye Ping was a little surprised and his opinion of the Jin Nation Academy had changed.
After all, it was rare that there would be an academy that could ept the opinions of disciples.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping decided not to hide anything more.
¡®If this goes on, I¡¯ll seem hypocritical.¡¯
¡°Elder Li, I think...¡±
¡°The true Sword Dao is dependent on one¡¯spetency and not the sword.¡±
¡°As long as one does not have any lustful desires, they can achieve greatness.¡±
¡°The words of the Sword Dao that you just said sound great and even the sword technique that you performed is really powerful too.¡±
¡°However, your emphasis on form rather than intention has fallen short.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s words were simple and clear.
However, the disciples were confused and couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while.
However, Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, suddenly froze.
¡®The level of Sword Dao is not dependent on the sword but one¡¯spetency!¡¯
¡®Greatness can only be achieved when one is without lust!¡¯
Li Jiang froze in shock. He did not understand those words in the beginning, but after thinking about it for a while, Li Jiang was stunned.
Ye Ping¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue.
In fact, the more Li Jiang thought about it, the more he felt that those words were full of Dao runes.
¡®The level of Sword Dao is not dependent on the sword but one¡¯spetency! Greatness can only be achieved when one is without lust!¡¯
Li Jiang froze on the spot while those famous words about the Sword Dao resounded in his mind continuously.
Below the cliff.
Seeing that Li Jiang was not speaking, Ye Ping continued.
¡°I think that the true Sword Dao...¡±
¡°The emphasis should be on the intention and not form.¡±
¡°Be it one sword move, ten sword moves, a hundred sword moves, or even a thousand and ten thousand sword moves...¡±
¡°These are just variations in quantity. A true Sword Dao powerhouse does not focus on the variety of moves, but in the intention of the Sword Dao.¡±
Ye Ping stated his theory.
The theory was Ye Ping¡¯s own theory of practicing the Sword Dao. Although he had mastered the Endless Sword Diagram and could reproduce countless sword moves, Ye Ping did not think that having many sword moves meant that a person was strong.
Sword moves did not represent high attainments in the Sword Dao.
It was the sword intent that determined everything.
However, the sword intent Ye Ping was referring to was not the Sword Dao intent, but the intent of sword moves.
The disciples¡¯ faces were covered in confusion because they couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Ping meant at all.
On the other hand, Mo Xuan, who was at the side, nodded and seemed to be deep in thought.
On the cliff, Li Jiang could not help but be a little confused. He looked at Ye Ping and seemed to have grasped something just now but not exactly.
It was as if a spiritual light had suddenly appeared in his mind and then vanished again. That made Li Jiang¡¯s heart feel itchy and ufortable.
¡°Can you be more specific?¡±
On the cliff, Li Jiang spoke and looked at Ye Ping with bewilderment in his eyes.
That question made Ye Ping a little unsure of how to answer.
He remained silent while thinking about it.
In the Sword Washing Pool, the clear sky was cloudless.
Everyone could not help but look at Ye Ping, curious to hear what he would say.
At this moment, Ye Ping woke up from his epiphany.
He thought of what to say.
He decided to use what Su Changyu had taught him.
Ye Ping immediately spoke up. He was not loud, but his voice filled everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°There are three realms to the Sword Dao.¡±
¡°The first realm is perceiving everything in the superficial sense.¡±
¡°A sword cultivator at the first realm would always think that the more the sword moves, the greater the power. Learning arge number of sword moves to the point of infinity is inferior.¡±
¡°The second realm is looking beyond the superficial sense of things.¡±
¡°A sword cultivator at the second realm does not care how many sword techniques there are. Instead, he believes that if a sword technique is powerful, one will be enough. So, they will focus on one sword technique for the rest of their lives.¡±
¡°In the third realm, one still is perceiving everything in the superficial sense.¡±
¡°This is the true supreme Sword Dao where everything is back to reality. Thousands of sword techniques can be transformed into one move, while one sword move can be transformed into tens of thousands.¡±
Ye Ping said the supreme sword technique that Su Changyu had once told him about.
However, when he saw that the people were still unclear, Ye Ping didn¡¯t say much at this moment.
He took a step forward.
In an instant, a flying sword appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
Boom!
With a groundbreaking sound, the flying sword in Ye Ping¡¯s hand instantly transformed into 84,000 sword moves.
They were the sword moves deduced from the Endless Sword Diagram. Ye Ping had also read many sword manuals in K?itigarbha Pavilion and had also deduced many sword moves previously.
He now mastered 84,000 sword moves.
The terrifying sword shadow seemed to cover the sky.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum gave out an iparable might which shocked all the disciples present.
In particr, the third and fourth generation disciples.
They knew that Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was extremely strong and he was like a True Dragon, but they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping¡¯s sword technique to be that strong too.
¡°Supreme sword momentum!¡±
¡°He actually condensed the supreme sword momentum?¡±
¡°So many sword moves? What kind of a demon is he? Even if his physical body is strong, his sword technique attainment is actually so terrifying.¡±
¡°There are more than 80,000 sword strokes. So much for thinking that I had good attainments in the Sword Dao. I managed toprehend 1,500 sword moves at such a young age, but when Ipare myself to Ye Ping, I suddenly feel like a wastrel.¡±
¡°Stop it, I feel the same way.¡±
¡°The sword momentum is too strong. I somehow have an indescribable feeling. It¡¯s as if I don¡¯t even have a chance to draw my sword under this sword momentum.¡±
The people swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Ping in astonishment.
They were shocked that Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum actually contained so many sword moves.
However, what made them even more shocked was...
When Ye Ping started performing with his sword, the entire Sword Washing Pool suddenly became riled up, and the terrifying sword shadows covered the sky.
The powerful sword momentum made Li Jiang dumbfounded.
However, in an instant, all the sword moves disappeared and were reced by a white light.
The 84,000 sword moves were transformed into one sword move in an instant.
¡°I am looking beyond the superficial sense of things!¡±
Someone screamed, instantly associating it with the second realm Ye Ping had just described.
¡°100,000 sword strokes transformed into one.¡±
¡°Just now I felt that Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum was very strong and mighty, but now, Ye Ping¡¯s sword move seems really terrifying.¡±
¡°Indeed, I felt I still had a chance of surviving under Ye Ping¡¯s sword momentum previously, but now, I feel like I can¡¯t. Is this the second realm?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same realm and the same sword moves, but the sword intent is different. The power exerted is actually so different. Is this... the second realm?¡±
¡°It¡¯s really hard to imagine. It¡¯s the same sword move and the same realm, but as the sword intent changes, it can actually be enhanced so much.¡±
Everyone looked at Ye Ping in shock.
Perhaps, they didn¡¯t quite understand the triple realm Ye Ping was talking about previously but at this moment, theypletely understood how terrifying this triple realm was.
However, at this moment, the sword momentum in Ye Ping¡¯s hand metamorphosed once again.
Boom!
With the intense light of a sharp sword, one turned into two, two turned into three, and three turned into ten thousand.
The infinite sword moves directly erupted at this moment.
Various Sword Qi appeared above the Sword Washing Pool and its might was several times stronger.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sounds of thunder rang out and each Sword Qi exploded above the sky. The terrifying sounds exploded in their ears.
Everyone in the entire Jin Nation Academy heard the loud sound.
The sword momentum was so powerful that it even forced the Golden Core realm cultivator to strike. It made their hairs stand on end.
Everyone fell silent.
Everyone was astonished.
Dumbfounded, they looked at Ye Ping.
Ye Ping had given everyone a good lesson.
A real lesson of the Sword Dao.
He didn¡¯t care about sword moves nor cultivation level, but only the sword intent.
Before that, they all thought that sword intent was not something that ordinary people could cultivate.
However, Ye Ping had changed their perceptions.
Anyone could condense the sword intent and master it, but that sword intent was not the other sword intent.
On the cliff, Li Jiang waspletely frozen.
Ye Ping¡¯s triple realm theory was aplete reversal of his lifelong perception of the Sword Dao.
All of a sudden, Li Jiang suddenly felt as if he was about toprehend something, but he could not grasp the idea.
Feeling upset, Li Jiang frowned.
After thinking hard, Li Jiang finally looked at Ye Ping and seemed to be consulting him.
¡°Can you be... more specific?¡±
Li Jiang felt embarrassed. Indeed, it was a bit awkward and embarrassing for him, the best Sword Dao cultivator in the Jin Nation, to ask a newly matricted disciple for advice.
Below the cliff.
Ye Ping fell silent for a while.
He looked at Elder Li Jiang before giving his answer.
¡°Elder Li, although you have mastered 360,000 sword moves, too much can be messy. You might as well forget everything and forget all sword techniques. You might have a different insight.¡±
That was Ye Ping¡¯s advice to Li Jiang.
What could be done by learning more sword moves?
It would be better to forget about it all. Only by giving up on these sword moves and changing the concept of the Sword Dao could you embark on a different path.
Sure enough, once he said that, the disciples were all astonished.
Forget all sword moves? Li Jiang was the most proud of his sword moves.
However, Ye Ping wanted him to forget everything. Wouldn¡¯t that be forgetting five hundred years of hard work?
Indeed, when Li Jiang heard Ye Ping¡¯s words, his body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.
Forget all sword moves?
To him, it was a huge blow because he had cultivated hard for five hundred years to condense 360,000 sword moves.
It was what he was most proud of.
It was also his own Dao.
He couldn¡¯t bear to give up on his own Dao.
However, after seeing Ye Ping¡¯s clear eyes and thinking about Ye Ping¡¯s triple realm theory, Li Jiang¡¯s eyes were still filled with hesitation.
He couldn¡¯t let go!
He couldn¡¯t bear to let go!
Forgetting all his sword techniques was simply self-destruction.
He hesitated. He fell into a deep hesitation.
He was at a loss for what to do.
However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.
It belonged to Ye Ping.
¡°Elder Li!¡±
¡°No pain, no gain!¡±
His voice was loud and clear, like a huge bell. He had the wisdom of a Buddha and it seemed to be the sound of the Dao.
His voice was like a bolt of lightning that shed past Li Jiang¡¯s mind. It was like a shocking thunderbolt that made Li Jiang quake.
¡°No pain, no gain!¡±
¡°No pain, no gain!¡±
¡°No pain, no gain!¡±
The words kept ringing in his mind.
He inhaled sharply.
At the next moment, Li Jiang¡¯s eyes widened and he no longer hesitated. His unwillingness turned into shock.
Soon, Li Jiang took a deep breath.
He stood on the cliff and looked at the flying sword in his hand.
In front of everyone, Li Jiang slowly threw the flying sword onto the ground.
ng!
As the flying swordnded on the ground, Li Jiang closed his eyes.
For a moment, the sword moves in his mind disappeared, bit by bit.
His 360,000 sword moves were disappearing continuously.
It was hard to learn, but for a cultivator like Li Jiang, it was even easier to forget.
In the Sword Washing Pool, everything was calm and quiet.
All the disciples were waiting for the elders¡¯ instructions because they could not leave without the elders¡¯ instructions.
An entire hour passed.
Above the dome of the sky, a mass of ck clouds suddenly appeared.
The ck clouds covered the sky and the Jin Nation Academy.
Huff!
Huff!
Huff!
At this moment, the wind was blowing and the sand was flying while there were rustling soundsing from the ancient trees.
Under the cliff of the Sword Washing Pool, the disciples looked at Li Jiang with their eyes full of curiosity.
ng! ng! ng!
At the same time, the sounds of swords nging sounded.
The flying sword at Li Jiang¡¯s feet was the first to tremble, and the sound of swords began to spread from it.
Soon, the flying swords in the hands of all the disciples below the cliff also began to shake.
It was the sound of contention.
It was the contention between swords.
At this moment, the sword moves in Li Jiang¡¯s mind hadpletely vanished and he could not remember a single thing about the Sword Dao.
It was as if he was a beginner and was going back to the basics.
Boom!
Boom!
Above the dome of the sky, the ck clouds loomed over the entire Jin Nation Academy and the capital of Jin Nation.
Amidst the dark clouds, the lightning shed, and lighting intertwined, forming a terrifying might.
ng! ng! ng!
ng! ng! ng!
In an instant, all the sword weapons in the Jin Nation Academy began to contend with each other.
In the hall of the academy.
The elders were discussing some things.
However, at this moment, the swords of all the people in the hall began to vibrate, and the sound of swords filled the air too.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Why did such a terrifying sword momentum suddenly appear?¡±
The elders were surprised and did not know what had happened.
However, soon, the Academy Master Li Mocheng suddenly stood up and hollered, his eyes full of shock.
¡°Elder Li is going to condense the sword intent!¡±
All the elders in the main hall froze in shock.
Condensing the sword intent!
That was not a small thing.
They knew what kind of Sword Dao Li Jiang was practicing and were aware that he needed toprehend millions of sword techniques before he could condense his sword intent.
Besides, Li Jiang had bound his sword intent and realm together, so if Li Jiang condensed his sword intent, his cultivation level could directly break through to the Nascent Soul realm.
That wasn¡¯t all. Everyone in the Jin Nation Academy knew that Li Jiang could have actually condensed the sword intent long ago, but he dyed the process.
It was because he wanted to condense a powerful sword intent, not an ordinary one.
That was also the reason why Li Jiang had been stuck in the perfected Golden Core realm for 200 years.
However, no one expected that he suddenly wanted to condense the sword intent.
The people even thought that Li Jiang might not be able to condense the sword intent in his lifetime.
However, they didn¡¯t expect him to be about to condense the sword intent silently.
¡°Quick, go take a look!¡±
Li Mocheng then turned into a ray of light, pushed open the door, and rushed towards the Sword Washing Pool.
Soon, the other elders in the hall also rushed towards the Sword Washing Pool like a madman.
Their eyes were filled with shock.
In the next moment, in the Jin Nation Sword Washing Pool, dozens of elders appeared.
They quietly gazed at Li Jiang who was on the cliff.
Li Jiang was wearing a green shirt and his eyes were tightly shut, as if he wasprehending the Dao.
In the entire Jin Nation Academy, all the swords were nging and the terrifying sounds were deafening.
The sky was as dark as ink.
Lightning shed and thunder roared.
There was a terrifying wind on the ground and the sand was flying while the ancient trees were rustling and shaking.
Everyone was staring at Li Jiang at this moment.
Their eyes were full of curiosity and expectations.
However, the clouds on the sky dome became denser and darker.
Hundreds of feet of lightning shed like a giant dragon, emitting an inexplicable terror and pressure that felt creepy.
However, at this moment, Li Mocheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically while people yelled behind him.
¡°Sword Intent Thunder Tribtion! This is not a phenomenon, it¡¯s the Sword Intent Thunder Tribtion!¡±
As Li Mocheng spoke, the expressions of all the people changed.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
The so-called Thunder Tribtion.
It was the Thunder Tribtion that would appear only when a Sword Dao powerhouse was condensing a supreme sword intent.
As long as there was a Thunder Tribtion, the sword intent that was condensed could be considered a supreme sword intent.
Boom!
At the next moment, a bucket-thick Thunder Tribtion crashed down on Li Jiang.
Chapter 146: Supreme Sword Intent, Li Jiang Acknowledges A New Master
Chapter 146: Supreme Sword Intent, Li Jiang Acknowledges A New Master
Gloomy dark clouds spanned across 1,500 kilometers in the sky above the capital of Jin Nation and lightning shed.
Be it in the Jin Nation Academy or the capital of Jin Nation, many powerful experts had sensed the terrifying sight.
The ones who were the most nervous were the people in the Jin Nation Pce, but they all heaved a sigh of relief when they learned that it was an elder of the academy who was condensing the sword intent.
In the academy, by the Sword Washing Pool.
Li Mocheng looked at Li Jiang in a daze.
As the head of the Jin Nation Academy, he knew what Li Jiang was doing.
However, as Li Jiang¡¯s close friend, he knew even better what condensing sword intent meant to Li Jiang.
Li Jiang¡¯s realm had been stuck at the Golden Core realm, and he needed to condense his sword intent in order to break through to the Nascent Soul realm.
However, Li Jiang had been stuck in this realm for 500 years.
A thousand years in the Golden Core realm and ten thousand years in the Nascent Soul realm.
The lifespan of a Golden Core realm cultivator was about a thousand years. In other words, there were only 500 years left in Li Jiang¡¯s lifespan.
The older he is, the harder it would be to break through. If Li Jiang waited another two hundred years but still could not condense the sword intent, his path woulde to an end.
However, everyone in the entire Jin Nation Academy knew that the sword intent that Li Jiang had condensed must be very strong.
He was the best Sword Dao powerhouse in Jin Nation.
Hence, his sword intent was definitely much, much stronger than ordinary Sword Dao cultivators.
Today, Li Jiang was going to condense his sword intent quietly, which was a good thing for the Jin Nation Academy and the Jin Nation.
However, Li Mocheng felt a little sour.
Although he had long broken through to the Nascent Soul realm, the issue was that once Li Jiang condensed his sword intent, Li Jiang¡¯s future achievements would definitely surpass his.
While being sour, Li Mocheng was also extremely curious about why Li Jiang was suddenly going to condense the sword intent.
However, at this moment, the dark clouds rolled above the sky, a bucket-thick lightning bolt descended.
It sted directly onto Li Jiang¡¯s body.
It was the sword intent Thunder Tribtion.
Some people eximed in shock, feeling overwhelmed with amazement.
Everyone in the entire Jin Nation Academy was astonished as no one thought that Li Jiang would be able to attract the Thunder Tribtion when condensing the sword intent.
This time, even the senior members of Jin Nation Academy were shocked, let alone the disciples.
In fact, even the king of Jin Nation, who was standing outside the main hall inside the Jin Pce, could not help but look astonished.
¡°Is this the Sword Dao Thunder Tribtion?¡±
The king of Jin Nation¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he seemed to be unable to process what was going on. However, he gave off an indescribable mighty aura while wearing the king¡¯s robe.
¡°Your Majesty, it is indeed the Sword Dao True Dragon, an elite is truly going to appear in Jin Nation this time.¡±
There was a middle-aged man standing next to the king, who had a square face and seemed rather mighty. d in an embroidered robe with a long jeweled sword hanging on his waist, he was obviously esteemed.
¡°Sword Intent Thunder Tribtion. I didn¡¯t expect the Jin Nation to be able to produce such an elite existence. I wonder what exactly happened.¡±
¡°However, no matter what, this is a good thing for the Jin Nation. This time, the Jin Nation can at least emerge as one of the top five in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°Pass on my decree to reward the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
The king of Jin Nation said slowly as he gradually looked less shocked.
On the other hand, the middle-aged man at the side nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the lightning above the sky dome, his eyes filled with envy.
The sword intent itself was extremely difficult to condense.
A Sword Dao genius would usually need to cultivate for several hundred years before he could condense the sword intent.
For ordinary sword cultivators, condensing the Sword Dao sword intent was simply impossible.
There were naturally divisions in the sword intent that was condensed.
The strongest sword intent would attract the Thunder Tribtion when it was being condensed.
Now that Li Jiang had forgotten the 360,000 sword moves he mastered previously, he severed his old path and embarked on a new one, only to condense his own supreme sword intent.
ng! ng! ng!
The swords in the entire capital of Jin Nation were nging.
Gloomy dark clouds spanned across 1,500 kilometers in the sky above, while a wild gust of wind blew in the Jin Nation Academy.
The bucket-thick lightning struck Li Jiang.
On the cliff.
When the lightning was about to fall on Li Jiang, the flying sword under his feet suddenly appeared in his hand.
¡°The level of Sword Dao is not dependent on the sword, but one¡¯spetency!¡±
¡°True craftsmanship is not manifested through delicate touches!¡±
As Elder Li Jiang hollered, a terrifying sword momentum emerged, and he was extremely fast with his sword.
Various sword momentum and sword shadows resisted the Thunder Tribtion.
That was the first realm of perceiving things as they really were.
360,000 sword moves poured out at this moment, turning into an unparalleled sword river that sted and dissipated the Thunder Tribtion.
Boom!
The second thunderbolt struck. It was several times more ferocious than before.
The people eximed in awe and amazement. Under the brilliant power of heavens, such Thunder Tribtion was impossible to resist. Even if one was not transcending the tribtion, they would be able to feel the terrifying pressure from afar.
However, among the crowd, Ye Ping was the only one watching the Thunder Tribtion calmly.
¡°As long as one does not have any desires, they can achieve greatness.¡±
When the second Thunder Tribtion struck, Elder Li Jiang once again struck with his sword, and at this moment, all of his sword moves disappeared and turned into a single sword technique.
The zing light surged into the sky and crushed the thunderbolt to shatter it.
That was the first realm of perceiving things as they really were.
Li Jiang had always been piling his sword moves and using them as a foundation, constantly learning and breaking through. However, that was precisely why he lost.
He had forgotten the true meaning of the Sword Dao.
Now, he chose to forget everything but not entirely. Instead, he merged the 360,000 sword moves into a single technique.
That sword lit up the entire Jin Nation capital.
Everyone saw the power of this sword.
All the Tribtion Clouds above the sky dome hadpletely been shaken apart.
The sky was clear.
There was no third Thunder Tribtion.
An unparalleled sword intent appeared behind Elder Li Jiang.
That sword intent was almost solid and was emitting an incredible pressure that frightened everyone present.
Elder Li Jiang had transcended.
He had transcended the sword intent Thunder Tribtion.
He sessfully condensed his own sword intent.
At this moment, a terrifying force emerged from his body and spread everywhere.
The Golden Core in his body shattered immediately and turned into a Nascent Soul.
Elder Li Jiang¡¯s strength also broke through to the Nascent Soul realm in an instant.
The bottleneck that he had been troubled about for 500 years had been broken.
At this moment, the sky was clear and the wind was calm.
Above the cliff, Elder Li Jiang hadpletely evolved, and below the cliff, countless people witnessed it.
The swords had already stopped contending.
Their moring was reced by an inexplicable peace and calmness.
The disciples did not know how strong Elder Li Jiang¡¯s strength was anymore.
However, the elders of the Jin Nation Academy could see at a nce how strong Li Jiang had be.
He was strong.
He was very powerful!
He was outrageously strong.
Although Elder Li Jiang had just broken through the Nascent Soul realm, his strength, however, had skyrocketed by at least a hundred times. Even the mid-stage andte-stage Nascent Soul realm were no match for Li Jiang.
In particr, Li Mocheng was well aware that after Li Jiang condensed this sword intent, the position of the best in Jin Nation would go to Li Jiang. He could even be among the top ten in the Ten Nations.
Indeed, the top ten of the Ten Nations were ranked so because of the supreme sword intent.
It was not a small breakthrough, but a qualitative leap. Being among the top ten best sword cultivators of the Ten Nations was an extremely terrifying title that could shock countless people.
He was sour and envious.
However, before the crowd congratted him, Elder Li Jiang, who was on the cliff, snapped back to his senses.
Whoosh!
In the next moment, Elder Li Jiang appeared in front of Ye Ping.
He knelt in front of Ye Ping under the gaze of the crowd.
He then said, ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Master.¡±
Li Jiang knelt on the ground, his body trembling.
It was impossible for Li Jiang not to be excited about breaking through the bottleneck and reaching the Nascent Soul realm while also condensing his sword intent.
He had been stuck in this realm for a full 500 years, and to be frank, he had fantasized about condensing the sword intent before.
However, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it even after a thousand years if he stuck with his previous path. Li Jiang and everyone else were clear of that.
However, today, Ye Ping¡¯s pointer allowed him to snap out of his dilemma and break through the bottleneck. He also managed to condense the supreme sword intent, so how could he not be agitated and shocked?
He was willing to worship Ye Ping as his master, as he felt that Ye Ping had done him a huge favor.
However, Li Jiang¡¯s words caught everyone off guard.
Li Mocheng and the elders of the academy in particr.
Wasn¡¯t it Li Jiang who taught Ye Ping the sword technique and wanted to take him as his disciple?
Why did it be the other way around?
¡®What does this mean?¡¯
¡®You condensed the supreme sword intent and you¡¯re the best Sword Dao cultivator in Jin Nation. Yet, you¡¯re acknowledging Ye Ping as your master?¡¯
All the elders were dumbfounded.
The other disciples were astonished too. They were aware of the cause, but they did not expect Li Jiang to take Ye Ping as his master.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Under the cliff, Ye Ping looked at Li Jiang, who was kneeling in front of him, and could not help but smile bitterly.
¡°Elder Li, please don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re my senior, how can I take you as my disciple?¡±
Ye Ping seemed a little helpless. He had merely casually stated some Sword Dao theories. He couldn¡¯t take Li Jiang as his disciple, nor did he dare to.
¡°No, no, no, there is no division in seniority in the academy. Master Ye, you allowed me to break through the realm and understand the true logic with just a few words. You¡¯ve shown me great kindness and it¡¯s only right that I acknowledge you as my master.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t mind me for being foolish and having a poor aptitude.¡±
Li Jiang ignored the gazes of everyone and remained on his knees as he sincerely begged Ye Ping to ept him as his disciple.
¡°Elder Li, I really can¡¯t ept you as a disciple. Besides, I already belong to a sect and I have no right to take in a disciple. What you said was not my insight but my Senior Brother¡¯s.¡±
Ye Ping immediately exined that he really did not want to take Li Jiang as his disciple and could not do so either.
However, his words made everyone present dumbfounded.
¡®Not your insight?¡¯
¡®Whose is it then?¡¯
¡®Your Senior Brother?¡¯
¡®Who is your Senior Brother?¡¯
The disciples of the academy were a little surprised, and the elders of Jin Nation Academy roughly understood what had happened, and thus couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Li Jiang, who was kneeling in front of Ye Ping, was the most shocked.
He raised his head and looked at Ye Ping with his eyes full of bewilderment. ¡°Senior Brother?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, his eyes full of admiration at the mention of Su Changyu.
¡°All the sword techniques I know, I learned from my Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said with a serious expression.
¡°Who is your Senior Brother then?¡±
Li Jiang couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask.
He could see that Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao attainment was extremely extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect the person who taught Ye Ping the Sword Dao to be his Senior Brother. He thought that it would be Ye Ping¡¯s master.
¡°A peerless Sword Immortal, Su Changyu.¡±
Ye Ping said slowly, revealing Su Changyu¡¯s identity.
Li Jiang was speechless.
When Ye Ping said Su Changyu¡¯s name, all the people present could not help but be filled with curiosity as they had never heard his name before.
However, they somehow felt that his name sounded impressive.
¡°Where is your Senior Brother now?¡±
Li Jiang continued to ask because he wanted to meet Su Changyu.
However, Ye Ping immediately shook his head and said,
¡°My Senior Brother is a supreme sword immortal, but he has been living in reclusion in the mountain because he¡¯s tired of the battles in this world. I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±
Ye Ping exined, he indeed did not know where Su Changyu had gone, so he could not give an answer.
At that moment, Li Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, but soon, he continued, ¡°Can you introduce me to him if there¡¯s an opportunity, Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±
Ye Ping insisted on not epting him as a disciple, and hence, Li Jiang did not continue to insist. However, he did not have the cheek to call Ye Ping a junior and thus addressed him as ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯ which was a term used for people of the same level.
¡°Yes, if there is an opportunity, I will see if I can invite my eldest Senior Brother to the academy and preach to all of you.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and answered.
However, whether or not he could invite Su Changyu was another story.
¡°Elder Li, is today¡¯s lesson over?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. Fellow Daoist Ye, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Old Li, you and I are of the same generation. If you call me Elder, that¡¯d be distant.¡±
Li Jiang stood up and hurriedly said.
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±
Despite saying that, Ye Ping did not want to be careless with the seniority, and hence, he was as polite as he could be.
¡°Sure, Fellow Daoist Ye, if anything happens in the future, you cane to me directly. No matter what, I will bear this kindness in mind.¡±
Li Jiang was extremely excited to have broken through his realm in one go and condense the supreme sword intent.
He had also gotten a definite answer.
Ye Ping bowed and bade farewell.
However, this time, Ye Ping did not go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion, but he returned to his own residence which was in a separate courtyard.
There was a supreme sword intent hidden in the Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping had not forgotten about it.
He originally wanted to see if he could find any relevant information from the K?itigarbha Pavilion, but after reading the books in the K?itigarbha Pavilion, he did not find any records about the supreme sword intent.
Ye Ping nned toprehend it himself.
Ye Ping thought that since the Jin Nation Academy had a supreme sword intent, it definitely wasn¡¯t hidden in a book. If it was, it would have been discovered long ago.
Hence, he reckoned that the sword intent should have been hidden in the Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping did not know where it was hidden so he could only perceive it through his ownprehension.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping sat cross-legged and began toprehend the sword intent after returning to his residence, in hopes of detecting the supreme sword intent.
After Ye Ping left, in the Sword Washing Pool, the rest of the elders had alsopletely snapped back to their senses.
They came forward to congratte Li Jiang, their eyes full of envy.
However, there were many elders who could not help but ask Li Jiang what had happened.
Li Jiang didn¡¯t hide anything and told the elders what happened.
After that, all the elders were shocked.
¡°The true Sword Dao is dependent on one¡¯spetency and not the sword.¡±
¡°As long as one does not have any desires, they can achieve greatness.¡±
After hearing the process of everything that happened, Li Mocheng couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot. He looked extremely astonished as he repeated those two phrases over and over again.
Who would have thought that a newly matricted disciple would have such a high attainment in the Sword Dao?
They were shocked.
However, in the end, they were at a loss for what to say for a long time.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciple to have such a terrifying attainment in the Sword Dao.¡±
Some elders couldn¡¯t help but speak up in disgruntlement.
¡°Have you got any shame? Your disciple? He¡¯s obviously my disciple.¡±
¡°What a joke, are you guys worthy?¡±
¡°Exactly, Ye Ping is obviously my disciple.¡±
¡°Stop arguing, stop arguing, it doesn¡¯t matter whose disciple Ye Ping is, as long as I¡¯m his Uncle-Master.¡±
The group of elders started arguing again.
They thought that although Ye Ping had extremely terrifying attainments in the Sword Dao, the problem was that they were not practicing the Sword Dao.
It had nothing to do with them whether or not Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao was strong or not. After all, they had their own agenda.
However, Li Jiang could not help but speak.
¡°For some reason, I suddenly feel that Ye Ping is definitely not as simple as we thought. All of you want to take him as a disciple, I suggest that you should dismiss that thought as soon as possible.¡±
Li Jiang advised them to drop the idea as soon as possible
However, when he said that, the other cultivators couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°Elder Li, it¡¯s true that Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao is extraordinary. But is his attainment in alchemy that impressive too?¡±
¡°Yeah, even if he¡¯s good at alchemy, he can¡¯t be that good in array formations.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe that none of us can teach Ye Ping.¡±
The elders said with immense confidence.
Li Jiang did not argue about anything, but he was eager to head back and solidify his cultivation.
Everyone gradually left too.
Soon, the events that happened in the academy today were spread like wildfire.
Firstly, under the publicity of more than four hundred disciples, all sorts of versions of the matter of Ye Ping instructing Elder Li Jiang spread within the Jin Nation Academy.
Next, there was the Jin Nation pce. In the beginning, only the king of Jin Nation knew about it, but soon, all the officials, princes, and princesses found out.
In fact, in less than half a day, all the powerful people in the entire capital of Jin Nation had heard about the matter.
In an instant, Ye Ping¡¯s name spread throughout the entire capital of Jin Nation.
Everyone was asking about what Ye Ping had done, and as they investigated, they found out that Ye Ping was actually the master of the Crown Prince of Jin Nation.
All of a sudden, there was an uproar in the imperial courts.
However, none of this affected Ye Ping.
On the very next day, a piece of news was released.
It took the Ten Nations by storm and led to heated discussions. It even overshadowed Ye Ping¡¯s deeds yesterday.
Chapter 147: Southern Demon, Crisis Of Jin Nation
Chapter 147: Southern Demon, Crisis Of Jin Nation
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
th of May of the Immortal Martial Era.
As a piece of information appeared, it spread through the superior sectors of the Ten Nations, leading to endless heated discussions.
An eighteen-year-old genius emerged in Nan Nation. He cultivated the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique to the sixth level and had already condensed the Essence Elephant Body.
The Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was the best body tempering technique in the Ten Nations, with a total of thirteen levels, each of which was a realm of heaven and earth. There were no aptitude requirements nor restrictions.
However, for most cultivators, it would take 20 years to cultivate the first level while the second would take 40 years, followed by the third which would take 80 years, then the fourth which would take 160 years, and the fifth that would take 320 years.
As for the sixth level, it would require 640 years of hard cultivation. After each advancement, the duration would be doubled. Under normal circumstances, it would take more than 80,000 years to cultivate to the thirteenth level.
,000 years was simply a terrifying number.
The first five levels of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique had almost no effect, and would merely strengthen one¡¯s body and soul while building a strong foundation.
Besides, the cultivation process was also extremely difficult as it required one to cultivate all the time, so much that they simply would not have any time to cultivate one¡¯s heart technique or do other things.
However, once one took a big step to cross over to the sixth level, there would be a qualitative metamorphosis. At the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, one would be able to condense the power of the ancient Essence Elephant and have incredible power to suppress everything.
If not for the extremely difficult and painstaking cultivation process, the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique would be more than the best Body Tempering technique in the Ten Nations, even the best in the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, even then, there were many who practiced the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. Unfortunately, almost 10% of the practitioners were stuck in the first three levels. Even if one was lucky enough to break through to the fourth level, there would be no effect.
Only when one reached the sixth level would they be considered to have formally started cultivating it, going through a metamorphosis into a master and condensing the Blood and Qi Furnace.
Cultivators who could condense the Blood and Qi Furnace would not necessarily cultivate the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, but once they reached the sixth level, they must be able to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace.
Now, a genius who was just 18 years old had emerged in Nan Nation and had even condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace. All of a sudden, he shot to fame in the Ten Nations, and in fact, it was said that the people of the Great Xia Dynasty were aware of these news too.
Reaching the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was simply demonic.
Ordinary cultivators would have to cultivate for 640 years, but the problem was that if one put all their energy on the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, they would not have any time to cultivate, nor any time to learn other Dharmic Dao.
Besides, could one live for 640 years?
Even if one swallowed some special herbs and forcibly extended their lifespan to 640 years and then broke through to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, so what?
Ordinary geniuses would reach at least the Golden Core realm after cultivating for more than 600 years. No matter how strong one¡¯s physical body was, could they resist tens of thousands of Dharmic Dao?
How many people could be like Ye Ping and have excellent cultivation realm, physical body, and sword techniques?
Hence, the fact that the genius from Nan Nation could cultivate to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique had indeed shocked the people of the Ten Nations.
However, what really shocked people was not this, but the fact that the demonic genius threatened to challenge all the juniors of the Ten Nations Academy before the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, before he stepped into the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
The elites of Nan Nation were included too. To put it bluntly, he wanted to fight his fellow countrymen too.
All of a sudden, everyone understood that the genius from Nan Nation wanted to build an invincible Dao foundation and cultivate his heart, use battles to hone his skills and Dharmic Dao. He wanted to use this method to build an invincible heart.
He wanted to quickly break through to the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
Hence, when this news spread, all of the people of the Ten Nations were shocked, and all the great academies felt an unparalleled sense of oppression.
What did battles between academies signify? A battle between disciples.
The disciple represented the academy, and hence, the academy with the winning disciple would be the stronger one. Nan Nation was among the top ten of the Ten Nations, and now that there was such a genius, they were hopeless and pressurized.
In short, once the news came out, the people of the Ten Nations got into an uproar.
Take the Jin Nation for an example.
Initially, the people of the Jin Nation were all discussing the matter of Ye Ping instructing Elder Li Jiang, and the discussions revolving around that topic could havested at least half a month, but because of this matter...
Everyone in the entire Jin Nation was discussing the incredible genius of Nan Nation.
First, they were shocked, then envious, andstly, hopeless.
They were shocked by his insane abilities to have been able to reach such a high level of cultivation in the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, envious that they were not in his ce, and hopeless because of a simpler reason.
The Ten Nations did not consist of only ten countries, but rather, the Ten Nations were the ten strongest ones among the 300-odd nations.
Even the weakest of them all was at least in the top ten. The stronger the nation, the higher their status and the better the welfare benefits enjoyed.
Disciples of Nan Nation would enjoy preferential benefits and treatment wherever they went. Those who knew that they were from Nan Nation would be kind to them, including the imperial court.
However, those from nations of lower status would not enjoy this treatment.
Over the years, the Jin Nation had been gradually improving after the policy change brought about by the new king. They were expected to reach the top five within a hundred years.
However, if there was such a genius in Nan Nation, it would probably be impossible to enter the top five in 500 years, let alone a hundred.
However, although the news spread throughout the Ten Nations overnight, everyone was still waiting for the results.
If the genius of Nan Nation could really defeat the Ten Nations, that would make everyone hopeless.
Fortunately, the Chen Nation, Li Nation, and Jing Nation also had supreme geniuses who might make the Nan Nation genius suffer if they really fought.
ording to the news, this genius of Nan Nation nned to start emerging as the best of his academy, followed by the Chen Nation and all the way up.
At this moment, in the hall of the Jin Nation Academy.
Li Mocheng was seated on the main seat, making the entire hall seem oppressive and grim.
The rest of the elders in the hall could not help but frown. They were busy with the matter at hand when they were suddenly called over by the Academy Master. Hence, they were a little curious and surprised.
Even the elders who were in seclusion were woken up, so it was obvious that something big had happened. Otherwise, it would not be like this.
¡°Academy Master, what exactly has happened? Why were we suddenly summoned here?¡±
¡°Yeah, Academy Master. Did something big happen?¡±
¡°Is it about the genius of Nan Nation?¡±
After the elders appeared, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up and ask the Academy Master what had happened.
Seeing that all the elders had arrived, Li Mocheng finally spoke up.
¡°It¡¯s not the matter of the genius of Nan Nation but something greater.¡±
Li Mocheng¡¯s words made all the elders in the hall inevitably stunned.
¡®Is there something more major than the genius of Nan Nation?¡¯
They had found out about the genius of Nan Nation immediately and had also felt the unprecedented pressure.
However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that it was actually even bigger than this matter.
For a moment, the elders were both curious and a bit nervous.
¡°Academy Master, stop keeping us in suspense. What exactly is it about?¡±
¡°Yes, what exactly happened?¡±
The crowd looked very curious and couldn¡¯t help but look at the Academy Master.
Li Mocheng stopped leaving them hanging and looked at them before answering.
¡°The princess of the Great Xia Dynasty has gone missing in the territory of Jin Nation and is now confirmed to be in Qingzhou.¡±
Li Mocheng¡¯s words made the faces of all the elders present turn sullen.
¡°What? The princess of the Great Xia Dynasty went missing in Jin Nation?¡±
¡°Academy Master, you¡¯re not kidding, right? This is a huge matter.¡±
¡°How did the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty go missing in Jin Nation without our knowledge?¡±
¡°Which princess of the Great Xia Dynasty is it?¡±
The elders spoke up one after another, feeling as if they were struck by lightning.
The disappearance of the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty within Jin Nation was not a trivial matter.
They would be punished for being negligent in security or even other offenses that were even more serious. Even if it was the least favored princess, the king of Great Xia Dynasty would definitely have to punish Jin Nation since she had gone missing in Jin Nation.
Such punishment was definitely not something that they could afford to take responsibility for.
¡°The Tenth Princess.¡±
Li Mocheng answered while the elders breathed a slight sigh of relief and the tension on their faces eased slightly.
Everyone knew that the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty was not favored by the king, and in fact, she was disliked. Rumor had it that her mother was sent by the enemies to assassinate the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Later, the assassination failed and her mother eventually killed herself in the pce, leaving behind a baby.
The royals were heartless in the first ce. Besides, the fact that the tenth princess¡¯ mother had tried to assassinate the emperor was already a heinous crime. If not for the fact that the emperor considered the old ties he had with her, the princess would have been killed too.
Hence, the tenth princess had never been favored since she was born. Although she was a princess, she had an extremely low status.
However, no matter what, she was still the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, and everyone was aware of that. The severity of the punishment was the main matter of concern.
Looking at the expressions of the elders, Li Mocheng¡¯s face turned stern.
¡°Are you all relieved to hear that it¡¯s the Tenth Princess who is unfavored?¡±
Li Mocheng revealed their thoughts.
However, before the elders could answer, Li Mocheng continued.
¡°If she was just the tenth princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, that would be alright, but the problem is that months ago, the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty agreed to have the tenth princess marry the third prince of Great Ze dynasty for the sake of establishing deep diplomatic rtions.¡±
Li Mocheng said.
For a moment, the faces of the elders became even more sullen.
¡°A royal marriage?¡±
¡°Why weren¡¯t we aware of such a major thing?¡±
¡°Hasn¡¯t there always been a conflict at the border between Great Ze Dynasty and Great Xia Dynasty? Could the marriage alliance be for the sake of that?¡±
¡°It should be more than just for the border conflict. Nowadays, the Great Xia Dynasty has internal and external troubles and they need help in everything. At such a level, we can¡¯t guess what they want.¡±
The elders discussed and spected.
However, Li Mocheng shook his head.
¡°The matter of the marriage alliance involves too many things and has nothing to do with us either. Yesterday, I went to the king to talk about this for an entire day and night.¡±
¡°The third prince of the Great Ze Dynasty is said to have fallen in love with the tenth princess at first sight, but if he¡¯s unfavored too, it won¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°However, the brother of the third prince of the Great Ze Dynasty is the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty who is extremely favored. 70% of the officials of the dynasty supported him and he¡¯s destined to rule the world. He pampers the third prince too.¡±
¡°So if the Great Xia Dynasty is unable to fulfill this marriage alliance, the imperial court of the Great Ze Dynasty will also cease all diplomatic rtions with the Great Xia Dynasty immediately.¡±
¡°Currently, among the five dynasties, the Great Qian and Great Ze Dynasties are getting stronger and stronger, while the Great Li Dynasty and the Great Zhou Dynasty are also rising. The Great Xia Dynasty seems to be alienated.¡±
¡°In addition, these years, so much has happened in the Great Xia Dynasty, with the demons at the border and the Fiendcelestial Cult. There¡¯s likely to be chaos.¡±
At this point, Li Mocheng shook his head again.
¡°However, these are just wild guesses, don¡¯t think too much about it. For now, the biggest issue the Jin Nation is facing is the disappearance of the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, and once the marriage alliance fails, the Great Xia Dynasty will suffer losses.¡±
¡°By then, the Great Xia Dynasty will definitely punish Jin Nation severely, which will be a disaster for the Jin Nation imperial court and the people of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°I invited you all here today, because I hope that you will personally step up to find the whereabouts of the Great Xia Dynasty Princess.¡±
¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already discussed with the king, who has already sent all the guards out to search for her in Qingzhou.¡±
¡°The most troublesome thing about this matter is that firstly, it cannot be publicized because it involves the prestige of the Great Xia Dynasty. If the news of a princess goes missing within the dynasty gets out, many will die.¡±
¡°Secondly, we¡¯ve investigated and found out that this has a great rtion to the Fiendcelestial Cult, and in fact, the sudden attack theyunched on the 33 states of Jin Nation was meant to confuse everyone. Now, the Fiendcelestial Cult has a huge scheme and no one knows what they really want to do, but the only thing we know is that if the princess of Great Xia Dynasty is not rescued, the Jin Nation will be in huge danger.¡±
¡°Thirdly, we must find the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty and ensure she¡¯s alive. If she dies, there will be trouble and chaos in Jin Nation, or even in the Ten Nations. Once the marriage alliance fails, the Great Ze Dynasty will be furious and hold someone responsible.¡±
At this point, Li Mocheng sighed deeply.
He got up and looked at the crowd.
¡°If such a thing really happens, the king and I will make a trip to the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°However, everyone, there are traces of the Fiendcelestial Cult this time, so it¡¯s likely that you will never return after this. I implore you to risk your lives to bring back the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°She represents the entire Jin Nation and the hundreds of thousands of people. Thank you.¡±
Li Mocheng got up and bowed to the elders.
In fact, there was one thing that he did not mention and that was the imperial court of Great Xia Dynasty was already enraged about the disappearance of the princess and even a royal edict had appeared in the hands of the king of Jin Nation yesterday. However, there were only two simple sentences.
¡°The crown prince will ascend the throne if the princess returns.¡±
¡°If not, Jin Nation will be removed from the Ten Nations.¡±
The meaning was simple. Even if the princess returned, safe and sound, the king of Jin Nation would have to pay the corresponding price and step down to let the crown prince take the throne.
However, if she did not, the Jin Nation would no longer be one of the Ten Nations.
Those words were the greatest blow to a nation.
Li Mocheng did not tell the elders about it because he didn¡¯t want them to feel pressurized. However, he understood that it concerned the fate of the entire Jin Nation.
At this moment, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament and genius of Nan Nation seemed insignificant inparison.
In the main hall, the elders stood up after seeing Li Mocheng¡¯s attitude.
Dozens of pairs of eyes were fixed on him, and finally, 32 elders bowed to Li Mocheng.
¡°We will bring the princess back.¡±
They added calmly.
¡°Even if we die.¡±
Li Mocheng bowed even more deeply.
No one would know that a huge crisis was looming over the Jin Nation.
No one would know that above the dome of the sky of the Great Xia Dynasty, there were dense dark clouds instead of clear skies.
That day.
Hundreds of elders of the Jin Nation Academy left quietly without a trace.
The Jin Nation Academy remained the same and no one knew what happened.
They were clueless and fearless.
On the following day, the sound of a rooster crowing filled the air, and a ray of sunlight prated through the darkness,nding on Ye Ping.
In the courtyard, Ye Ping opened his clear eyes calmly.
A night ofprehension had allowed Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao attainment to progress slightly, but he had notprehended the sword intent.
Not even a trace of it wasprehended.
That made Ye Ping a little regretful, and he could not help but feel reverence for Su Changyu once again.
During that night, he did not even see the shadow of the supreme sword intent, and yet, Su Changyu managed to do it and even master the sword intent.
He had probablyprehended long ago.
Indeed, peerless Sword Immortals were different.
Bright early in the morning, a voice came from outside the door.
It was Li Yue¡¯s voice.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, today is Elder Xu¡¯s morning ss, are you here?¡±
Li Yue¡¯s voice was not too loud.
In the courtyard, Ye Ping immediately got up, and after he took out the academic schedule to take a nce, he knew who Elder Xu was.
He was the alchemy elder of Jin Nation Academy and also the number one alchemist in Jin Nation.
Ye Ping was indeed quite interested in alchemy. Although it was obvious that Elder Xu¡¯s alchemy attainments were inferior to Xu Luochen¡¯s in his opinion, Ye Ping was still willing to go to listen to the lesson.
After all, his own attainments in alchemy were lower than that of his attainments in the Sword Dao. Hence, he wanted to see what Elder Xu had to say, and whether he could learn anything from it.
Of course, if Ye Ping really couldn¡¯t learn anything, he would find a way to get a good evaluation so that he would be allowed to skip lessons in the future.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping could not help but get up and push open the door of the room.
After the door of the room was pushed open, Li Yue was not the only one outside. There were three women and one man, among whom one of them Ye Ping knew.
¡°Mo Xuan?¡±
Yes, it was Junior Sister Mo Xuan.
Among the four, Li Yue was beautiful, especially after she had obviously dressed up meticulously.
As for the other two, one looked petite while the other one, who was the only male, looked very puerile. However, based on his aura, it was obvious that he had an extraordinary identity.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye!¡±
Li Yue, Mo Xuan, and the other two bowed to Ye Ping as soon as they saw him, their eyes full of admiration.
¡°Greetings, Junior Brother, Junior Sisters.¡±
Ye Ping bowed too with a warm and gentle smile. He then headed to the lesson venue together with them.
Chapter 148: There Are No Non-poisonous Pills In This World
Chapter 148: There Are No Non-poisonous Pills In This World
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this is Junior Sister Zhang Lin, the daughter of a marquis of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°This is Jiang Peng, the son of the Jiang family of Jin Nation.¡±
In the Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping walked together with the crowd and Li Yue introduced those two people to Ye Ping.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
With Li Yue¡¯s introduction, the two hurriedly bowed at Ye Ping and greeted him.
In the eyes of the newly matricted disciples, Ye Ping was not as simple as the leader of the fifth generation disciples but a god-like existence.
¡°Greetings to both of you.¡±
Ye Ping returned the gesture.
However, in the next moment, Li Yue continued to speak again.
¡°Senior Brother, do you know that a peerless genius has emerged from Nan Nation?¡±
Li Yue asked.
¡°Peerless genius from Nan Nation?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with some curiosity as he really wasn¡¯t aware of that matter.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, you may not know yet, but there¡¯s a piece of news from Nan Nation. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a peerless demon from the Nan Nation Academy who¡¯s only 18 years old but has already cultivated to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
Li Yue told him about the matter.
¡°Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique? He reached the sixth level at the age of 18?¡±
In the K?itigarbha Pavilion, Ye Ping read millions of scriptures and hence, was aware of what the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was. He had even studied it before.
After all, the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was rather special as it was the best Body Tempering technique in the Ten Nations, and the more one cultivated it, the more powerful it would be.
Ye Ping also remembered that there were a total of 13 levels to the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. When one reached the tenth level, they would have extremely terrifying power that would allow one to break even mountains with a single punch.
The sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was a huge milestone, after which every increment in level would result in a drastic difference.
Hence, after hearing those news, Ye Ping was indeed astonished.
Ye Ping was no longer as clueless as he used to be and was in fact rather knowledgeable.
¡°Yeah, Senior Brother Ye, these days, there are geniuses everywhere and this is only the case in Nan Nation. There must be other experts hidden in Chen Nation, Li Nation, and Jing Nation, which are the strongest of the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation is indeed a little subpar.¡±
Li Yue nodded and answered Ye Ping while alsomenting about Jin Nation.
However, Jiang Peng soon spoke.
¡°Senior Sister Li, actually there are geniuses in the Jin Nation too. I heard that during the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s heyday, many sects have been suppressed after a luck-exterminating battle. Of course, that¡¯s just based on hearsay.¡±
¡°The powerhouses of those sects have been stranded in the Ten Nations and many of them came to Jin Nation. However, they remain anonymous and their whereabouts are unknown.¡±
Jiang Peng revealed a secret.
¡°Luck-exterminating battle?¡±
In an instant, the crowd had their curiosity piqued, especially Ye Ping who heard that the geniuses remained anonymous.
Sensing the curiosity of the crowd, Jiang Peng stopped keeping them in suspense and talked while walking.
¡°The so-called luck-exterminating battle should have happened a few hundred years ago. Actually, to get a clear idea, we have to start from two thousand years ago during the Great Ying Dynasty, the predecessor of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°However, the Great Ying Dynasty did not obey the will of heaven and ignored the public opinion. Thest king of the dynasty was a tyrant and the people died. Hence, they were reced by the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°The Great Xia Dynasty obeyed the will of heaven, respected public opinion, and had nine kings in the line of session. Hence, the Great Xia Dynasty prospered and enjoyed glory until a few decades ago, when a peerless divine fortune teller predicted that the tenth king of the Great Xia Dynasty would be the king of the world.¡±
¡°He will unify the five dynasties, resolve the troubles and misfortune of the world, and be the first king of the world.¡±
¡°Hence, there are rumors going on among the folks.¡±
¡°For the sake of the tenth king of the Great Xia Dynasty, the ninth generation king started the luck-exterminating battle to suppress the powerful immortal sects of the Great Xia Dynasty. He even killed all of them to obtain their luck before using the Supreme Array Formation to condense the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°The terrifying luck was all added to the body of the then empress of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was already pregnant with a son at that time.¡±
¡°Indeed, on the day that the empress gave birth to her son, endless phenomena appeared in the Great Xia Dynasty Imperial Pce, such as Golden Lotuses scattering all over the ground and even 99 golden dragons emerging from the sky dome. They were all auspicious signs.¡±
Jiang Peng revealed the secret that made the crowd feel fascinated and mesmerized.
¡°What happened after that? Why hasn¡¯t the Great Xia Dynasty unified the world? Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of the tenth king. Aren¡¯t there only nine in the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
The first to speak was Mo Xuan who was very interested in such strange tales. Hence, she naturally could not help but continue to ask. The people were extremely curious too.
At that moment, Jiang Peng paused, and he then continued to speak.
¡°What happenedter was something bizarre.¡±
¡°The birth of the tenth prince was auspicious and it should have been a good thing for the Great Xia Dynasty. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, one day, the tenth prince of the Great Xia Dynasty strangely disappeared, but rumor had it that he had been assassinated and it was only told to the public that he had gone missing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s also the reason why the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s luck has been faltering and they have suffered countless cmities over the years. When one gets unlucky, there will be endless trouble. Whenever a cmity strikes a nation, it will affect countless citizens.¡±
¡°So, everyone in the world feels that the tenth prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was assassinated. Otherwise, if he was alive, the Great Xia Dynasty would not be in such a terrible state. But that¡¯s just a rumor.¡±
¡°The luck-exterminating battle was because of this matter. It resulted in countless powerhouses staying hidden in the mountains. Some are secretly nning their revenge and some have already terminated their line of session.¡±
¡°The Great Xia Dynasty is indeed at fault for this matter but that¡¯s not the worst. The worst is that...¡±
At this point, Li Yue spoke up again and interrupted Jiang Peng.
¡°Jiang Peng, what you said is just a rumor. I asked my father about it and he said that there¡¯s no such thing at all, and that it¡¯s just a rumor spread by someone to dishonor the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Also, there are some things that should not be said indiscriminately. These are just rumors, and you and I ought to be discerning. Otherwise...¡±
Li Yue interrupted Jiang Peng.
The three of them couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
They were indeed full of curiosity, but after hearing this, they also understood that Li Yue did not treat them as outsiders. However, it would be good to be wary.
If word about it were to get spread, others would not pay attention to it if it was just a folk rumor. However, they were different because they were the son of the Jiang Family, the princess of Jin Nation, and the daughter of a marquis of Jin Nation.
Their words represented the upper echelons of Jin Nation, and if they made a mistake, their entire family would be in trouble. There had been various instances of such things.
Although everyone was curious, they understood the rationale too.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, these are all rumors. I was just too quick to run my tongue off. Everyone, just take it that I was making up stories.¡±
Jiang Peng hurriedly spoke. He also realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly kept his mouth shut.
The crowd did not say anything either. It would be best not to mention it.
¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about the matter of the genius of Nan Nation.¡±
Zhang Lin shifted the topic back to the genius of Nan Nation.
However, although they decided to drop the subject, Ye Ping somehow felt that the Qingyun Dao Sect was a peerless sect after hearing the story.
All the signs and descriptions pointed to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Perhaps the sect has an unpleasant history that they don¡¯t wish to find out yet. It seems I have to be respectful to the people of the Great Xia Dynasty in the future.¡±
¡°If the Qingyun Dao Sect really has an enmity with the Great Xia Dynasty and I get too deeply involved in it, I might be in trouble.¡±
Ye Ping thought to himself.
He secretly warned himself to be respectful and stay away from the powerful figures of the Great Xia Dynasty in the future, lest he got embroiled. By then, he would be in trouble if he had to choose between the sect and friends.
Ye Ping did not care about the origin of the Qingyun Dao Sect and it didn¡¯t matter to him which position he was in. He was just grateful to them for the kindness that they had shown him.
¡°That genius of Nan Nation is nning to go to Chen Nation in a few days¡¯ time and he wants to challenge all the enemies in the Ten Nations. However, I wonder if the Chen Nation has a genius too. It¡¯d be best to let them fight and reach an internecine oue. We will then rise.¡±
Jiang Peng continued to talk about the matter regarding the genius of Nan Nation.
¡°Why doesn¡¯t he go from low to high?¡±
Mo Xuan sounded curious. Since it was a challenge, one theoretically ought to start by fighting the weakest andstly the strongest. Why did he do it the other way around?
¡°Don¡¯t you get it? The genius of Nan Nation is challenging ording to the route. I¡¯ve calcted the time. Hisst stop is the Wei Nation, and this time, the venue of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is near Wei nation. If he can push through, he¡¯ll have it easy during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
Jiang Peng¡¯s answer made the people understand immediately.
¡°He managed to reach the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique at the age of 18 years old. Senior Brother Ye, how old are you this year?¡±
Mo Xuan eximed and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°22.¡±
Ye Ping revealed his age straightforwardly.
After hearing this, the crowd could not help but be slightly surprised. Although 22 years old was older than 18, it was shocking that he could condense the Blood and Qi Furnace at the age of 22.
Unfortunately, the world would only see the brightest star. With the emergence of an eighteen-year-old genius in Nan Nation, Ye Ping¡¯s reputation was naturally suppressed.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what kind of technique are you practicing? It feels like your physical body is also terrifying.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, what kind of cultivation technique do you practice? It seems to be on par with Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
Speaking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look a little curious and asked Ye Ping what kind of technique he was practicing.
¡°It¡¯s a secret method of the n, but it¡¯s stronger than the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
Ye Ping did not say that it was the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique because he was proud and felt that it was definitely more than a hundred times stronger than the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
¡°Stronger than the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, can you beat that Nan Nation genius then?¡±
¡°If that Nan Nation genius is defeated by Senior Brother Ye, we¡¯ll gain a lot of glory this time.¡±
The few of them were overjoyed and praised Ye Ping.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before and I don¡¯t know his strength either. We¡¯ll just wait for him toe.¡±
Ye Ping was unsure if he could defeat him. After all, he had never seen the Nan Nation genius before. If he said that he could beat him, it would be delusional. However, if he said he couldn¡¯t, he would seem less mighty.
At this time, the crowd also came to the Pill Pavilion.
The Pill Pavilion of the Jin Nation Academy was extremely luxurious, and when one crossed the threshold, they would see a copper ancient beast pill furnace. Each pill furnace was a supreme-grade spirit artifact. The pill furnace was made using bronze too.
The bronze would effectively enhance the quality of pills and was highly resistant to heat. Besides, it contained 36 array formations, and as long as the materials were ced instead, pills could be refined without requiring supervision.
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
There were a total of 108 pill furnaces which were extremely expensive and each sect would have only one of such. Only the Jin Nation Academy was wealthy enough to have 108 pill furnaces.
At this moment, all the newly matricted disciples were present. They had been waiting there for a long time. As newly matricted disciples, they naturally have to show up early to a lesson imparted by the elders, so as to not leave a bad impression.
There were also some third and fourth generation Senior Brothers not far away who were also there to learn.
However, as Ye Ping appeared, everyone could not help but look at him.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
They greeted Ye Ping with a bow and were extremely respectful.
Even the third generation and fourth generation disciples dared not call Ye Ping their junior brother.
Even Elder Li Jiang dared not see Ye Ping as his junior. How would they dare do that?
Before Ye Ping could return the gesture, a figure walked out of the pill pavilion.
It was an elder.
He seemed much older than Li Jiang.
He was the best pill refinement master in Jin Nation Academy and Jin Nation.
He was Xu Chang, Elder Xu.
¡°Greetings, Elder Xu.¡±
After Xu Chang appeared, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him.
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
Xu Chang walked out slowly. He seemed a little distracted and was in a good mood today, but because of what the Academy Master said previously, he was in a somber mood.
Initially, he also nned to go and look for the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, but because he had to teach, he did not want to cause any panic or suspicion. In the end, he decided to stay in the sect.
To be honest, if it were not for Ye Ping, Xu Chang would have left long ago.
He retracted his thoughts.
Xu Chang nced at the crowd but soon looked at Ye Ping again.
Not far away, Ye Ping was d in a white shirt and he looked just like a Confucian schr.
¡°My disciple is really handsome.¡±
Xu Chang¡¯s eyes were filled with appreciation and admiration. All his negative emotions dissipated at this moment.
At the thought of this, Xu Chang slowly walked down from the Pill Pavilion while secretly telling himself to pretend to be impressive and not lose his might in front of Ye Ping.
¡°Forgo the formality.¡±
Xu Chang walked towards the people. There was a copper tripod behind.
Soon, the people got up and looked at Xu Chang.
After the crowd got up, Xu Chang looked away and then raised his hand. In an instant, the lid of the tripod floated upwards.
Immediately afterwards, the medicinal herbs floated up andnded in the pill tripod.
There were a total of 36 medicinal herbs, and a spiritual spring entered the pill tripod from the storage ring.
After the medicinal herbs and the spiritual spring all entered the tripod, Elder Xu Chang released several Dharmic Dao.
In order to make himself seem powerful, Elder Xu Chang cast 72 Dharmic Dao, each of which was a pill refinement Dharmic Dao.
He just seemed very strong.
However, soon, as the copper lid was lifted, he began to officially refine pills.
Elder Xu Chang did not give a long speech and instead began to refine pills.
He wanted to let Ye Ping have a clearer look, so as to show his abilities.
The mes began burning under the tripod, and white fog spread while the fragrance of the pills filled the entire Pill Pavilion.
When smelling the fragrance, the disciples could not help but look rxed.
After seeing the disciples¡¯ reaction, Elder Xu Chang was in a much better mood.
When looking at Ye Ping, he remained calm.
All of a sudden, Elder Xu Chang could not help but be stunned.
He had almost showcased all his skills. ¡®Can you give me an expression?¡¯
However, Elder Xu Chang soon realized.
As a genius, Ye Ping naturally had a lot of knowledge, he could not shock him with his alchemy method.
Thinking of this, Elder Xu Chang immediately controlled the mes and began refining seriously.
Four hourster, the fragrance of the pill became richer and Elder Xu Chang could sense that the pill had been refined!
In the next moment, Elder Xu Chang waved his hand again, and at once, the lid of the tripod flew up, and then pearl-like pills flew out from the tripod.
Each pill was the size of a longan and was crystal clear, emitting a strong fragrance of pills.
He had refined twelve pills in a row, which were like valuable pearls.
¡°This is a superior-grade Foundation Establishment pill!¡±
¡°Ah, I was wondering why the fragrance was so rich. It turns out it¡¯s a superior-grade Foundation Establishment pill.¡±
¡°No wonder the fragrance is so strong. Elder is really worthy of being the number one alchemist in Jin Nation. He casually refined a Foundation Establishment pill!¡±
¡°Terrifying, terrifying, truly terrifying.¡±
When the pills appeared, some people immediately recognized them and eximed in shock.
¡°Each superior-grade Foundation Establishment pill is very high in value. It can increase the chances of the Foundation Establishment cultivators to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.¡±
¡°Normal Foundation Establishment cultivators only have a 40% probability of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm. If they have powerful Qi and blood, the probability can be raised to 50%, but if he fails, it¡¯s not as simple as starting over. One such pill can be worth tens of thousands of superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
¡°Each middle-grade Foundation Establishment pill is sold for 30,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones, so a superior-grade one can be sold for at least 60,000 to 70,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. The value of 12 of the superior-grade pill is worth almost close to one million inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The disciples murmured, each looking stunned.
However, at this moment, Xu Chang¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°The art of alchemy is the art of turning waste into treasures. With some refinement, ordinary medicinal herbs can be turned into pills of great value.¡±
¡°Pills can allow us to save arge amount of time on cultivation, but you can¡¯t be overly reliant on them.¡±
Elder Xu Chang said calmly.
He immediately continued again, ¡°However, take note of one thing, and that is the rule of thumb of pill refinement.¡±
Xu Chang¡¯s expression became extremely serious as he looked at the crowd.
¡°There is poison in pills and there are no non-poisonous pills in this world. If someone says that there is a non-poisonous pill in this world, he must be a conman. Do you understand?¡±
Elder Xu Chang taught his disciples.
He shocked them with his alchemical skills before revealing the rule of thumb for pill refinement to establish dominance.
Even Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but want to praise himself.
Soon he looked at Ye Ping in a bid to see his reaction.
¡®Is it shock?¡¯
¡®Is it astonishment?¡¯
¡®Or is it excitement?¡¯
However, when Elder Xu Chang looked at Ye Ping, he found that Ye Ping frowned again.
¡®Uh?¡¯
¡®Frowning?¡¯
Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
However, before he could continue speaking, Ye Ping suddenly spoke up again.
¡°Elder, there¡¯s something wrong with what you said.¡±
A voice sounded.
All the disciples were shocked.
Even Xu Chang was dumbfounded.
Chapter 149: Can This Also Be Used To Refine Into A Pill? The Jin Nation Disciples Are Astonished
Chapter 149: Can This Also Be Used To Refine Into A Pill? The Jin Nation Disciples Are Astonished
Jin Nation Academy.
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
Everyone was stunned and they were looking at Ye Ping in disbelief.
Their gazes were full of bewilderment, shock, disbelief, and all sorts of other emotions.
They were curious and wondered what Ye Ping meant by that.
There was some toxicity in all pills, and that was aw of alchemy. In the entire world of immortal cultivation, anyone who had somemon sense in alchemy was aware of it. How could Ye Ping say those words?
In particr, Xu Chang had no idea where he went wrong.
As the best alchemist in Jin Nation, Xu Chang¡¯s attainments in the Dao of alchemy were quite famous even in the Ten Nations.
Although he did not dare to im that he would never make any mistakes, he was at least right in what he said just now.
There was a certain amount of toxicity even in medicine!
¡®There are no non-poisonous pills in this world!¡¯
¡®How am I wrong? Tell me, where did I go wrong?¡¯
Elder Xu Chang thought about it for a long time. He really did not know where he had gone wrong and had no choice but to look at Ye Ping with bewilderment in his eyes.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Elder Xu Chang frowned as he looked at Ye Ping. If he were any other disciple, he would have been chased out long ago.
Ye Ping was the only one who had the right to receive that treatment.
¡°Elder Xu, anything is possible. You said that there are no non-poisonous pills in this world, but I disagree with you.¡±
Ye Ping immediately pointed out the problem.
In fact, Ye Ping did not think of standing out to refute Elder Xu Chang¡¯s words.
After all, it was true that there was 30% toxicity in all medicine.
However, Elder Xu Chang¡¯s words made Ye Ping speak up.
After all, that sentence was quite an insult to Xu Luochen and Ye Ping naturally couldn¡¯t interject.
However, his words left the crowd in shock and their eyes were full of bewilderment.
They found it bizarre.
Although the group of newly matricted disciples were not proficient in the Dao of alchemy, they had some basic knowledge in it.
The so-called 30% of toxicity in medicine referred to the conflicting effects between the medicinal herbs that constituted the pill. Hence, non-toxic medicinal herbs might result in poisonous effects after being fused together.
Although the cultivators could rely on swallowing pills to rapidly improve their cultivation level or achieve breakthroughs in realm, too many pills would be poisonous in one¡¯s body.
There would be a huge problem, but that was not all. Besides, too much of a certain pill might even reduce the effects of the medicine.
It was ast resort for many geniuses. In fact, if they could, they would choose not to consume any pills, and even if they had to, they would only choose to consume superior-grade pills.
Yet, Ye Ping actually said that Elder Xu Chang¡¯s theory was wrong and that non-poisonous pills actually did exist in this world. How could they not be shocked?
After hearing those words, Elder Xu Chang did not show any anger and instead smiled.
In his opinion, Ye Ping¡¯s words were proof of him standing out from others as a genius.
Ordinary people did not know how to think for themselves and would simply follow what they were taught or what they read in books.
Geniuses were different. True geniuses would know how to think and retort because they had an adventurous heart.
In an instant, Elder Xu Chang looked at Ye Ping with even more admiration in his eyes.
¡®Good, very good. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s my future disciple.¡¯
However, despite feeling satisfied, Elder Xu Chang decided that there were still some things he had to teach Ye Ping seriously.
For example, the matter of non-poisonous pills.
Thinking of this, Elder Xu Chang could not help but speak up.
¡°Ye Ping, you are very courageous to retort. Very good.¡±
Elder Xu Chang praised Ye Ping in front of the disciples.
However, in the next moment, Elder Xu Chang continued to speak.
¡°Although you have an adventurous heart to explore greater possibilities and you have your own thoughts, there¡¯s one thing that you have to understand. There can¡¯t be a non-poisonous pill in this world.¡±
¡°There¡¯s some toxicity to medicine and medicine is not toxic. However, there are benefits and disadvantages to every kind of medicinal herb. No matter what kind of pill it is, numerous types of medicinal herbs are needed during refinement.¡±
¡°During thebination of so many medicinal herbs, there will be more toxins and eventually pill poison.¡±
¡°Since the establishment of the alchemy lineage, there have been countless alchemy powerhouses who have also studied non-poisonous pills, but over tens of thousands of years, no one has ever been able to refine non-poisonous pills.¡±
¡°Supreme-grade pills are the limit, but even then, they still contain some toxicity.¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible to say that there are no non-poisonous pills in this world. You are right, anything is possible in this big world.¡±
¡°There are sages who believe that a natural pill is non-poisonous and non-poisonous pills can also be considered blessings from heaven. Such pills are rare and cannot be refined.¡±
¡°So, I should rephrase what I just said and instead say that no one in this world can refine a non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°Like I said, if there is any alchemist who says he can refine a non-poisonous pill, he is undoubtedly a liar.¡±
Elder Xu Chang was incredibly patient in exining the non-poisonous pills to Ye Ping.
What he meant was simple. There were definitely non-poisonous pills in this world. After all, anything was possible in this world and there were even Immortal Ascension pills, let alone non-poisonous pills.
No one could be sure about such things, so Elder Xu Chang tweaked what he meant.
There were non-poisonous pills in this world, but they could not be refined by humans, regardless of how good at alchemy they were.
He had a firm gaze and was extremely certain of what he meant.
Of course he was also certain about thest sentence.
At this point, Xu Chang¡¯s eyes were full of confidence.
He looked at Ye Ping, his heart full ofcency.
He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping could retort any further.
In fact, at this moment, Elder Xu Chang had already thought of what expression Ye Ping would showter. He reckoned that Ye Ping would probably look like he had an epiphany before having a look of surprise and admiration, and finally a face of conviction.
He would then bow to Elder Li Jiang and beg him to ept him as a disciple.
¡®Oh, no, Ye Ping is a genius after all. He may not take the initiative to beg me in front of everyone, but when this lecture is over, he will definitelye to me.¡¯
¡®Yes, great, wonderful, excellent.¡¯
Thinking of this, Elder Xu Chang¡¯s gaze was full of joy.
However, to Elder Xu Chang¡¯s disappointment, Ye Ping did not seem to be enlightened and was instead still frowning.
He even seemed to be hesitating to speak.
Before Elder Xu Chang could react, Ye Ping spoke up.
¡°Elder Xu, I think you¡¯re being too assumptive. Non-poisonous pills can also be refined, but it depends on the person who refines the pills.¡±
Ye Ping originally did not want to continue, but he still did mainly because Elder Xu Chang¡¯sst sentence was somewhat ironic to Xu Luochen.
However, Ye Ping did not want to directly contradict Elder Xu Chang, and hence, he seemed to hesitate to speak. However, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up in the end.
Indeed, as Ye Ping spoke up, the disciples in the Pill Pavilion were all a bit at a loss for words.
It even led to some discussion.
After all, Ye Ping had repeatedly opposed Elder Xu Chang, which, in any case, was considered disrespectful.
Although Ye Ping previously instructed Elder Li Jiang, the Sword Dao was different from the Dao of alchemy and the two could not be mixed.
Besides, Elder Xu Chang had already given an exnation in response to what Ye Ping said about anything being possible in this world.
There were definitely non-toxic elixirs in this world, but those that even powerful alchemists could not refine were considered blessings from heaven.
In the end, Ye Ping still vetoed him and that was quite disrespectful.
Indeed, Elder Xu Chang behaved strangely in the Pill Pavilion.
Although Ye Ping was indeed a genius and he did want to take Ye Ping as a disciple, the problem was that Ye Ping disrespected him again and again.
No matter what, Xu Chang was emotional.
In particr, Ye Ping¡¯s words seemed... derisive.
¡®What do you mean it depends on the person who refines the pills?¡¯
¡®Do you mean I can¡¯t make the cut?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s quite sarcastic, huh?¡¯
¡°Ye Ping, although you have ideas and can guess, the problem is that you should only believe what you see with your own eyes. Have you ever seen a non-poisonous pill? Or rather, do you have a non-poisonous pill?¡±
Elder wasn¡¯t trying to suppress Ye Ping either, it was just that if he didn¡¯t say so, he couldn¡¯t possibly admit that he was at fault.
¡°I don¡¯t have a non-poisonous pill, but... I can refine one.¡±
Ye Ping said with a calm expression.
However, after he said that, all the disciples outside the Pill Pavilion frozepletely.
Even Elder Xu Chang froze too.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.
There were even many disciples who frowned and asked the bystanders what Ye Ping had just said.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Elder Xu Chang snapped back to his senses as he looked at Ye Ping, his eyes filled with shock.
He did not understand what Ye Ping meant.
¡°Elder, what I mean is I can refine a non-poisonous pill.¡±
Ye Ping continued to speak bravely, his face extremely calm.
¡°You can refine a non-poisonous pill?¡±
Xu Chang immediatelyughed.
He reallyughed, not because he looked down on Ye Ping, but rather the non-poisonous pill was the topic of research of countless alchemists throughout the world of immortal cultivation.
As the saying went, medicine contained some toxicity and cultivators could use pills to break through the realm or improve their cultivation levels, but constant consumption of pills was clearly impossible.
There was someone who relied on consuming pills and ended up breaking through to the Golden Core realm from the Qi Refinement realm within just three years. Even geniuses needed a few decades or centuries. Yet, this person managed to increase their cultivation level through consuming pills.
However, after reaching the Golden Core realm, there were two major problems. Firstly, his cultivation was not stable. Secondly, his body wasden with toxins from the pills. In the end, he slipped into obsession and did not have a ce to die.
That was the greatest side-effect of pills.
That was also the reason why real geniuses would rarely use pills, unless it was a critical moment. They did not want to wait. Otherwise, they would rely on their own to get a breakthrough as far as possible.
If there was a non-poisonous pill, it would be a terrifying thing for the Great Xia Dynasty, let alone the entire Jin Nation.
If non-poisonous pills could be produced in bulk, the cultivators could rely on swallowing the pills to cultivate and reach the perfected Qi Refinement realm in a year, followed by the perfected Foundation Establishment realm in two years, then the Golden Core realm. Under mass production, the Great Xia Dynasty would take off.
The oue of battles was dependent on peerless cultivators, and the expansion of the territory was reliant on the mid-level cultivators like Foundation Establishment realm, Golden Core realm, and Nascent Soul realm.
Hence, the non-poisonous pills were something that countless alchemists throughout the immortal cultivation world had dreamed of refining.
However, no one managed to research and produce such a pill in thousands and even hundreds of thousands of years.
Yet, Ye Ping said he could do it.
He was only twenty-two years old, and even if he started learning alchemy as a fetus, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve it.
Even the other disciples also felt that Ye Ping was exaggerating, what more Xu Chang.
No, he was not exaggerating but bragging too much.
Mo Xuan, Li Yue and others, who were at the side, also slightly felt a hint of embarrassment.
However, even though their gazes were peculiar, Ye Ping still lookedposed.
His calmness caused Elder Xu Chang to stopughing.
¡°Ye Ping, since you said that you can refine a non-poisonous pill, can you refine it in front of the crowd?¡±
¡°Of course, if you need any herbs, I will have someone fetch them now, but I can¡¯t give you herbs that are too precious.¡±
Elder Xu Chang said with a serious expression.
He didn¡¯t feel like Ye Ping was joking, but he simply didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in this world who could refine a non-poisonous pill.
¡°Elder, no medicinal herbs are needed to refine the non-poisonous pill.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°No medicinal herbs are needed?¡±
Xu Chang froze in shock again.
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, you are a genius, but you can¡¯t treat everyone like fools.¡¯
¡®Refining pills without medicinal herbs?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t that far-fetched?¡¯
To be honest, Xu Chang had already prepared to give Ye Ping expensive medicinal herbs. After all, in Xu Chang¡¯s eyes, Ye Ping was obviously trying to nitpick but couldn¡¯t find an out.
That was why he behaved that way.
However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the more Ye Ping talked about it, the more outrageous he became. He originally wanted to give Ye Ping an out, but Ye Ping drove himself to a dead end.
¡°Elder, it is written in ancient books that medicine contains some toxicity and all medicines in this world have toxins. In order to refine a non-poisonous pill, you can¡¯t use medicinal herbs.¡±
Ye Ping exined what Xu Luochen had taught him at the beginning.
Upon hearing his words, everyoneughed helplessly.
Although it sounded reasonable, the problem was, how could a pill be refined without medicinal herbs?
Refining pills out of thin air?
¡°Ye Ping, your theory is good, but the problem is... Ah, forget it, forget it, Ye Ping, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no evidence to support your ims. Since you don¡¯t need any medicinal herbs, refine a non-poisonous pill now.¡±
¡°If you can do it, I will take back everything I said before.¡±
Xu Chang did not know what to say. He had already given Ye Ping an out and since Ye Ping refused to take it, he had nothing more to say.
¡°Yes.¡±
To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Ping agreed.
At the next moment, Ye Ping raised his hand. He did not have any fancy techniques nor moves. He simply extended his hand.
He used his heart to refine the pills and gathered the purest spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
In the eyes of the crowd, Ye Ping¡¯s actions made everyone feel embarrassed.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
They thought that since Ye Ping did not need medicinal herbs, he should at least use a few hundred techniques.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to just raise his hand.
¡®You call this refining pills?¡¯
¡®This method can also be used to refine pills?¡¯
Refining pills out of thin air?
To be honest, among the four-hundred-something people previously, some believed in Ye Ping, such as Li Yue, Mo Xuan, and others.
They thought that since Ye Ping dared to say this, he must be somewhat capable.
However, when they saw Ye Ping¡¯s method of refining pills, they no longer had any hope.
¡®Who would refine pills in such a way?¡¯
He didn¡¯t need medicinal herbs.
He didn¡¯t need a pill furnace.
He didn¡¯t even need fire or any pill techniques.
He just raised his arm.
In the eyes of all the disciples in the Pill Pavilion.
if Ye Ping could refine pills, they would quit immortal cultivation and go home to farm.
Boom!
However, at this moment, the spiritual energy in the entire Jin Nation Academy surged into Ye Ping¡¯s palm.
The spiritual energy fluctuations were so vigorous that everyone noticed it.
At this moment, Ye Ping closed his eyes as the effect of the Foundation Establishment pill surfaced in his mind.
Soon, at that moment, a white light appeared on Ye Ping¡¯s fingertips.
¡°This?¡±
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t disturb Senior Brother Ye Ping, be quiet.¡±
Someone could not help but speak up, but he was quickly stopped by others.
At this moment, four hundred pairs of eyes were staring at the white light on Ye Ping¡¯s fingertips.
Even Elder Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath as he stared at the white light in Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
Time passed bit by bit.
The light at Ye Ping¡¯s fingertip grewrger andrger.
It expanded gradually from the size of a grain of rice to that of a longan.
The light was brilliant, but it didn¡¯t seem ring at all. Instead, it seemed mild and warm like the afterglow of dawn.
¡°What¡¯s that smell? Why is it so fragrant?¡±
¡°It smells heavenly.¡±
¡°Yes, the smell is so strong, just a single breath of it makes me feel rxed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the pill fragrance! Pill fragrance!¡±
¡°Hah, it really is the pill fragrance. Why is there such an intense pill fragrance?¡±
¡°Is this really a pill?¡±
¡°Damn, seriously? He managed to refine a pill just like that?¡±
¡°All of you, shut up!¡±
Suddenly, an extremely strong pill fragrance filled the entire Pill Pavilion.
All the disciples in the Pill Pavilion were surprised.
However, they soon discovered that this pill fragrance came from Ye Ping¡¯s hand, and in an instant, the crowd was stunned.
Even Elder Xu Chang was astounded.
He was instantly able to tell that the white light in Ye Ping¡¯s hand was indeed a pill.
What Elder Xu Chang knew was, even if it was not a non-poisonous pill, Ye Ping had defiedws.
Refining a pill without medicinal herbs, a pill furnace, and fire was the peerless alchemy method that was found in ancient records.
If Ye Ping could perform the peerless alchemy method, it would be fine if he couldn¡¯t refine a non-poisonous pill, because the peerless alchemy method alone would put him at the top.
However, before Xu Chang could think further, the spiritual energy that condensed in the Pill Pavilion suddenly spread in all directions, and at this moment, a pill enveloped in light appeared on Ye Ping¡¯s fingertip.
It was the size of a longan and was emitting a fragrance. It was a Foundation Establishment pill.
¡°Elder, please examine it.¡±
In the next moment, Ye Ping gave this Foundation Establishment pill to Elder Xu Chang.
All the disciples also looked at Elder Xu Chang, waiting for him to examine it.
However, after Elder Xu Chang took the Foundation Establishment pill, he froze in ce immediately.
His eyes were full of an unparalleled shock.
Chapter 150: Shocking! Shocking! A Non-poisonous Pill That Changes History
Chapter 150: Shocking! Shocking! A Non-poisonous Pill That Changes History
Jin Nation Academy.
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
Everyone was looking at Ye Ping, thinking that he was too arrogant and conceited.
However, after Ye Ping refined the pill, their attitudes changed drastically.
Even if Ye Ping did not refine a non-poisonous pill, the way he managed to refine a pill out of nothing was enough to make the disciples shocked and amazed.
After Ye Ping handed the refined pill to Elder Xu Chang, he took it.
Just by touching it, Elder Xu Chang instantly felt like he had been struck by lightning.
He froze on the spot and was even a bit bewildered.
At this moment, his mind was nk.
As the best alchemist in Jin Nation, Xu Chang¡¯s alchemy attainments were naturally extraordinary. As soon as a pill appeared in his hands, he would be able to analyze the quality, effect, and toxicity of the pill in an instant.
As the best alchemist in Jin Nation, it was not a big deal to have such an ability, and in fact, any first-rank alchemist would be able to do it. It was just a matter of detail.
When Xu Chang touched this Foundation Establishment pill that Ye Ping handed to him, he instantly felt how extraordinary it was.
Firstly, it was the medicinal effects. The Foundation Establishment pill that Ye Ping just refined could increase the cultivators¡¯ probability of breakthrough by 40%. Besides, Ye Ping¡¯s Foundation Establishment pill contained surging spiritual energy.
In terms of the effects, they could be increased by at least 70% or even 80%. What concept was that?
It was a Foundation Establishment pill that could guarantee the breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment realm.
However, it was far beyond that.
The pill was round, crystal clear, and emitting a pill glory. It was the best of pills, and once consumed, it would not only allow a Qi Refinement cultivator to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm but also have other efficacies.
Whether or not it was a non-poisonous pill, Elder Xu Chang had yet to find out. However, the efficacy and quality of this pill alone were enough to shock him.
Well, this supreme-grade pill was refined without any medicinal herbs or furnace and fire.
Ye Ping casually managed to refine a supreme-grade Foundation Establishment Pill. If he had refined it seriously, wouldn¡¯t he have made a divine pill?
Thinking of this, Elder Xu Chang came back to his senses and soon began to feel the efficacies of the pill.
All the disciples in the Pill Pavilion also looked at Elder Xu with anticipation. They were extremely curious about the effects of the pill that Ye Ping had refined.
The one thing that all the disciples were most concerned about was whether it was a non-poisonous pill or not.
Their eyes were filled with anticipation and curiosity.
On the other hand, Elder Xu was trying to detect if there were any more effects other than increasing one¡¯s cultivation level.
¡°Vein protection!¡±
After just ten breaths, Elder Xu Chang understood what divine effect the Foundation Establishment pill that Ye Ping refined had.
The supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill not only allowed Qi Refinement cultivators to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm, but it also had the divine effect of protecting one¡¯s spirit vein. Not only were there dual effects, but the impact of a breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment realm would also have a great impact on the spirit vein.
The pill happened to be able to protect one¡¯s spirit vein, and it was simply a perfect Foundation Establishment pill.
Xu Chang knew very well that just by virtue of the current effects of the pill, the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill was worth at least 300 to 400 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. After all, Foundation Establishment pills were quite an awkward thing.
Geniuses did not need them and non-geniuses couldn¡¯t afford them either. It was impossible for those from wealthy families to be unable to even break through to the Foundation Establishment realm, and hence, the prices of Foundation Establishment pills were not particrly high.
Cultivators who often spent arge amount of money on purchasing Foundation Establishment pills would end up having their tendons and veins damaged or be left with no choice. Otherwise, people generally wouldn¡¯t want to have such an item.
After understanding the efficacy of the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill, Xu Chang could not help but look a little nervous.
The reason being, he began to test whether it was a non-poisonous pill or not.
At the thought of this, Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, true blue will never stain. It¡¯s the same for alchemy. In order to examine if a pill is poisonous or not and in order to determine its strength, the simplest method is to refine using pill fire.¡±
¡°If there is poison in the pill, the poison will diffuse on the pill, and that way, the pill will be considered to have been ruined.¡±
¡°Now, think about it carefully. Even a tiny bit of pill poison will make this pill ruined, Ye Ping, the fact that you can refine pills out of thin air is already considered a divine skill. There¡¯s no need topete in the non-poisonous pill.¡±
Xu Chang told Ye Ping about the most direct method to test for a non-poisonous pill and that was to just test it with pill fire.
True blue would never stain.
It was the same for pills. The lesser the toxicity, the more it could withstand the burning of mes. Baking it with heat would make the toxicity greater and eventually the poison would spread and diffuse throughout the pill.
If one were to swallow that pill, the pill would be poisonous even if it was good in quality.
Hence, Elder Xu Chang couldn¡¯t bear to ruin the pill.
¡°Elder, please examine it.¡±
However, for Ye Ping, he did not refine this pill to prove that he could really refine a non-poisonous pill.
He just wanted to tell Elder Xu Chang that in the Major Chiliocosm, there was nothing strange, and there were no non-poisonous pills, not because they were impossible to refine, but because the alchemist was too ipetent.
Although this statement was ironic and offensive, Ye Ping had to say it for Xu Luochen¡¯s sake.
Indeed, after he said that, Elder Xu Chang did not say anything more than what should be said.
In the next moment, a purple pill fire appeared, which actually belonged to Elder Xu Chang.
The purple pill fire appeared and turned into a line, engulfing the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill.
At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the Foundation Establishment pill without shifting their eyes away.
Everyone was concerned about the result. Even Elder Xu Chang was feeling very conflicted now.
To be honest, he hoped that it was not a non-poisonous pill because he cared for his pride like all normal people do.
However, deep down, Elder Xu Chang hoped it was a non-poisonous pill.
Perhaps, others might not know what a non-poisonous pill meant but he did.
The non-poisonous pill was a milestone in alchemy. If anyone could make a non-poisonous pill, it would be an immense merit for the entire dynasty, or even for the whole immortal cultivation world.
The purple pill fire was burning the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment realm.
*sizzles*
*sizzles*
The sound of burning mes cackled. Although there was only a wisp of it, the temperature was extremely high and it seemed to be burning the void.
However, under the mes, the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pills that Ye Ping refined became even more transparent and radian. The pill brilliance was getting brighter and brighter too.
Time passed bit by bit.
Five minutes!
Ten minutes.
Fifteen minutes.
Two hours.
After two hours, under such a terrifying pill fire, the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill became increasingly brighter while the mes were zing. It seemed more and more sacred.
¡°Non-poisonous pill! It¡¯s really a non-poisonous pill!¡±
A voice sounded, and at this moment, the people spoke up.
They all snapped back to their senses.
They were stunned!
Absolutely stunned!
They were extremely astounded and there was not a single sound in the Pill Pavilion other than exmation.
The newly matricted disciples were stunned.
The fourth generation and third generation disciples were also startled.
Elder Xu Chang was astonished.
Everyone was astonished.
No one would have thought that Ye Ping had actually refined a non-poisonous pill, and what shocked them even more was that Ye Ping had actually refined a non-poisonous pill so casually.
It... It... It was simply a miracle.
In fact, if one wanted to test whether a pill was non-poisonous or not, the result could be obtained by burning it in pill fire for about fifteen minutes.
However, after being burned for two hours, Ye Ping¡¯s pill not only was devoid of toxins, but it also became brighter and more radiant.
¡®If this is not a non-poisonous pill, what is it?¡¯
¡°It¡¯s a pill that¡¯s like a dragon¡¯s eye and is shining brightly. Its fragrance spreads across five kilometers and is fearless of the pill fire... This is really a non-poisonous pill.¡±
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
Xu Chang¡¯s body was trembling and his hands were shaking together with his beard. His hair stood on ends and his eyes were wide open. He even forgot to breathe.
His heart was pounding wildly and beating loud like a drum.
Xu Chang was already old and frail. At this moment, his heartbeat was erratic.
However, that could prove that Elder Xu Chang was really shocked.
His mind was nk.
The appearance of the non-poisonous pill was like a bolt of lightning that opened up the sky and exploded in his mind.
It was unbelievable.
It was really unbelievable.
As an alchemist, Xu Chang knew very well what the non-poisonous pill represented, which was what countless alchemists had been seeking for their entire lives.
Anyone who could refine the non-poisonous pill would be considered the most honored alchemist in the whole world.
Whoosh!
In the next moment, Xu Chang vanished on the spot and dashed toward the Academy Master¡¯s hall. In an instant, he realized what this non-poisonous pill meant.
He had to report to the Academy Master. He was covered in goosebumps because he knew what this non-poisonous pill represented.
It meant that within 500 years, no, within 300 years, no, within 100 years, the Jin Nation Academy could be the leading academy of the Ten Nations.
In fact... it was possible for Jin Nation to be a dynasty.
Great Jin Dynasty.
However, a momentter, Xu Chang turned around again. He returned to the Pill Pavilion, took out an ancient token which instantly triggered the ancient array hidden in the Pill Pavilion, directly trapping everyone there.
¡°All disciples, listen up, you are not to leave the Pill Pavilion. Anyone who dares to leave will be killed!¡±
Xu Chang said with an extremely serious expression.
The non-poisonous pill had too great of a significance and he was afraid that someone might leak the news. There were all sorts of people in the Jin Nation Academy and it was impossible for there to be no spies from rival nations.
Hence, he had to prevent the news from spreading immediately.
In the next moment, Elder Xu Chang turned to look at Ye Ping. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and walked directly towards the main hall of the Academy Master¡¯s ce.
After Elder Xu Chang left, the disciples in the Pill Pavilion all looked at Ye Ping like he was a monster.
They all treated him like a monster.
Firstly, he defeated the third generation and fourth generation Senior Brothers. Secondly, when he was being imparted the Sword Dao, he gave the elder a pointer, allowing the elder to break through andprehend the sword intent.
That wasn¡¯t all. Now, even the pill he refined was peerless.
¡®Outrageous.¡¯
¡®What else can you not do?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I would like to ask, what else can you do besides refining pills?¡±
At this moment, Mo Xuan interjected. She was dumbfounded too. As a secret manual writer, Mo Xuan felt that she had learned something.
In the future, she would not have toe up with her own ideas for her secret manuals, she could just stare at Ye Ping.
¡°I know a little bit about array formations, but that¡¯s about it.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
However, his words made them even more helpless.
¡®You are proficient in array formations too?¡¯
¡®Cultivation, physical cultivation, Sword Dao, alchemy, array formations.¡¯
¡®You are only in your early twenties, and you know so much, you¡¯re putting us to shame.¡¯
Everyone was upset and were in fact in despair.
However, in the Jin Nation Academy.
Elder Xu Chang dashed towards the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
He was extremely fast and it was as if the sky was falling down.
¡°Academy Master, Academy Master, Academy Master, big news. Something major happened.¡±
Xu Chang¡¯s voice could be heard before he appeared.
In the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
Li Mocheng sat quietly in the hall with aposed expression, but his eyes were full of worry.
Such a terrible thing had happened in the Jin Nation, and to put it bluntly, if the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty really died, the Jin Nation might really cease to exist.
Hence, now that something even bigger had happened, Li Mocheng wasn¡¯t agitated.
However, as Elder Xu Chang spoke up,
Li Mocheng could not help but frown slightly.
Elder Xu Chang was an elder of the older generation in Jin Nation Academy, and in private, Li Mocheng had to address him as Uncle-Master. Now that Elder Xu Chang had pushed the door open and scurried towards him like a madman, Li Mocheng was astonished.
¡°Elder Xu, what happened?¡±
Li Mocheng frowned, he did not know what had happened, nor did he understand why Xu Chang was so agitated.
¡°It¡¯s a huge matter. Academy Master, hear me out. Put the entire Jin Nation Academy in lockdown and activate the internal array.¡±
Xu Chang¡¯s body was trembling and his voice was shaky too as he asked Li Mocheng to put the entire academy under lockdown.
¡°Elder Xu, what exactly happened? Why does it require such great lengths?¡±
Li Mocheng frowned.
There were Supreme Array Formations in the Jin Nation Academy that could lock everything and block enemies, but activating the Jin Nation Academy array could not be done easily unless it came to a time of life and death.
For example, if the Fiendcelestial Cult showed up at the academy. Otherwise, he would not put it on lockdown.
¡°Academy Master, I guarantee with my head that this matter concerns the future of Jin Nation and even the world.¡±
Elder Xu Chang sent a voice transmission because he dared not speak, for fear that others might overhear.
All of a sudden, Li Mocheng froze.
The matter concerned the future of Jin Nation, the Great Xia Dynasty, and the entire world.
¡®Must you be so exaggerated?¡¯
Although Li Mocheng did not believe it at all, he knew that Elder Xu Chang was the most reliable elder of the academy and would not be fickle. Hence, he gritted his teeth and took out three ancient tokens.
In the next moment, there was a dull thud.
Golden array patterns appeared and spread out from the main hall, and in an instant, an array formation was activated. The entire Jin Nation Academy was in lockdown, and without Li Mocheng¡¯s permission, no one could leave or enter.
In the academy, the disciples and elders were stunned.
They did not know what had happened, but seeing the academy¡¯s array formation being activated, they knew that something major must have happened.
Otherwise, how could it havee to this point?
In the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
Li Mocheng looked at Elder Xu Chang with a serious expression and said,
¡°Elder Xu, I have locked the academy, but you must give me a proper reason. Otherwise, if the array formation is activated, the king will definitely sense it immediately and I¡¯ll be in huge trouble if I can¡¯t exin it.¡±
Li Mocheng said with an extremely serious expression.
The activation of the array formation was not a trivial matter and the king of Jin Nation Academy would definitely detect it immediately. Unless there was a reasonable exnation, the consequences would be terrible.
¡°Academy Master, look at this.¡±
Xu Chang didn¡¯t say much and simply took out the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment Pill that Ye Ping had refined.
The pills appeared and the fragrance of the pills filled the entire hall.
All of a sudden, Li Mocheng detected what it was.
¡°Supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill.¡±
There was a trace of surprise in Li Mocheng¡¯s eyes and he could tell at a nce what it was.
¡°Supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill.¡±
¡°Do you know who refined this?¡±
Elder Xu Chang continued.
¡°Who? Ye Ping?¡±
Li Mocheng was a little curious, but he quickly guessed who it was.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Academy Master, this is a supreme-grade Foundation Establishment Pill, it can increase the chances of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm by 80%, and it also has the divine effect of protecting one¡¯s spirit vein. There are dual effects.¡±
Xu Chang introduced the supreme-grade Foundation Establishment Pill to Li Mocheng.
Li Mocheng¡¯s face instantly turned sullen.
¡°Elder Xu, I respect you for your dedicated work in the academy for the past hundreds of years, but you can¡¯t get up to such nonsense.¡±
¡°Ye Ping is indeed an incredible genius and I was surprised that he could refine such a pill too. However, you have to lock the academy because of this.¡±
¡°Elder Xu, do you know what effect this will have on the academy?¡±
¡°Now that the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty has disappeared, we have to keep a low profile, and if I lock the academy, everyone will definitely notice. What if someone finds out about this?¡±
¡°Besides, what can a mere supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill do? Does it concern Jin Nation? Does it concern the Great Xia Dynasty? Or the world?¡±
¡°Elder Xu, you are really a bit impulsive.¡±
Li Mocheng interrupted Elder Xu Chang.
It was because he already understood what the other party meant.
However, Elder Xu Chang wanted to take Ye Ping as his disciple and show off his alchemy skills in front of Ye Ping. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be better at alchemy than him.
Although that was a good thing, the problem was that such a major thing had happened in Jin Nation now and so what if Ye Ping could refine pills?
There should be priority.
Usually, Li Mocheng would have been excited.
However, he was not in the mood to do so now.
Besides, he had put the academy under lockdown. All of a sudden, Li Mocheng regretted a little and was at a loss for words for an exnation.
However, after Li Mocheng said that, Elder Xu Chang stopped keeping him in suspense.
He looked at Li Mocheng and said, ¡°Academy Master, a mere supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pill might be ordinary, but what if it¡¯s a... non-poisonous pill?¡±
Elder Xu Chang said.
¡°Non-poisonous pill? So what if it¡¯s a non-poisonous pill? Does the Jin Nationck... a non-poisonous pill?¡±
¡°Elder Xu, what do you mean?¡±
Li Mocheng was a little furious and subconsciously spoke up. However, he soon froze in shock.
Chapter 151: Five Hundred Years, Beyond the Great Xia Dynasty
Chapter 151: Five Hundred Years, Beyond the Great Xia Dynasty
In the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
Li Mocheng looked at Xu Chang with astonishment in his eyes.
There was only a hint of curiosity.
¡°Academy Master, you guessed correctly. It is the legendary non-poisonous pill.¡±
Even till now, Li Mocheng still couldn¡¯t help but have his voice be shaky when Xu Chang mentioned the non-poisonous pill.
Whoosh!
In an instant, Li Mocheng snatched the pill and forced out a pill fire.
Although his attainment in alchemy was not very high, mastering one technique would allow him to master all techniques. As a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse, Li Mocheng naturally had some knowledge of alchemy.
He knew what the non-poisonous pills meant.
In other words, non-poisonous pills had no side effects.
To put it more simply, cultivators had to absorb spiritual energy during immortal cultivation. They also had to open their apertures, have epiphanies, and train hard in order to be stronger.
It would take a hundred years to reach the Foundation Establishment realm, a thousand years to reach the Golden Core realm, and ten thousand years to reach the Nascent Soul realm.
For a sect, taking a thousand years to produce a Golden Core realm cultivator was considered excellent.
However, for a dynasty, both Golden Core realm and Nascent Soul realm cultivators would all be like dust on a real battlefield.
Even though there were five dynasties suppressing the world, it didn¡¯t mean that there was peace. There were beasts and demons at the borders, and the fiend cults even appeared in the five dynasties. There were also various other problems.
Someone had to resolve those matters.
Take the north of the Great Xia Dynasty as an example. The barbarians in the north had repeatedly vited the rules at the border and each time there was a dispute, it would result in tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of casualties in order to cate an ordinary war.
The tens of thousands of cultivators, on the other hand, were all at the eighth or ninth levels of the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. One out of a hundred of cultivators would be a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator.
In a tragic situation, 100,000 cultivators would die at the border and that would not be trivial for the Great Xia Dynasty.
Hence, in the Ten Nations, there were mercenaries who were meant for dealing with such battles.
However, the most awkward thing was, who would be willing to join the army in a battle without a dynasty?
The vast majority of them were deployed among the civilians and were taught the immortal cultivation methods. However, they were clearly of ordinary aptitude. If they were highlypetent, they would long have joined an immortal sect.
That was also the reason why the only way to make this group of people break through quickly was to feed them pills. In the military camp, the soldiers would consume pills every single day in order to break through and be stronger sooner.
That way, they could at least protect themselves on the battlefield.
However, the consequence of doing so was that the poison of pills would be more intense and ruin their future. Hence, cultivators who were at the perfected realm of Qi Refinement could basically be found everywhere, but Foundation Establishment realm cultivators were one in a hundred.
Golden Core realm cultivators were rare and most of them were sent by the imperial court. There were no cultivators in the military camp who could reach the Golden Core realm by consuming pills.
Pills were extremely troublesome.
Hence, be it in the five dynasties or the other fiend cult forces, everyone was researching and trying to formte the non-poisonous pill. They were willing to have pills that contained a little bit of toxicity too.
Within the five dynasties, the Great Qian Dynasty had a Universe Creation Tripod that could be used to refine pills. The toxicity was at least 80% less than ordinary pills, and that was also the reason why the Great Qian Dynasty was that prosperous and powerful.
That was not all. The Great Qian Dynasty also sold such pills, but they would only sell pills that contained 40% toxicity. However, even so, they still made huge profits.
Hence, the forces of the world and the five dynasties were all researching non-poisonous pills. The person who managed to invent it would be able to lead for 100,000 years.
The Foundation Establishment pill became much more dazzling when burned in the pill fire.
Five minutes!
Ten minutes.
Fifteen minutes.
Two hours.
Four hours.
Li Mocheng not only increased the heat, but he also roasted the pill for four whole hours.
In the end, the pill was still brilliant, and under such baking, it became brighter and brighter. There were no toxins either.
¡°Non-poisonous pill!¡±
¡°It¡¯s really a non-poisonous pill. This... I! Elder Xu! This!¡±
Li Mocheng¡¯s mind went nk.
He really didn¡¯t expect that it was really a non-poisonous pill and was at a momentary loss for words.
For ordinary people, non-poisonous pills must just be pills without any side effects.
However, if such pills could be mass-produced in the form of basic pills like Qi Refinement pills, Blood and Qi pills, Physique Pills, and Foundation Establishment Pills, it would be priceless for the entire Jin Nation, or even the entire Great Xia Dynasty.
Not to mention the Great Xia Dynasty, the Jin Nation, for example, was ranked among the top ten nations. It was quitepetent and wealthy. As long as the Jin Nation was willing, they could nt in bulk the medicinal herbs required for refining pills that were simr to the Qi and Blood pill, as well as the Physique pill.
As long as there was someone who could refine it, they would be able to produce enough medicinal herbs for the production of tens of millions of pills each day.
Ordinary cultivators could take one pill every three days and the cultivators in the military camp would consume at most one pill a day.
There were four major military camps in Jin Nation, with a total of more than eight million people, and with the help of the non-poisonous pills, there might not be obvious effects within one or two years.
However, after a few decades, the effects would be shown, and out of a hundred Qi Refinement cultivators, two or three or even four or five might break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.
What concept was that? A hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators in the Jin Nation.
That was the terrifying thing about non-poisonous pills.
What about 50 years, or even centuries and a thousand yearster?
ording to this trend, it might not take a thousand years, but only five hundred years for Jin Nation to not be inferior to the Great Xia Dynasty.
That was the terrifying thing about non-poisonous pills.
Under normal circumstances, if Jin Nation wanted to develop into a Great Xia Dynasty, they might not be able to do it even in 500 years.
However, non-poisonous pills could make the Jin Nation have strength that was not inferior to the Great Xia Dynasty.
At the thought of this, Li Mocheng genuinely realized how terrifying the non-poisonous pills were.
¡°Other than you and me, who else knows about this non-poisonous pill?¡±
Li Mocheng snapped back to his senses, and his expression was extremely solemn.
¡°There are a total of 475 third generation, fourth generation, and fifth generation disciples.¡±
Previously, Xu Chang returned for the sake of counting the number of people.
¡°It was not a good thing. The non-poisonous pills involved too many things, which were enough to influence the entire Jin Nation and even the world.¡±
¡°This is a treasure, but it¡¯s very likely to be something involved in the war. However, although I don¡¯t know how Ye Ping managed to refine it, he reckoned that it could not be refined easily.¡±
¡°However, this matter must be kept under wraps. Anyone who knows of this must be put under strict supervision. No one is allowed to leave the academy.¡±
¡°This piece of news is not to be spread out of the academy. Even if it does, the news cannot spread out of the Jin Nation. Otherwise, it will result in massive trouble. Elder Xu, do you understand?¡±
Hearing that more than four hundred people knew about the matter of the non-poisonous pill, Li Mocheng¡¯s face was sullen.
Such an item was highly valuable and terrifying too. Once the word about it spread, it would lead to a massive cmity.
If the other four dynasties or the fiend sects learned that there was such a thing as non-poisonous pills that were refined by others, how would they react?
The Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s prosperity was attributed to a supreme immortal artifact, the Universe Creation Tripod. It was almost the leader of the five dynasties. Would they allow the other dynasties to refine the non-poisonous pill?
¡°I naturally understand. That¡¯s why I informed you immediately.¡±
Xu Chang naturally understood. Otherwise, he would not have been so anxious and purposely wanted to put the academy on lockdown. If the news leaked, it would not be a trivial matter.
The disputes between dynasties and nations were not trivial, and the slightest movement would result in a huge bloodbath. That was not a joke at all.
¡°Elder Xu, there are three things that you have to do well now.¡±
At the same time, Li Mocheng cast some Dharmic powers that crushed the Foundation Establishment pill.
¡°Firstly, Elder Xu, you have to immediately re-refine this pill and add other medicinal herbs so that it has toxicity, and then return to the Pill Pavilion, inform the people that this pill has be toxic after I refined it. Regardless of whether they believe it or not, you must make it clear.¡±
¡°Secondly, ask Ye Ping if he can tell you the method to refine such a pill. We must find out at all costs. Of course, you also have to find out clearly if it can be mass-produced. It¡¯s a major thing for both the Jin Nation and the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Thirdly, guard the academy well, and before I return, you shall control all affairs in the academy. No one is allowed to go out, no one is allowed to leave. Put aside the matter of the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty too, these are no longer important for now.¡±
¡°Elder Xu, please make a trip there. I can¡¯t appear so I can only wait for you here.¡±
Li Mocheng said those three things.
At the end of the day, the matter had to be kept a secret and Elder Xu had to find out clearly if the non-poisonous pills could be produced in bulk. If it was possible, it would be shocking.
If not, it wouldn¡¯t matter either. As long as he could refine some, it would be a good thing for the Great Xia Dynasty and Jin Nation. If it could not be refined in bulk, they would refine some precious pills of better quality.
Foundation Establishment pills, Breakthrough Pills, Nascent Soul Pills also had miraculous effects that would help the cultivators break through to the next realm without any side effects. That would be greatly beneficial too.
He had to understand this point before he could go to the king of Jin Nation. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate.
¡°Please rest assured. Master, I will go now.¡±
Elder Xu Chang nodded, and after saying that, he turned around to fly towards the Pill Pavilion immediately.
After Elder Xu Chang left, Li Mocheng exhaled.
So much had happened in just one day and the events were more major than the one preceding it. Hence, Li Mocheng was caught between tears andughter.
Outside the hall.
Elder Xu Chang rushed towards the Pill Pavilion.
During the journey, he casually refined some pills and soon, some ck gas appeared in the cracked Foundation Establishment Pill, especially after Elder Xu Chang burned it with fire.
The pills were even entwined with ck gas.
It turned into a poisonous pill.
At this moment...
Outside the Pill Pavilion.
More than four hundred disciples were trapped in this ce for more than four hours.
However, the difference between this and before Elder Xu Chang left was that previously, everyone was still in a daze, but now, all the disciples were almost surrounding Ye Ping.
Even the fourth and third generation disciples had swallowed their pride and took the initiative to address Ye Ping as their Senior Brother.
¡®I have to shout.¡¯
In terms of cultivation, Ye Ping was in the early Foundation Establishment realm. Although he was not strong, he was definitely not weak.
In terms of abilities, Ye Ping managed to defeat the third generation and fourth generation disciples. Of course he was powerful.
In terms of Sword Dao, he managed to give pointers to the best Sword Dao powerhouse in Jin Nation.
In terms of alchemy, he managed to refine a non-poisonous pill.
To be honest, although they could not be the same as Li Mocheng who could think of the effects the pills had on the dynasty, he could figure it out with some thought.
Ye Ping knew how to refine non-poisonous pills, and if they built friendly connections with him, they could just give Ye Ping some medicinal herbs and ask him to refine a pill for them if they got stuck in a bottleneck in the future.
Hence, outside the Pill Pavilion, the people were discussing and ttering Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯m really notplimenting you, but isn¡¯t there a genius from Nan Nation? I think if he dares toe to the Jin Nation Academy, he¡¯d probably be utterly embarrassed.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, now the Ten Nations are talking about that genius from Nan Nation, but to put it bluntly, he just has a strong physical body. In terms of swordsmanship and alchemy, he¡¯s inferior to you.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, from now on, you¡¯ll be the eldest Senior Brother of the academy in my eyes. I¡¯ll follow you from now on.¡±
They quickly swarmed over and praised Ye Ping.
In the middle of the crowd, Ye Ping did not feel ttered at all and instead was a little awkward.
He didn¡¯t like to be praised all the time. He thought that it would be better for people to praise each other.
However, at this moment, Elder Xu Chang appeared.
All of a sudden, everyone fell silent and looked at Elder Xu Chang.
Soon, the eyes of the crowd fell on the Foundation Establishment Pill in Elder Xu Chang¡¯s hand.
The Foundation Establishment Pill that was initially radiant and glistening was now covered in ck gaze. It was shattered and didn¡¯t seem like a Spirit Pill at all. Instead, it seemed to be one of the ten most poisonous pills.
¡°Ye Ping, just now I asked the Academy Master to personally refine this pill of yours. I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news.¡±
¡°The bad news is that this pill of yours is not a non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°However, the good news is that this pill of yours contains very little toxicity. It only has 20% of the toxins in pills of the same type. It is definitely not a non-poisonous pill.¡±
Elder Xu Chang denied that Ye Ping¡¯s pill was not a non-poisonous pill and then said that Ye Ping¡¯s pill contained only 20% of the toxicity of other simr pills.
However, Elder Xu Chang spread his divine senses and told Ye Ping not to speak for now.
He was more worried about Ye Ping¡¯s juvenile nature and thus retorted.
However, in reality, when Elder Xu Chang appeared, Ye Ping saw that there was something wrong with his pill. He didn¡¯t say anything.
Now, after hearing Elder Xu Chang tell himself to calm down a little, Ye Ping instantly bowed.
¡°It seems I have been conceited, thank you for pointing out my mistakes.¡±
Ye Ping bowed and seemed to havee to a sudden realization.
The rest of the disciples also seemed disappointed after hearing that it was not a non-poisonous pill.
After all, if Ye Ping had really refined a non-poisonous pill, they could also gain some glory. However, even if it wasn¡¯t a non-poisonous pill, but one that had only 20% of the toxicity of other pills, it was still extremely good.
¡°Okay, something has happened recently, the Jin Nation is in turmoil. Besides, it¡¯s the academy¡¯s fortune that Ye Ping can refine such a pill. Don¡¯t spread a word about this, and when the timees for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, we¡¯ll let Ye Ping stand up for us proudly, okay?¡±
Elder Xu Chang continued to speak again and reminded the crowd not to spread the word about the matter.
¡°Yes.¡±
The disciples also understood.
Ye Ping was a peerless genius who was proficient in all aspects like the Sword Dao, alchemy, and array formations. If outsiders found out about him, they would probably try everything to poach Ye Ping.
He might as well keep a low profile and use him as a trump card to shock others. That would naturally be better.
¡°Enough, this is the end of today¡¯s lecture. Go back and think about it and learn from Ye Ping.¡±
Xu Chang told them to leave while he gradually disappeared.
At that moment, some of the disciples also left on their own after the restrictions were lifted. However, most of them still followed Ye Ping and continued to suck up to him.
An hourter, Ye Ping returned to his residence.
He had been surrounded by hundreds of people who sucked up to him for two hours.
To be honest, his scalp was tingling and he really did not expect that the people of the Jin Nation Academy would be that powerful. They could sing endless praises about him.
Some even wrote poems for Ye Ping, leaving him caught betweenughter and tears.
If he hadn¡¯t used reclusion and cultivation as a reason, he probably would not be able to make it back.
However, when Ye Ping returned, he did not go to cultivate and instead went to his room.
Indeed, as soon as he pushed open the door, Elder Xu Chang appeared in the room.
¡°Greetings, Elder Xu.¡±
Ye Ping bowed. He knew Elder Xu woulde to him, he just didn¡¯t want to draw attention to him just now.
¡°Ye Ping, save the formalities.¡±
Elder Xu Chang did not speak, but hemunicated with his divine sense.
¡°Ye Ping, the pill you refined is indeed a non-poisonous pill, but perhaps you don¡¯t quite understand what a non-poisonous pill signifies.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you how extraordinary this non-poisonous pill is, but it involves too much and it will even lead to a great cmity.¡±
¡°Now I would like to ask a few questions, and I hope that you can answer me, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Elder Xu Chang did not make pleasantries, nor did he praise Ye Ping. He simply cut straight to the chase.
He even called Ye Ping Fellow Daoist.
¡°Please, Elder.¡±
In fact, looking at Elder Xu Chang¡¯s behavior, Ye Ping also gradually realized how significant this non-poisonous pill was, so he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.
Ye Ping even regretted his decision to refine the non-poisonous pill in front of everyone.
After that, Ye Ping thought of one thing.
It was the thing that Jiang Peng mentioned about the Luck-exterminating Battle where many hidden sects were annihted.
Ye Ping then had a suspicion and felt that the Qingyun Dao Sect was one of them, and the non-poisonous pill was most likely the alchemy method of his hidden sect.
If he exposed it, he would harm his sect.
That was also the reason why Ye Ping didn¡¯t dere anything and just looked a little worried.
However, Elder Xu Chang soon spoke.
Chapter 152: I’ll Have To Go back and Ask My Eldest Senior Brother
Chapter 152: I¡¯ll Have To Go back and Ask My Eldest Senior Brother
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, who taught you to refine non-poisonous pills?¡±
Elder Xu Chang asked.
He knew that his question was a bit presumptuous, but he understood even better that he had to ask it.
¡°Elder, it¡¯s my second Senior Brother, but forgive me for not being able to go into details.¡±
Ye Ping did not answer entirely. He could only tell Elder Xu Chang that his second Senior Brother had taught him how to refine pills.
However, he could not tell him that it was Xu Luochen.
¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Elder Xu Chang nodded. He just needed to know who taught him how to refine the non-poisonous pill. However, even so, Elder Xu Chang was quite surprised.
The refinement of non-poisonous pills was indeed taught to him by Xu Luochen. In that case, did it mean that Ye Ping¡¯s second Senior Brother was also a supreme alchemist? Since he was Ye Ping¡¯s senior brother, he should not be too old.
At the thought of it, Elder Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. He initially thought that he was the best alchemist in Jin Nation, but he did not expect Jin Nation to be full of hidden experts. Indeed, he had been toocent previously.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, can this method allow me to refine pills in bulk? I mean basic pills, not Foundation Establishment pills as such. I just need simple pills like Qi and Blood pills and Physique Pills.¡±
Elder Xu Chang asked. However, at this point, he was a little nervous.
Ye Ping could not help but start contemting.
¡®Can they be refined in bulk?¡¯
He really didn¡¯t know how to answer.
The refinement of non-poisonous pills did not require any medicinal herbs, pill furnace, heat, or alchemy methods. As long as he was willing to, he would be able to refine it with a thought and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
However, the effect of the pills depended on his own spiritual energy.
For example, the Foundation Establishment Pill that he refined just now had basically drained him out of his spiritual energy.
Hence, at the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and say, ¡°Elder Xu, it¡¯s extremely difficult to do it with an individual¡¯s strength, but theoretically, if there are tens of thousands of alchemists who have mastered the method to refine non-poisonous pulls, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to refine this basic Qi and Blood Pills and Physique Pills.¡±
Ye Ping answered. He thought that it would be difficult to refine the pills in bulk. After all, there was a limit to the Dharmic powers of cultivators.
For example, if Ye Ping refined the so-called Qi and Blood Pill and Physique Pill, his Dharmic powers would be drained after refining thousands of pills. However, it would be difficult to refine more in bulk.
¡°It¡¯s not difficult if tens of thousands of alchemists can master the method to refine non-poisonous pills?¡±
Elder Xu Chang swallowed his saliva. He could understand what Ye Ping meant, but he wanted to know the specifics and hence continued to ask.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, suppose, I mean suppose, there are 10,000 alchemists of the Foundation Establishment realm who learn how to refine non-poisonous pills and there are enough medicinal herbs, would it be possible to refine in bulk?¡±
When Elder Xu Chang said that, his heart pounded rapidly and his eyes were full of expectation.
¡°This...¡± Ye Ping fell silent for a while. He said, ¡°It has nothing to do with medicinal herbs. The refinement of non-poisonous pills does not require any medicinal herbs as they can be reced with Spirit Stones. With enough Spirit Stones, it is theoretically possible for 10,000 Foundation Establishment realm alchemists to refine millions of non-poisonous Qi and Blood Pills.¡±
Ye Ping did not give a definite answer either but it was enough.
Elder Xu Chang was excited. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist, his eyes full of excitement.
Even Elder Xu Chang could hardly suppress the excitement in his eyes.
But he soon calmed down again.
Firstly, the method of refining non-poisonous pills must be very difficult to learn. It could not possibly be learned by every single person.
Secondly, 10,000 Foundation Establishment realm alchemists was arge number as there are few in the first ce. There might be many in the entire Jin Nation, but most of them were in their respective sects. If they were mobilized all of a sudden, it would certainly lead to suspicion. Besides, it was hard to find so many alchemists.
Hence, it was just in theory.
However, for the Jin Nation, it was very difficult. But for the Great Xia Dynasty, it was quite an easy task. At most, the Jin Nation would be sacrificed to the Great Xia Dynasty, and with the power of the Great Xia Dynasty, it would be possible to have millions of alchemists, let alone a hundred thousand.
However, at this level, it was not something Xu Chang could reach.
Thinking of this, Xu Chang asked the third and most important question.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, can you show the academy the non-poisonous alchemy method?¡±
That was the third question and also a request. In fact, when Xu Chang said this, he felt ashamed too.
Ye Ping was a student of the Jin Nation Academy and not only did he not get to learn anything, but he even gave some pointers to the elders. That was embarrassing and shameful in the first ce. Yet, they wanted him to contribute his alchemy techniques.
To put it bluntly, the Jin Nation Academy was just shameless.
Hence, after Xu Chang said that, he dared not look at Ye Ping anymore. Even though he had lived for a few hundred years, he didn¡¯t have the cheek to do that.
Indeed, after hearing that, Ye Ping frowned too.
It was not that he felt that the Jin Nation Academy was greedy, but rather, Xu Luochen was the one who taught him the method of pill refinement.
To put it bluntly, if Xu Luochen did not give him the permission, Ye Ping would not have spread the secret method at all. He wouldn¡¯t spread it even if he died.
¡°Elder, please forgive me. My Senior Brother imparted this to me, I didn¡¯t create it, so I have no right to hand it over.¡±
Ye Ping turned down his request.
Although he was polite and cared about etiquette, he was not a fool and just because he would share, he wouldn¡¯t give away everything.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, Elder Xu Chang was not shocked either. Instead, he seemed to have a premonition.
After all, he felt that it made sense. Not only did he not manage to learn anything, Ye Ping was even asked to reveal his precious alchemy techniques. Who would be willing?
However, Xu Chang was very clear about how important the refinement method of non-poisonous pills was.
At the thought of this, Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, I understand that I might have gone overboard, but this matter concerns the Jin Nation, the Great Xia Dynasty, and the people.¡±
¡°I know that this might sound hypocritical but that¡¯s indeed how I feel. How about this? Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, ask your Senior Brother if he¡¯s willing to share it with us.¡±
¡°As long as your Senior Brother is willing, the Jin Nation and the entire Great Xia Dynasty will go all out in exchange for the supreme pill refinement method.¡±
Xu Chang bit the bullet and said.
It was hisst resort. To be frank, if not for the fact that the non-poisonous pill involved a lot of things, he really wouldn¡¯t be willing to do it.
Having lived for hundreds of years, he no longer cared about fame or fortune.
After hearing his words, Ye Ping stayed silent for a long time.
He could tell what Elder Xu Chang meant. The non-poisonous pills had too great of a significance and they didn¡¯t want to give it up.
However, Ye Ping was well aware that he could not reveal it casually.
When Ye Ping was hesitating, Elder Xu Chang continued.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, ask your brother or bring him over. We can have a good talk. This matter really concerns too many things. I¡¯m willing to guarantee with my life that we will not snatch it away from you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m doing this for the people of the Great Xia Dynasty and Jin Nation. I don¡¯t have any selfish reasons.¡±
At this point, Elder Xu Chang knelt down in front of Ye Ping agitatedly and bowed to him. He even kowtowed to show his sincerity.
¡°Elder Xu Chang, hurry and get up.¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly helped Elder Xu Chang up.
He sighed and said, ¡°Elder Xu, his quality really makes thete generation feel emotional, but I¡¯m really in no ce to promise anything. However, I can go back and ask that Senior Brother of mine.¡±
¡°If he is willing, everything is fine. But if he is not, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±
Ye Ping decided to make a trip back.
He had been in the academy for more than half a month.
Beforeing, he said that he would go back every once in a while.
Now with this opportunity, it was just the right time for him to go back and visit his master and Senior Brothers. He wondered if Su Changyu had returned yet.
More importantly, Ye Ping felt the need to ask his master about the secret of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
If there was really some sordid past, he would have to keep a low profile in the future. Otherwise, if he caused trouble for the sect, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t forgive himself.
¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±
¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, thank you so much.¡±
Elder Xu Chang kowtowed several more times on the ground.
No matter how Ye Ping pulled him, he refused to get up.
Soon, Elder Xu Chang left because he had to go to the Academy Master to exin the situation.
After Elder Xu Chang left, Ye Ping left too.
However, he did not leave the Jin Nation Academy.
He did not n to fly away from the Jin Nation Academy, but rather, he wanted to use the array formation. Firstly, that would save him some time, and secondly, he would be able to practice the Dao of array formations.
However, Ye Ping did not have the array artifact and materials needed to set up an array formation. Hence, he nned to go see Li Yue.
As the princess of Jin Nation, she ought to have some Spirit Stones.
After leaving, Ye Ping ran into an acquaintance. However, it was not Li Yue but Mo Xuan.
¡°Junior Sister Mo Xuan.¡±
Ye Ping called out.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Senior Brother Ye Ping.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Mo Xuan, who was not far away, came running over.
¡°Junior Sister Mo Xuan, do you have any Spirit Stones with you? Lend me some.¡±
Ye Ping was rather straightforward. After all, in Ye Ping¡¯s opinion, the disciples who coulde to the Jin Nation Academy were all geniuses. Each of them was from an extraordinary background and Spirit Stones meant nothing to them.
¡®Huh?¡¯
Mo Xuan was stunned.
¡°Lend me some Spirit Stones.¡±
Ye Ping continued to speak, looking very casual.
In the next moment, Mo Xuan put on an awkward but not impolite smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, I have a nickname. Do you know what it is?¡±
Mo Xuan said, feeling somewhat embarrassed.
¡°What?¡±
Ye Ping was even more curious.
¡°Three Nos.¡±
Mo Xuan answered.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with even more bewilderment.
He did not understand what Mo Xuan actually meant.
¡°No money, no feelings, and no beauty.¡±
Mo Xuan lowered her head and whispered, feeling slightly embarrassed.
It was not that she couldn¡¯t bear to lend some Spirit Stones to Ye Ping, but rather, she had spent all her savings toe to the Jin Nation Academy. Nowadays, she did not have any taels of silver, let alone Spirit Stones.
¡°Uh... that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and borrow some from Junior Sister Li Yue.¡±
Ye Ping did not know what to say, but he could see that Mo Xuan was really penniless.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you must not misunderstand me. I really don¡¯t have any money.¡±
Mo Xuan exined.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±
Ye Ping chuckled bitterly and then left to go borrow some Spirit Stones from Li Yue.
At the same time, in the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
Xu Chang had also informed Li Mocheng of all the problems.
In the Academy Master¡¯s hall.
After hearing Xu Chang¡¯s words, Li Mocheng couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡°In other words, there¡¯s hope for refining the non-poisonous pills in bulk?¡±
Li Mocheng¡¯s body was trembling slightly, he didn¡¯t expect that it was really possible to refine the non-poisonous pills in bulk.
¡°Academy Master, Ye Ping said that it is theoretically possible to do it, but after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s true that as long as you master the non-poisonous pill refinement method, refining in bulk is possible.¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s not as efficient as the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s Universe Creation Tripod, it¡¯d be impressive if we can create non-poisonous pills.¡±
Elder Xu Chang answered based on years of experience.
¡°Okay, in that case, I will go to the Jin Nation pce to see the king.¡±
¡°Elder Xu, I¡¯ll leave the matters in the academy to you, thank you for your hard work.¡±
Li Mocheng nodded.
He knew that this matter was too major and he had to make a trip to go see the king of Jin Nation. If he seeded, the matter of the princess missing in Jin Nation would not be considered much.
The matter of the non-poisonous pill was far more important than that of an unfavored princess going missing. The Great Xia Dynasty could reward the Jin Nation, and if they allowed the Jin Nation to start nning secretly, they would be able to benefit from it.
If the Jin Nation refused to report it... There was some hope of Jin Nation being able to be a dynasty.
That was not impossible.
¡°Take care, Academy Master. I will look after everything in the academy.¡±
Elder Xu Chang nodded and watched Li Mocheng leave.
Just like that, two hours passed.
In Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping returned to his residence.
He was holding a bag with hundreds of superior-grade Spirit Stones in them.
He had to admit that princesses were indeed different from normal people as she was exceptionally generous. She gave him hundreds of superior-grade Spirit Stones in one go.
With the superior-grade Spirit Stones, Ye Ping did not prepare any array artifacts or materials.
Ye Ping arrived in the room.
ording to the array diagram in his mind, he took out twelve superior-grade Spirit Stones, and at the same time, he locked on the specific location of Qingzhou, but it was difficult because there were nondmarks.
Ye Ping could only lock on the territory of Qingzhou that spanned across 22,500 kilometers.
There was a deviation of about a thousand kilometers but the problem wasn¡¯t major. With his current cultivation level, he would be able to rush back to the Qingyun Dao Sect in half a day.
If he was lucky, he would be able to arrive near the Baiyun Ancient City, which was excellent.
At that moment, after Ye Ping arranged the array formation stones, the space in his body lit up.
Immediately after that, Ye Ping¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared.
Jin Nation.
In Qingyun Dao Sect of Qingzhou region.
On a deserted mountain, three figures appeared.
There were two men and one woman.
The man taking the lead was an elder who was dressed in ck and was wearing a ck bamboo hat.
There were two people behind him, one of whom Ye Ping recognized.
It was Wang Minghao.
The other woman was dressed in green and the expression on her beautiful face looked extremely calm. Her hands had been restrained, but she did not seem to panic at all. Instead, she was calm.
¡°Although I do not know who ordered you to arrest me, I¡¯m just an unfavored princess. Even if you arrest me, you will not be able to im any benefits.¡±
¡°Let me go, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, and we can even cooperate. The person who dares to instruct you to capture the princess of Great Xia Dynasty is either a rebel or a member of the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s work together. If we can wipe out these fiends in one fell swoop, I think the Great Xia Dynasty will give you enough rewards. Besides, we can do it openly without hiding. What do you think?¡±
The woman in green spoke up. She was extremely beautiful and had an extraordinary aura too. In fact, she didn¡¯t even seem flustered to have been held captive. Instead, she wasposed and even discussed with them. She had excellent EQ.
¡°Tenth Princess, you really deserve to be the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty. If it were anyone else, I reckon they would have hollered loudly or even felt some despair.¡±
¡°Not only are you calm, your thoughts are clear too. To be frank, if you get caught by others, they might really be moved by you, but there is one thing you should also be clear about.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got such a high status. Since I have the guts to nab you, I¡¯ve already prepared to face all the consequences. I don¡¯t care about what you said. Dynasty reward? Do it openly? If I wanted fame and fortune, would I havee to catch you despite knowing your identity?¡±
The man in the bamboo hat spoke. His tone was extremely calm.
Wang Minghao, who was behind him, did not say a single thing.
Several months had passed since the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, and ever since he lost to Ye Ping, Wang Minghao had been depressed and out of sorts.
His Dao Heart had taken a blow, but he wanted to fight Ye Ping again.
He wanted to defeat Ye Ping to prove his strength and regain his confidence.
In fact, in order to be able to defeat Ye Ping, he even used the earth fire to burn his body. After a painful process, he condensed an extremely powerful physical body.
Wang Minghao believed that he lost to Ye Ping in physique and not the Sword Dao.
Yes, his physique. The fact that Ye Ping shook him off with one sword was proof that it was not that Ye Ping was good in the Sword Dao, but his physique was just better and he was stronger than most people.
In other words, no matter how good his Sword Dao was, since Ye Ping could shake him away, there was no point in having high attainments in the Sword Dao.
Hence, during this period of time, he practiced like crazy just to be able to defeat Ye Ping the next time he met him.
He was looking forward to it!
He was looking forward to the day that he could meet Ye Ping again and vent the humiliation he felt.
As for the matter at hand.
Wang Minghao didn¡¯t care in the slightest.
He was not afraid that she was the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
At this moment, Wang Minghao¡¯s master suddenly spoke as he stopped at the deserted mountain.
He spoke slowly.
After looking around, Wang Minghao¡¯s master continued to speak.
¡°Minghao, as long as you hand over the Great Xia Dynasty Princess to them, you will get what you need. I will then help you build your physical body, so that you will be truly invincible.¡±
¡°I never expected someone with an extremely strong physique to appear at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. However, even if I don¡¯t help you build your Foundation Establishment body, you can defeat Ye Ping with your current strength even if you meet him again. Do you understand?¡±
The old man wearing the ck hat said slowly.
He was full of confidence.
¡°I understand.¡±
Wang Minghao nodded with confidence in his eyes.
However, at this moment, there was a distortion in the space.
In an instant, the old man in ck who was wearing a bamboo hat looked away, his gaze slightly wary.
Soon, a figure appeared.
At the next moment, Wang Minghao was stunned.
Chapter 153: Fellow Daoist Wang, It’s Been Long Since We Met
Chapter 153: Fellow Daoist Wang, It¡¯s Been Long Since We Met
On the deserted mountain.
As the space distorted, Wang Minghao¡¯s master, couldn¡¯t help but keep his guard up.
He had contacted the Fiendcelestial Cult and they agreed to meet there.
To be honest, the person who got kidnapped was the Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty, and once the word about it got out, he would die a horrible death.
Now that there was a sudden distortion in space, the old man in ck, who was wearing a bamboo hat, naturally kept his guard up.
He was unsure who it was so he kept his guard up.
Soon, as the spatial fluctuations disappeared, a figure not far away appeared in front of them.
It was a handsome young man who was refined and had an extraordinary aura. Dressed in a white robe, he looked poised.
¡°It¡¯s you.¡±
Not far away, Wang Minghao eximed after he saw clearly who the person was.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Wang Minghao¡¯s master also chimed in with a wary gaze, all ready to battle.
¡°Master, he¡¯s Ye Ping.¡±
Wang Minghao really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping would suddenly appear in front of him.
To be honest, since his failure in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, Wang Minghao had been thinking about Ye Ping all the time. He felt that the reason for his failure was not that Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao was superior to his own, but his physical body was stronger.
After all, when Ye Ping swung a sword, he could not resist at all. It was no longer about his attainment in the Sword Dao, but the difference in realm and physical body.
Hence, in order to be able to defeat Ye Ping, Wang Minghao refined his physical body at all costs and went through a lot of suffering. Now that he had condensed a treasure body, Wang Minghao kept looking forward to meeting Ye Ping.
He wanted to defeat Ye Ping and regain his pride.
However, he did not expect to meet Ye Ping so soon. It was really... fate.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
Wang Minghao¡¯s master was also a little surprised. Some time ago, as Wang Minghao returned with a look of dejection, he knew that Wang Minghao had lost, but he didn¡¯t expect him to have lost to a nameless nobody.
What surprised him even more was that ording to what Wang Minghao said, Ye Ping had defeated him with a single sword, leaving him with no means to retaliate.
Hence, he thought that Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Dao was not very strong and that he must have defeated Wang Minghao by virtue of his strength. Hence, he tried to strengthen Wang Minghao¡¯s physical body.
The reason being, he knew that Ye Ping had be a demon in his disciple¡¯s heart. If Wang Minghao did not really defeat Ye Ping once, then this demon would get bigger and bigger, and he might then slip into obsession and go astray.
He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to show up on his own ord. At the thought of this, he spoke up.
¡°Minghao, since it is destined, take the opportunity to end this karma. Don¡¯t let him leave alive.¡±
His voice was cold and indifferent.
He did not know why Ye Ping suddenly appeared here, but the only thing he knew was that Ye Ping had witnessed that scene. Regardless if there was any feud between them, Ye Ping had to die because he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.
¡°Yes.¡±
Wang Minghao, who was standing next to the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, immediately responded. His eyes were full of zeal and a battle intent.
Not far away, when he gradually saw the surrounding scenery, Ye Ping recovered from the shock.
Spatial teleportation would allow one to slip into confusion for a short period of time. Ye Ping was fine as he managed to recover from the shock in just a few breaths.
However, in the next moment, Ye Ping was a little surprised.
He saw someone he knew.
¡°Fellow Daoist Wang?¡±
When Ye Ping saw Wang Minghao, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but seem delighted.
He really didn¡¯t expect that he could actually meet Wang Minghao.
To be honest, the world of immortal cultivation was vast and boundless, and Qingzhou wasrge too. Sometimes, it was almost impossible to meet some acquaintances by chance.
He had simply casually teleported, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Wang Minghao.
Everything about Wang Minghao was still fresh in Ye Ping¡¯s memory. Back then at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, he managed to defeat Wang Minghao with his sword.
However, when he saw Wang Minghao, Ye Ping even got reminded of another person, Li Changye.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t feel that guilty towards Wang Minghao, but he was full of guilt and remorse towards Li Changye.
¡°Fellow Daoist Wang, why are you here? Are you here to tread the woods? Who¡¯s this person? Your sister?¡±
Ye Ping, who had just finished teleporting, had notpletely recovered yet, and at the same time, he was also ncing at the woman in green beside Wang Minghao, as well as the old man in ck with a bamboo hat on his head.
¡°Hurry up and run. I¡¯m the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, they want to capture me and hand me over to the Fiendcelestial Cult so as to use me to ckmail the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Your Excellency, run, spread the word about this. Someone wille to my rescue.¡±
At this moment, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but shout and tell Ye Ping to run quickly lest he got into trouble. She thought that as long as Ye Ping escaped, someone would surelye to save her.
¡°The Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
¡°Fiendcelestial Cult?¡±
For a moment, Ye Ping was a little confused as he still didn¡¯t quite understand.
However, at this moment, Wang Minghao suddenly rushed over, his physical body engulfed by crimson mes. As he ran over, ck footprints appeared on the ground. They were the traces of burntnd.
Wang Minghao used the earth fire to refine his body and even condensed the Body of Earth Fire. The me around him was just as strong as pill fire, and if cultivators of the same realm got into contact with it, they would turn into ashes immediately.
At this moment, Wang Minghao even drew his sword, after which a fire dragon appeared on the sword. He held the sword in his left hand and clenched his right fist while charging towards Ye Ping without any mercy.
In his eyes, Ye Ping was only a stepping stone in his life. Ye Ping was proud to have defeated him once, but Wang Minghao now nned to kill Ye Ping.
He did not have any feelings, nor did he have any pity for Ye Ping. Since he had to break through his realm, he had to kill Ye Ping to stabilize his Dao Heart.
¡°When I be a true supreme powerhouse, I will remember your name.¡±
Wang Minghao charged over and said coldly.
He was fast and his body was filled with mes. With the me Dragon Sword in his left hand and the earth fire seal in his right, Wang Minghaounched his most powerful attack. Even a cultivator at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm would not be able to resist the attack.
¡°Fellow Daoist Wang, can¡¯t we talk things over properly? Why do you want to kill me?¡±
Ye Ping frowned. Even till now, he was still unsure why Wang Minghao wanted to attack him as soon as he saw him.
Even if he was narrow-minded, he shouldn¡¯t go to such an extent.
In an instant, Ye Ping could not help but look at the woman in green who was near him. He then recalled what this woman had said, and in an instant, Ye Ping frowned even more.
It was not that Ye Ping did not believe what the woman in green said, but rather, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty was a supreme existence and the Great Xia Dynasty was also one of the five major dynasties of the world.
The Tenth Princess was naturally an elite too. Although she was not invincible, she wouldn¡¯t appear in such a ce.
Hence, in the beginning, Ye Ping did not believe it and he simply felt that there must have been something else. However, Ye Ping now felt that he was in trouble.
¡®Why do I encounter trouble whenever I teleport?¡¯
Ye Ping was rather vexed.
During the previous teleportation, he was sent to a restrictednd of a fiend cult and beaten up for no reason. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he was in a bad mood.
Now that he was teleporting for the second time, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty was kidnapped. It was really...
Ye Ping sighed.
His eyes were filled with helplessness.
¡°Silly, how dare you let your imagination run wild at such a juncture? Are you really not afraid of dying?¡±
¡°It makes sense, actually. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯d give up on retaliating and think more now that you¡¯re facing such a strong opponent like me.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, although you are dead, don¡¯t worry, I will remember your name. This is your glory and you will be remembered by the future supreme powerhouses.¡±
At this moment, when Wang Minghao was all set to kill Ye Ping who was in front of him, he discovered that Ye Ping was still thinking about something that made Wang Minghao furious.
However, Wang Minghao soon understood that the reason why Ye Ping was still thinking about nonsense was because Ye Ping did not have the ability to retaliate. In Wang Minghao¡¯s opinion, Ye Ping was giving up on himself.
Wang Minghao¡¯s eyes were full of joy and excitement. After a few arduous months, was he finally going to be free from this misery?
Not to mention Wang Minghao, even his master, as well as the Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty, also thought that Ye Ping was dead meat at this point.
Ye Ping was only at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment realm while Wang Minghao¡¯s attacking power was too overbearing. With thebination of the Fire Dragon Sword Qi that spanned over tens of feet, as well as the terrifying Earth Fire Seal, even a perfected Foundation Establishment realm cultivator would have to die.
¡°Nonsense.¡±
However, as soon as Wang Minghao finished speaking, Ye Ping suddenly spoke up.
Roar!
Before Wang Minghao could react, Ye Ping immediately punched while his fists were shrouded in a golden light. His blood was surging and the void quaked.
Boom!
His golden fist sted on top of the fire dragon Sword Qi. Right on the spot, the fire dragon shattered and Ye Ping¡¯s fist then collided with Wang Minghao¡¯s.
Roar!
The sound of the True Dragon filled the air, and like a True Dragon, Ye Ping was tyrannical and menacing. He was standing still like a mountain and after Wang Minghao got into a fight with Ye Ping, his hands became distorted while his white bone poked through his skin with blood.
Pfft.
In just an instant, Wang Minghao seemed to have bombarded a piece of divine iron as he instantly got thrown backwards by several hundred meters and his bones broke. Even his organs were horrifyingly damaged and he vomited blood in the air, just like how he did during the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet back then.
Bang!
Afternding on the ground, Wang Minghao did not feel any pain at all, but he felt extremely shocked. He stared wide-eyed at Ye Ping who was not far away.
He did not expect that Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was actually so terrifying.
Wang Minghao spat out fresh blood again. He had suffered a real serious injury but not the kind he did at the Sword Dao Meet. This time, it was fatal.
This time, Ye Ping might not have gone all out, but his strength was still hard and since he had sensed Wang Minghao¡¯s killing intent, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite to him.
However, the reason he did not kill him right away was not because Ye Ping took pity on him, but rather, Wang Minghao¡¯s master was still there and they would be in huge trouble if they killed Wang Minghao.
¡°Minghao.¡±
The old man in ck with a bamboo hat hollered and immediately arrived in front of Wang Minghao.
In this instant, Ye Ping arrived beside the self-proimed Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty, pulled her, and then ran away without saying a word.
The two figures instantly disappeared in the same ce, and the old man in ck with a bamboo hat did not waste any time.
Boom.
He raised his hand, and thirty-six flying swords shot out directly from the spot between his eyebrows.
Each flying sword was mixed with extremely terrifying power and struck at Ye Ping like a bolt of lightning.
¡°Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.¡±
In just an instant, Ye Ping directly executed the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal and the surging Dharmic powers immediately started operating while an invisible force appeared on Ye Ping¡¯s back, allowing him to resist the flying sword.
Pfft.
Even if Ye Ping had powerful Dharmic powers, he was facing a powerhouse in thete-stage Golden Core realm. There were at least five levels between the two.
For ordinary cultivators, realms were worlds apart, and although Ye Ping could defeat a cultivator in the perfected Foundation Establishment realm, it was still painstaking for him to defeat a Golden Core realm cultivator.
Besides, he was a cultivator in thete-stage Golden Core realm.
Most importantly, his flying sword was not a Dharma artifact. All the 36 flying swords were supreme-grade spirit artifacts that were being controlled by a Golden Core realm powerhouse.
In fact, the main thing was that Wang Minghao¡¯s master was not an ordinary Golden Core realm cultivator and belonged to the strongest batch of cultivators.
Otherwise, it would take a lot of effort.
At this moment, the flying sword directly pierced the Torch Dragon¡¯s Dharmic powers and then into Ye Ping¡¯s back.
At this moment, the pain overwhelmed Ye Ping, making him frown even harder.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping activated 36 Immortal Apertures and his terrifying Dharmic powers forced the 36 flying swords away.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
After the flying swords were shaken away, Ye Ping felt an inexplicable pressure.
That was the difference in realm and the two could not bepared to each other at all. The only way to get out of the predicament was to fight and kill in closebat.
However, the problem was the other party was a Dao cultivator and wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that his physical body was strong, so how could he let him get close?
Hence, if he couldn¡¯t think of a solution, he might really die there.
Boom!
The flying swords attacked again, but this time, there were no 36 Sword Qi but 108 of them. Wang Minghao¡¯s master did not want to waste time, and sacrificed 108 flying swords in one go, all for the sake of wiping Ye Ping out.
¡°Old blockhead.¡±
Feeling the Sword Qi behind him, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.
¡®He¡¯s outright cheating. Not only is he hitting me, an early-stage Foundation Establishment realm cultivator even though he¡¯s in thete-stage Golden Core realm. He even used 108 supreme-grade flying swords. How shameless.¡¯
Boom!
The flying swords came crashing over and Ye Ping did not choose to escape. Instead, he turned around and opened the Torch Dragon Immortal Seal. He opened his Ancient True Dragon Fist Technique and sted the flying swords over.
However, there were too many flying swords and the power was increasing too. Ye Ping could sense an immense pressure.
Boom!
In the end, the Blood and Qi Furnace behind Ye Ping hovered above his head and the power of Qi and Blood turned into a waterfall that came crashing down, stopping the attacks of the flying sword.
Sounds of a dragon roaring came from the furnace, as if it was breeding a True Dragon.
Not far away, Ye Ping sted his golden fist into the void, each punch as tyrannical as thunderbolt.
Unfortunately, the other party was too weak. To be more precise, the difference between the two was too big and not to mention that Ye Ping had reached the Golden Core realm. Even if Ye Ping broke through to the mid-stage Golden Core realm, he wouldn¡¯t be so passive.
The Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty behind Ye Ping also seemed shocked as she looked shocked.
¡°Little friend, stop resisting. Hand the Tenth Princess over and we can forget about the feud between us.¡±
At this moment, Wang Minghao¡¯s master spoke up again. He had been treating Wang Minghao¡¯s wounds previously and was too tied up. Once he left, Wang Minghao would definitely die.
Ye Ping¡¯s punch was just right, a little stronger and Wang Minghao would be killed on the spot. If it was a little lighter, Wang Minghao might persist on for a while.
Now, Wang Minghao¡¯s veins and tendons were surging while his organs moved and his Qi and Blood rolled. Once he lost control, he would immediately die.
¡°Senior, are you treating me like a three-year-old child?¡±
Ye Ping responded to the attack of the flying sword.
¡°No, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I did want to kill you in the past.¡±
¡°However, things are different now. You managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace at such a young age and you¡¯re very strong too. I have high hopes for you.¡±
¡°I can take you as my disciple, as long as you hand over the Tenth Princess. When the timees, you will worship me as your master. Once I get the reward, we¡¯ll split it between us. How does that sound?¡±
He tried to tempt Ye Ping.
However, in the next moment, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately spoke up.
¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t believe his bullshit, he¡¯s stalling for time.¡±
The Tenth Princess was afraid that Ye Ping would fall for it.
Ye Ping did not answer the Tenth Princess but looked at her.
¡°Thank you, Senior, but I already have a master, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in your affairs. I¡¯m just passing by here. Stop attacking and let me walk for a while. I¡¯ll put her down to let you catch her after some time, alright?¡±
Ye Ping definitely didn¡¯t believe him, but he had no choice but to talk nonsense with him now.
¡°Hah!¡±
The other party chuckled but did not continue to speak. It was obvious that he wanted Ye Ping to drop the idea and stop dreaming.
In an instant, Ye Ping was awkward.
The situation was too troublesome and Ye Ping had been getting restrained. He couldn¡¯t leave either. If he continued to wait here for Wang Minghao¡¯s injuries to stabilize, he would be doomed.
Thinking about it, Ye Ping could not help but be depressed again.
¡®In the future, I won¡¯t use this Teleportation Array anymore. What a jinx, I get into trouble whenever I use it.¡¯
Ye Ping was upset.
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®Array formation!¡¯
However, Ye Ping suddenly thought of a solution.
¡®Array formation!¡¯
Yes, array formation.
Escaping was basically impossible, and if the other party hadn¡¯t been dyed by Wang Minghao, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to retaliate at all.
However, even if the other party was dyed, he would be able to restrain him using the Dharmic Dao flying sword.
If he really wanted to escape, the only way would be to rely on the Teleportation Array.
However, it would take some time for the Teleportation Array to be set up. Once he set it up, he¡¯d probably be able to sense it.
It was troublesome.
¡®Wait...¡¯
There was a solution too.
In an instant, Ye Ping thought of a possibility. ording to Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s array formation insights, Ye Ping remembered a paragraph that specifically mentioned a solution for the instant set up of an array formation.
That was, to enter the formation with one¡¯s heart.
Thinking of this, Ye Ping also had nothing to hesitate about. If he didn¡¯t try, he¡¯d definitely die. If he tried, there might be a way out.
In the blink of an eye, Ye Ping gritted his teeth, took out dozens of superior-grade Spirit Stones, and then roared into the sky.
¡°Third Senior Brother, save me.¡±
¡°Teleportation Array.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
That made the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty a little confused about what Ye Ping was trying to do.
However, in the next moment, a scene that shocked her even more appeared.
Right after Ye Ping spoke, a Teleportation Pool appeared in front of them.
They then entered it.
¡®This is impossible!¡¯
Almost at the same moment, the man in the ck robe and bamboo hat roared.
His eyes were full of disbelief.
Chapter 154: Tenth Princess, Xia Qingmo
Chapter 154: Tenth Princess, Xia Qingmo
¡°This is impossible!¡±
Han Mo eximed.
His face was full of shock and disbelief.
From the beginning to the end, he had never worried that Ye Ping would escape from this ce. To be honest, as ate-stage Golden Core realm cultivator, he could havepletely killed Ye Ping in a sh if it wasn¡¯t for his own disciple.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to throw a handful of Spirit Stones to activate the Teleportation Array.
Itpletely defied the basic logic of array formations.
As an array formation enthusiast, Han Mo knew a little bit about array formations, even though he wasn¡¯t a master.
In order to set up an array formation, one would need an array artifact and some array materials. Ordinary array formation masters would have to follow the procedure, step by step. There could not be any errors. Otherwise, the array formations would be dysfunctional.
However, even a master of array formations could only set up an array formation in a short period of time despite being skillful.
Apart from peerless array formation masters, no one could instantly set up an array formation. Even the best array formation master in Jin Nation could only instantly set up a few array formations that they were familiar with.
How did Ye Ping set up the array formation?
Ye Ping tossed out dozens of Spirit Stones and the array formation appeared.
It was simply outrageous.
¡®Where¡¯s the array artifact?¡¯
¡®Where are the materials?¡¯
¡®Can you at least set up an array diagram? You just threw a bunch of Spirit Stones into the array?¡¯
Han Mo was dumbfounded.
He had never seen such means before. It was simply miraculous.
However, at this moment, the surrounding space was suddenly distorted.
In an instant, the entire barren mountain was filled with people.
Everyone was dressed in ck and wearing masks. Their faces could not be seen clearly and they were all emitting a cold and sinister aura.
There were three people standing in front of the crowd.
Their gender could not be seen clearly, but their masks were colorful, with colors like red, purple, and green.
When Han Mo saw them, he immediately slowly released Wang Minghao and said with a grave expression,
¡°Greetings, Lords.¡±
Han Mo took the initiative to bow with utmost sincerity.
¡°Where is the Tenth Princess?¡±
A low, hoarse voice sounded and the man in the red mask spoke with apprehension while looking at Han Mo.
¡°Lord, the Tenth Princess has been rescued.¡±
Han Mo lowered his head and bit the bullet to exin.
¡°What did you say?¡±
The man in the red mask attacked and strangled Han Mo, his eyes full of murderous intent.
He was extremely ferocious and he didn¡¯t show Han Mo any mercy at all.
¡°Lord... Ahem, that person came too suddenly. He attacked my disciple and escaped using the Teleportation Array. Please forgive me, Lord. I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±
Strangled by the neck, Han Mo¡¯s face turned red.
He was a Golden Core realm cultivator so being strangled was no big deal, but he was terrified and scared.
¡°Han Mo, do you know how serious this matter is? The Tenth Princess is our biggest bargaining chip, I never thought you would lose her. You really deserve to die.¡±
The man in the red mask hollered furiously while demonic aura encircled him, his eyes full of killing intent.
¡°My lord, I don¡¯t wish for that either.¡±
Han Mo was really a bit upset. Who would have thought that Ye Ping would appear out of nowhere? Most importantly, Ye Ping was so strong that he had defeated Wang Minghao with one punch.
¡°Okay, since it has already happened, let¡¯s not dy any further. Han Mo, you said that he escaped with the help of a Teleportation Array? Where¡¯s the array diagram?¡±
The person in the green mask was a woman and she told everyone not to panic but to focus on solving the issue at hand instead of berating Han Mo.
¡°The array diagram... array diagram.¡±
Han Mo was even more upset to hear about the array diagram.
He knew what the other party meant. Since Ye Ping escaped with the Teleportation Array, there must be an array diagram, and if they knew how to set up array formations, they could do so ording to the array diagram.
Although they could not be 100% certain about the direction and position, they could at least know a rough estimate.
However, the problem was that there was no array diagram to Ye Ping¡¯s Teleportation Array.
¡°Han Mo, what exactly are you hiding? Are you really not afraid of death?¡±
Seeing that Han Mo had been stammering about something, the woman in the green mask walked over with a sinister gaze.
¡°Lords, you may not believe me when I say it.¡±
¡°Ye Ping didn¡¯t even set up the array diagram, he simply tossed dozens of Spirit Stones in the air and set up the array before disappearing with the Tenth Princess.¡±
Han Mo knelt on the ground, he really didn¡¯t know how to exin.
He didn¡¯t believe it either.
Indeed, after he said that, the man in the red mask kicked Han Mo hard to break his sternum.
¡°Han Mo, do you really take us for fools? Direct teleportation without an array diagram? I¡¯ll give you a few hundred superior-grade Spirit Stones now, why don¡¯t you try setting it up?¡±
¡°Han Mo, do you really think we don¡¯t dare to kill you? The Tenth Princess is of great significance to the Fiendcelestial Cult. If we fail in this mission, we will die along with you. Do you get it?¡±
They flew into a rage.
It was not that they didn¡¯t believe Han Mo. It was just that his words were unbelievable.
Setting up an array formation by tossing a few dozen Spirit Stones?
Even the ones who were clueless about array formations would know that it was outrageous.
In the Dao of array formations, array artifacts, array diagrams, and array techniques were all necessary.
Even the best array formation master would have to use an array diagram. Yet, Ye Ping could do it just by tossing Spirit Stones?
¡®Who are you fooling?¡¯
¡°Lord, I really did not lie. If I were to lie, how could I say such a thing? I¡¯m not stupid.¡±
Han Mo was really aggrieved. His disciple had been crippled and the Tenth Princess ran away too. Yet, he still got med and used. How could he not feel like crying?
After he said that, everyone indeed fell silent.
Indeed, Han Mo¡¯s words sounded absurd and it did seem like a lie.
However, the problem was that they would rather believe that Han Mo was lying than believe that what he said was true.
¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re proficient in array formations, is this possible?¡±
The man in the red mask asked his junior sister.
The woman in the green mask took a few steps forward and talked while doing so.
¡°When setting up array formations, array artifacts, materials, and array diagrams are necessary, but a truly powerful array formation master has the array diagrams engraved within his body. He won¡¯t have to use the array artifacts and materials to set up the array formation.¡±
¡°However, array formation masters who have reached this level can set up a supreme killing array that can kill Golden Core realm and Nascent Soul realm opponents easily. Hence, when such array formation masters really appear, we won¡¯t have time to be predicting here.¡±
¡°The only possibility is that the person¡¯s body is inscribed by a supreme array formation master and he just needs arge amount of spiritual energy to activate the array diagram in his body.¡±
¡°By the way, Han Mo, who did you say that person was? Ye Ping?¡±
The woman asked. She was a powerhouse and an expert in array formations.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ye Ping.¡±
Han Mo nodded and hurriedly replied.
¡°Ye Ping? Why is this name so familiar?¡±
She muttered to herself, finding his name familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it.
¡°Lord, if I remember correctly, Ye Ping should be the cultivator who ughtered our sect¡¯s disciples at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, butter on, rumor had it that the person who did it was Sikong Jiantian and not Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Besides, Ye Ping is ranked 44th ce in the list of must-kill Qi Refinement cultivators.¡±
Someone spoke up and informed the other party of Ye Ping¡¯s origin.
¡°So that¡¯s why. No wonder I found his name familiar.¡±
¡°It seems this Ye Ping is the reason our raid on the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet failed. Put him in number one ce on the must-kill list.¡±
¡°Since he can save the Tenth Princess from Han Mo, he is definitely not an ordinary person.¡±
She gave an order to increase Ye Ping¡¯s ranking.
Immediately afterwards, the woman in the green mask waved her hand, and in an instant, a greenpass appeared in her hand.
Thepass was palm-sized, but it was flickering and all sorts of ancient words appeared, covering an area of hundreds of meters around her. She was deducing.
After a while, the woman in the green mask spoke again.
¡°There are indeed traces of a Teleportation Array, Han Mo did not lie to us.¡±
¡°Seems like this Ye Ping hase from quite a long way, there is an array diagram that was inscribed by an array formation expert in his body. Impressive move.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, he met me.¡±
She muttered to herself and moved her hands on the disc. In the end, thepass turned and a few ancient words appeared.
¡°West¡±
¡°1,500¡±
,500 kilometers to the west.
The woman in the green mask murmured to herself, but people started hollering.
¡°It really is the Fiendcelestial Cult, hurry up and hand over the Tenth Princess.¡±
¡°It really is the Fiendcelestial Cult, aren¡¯t you people afraid of dying?¡±
¡°Hand over the Tenth Princess and I can let you off.¡±
An angry hollering sounded in the distance. It was from the Jin Nation powerhouses, among whom there were elders of the Jin Nation Academy.
They had been searching in the territory of Qingzhou and found the traces of the Fiendcelestial Cult, which they followed all the way to this ce, only to find that the Tenth Princess was not there. Hence, they had no choice but to reveal themselves in such a manner.
¡°Dam it, we got discovered.¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal to be discovered, it¡¯s just a pity that the Tenth Princess has also fled.¡±
The man in the red mask and the one in the purple mask frowned, but they were not worried, just extremely annoyed.
¡°Yes.¡±
However, the woman with the green mask¡¯s gaze was extremely calm, and it seemed that she was the leader as she gave outmands and orders.
¡°I will use the Teleportation Array to send you guys away. After that, search the surrounding 2,500 kilometers. If you find Ye Ping, kill him. However, you cannot hurt the Tenth Princess, you have to nab her alive. If she gets injured, you guys will die.¡±
The woman with the green mask ordered in a cold voice.
After she said that, thepass in her hand floated up, instantly bingrger. It became about hundreds of meters wide and soon, with a boom, rays of green light darted over from the mountain. On the mountain, traces of a huge array diagram began to appear.
¡°You¡¯re so inexperienced!¡±
The woman immediately tossed out 108 array formation seals, and the massivepass shot out a beam of green light that shrouded the entire mountain.
The tens of thousands of cultivators disappeared in ce as they were teleported to 1,500 kilometers away.
However, several flying swords were shot over too and the entire mountain shattered right on the spot. Some of the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were toote to teleport and were instantly shattered into pieces.
¡°Let them search while we settle this problem. Otherwise, when they find the Tenth Princess, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
The woman with the green mask didn¡¯t leave and instead stayed there to fight with the powerhouses of Jin Nation.
The other two also didn¡¯t waste any time. They sacrificed their treasures and joined her in the fight too.
As for Han Mo, he also disappeared with the array formation. He was not afraid of the Jin Nation powerhouses, but his identity could not be exposed. Once it was, he would die.
Fighting the Fiendcelestial Cult was worse than joining the Fiendcelestial Cult.
At the same time, 1,750 kilometers away in the West.
Under a waterfall, Ye Ping sat cross-legged while healing his wounds.
He was surrounded by golden light and surging spiritual energy that converged onto his wound.
Han Mo¡¯s flying sword contained his Dharmic powers. Once it seeped into one¡¯s body, the body would be destroyed if they could not resist it.
Ye Ping did not want to leave any internal injuries. Hence, after leaving the Teleportation Array, he ran for 250 kilometers with the Tenth Princess. He then found a ce to heal.
Not far away, the Tenth Princess, Xia Qingmo, could not help but look at Ye Ping with her beautiful eyes.
Even after two hours, she was still shell-shocked.
Ye Ping managed to set up the Teleportation Array by tossing dozens of Spirit Stones into the air. Only a master of array formations in the Great Xia Dynasty would be able to do that.
However, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be able to do it at such a young age.
She looked at Ye Ping quietly, filled with curiosity.
Ye Ping, who was far away, was fully unclothed and his skin was fine and smooth. However, there were more than ten bloodied wounds on his back.
However, wisps of golden light spread around the sword wounds to heal them.
As the tenth princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qingmo might have average aptitude in cultivation, but she often read books in her free time. Five years ago, she had already finished reading all the sutras in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
Hence, Xia Qingmo could tell at a nce that Ye Ping was very strong and could be considered a supreme genius.
At a young age, he was already proficient in array formations and had an invincible physical body too. In his twenties, he managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace. Such a genius was overbearing and incredible in the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, if Xia Qingmo knew that Ye Ping had been cultivating for less than half a year, she would probably be even more shocked.
Five minutester, as Ye Ping exhaled turbid gas, the wound on his back healed and his skin became extremely smooth.
Han Mo¡¯s Sword Qi was forced out of him, and Ye Ping also stabilized the vibrations in his body. His energy was perfected.
After opening his eyes, Ye Ping put on his clothes as soon as he raised his hand.
In the next moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Xia Qingmo, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Thetter also sensed Ye Ping¡¯s gaze.
The two exchanged nces.
Although it was just for a moment, Xia Qingmo began to feel embarrassed as she opened her eyes a little.
Ye Ping could not help but size her up.
He had to admit that she was indeed worthy of being a princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Li Yue, the princess of Jin Nation, was beautiful and had a great figure. She was elegant too. However,pared to Xia Qingmo, she was worlds apart.
Xia Qingmo, who was in the distance, was emitting a subtle schrly aura. She was reserved, elegant, and extremely beautiful. Her looks were on par with Xiao Muxue and Chen Lingrou.
The difference was that Xiao Muxue was abination of iceberg and volcano while Chen Lingrou was purely beautiful. Xia Qingmo was an elegant beauty.
He had just taken a nce at her.
He felt like he was in love and his heart skipped a beat.
Coupled with that bashful shyness and the trace of fear in her eyes, he felt his heart turn soft and she was definitely a hunk killer.
¡°Are you really the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
However, Ye Ping was just appreciating her beauty. He did not have any other thoughts about romance. However, at first nce, he developed some good feelings for Xia Qingmo.
He got up to look at Xia Qingmo and asked with some curiosity.
¡°Yes, thank you for saving me. I will certainly remember the kindness that you¡¯ve shown me. After I return to the pce, I will do my best to repay you.¡±
Xia Qingmo¡¯s voice was pleasant, and although she wasn¡¯t smiling, she seemed warm and gentle.
¡°Save it. I was just standing up because I saw injustice.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head, he did not feel anything about this kind of repayment. After all, he didn¡¯tck anything.
Moreover, Ye Ping did not want to get involved with the Great Xia Dynasty. If the Qingyun Dao Sect was really the victim of the luck-extermination battle, it would be troublesome.
Hence, Ye Ping nned to go far away with Xia Qingmo. He hoped that nothing would go wrong.
¡°Your words are too serious, the Great Xia Dynasty rewards and punishes wherever it¡¯s due. You saved me and I¡¯m indebted to you. I will never forget your kindness.¡±
Xia Qingmo continued.
¡°Alright, if you really want to repay me, just send me a little more Spirit Stones when you return to the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Ye Ping did not refute modestly. After the battle today, he had indeed realized what his ws were.
Although he was just a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator while the other party was ate-stage Golden Core realm cultivator, no one would feel shameless about bullying someone weaker.
In particr, those in the demonic Dao would never bother about morals and ethics.
It was a wake-up call.
He had to quickly be stronger.
He also had to improve his physical body, Sword Dao, array formations, and so on.
So what if he had no enemies in the same realm? He would die when faced with Golden Core realm cultivators.
Besides, after that, he would also have to face Nascent Soul realm cultivators. If he had met a Nascent Soul realm cultivator instead, he would have died for sure.
Hence, Ye Ping decided to quickly improve his strength and at least hurry up to reach the Golden Core realm so that after going to a stronger ce, he would at least have the opportunity to escape.
If he wanted to do that, he would need Spirit Stones.
Merit did note easy and Spirit Stones were universal. Since the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to repay him, he would ept even a few million superior-grade Spirit Stones.
¡°Spirit Stones? Sure, but benefactor, can you send me to Lizhou? There¡¯s someone waiting for me there. Once I reach, I will be safe.¡±
¡°When I return to the pce, I will give all my savings to you.¡±
Xia Qingmo agreed to Ye Ping¡¯s request very directly, but she hoped that Ye Ping would escort her to Lizhou and also promised him some benefits
¡®All your savings?¡¯
Ye Ping was tempted when he heard that.
How much savings did the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty have? It should be a staggering amount.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t have time to think longer.
All of a sudden, figures appeared.
Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was extremely strong, so he naturally sensed it. There was arge number of people charging over from all directions.
¡°Run.¡±
In the next moment, Ye Ping grabbed Xia Qingmo¡¯s hand and fled.
Chapter 155: You Don’t Know Sword Kinesis Flight? Benefactor, Can I Teach You?
Chapter 155: You Don¡¯t Know Sword Kinesis Flight? Benefactor, Can I Teach You?
¡°They¡¯re there, hurry up and chase.¡±
¡°The Tenth Princess is right ahead. Hurry up and chase her.¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
Among the mountains, figures appeared, and there were at least several thousand of them weaving through the mountains.
Remainingposed, Ye Ping pulled Xia Qingmo along all the way.
¡°Benefactor, why don¡¯t you use Sword Kinesis Flight?¡±
Xia Qingmo, who was being pulled along, felt a bit ufortable. Being a princess, she could not stand running wildly like that.
What made Xia Qingmo even more curious was why Ye Ping was running instead of using Sword Kinesis Flight.
She felt nauseous.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to use Sword Kinesis Flight.¡±
Ye Ping felt a little embarrassed too. He didn¡¯t know Sword Kinesis Flight and it was mainly because Su Changyu didn¡¯t teach him how to.
Later, when he went to Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping did not learn the Sword Kinesis Flight either. It was not that it wasn¡¯t taught in Jin Nation Academy nor was hezy, but rather, he only wanted to learn what Su Changyu taught to him.
¡°????¡±
Xia Qingmo was a little dumbfounded.
Ye Ping was in the early-stage of Foundation Establishment and had the Blood and Qi Furnace. He could also instantly set up an array formation, and yet he said he didn¡¯t know how to use the Sword Kinesis Flight.
It was the same as a peerless prodigy saying that he could not write.
However, Xia Qingmo immediately came back to her senses and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Benefactor, how about I teach you the Sword Kinesis Flight?¡±
Xia Qingmo said, she really couldn¡¯t stand the jerky feeling anymore.
¡°Princess Qingmo, I don¡¯t mean anything else, but my eldest Senior Brother is a peerless Sword Immortal and I want him to teach it to me. Thank you for your kindness.¡±
Ye Ping ran wildly all the way while thanking her.
¡°No, Benefactor, if you keep running like this, I... won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±
Xia Qingmo was caught betweenughter and tears. She really couldn¡¯t take it any longer and Ye Ping was being too fast. If her physical body was strong, it would be fine.
However, she really couldn¡¯t withstand it.
¡°But...¡±
In an instant, Ye Ping felt embarrassed. He could tell that Xia Qingmo was indeed feeling terrible as she could barely breathe and her pretty face was flushed too.
However, if he slowed down, they would definitely catch up to him.
If he didn¡¯t slow down, Xia Qingmo would feel ufortable.
¡®Ah, women are so troublesome.¡¯
Ye Ping was a little perplexed.
¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t worry, although I may not teach you the Sword Kinesis Flight better than your brother does, it definitely won¡¯t be terrible. It¡¯s the best Sword Kinesis Flight in the K?itigarbha Pavilion of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°If you really don¡¯t need it in the future, you can relearn it from your Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. I don¡¯t think your Senior Brother will me you.¡±
Xia Qingmo painstakingly persuaded Ye Ping.
Indeed, they got to that topic.
Ye Ping wavered too.
¡°Well, in that case, we can only make do. Ah.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s tone was full of helplessness.
At this moment, Xia Qingmo was a little ufortable.
She had a nickname in the Great Xia Dynasty, which was the ¡®Walking Sutra Pavilion¡¯. She had basically read all the sutras and secret manuals in the Great Xia Dynasty, as well as the other four dynasties. Hence, she had heard about all strange things before.
Everyone in the Great Xia Dynasty wanted secret manuals.
However, she had now taken the initiative to teach Ye Ping, but to her surprise, he turned her down and was full of disdain.
All of a sudden, Xia Qingmo wanted to know who Ye Ping¡¯s eldest Senior Brother was.
However, she thought that it would be better to impart the secret method to him now.
¡°Benefactor, this secret method is called the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight which is a famous technique in the Great Xia Dynasty. I will chant the incantation now, remember it well.¡±
Xia Qingmo continued.
¡°My heart is like water, my will is like the wind, my body is free, my mind is at ease...¡±
Xia Qingmo imparted as much of the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight to Ye Ping as she could.
The incantation was not long so Ye Ping instantly memorized it.
He then began toprehend.
¡°Benefactor, if this secret method is difficult, I will give you another one.¡±
After Ye Ping memorized the incantation, Xia Qingmo continued to speak.
In fact, she had some regrets.
Perhaps because Ye Ping had somewhat despised her, she taught Ye Ping the best Sword Kinesis Flight found in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
The Sword Kinesis Flight was the most basic sword technique, but the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight was not that easy to learn,
Even a genius of the Sword Dao would need several months toprehend it.
She didn¡¯t know if Ye Ping would be able to truly master it after she imparted it to him.
If he couldn¡¯t, it would be a problem.
However, as soon as Xia Qingmo finished speaking, a flying sword appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
It was the flying sword given to him by Su Changyu.
Ye Ping had always kept it in his dantian, and now that he had learned the technique of Sword Kinesis Flight, he intended to give it a try.
¡°My heart is like water, my will is like the wind, my body is free, my mind is at ease...¡±
Ye Ping closed his eyes and felt it carefully.
However, at this moment, a gust of cold breeze blew over slowly.
In an instant, the flying sword in Ye Ping¡¯s hand appeared at his feet after it had grown several timesrger, as if it had gained a life of its own!
Phew!
In the next moment, Ye Ping¡¯s speed skyrocketed ten times as he seemed to transform into a clear wind, crossing thousands of mountains and rivers.
¡°Carefree!¡±
In an instant, Xia Qingmo knew what was happening.
Ye Ping had not onlyprehended the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight, but he had also managed to reach the second realm in just ten short breaths.
My heart is like water; that was the first realm where the sword technique was like water and the sword was soft.
My will is like the wind; that was the second realm where the sword was fast.
My body is free; that was the third realm where he was carefree in the world and carried his sword along.
I am carefree; That was the fourth realm where heaven and earth were carefree and he could fly on the sword freely.
Generally, even a genius of the Sword Dao would need to spend several months to barely reach the first realm.
However, Ye Ping took only ten breaths to reach the second realm.
His sword was like the wind and it followed his heart.
¡®This aptitude... is demonic.¡¯
Even Xia Qingmo suddenly felt that Ye Ping¡¯s aptitude was no inferior to her brothers.
She could hardly imagine there being such a genius in the tiny Qingzhou.
Ye Ping was like the wind, roaming freely between heaven and earth.
Above the dome of the sky, Ye Ping felt the thrill of Sword Kinesis Flight and opened his eyes. Although he was a little scared, the control made him feel extremelyfortable.
In the blink of an eye, Ye Ping disappeared several thousand meters away.
In another blink of an eye, Ye Ping was back in the same ce.
The increase in speed was simply terrifying.
Previously, with the help of his physical body, Ye Ping¡¯s daily travel limit was 1,500 kilometers.
However, after mastering the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight, he felt that he could travel 15,000 kilometers a day or even more.
¡°How did this guy¡¯s speed suddenly be so fast?¡±
¡°Quick, take chase, cut the crap.¡±
¡°If we fail this mission, we will all be doomed. Hurry and chase.¡±
¡°Swallow some recovery pills and chase after him, don¡¯t let him escape.¡±
At this moment, several figures among the mountains and forests ascended to the sky. They had previously hidden among the mountains and forests, because they were afraid of being discovered by Ye Ping. Now that Ye Ping was using Sword Kinesis Flight, they decided not to hide their abilities any longer.
They rode their Dharma artifact and chased after Ye Ping.
¡°Benefactor, run.¡±
Xia Qingmo¡¯s voice sounded. Upon sight of so many pursuers, the first thing she did was to tell Ye Ping to run.
Ye Ping did not hesitate either. He simply took a nce before turning into a gust of wind and vanishing.
He was so fast that it was outrageous.
Above the sky dome, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples who were in a dense formation were dumbfounded.
Ye Ping was too fast, so much that they could not see him with their naked eyes.
If they could chase, they would naturally do so, but the problem was that he was too fast.
However, before they could react, Ye Ping suddenly returned to the same spot.
This time, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were dumbstruck again.
They didn¡¯t know what happened. Why did Ye Pinge back again?
¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Not to mention them, even Xia Qingmo was a bit curious.
¡®We¡¯ve already run, why are we back?¡¯
She couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.
However, Ye Ping, who was on the flying sword, was shocked.
He did run away at first, but when he was leaving, he took a look at the group of people and found that they were all disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
If they were other cultivators, he would definitely run regardless of their cultivation level. After all, he knew that a massive number of ants could kill an elephant.
However, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were different.
They were merit for him.
In Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples equated to merit. It was simple to understand.
Hence, after snapping back to his senses, Ye Ping turned around and returned.
¡°Princess Qingmo, are the people who are chasing you from the Fiendcelestial Cult?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Yes, within the Jin Nation, there is only one Fiendcelestial Cult that dares to fight against the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Xia Qingmo was a bit confused as she didn¡¯t understand what exactly Ye Ping wanted to express.
¡°Princess Qingmo, in the future, tell me such things earlier.¡±
After getting an exact answer, Ye Ping immediately stopped being worried and seemed to be looking forward to something as he stared at the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
The disciples were shocked too.
They also did not understand what exactly Ye Ping was thinking.
¡®What¡¯s wrong with the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples strong? Big Brother, what are you thinking?¡¯
¡®Can you be more decent?¡¯
¡°No nonsense, kill.¡±
¡°Capture the princess alive.¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
However, no matter what tricks Ye Ping was ying, they didn¡¯t care anymore. One by one, they charged towards Ye Ping to kill him. In an instant, all sorts of Dharma treasures and flying swords charged towards Ye Ping.
In a nutshell, their mission was to capture the princess alive, and so they didn¡¯t care about anything else.
Thousands of figures rushed toward Ye Ping, forming a circle and surrounding him above the sky dome.
¡°Benefactor, run. You might be powerful, but you can¡¯t beat them when you¡¯re outnumbered. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±
In an instant, Xia Qingmo hurriedly told Ye Ping to run. Although she knew that he was very powerful, he couldn¡¯t go on like this.
So many people were charging towards them and even Golden Core realm cultivators would have to die there.
Moreover, most of those Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were Foundation Establishment cultivators and could be lethal when they teamed up.
However, flying above the sky dome, Ye Ping patted Xia Qingmo¡¯s shoulder without saying anything. However, the confidence in his eyes made Xia Qingmo fall silent.
Phew!
In an instant, when all the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples surrounded Ye Ping, an infinite amount of golden light emanated from Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, Ye Ping was like a sun, and behind his head, an intense Golden Wheel of Expiation emerged. It was radiant and dazzling.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Golden Wheel of Expiation?¡±
¡°This is the Golden Wheel of Expiation?¡±
¡°Run, this guy has a Golden Wheel of Expiation?¡±
¡°This is the supreme expert of the Great Xia Dynasty. He¡¯s pretending to be weak.¡±
¡°Quick, run.¡±
¡°The rumor is true, he really has the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
¡°Impossible, this is impossible, he¡¯s only in his early twenties. Yet, he can actually condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±
¡°Quick, quick, quick go inform the lords. Even if we die, we must spread this news. Otherwise, more people will die at his hands in the future.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, you are really scheming and despicable. You are a viin.¡±
¡°You are even worse than a disciple of the fiend sects. You are so despicable.¡±
Thousands of disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult were instantly melted by the Golden Wheel of Expiation and in one go, the thousands of disciples died in the middle of the sky dome without making a single sound.
The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples behind them, who had escaped the ordeal, couldn¡¯t help but panic and curse at Ye Ping, their eyes full of hatred.
However, no matter how they cursed, all thousands of power of merit entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were dumbfounded.
Xia Qingmo was confused too.
His physical body was invincible, he had the Blood and Qi Furnace, he could instantly set up an array formation, he had incredible Sword Dao aptitude, and now he had the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
What kind of a genius must one be to do that?
There were incredible geniuses in the Great Xia Dynasty but not to such an extent.
He was only in his early twenties, and yet he could already condense the Blood and Qi Furnace and create a Teleportation Array by tossing a few Spirit Stones without the need for array artifacts or array diagrams. He managed to learn the best Sword Kinesis Flight technique of the Great Xia Dynasty in ten breaths and even reached the second realm.
Now, he also had the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
Xia Qingmo waspletely speechless.
She also finally understood why Ye Ping turned around and came back.
What were demons the most afraid of? The Golden Light of Expiation, of course. Besides, he used the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
As a knowledgeable person, Xia Qingmo understood better than anyone else, just how exaggerated the Golden Wheel of Expiation was.
In the Jin Nation which was one of the Ten Nations, there was only one person who owned the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
In a stronger nation like Chen Nation, the leader of the Ten Nations, there were only three who had the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
In the Great Xia Dynasty, there were no more than a hundred powerhouses who had the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
Although the Great Xia Dynasty did not have any powerful Buddhist sects, it was enough to prove how difficult it was to condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
Under normal circumstances, Daoist Masters who had the Golden Light of Expiation would have to umte merit for thousands of years before they could condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
ording to Ye Ping¡¯s Qi and blood, Xia Qingmo could determine that Ye Ping was definitely not older than twenty-five years old.
He was just a year or two older than her.
At this age, he condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
It was really outrageous.
At this moment, Xia Qingmopletely understood what it meant for there to always be someone better.
It was too absurd.
All the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples copsed at this moment. A second ago, they were just surrounding and sieging Ye Ping with maniacal expressions and yet, in the next moment, they scattered everywhere, wishing they could grow more legs to run.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation Sword.¡±
Unfortunately, faced with so much merit, Ye Ping did not show any mercy.
Thousands of golden Sword Qi surged out and having mastered the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight, Ye Ping¡¯s Sword Qi became much stronger and there was also an unparalleled boost in his speed.
In just a sh, thousands of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples died under the Golden Light of Expiation sword.
Ye Ping was like a heavenly god.
In the end, tens of thousands of beams of golden light emanated from his physical body, expiating the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
A total of nearly tens of thousands of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were all buried in Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Wheel of Expiation.
There were tens of thousands of merits that wererge, though not as massivepared to the millions of resentful spirits he expiated back then. However, he still got these for free.
However, at this moment, an indescribable feeling appeared and Ye Ping¡¯s eyelids twitched. In an instant, the flying sword he rode vanished right on the spot.
Boom.
In the moment Ye Ping disappeared, a terrifying explosion sounded, and a flying sword blew up the void.
The aftermath of the explosion made Ye Ping shiver while his hair stood on ends and his blood and Qi surged.
Someone had sneaked up on him.
Ye Ping coughed, forcing himself to stabilize his Qi and blood while looking around vigntly.
Phew!
Another Sword Qi charged over.
Ye Ping disappeared in ce half a step in advance. Fortunately, he had cultivated the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to shun even with an rm in advance.
¡°Benefactor, fly towards the south where the Lizhou is. We will reach in less than six hours, and once we do, we will be safe.¡±
Xia Qingmo, who was behind Ye Ping, told him to fly towards the south. She had calcted, and given Ye Ping¡¯s speed, they would definitely reach Lizhou in less than six hours.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Ye Ping did not waste time and turned into a gust of wind before flying south on his flying sword.
¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±
However, just at this moment, Han Mo spoke.
He came here with the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples and did not intend to intervene at first. Since all the powerhouses of Jin Nation were there, he did not want to reveal his identity. Hence, he secretly observed and thought that with so many Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, he would be able to capture the Tenth Princess alive anyway.
Once he captured the Tenth Princess, everything would be good.
However, he did not expect Ye Ping to have the Golden Wheel of Expiation and that had indeed shocked Han Mo.
At this moment, Han Mo not only wanted to capture the Tenth Princess alive, but he also wanted to catch Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was incredibly powerful for his age and he would definitely have an unparalleled legacy.
He wanted to get Ye Ping¡¯s inheritance.
¡°Senior, how is Fellow Daoist Wang doing? Is he dead yet? When he wakes up, tell him I really didn¡¯t know he was that weak. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have struck so hard.¡±
¡°Senior, as his master, didn¡¯t you teach him not to trouble others if he¡¯s too ipetent? This time, he¡¯s lucky enough to have met me. Otherwise, he might really be in trouble.¡±
They escaped towards the south and Ye Ping deliberately provoked Han Mo to make him lose his rationality.
However, Han Mo did not care about Ye Ping¡¯s words.
Having lived for hundreds of years, he would be a fool if he fell for that.
¡°Don¡¯t struggle, you won¡¯t be able to escape me.¡±
Han Mo said coldly.
At that moment, he squeezed his fingers, and a terrifying sword array appeared in front of Ye Ping.
Phew!
Ye Ping did not waste his breath and turned around to shun the terrifying sword array. At the same time, Ye Ping looked at Xia Qingmo anxiously.
¡°Do you have Spirit Stones?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°No...¡±
Xia Qingmo was a little embarrassed.
She basically spent all the Spirit Stones she had.
¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡±
Ye Ping frowned. He had used up all the Spirit Stones on the Teleportation Array just now.
At this moment, he had some regrets about not asking Li Yue to get more Spirit Stones.
However, who would have thought that such a thing could happen even after teleporting home?
Ye Ping, who was a bit depressed, could only hop around freely.
Han Mo wanted to nab the Tenth Princess alive and didn¡¯t want to kill Ye Ping either. Hence, he was stable with his attacks and was not too harsh. Otherwise, things would have been different.
Five minutester, Ye Ping ran around like a headless fly.
However, at this moment, Xia Qingmo spoke up.
¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s the Linhe Ghost Grave in front of us and there are bewitching arrays everywhere. The resentment here is strong too, be careful.¡±
Xia Qingmo reminded Ye Ping that Linhe Ghost Grave was ahead.
¡°Linhe Ghost Grave?¡±
For a moment Ye Ping was a little shocked.
He did not expect that he had mistakenlye to Linhe Ghost Grave again.
In an instant, a bold idea popped up in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
Bang!
While Ye Ping thought about it, Han Mo¡¯s Sword Qi had already surged over and the terrifying explosive power directly sted Ye Ping thousands of meters away from the high altitude.
Pfft.
Ye Ping spat out blood, his body quaked and his blood and Qi surged. If not for his strong physique, he would have died after taking that blow.
¡°His physique is like a dragon, how terrifying.¡±
In the sky dome, Han Mo couldn¡¯t help but look shocked.
However, after that, he turned into a bolt of lightning and charged towards Ye Ping.
Ye Ping instantly opened the 36 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures and cast the Torch Dragon Immortal Seal, causing his Qi and blood to surge as he rode the flying sword to the Linhe Ghost Grave.
In just an instant, Ye Ping¡¯s speed skyrocketed to the extreme.
Ye Ping covered the distance of 500 meters in just three breaths and entered the Linhe Ghost Grave.
That was his extreme speed.
¡°Do you want to improve your strength by expiating the resentful spirits?¡±
¡°Do you think I will give you the chance?¡±
In the next moment, Han Mo also appeared in the Linhe Ghost Grave.
His voice was cold and he immediately guessed Ye Ping¡¯s thoughts. However, he did not panic and instead felt that Ye Ping was silly.
However, in reality, that was not Ye Ping¡¯s n.
Chapter 156: Old Friend, Quick, Smash It, I’ll Block It For You
Chapter 156: Old Friend, Quick, Smash It, I¡¯ll Block It For You
¡°You might be a genius but you¡¯re a little dull.¡±
Outside the Linhe Ghost Grave, Han Mo sneered. In his opinion, Ye Ping ventured into the Linhe Ghost Grave just because he was trying to use his Golden Wheel of Expiation to expiate the resentful spirits so as to obtain merit and increase his abilities.
That was a feasible method, but the problem was that Ye Ping had overestimated his own abilities and underestimated Han Mo.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation was indeed extremely terrifying. To the resentful spirits, the Golden Wheel of Expiation was simply a supreme lethal weapon and even the Ghost King of the Linhe Ghost Grave would have to flee upon encountering the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
However, the problem was that it would take time to expiate the resentful spirits and look for them too.
The massive number of resentful spirits obviously wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to court death when they saw the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
The disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult werepletely unaware of Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Wheel of Expiation. If they had known that Ye Ping had a Golden Wheel of Expiation, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have courted death.
Besides, even if Ye Ping really expiated all the resentful spirits, what could he do?
Break through to the Golden Core realm right on the spot?
It would be fine if he broke through to the Foundation Establishment realm from the Qi Refinement realm. However, if he wanted to break through the Golden Core realm from the Foundation Establishment realm, spiritual energy alone would not be enough.
Other than the Qi Refinement realm and the Foundation Establishment realm which could be broken through using spiritual energy, the seven other realms could only be broken through withprehension and the necessary conditions.
Regardless of whether he was a peerless genius or not, if he could break through by relying only on arge amount of spiritual energy, the major dynasties would not have to do anything else. They could just pile all their Spirit Stones on a single person and breed an immortal.
Besides, although the Golden Core realm could also be forcibly broken through using spiritual energy, it would be almost impossible to break through to the Nascent Soul realm if his foundation was broken.
Apart from the cultivators in the military camps, normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t try to force a breakthrough.
Although Han Mo despised Ye Ping for being so stupid, he also understood that it was Ye Ping¡¯sst resort.
However, Ye Ping looked down on him.
He was indeed very strong. With a physique that was like a dragon, an invincible body, the Golden Wheel of Expiation, and arge repertoire of wonderful sword techniques, he was definitely a genius. Anyone who had one of those talents would be considered a genius.
However, Ye Ping had all of them and that just meant that he definitely had a peerless inheritance.
If he could get it from Ye Ping, he would really have hopes of reviving the sect.
At the thought of this, Han Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with greed.
In the Linhe Ghost Grave, Ye Ping ran wildly and aimlessly like a headless fly.
Xia Qingmo, who was behind Ye Ping, couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what he was thinking.
Actually, she couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Ping wanted to do. She wondered if he was there to expiate the resentful spirits, strengthen himself, and then fight Han Mo.
¡®This is so unrealistic.¡¯
Breaking through to the Golden Core realm itself was very difficult in the first ce. Besides, Ye Ping was a peerless genius. Hence, it would definitely be harder for himpared to other ordinary cultivators.
Even if he expiated the resentful spirits in the entire Linhe Ghost Grave, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to break through to the Golden Core realm.
She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Ye Ping wanted to do.
¡®Indeed, it¡¯s hard to understand what men are thinking.¡¯
At this moment, Ye Ping saw a bunch of resentful spirits. There were less than twenty of them.
At that moment, Ye Ping instantly hollered.
¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡±
Ye Ping arrived in front of the resentful spirits like a heavenly god and he no longer had a refined aura. Instead, he seemed rather domineering.
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Ghost King?¡±
The resentful spirits were a little dumbfounded. They were still discussing what to have for their next meal, and yet someone suddenly appeared to ask them where the Ghost King was. Naturally, they were confused.
Before the group of resentful spirits snapped back to their senses, a ray of golden light was shot downwards and more than ten weak merit surged into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
There were soldiers chasing after Ye Ping so he had no time to waste.
In the next moment, Ye Ping appeared in front of the resentful spirits again.
¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡±
Like a heavenly god, Ye Ping shocked the bunch of resentful spirits and their eyes were full of horror and bewilderment, at a loss for an answer.
Whoosh!
Another golden light shed, and dozens of weak merit surged into his body.
Next, Ye Ping behaved like a madman. When he saw resentful spirits, he would ask them where the Ghost King was and those who could not answer in time would be expiated by the Golden Wheel of Expiation immediately.
¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡±
Whoosh!
¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡±
Whoosh!
¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡±
Whoosh!
In less than five minutes, Ye Ping expiated thousands of resentful spirits.
In the eyes of others, Ye Ping was just like a heavenly god, but in the eyes of the resentful spirits, Ye Ping was just a demon.
He was worse than them.
¡®Where is the Ghost King? How would I know where the Ghost King is?¡¯
¡®Big Brother, cut it out.¡¯
The resentful spirits were really crying.
The resentful spirits did not expect to encounter such a peculiar thing in their lives as ghosts.
On this day, the sounds of wild shrieks and howls filled the entire Linhe Ghost Grave.
Finally, the resentful spirits answered in time.
¡°The Ghost King is in the southwest. Brother, stop killing us.¡±
The resentful spirit knelt on the ground and cried. From afar, it had already seen how overbearing Ye Ping was.
Everywhere he went, there were wild shrieks and howls.
Hence, when Ye Ping appeared in front of it, the resentful spirit immediately told Ye Ping where the Ghost King was.
¡°In the southwest? Okay, thank you so much, you have done me a favor. I must repay your kindness. Since you¡¯re full of resentment, let me help you.¡±
Knowing that the Ghost King was in the southwest, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. In the end, he expiated the resentful spirit.
¡°Let me help you...¡±
The resentful spirit was confused.
¡®You would expiate me if I didn¡¯t tell you, but after I did, you expiated me too? Go and die.¡¯
The resentful spirit was expiated and Ye Ping continued to fly towards the southwest.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
At this moment, the Sword Qi exploded and the resentful spirits in the entire Linhe Ghost Grave were doomed.
If they had been expiated by Ye Ping, they would at least be reincarnated, but Han Mo¡¯s Dharmic Dao did not give them a chance to be expiated. They were directly sted to death and turned into ashes.
All of a sudden, the resentful spirits began fleeing.
¡®Damn it, what kind of a person is this? Fights between immortals are bound to spell trouble.¡¯
They cried.
¡°Ye Ping, stop running away. It¡¯s impossible for you to strengthen yourself by expiating resentful spirits. Do you think I¡¯ll give you that opportunity?¡±
¡°I can give you an opportunity. As long as you acknowledge me as your master, I¡¯d be willing to ept you as my disciple. I can even teach you what I have learned. You and I will both benefit then. How does that sound?¡±
Han Mo¡¯s voice sounded behind them.
He followed closely behind Ye Ping. Even if Ye Ping executed the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight, he would not be able to escape from Han Mo.
However, Han Mo did not bother much. If Ye Ping continued being stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing Ye Ping.
¡°Senior, I have low aptitude, I¡¯m afraid I might embarrass you if I be your disciple.¡±
Ye Ping fled at the front and responded too.
¡°Low aptitude? If you call that low aptitude, how many people in this world would dare to call themselves geniuses?¡±
¡°Are you going to acknowledge me as your master or not?¡±
Han Mo humphed coldly and asked.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. But Senior, can you let me go back to the sect? Can you at least let me inform my master?¡±
Ye Ping knew that Han Mo was impatient, and thus he tried to stall for time by chatting with him.
¡°Why go to such lengths? Just acknowledge me as your master. I¡¯ll go to your sectter and treat your master to a cup of tea to settle the matter. Ye Ping, I¡¯m running out of patience, don¡¯t be obstinate.¡±
Han Mo continued to speak.
¡°Tea? Drink what tea? My master only drinks new tea.¡±
Ye Ping continued to babble.
¡°Seems like you really have a death wish.¡±
Han Mo¡¯s face turned sullen. He had already developed a killing intent. If not for the Tenth Princess, he would have been willing to spout nonsense with Ye Ping. However, it seemed that the matter of the Tenth Princess was the most important.
It would naturally be the best if he could get the best inheritance.
If not, he would just forget it.
However, at this moment, arge huge stone tablet appeared in front of Ye Ping.
¡°Great Purgatory Resentful Demon Sealed Land¡±
Those ancient words were engraved on the massive stone tablet. Ye Ping had read that ancient text in the K?itigarbha Pavilion before and even learned it. Hence he knew what it meant.
There was a small mountain behind the stone tablet, and the Ghost King of the Linhe Ghost Grave was sealed there. It was a Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
This area was indeed full of resentment and ck fog that spread everywhere. Ordinary cultivators who stood at the side would be embroiled in the resentment and end up losing themselves.
¡°This is it.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping seemed overjoyed.
He came directly in front of the stone tablet.
Xia Qingmo watched in shock as Ye Ping punched the stone tablet.
Boom!
The golden light was emanating from Ye Ping¡¯s body and dragon roars resounded within him. The power of his punch was enough to beat up a cultivator in the early-stage Golden Core realm.
Of course, the Golden Core realm cultivators who would be beaten up were ordinary ones.
People were divided into different levels.
The same goes for cultivators.
Han Mo was a genius.
Although he was in thete-stage Golden Core realm, ordinary perfected Golden Core realm cultivators would have to die before him.
Although Ye Ping was a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator, he might not be able to contend with Han Mo even if Han Mo was in the early-stage of the Golden Core realm.
For example, could Ye Ping, who was in the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm, defeat him?
When his punchnded on the stone tablet, he realized that it didn¡¯t move or change at all. It was just like a piece of divine metal that wouldn¡¯t shatter regardless of how Ye Ping hit it.
¡°Benefactor, are you trying to shatter the stone tablet and release the Ghost King to block Han Mo?¡±
At this moment, Xia Qingmo finally came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but speak up after figuring out what Ye Ping meant.
¡°Yes, otherwise what do you think I came to Linhe Ghost Grave for? No way you think I¡¯m here to expiate resentful spirits to be stronger, right?¡±
Ye Ping was a little perplexed.
The Ghost King was the greatest reason he went to the Linhe Ghost Grave.
The Ghost King¡¯s strength was akin to the Nascent Soul realm, and although Han Mo was a genius-levelte Golden Core realm cultivator, how could he possibly resist the Ghost King without the Golden Light of Expiation?
¡®Would I be that stupid as toe to the Linhe Ghost Grave to kill resentful spirits and level up?¡¯
¡°Benefactor, then you can¡¯t use brute force to break the seal. Use the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
Xia Qingmo hurriedly suggested after understanding what Ye Ping was trying to do.
There were only two ways to break such a curse, both of which were exact opposites and on extreme ends of the spectrum.
He could either use the most evil thing in the world to break the seal or the most positive thing to break it.
Nothing else would work. If it could be broken by brute force, a random Nascent Soul heretical cultivator would be able to break it.
¡°Golden Wheel of Expiation? Is there such a thing?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect that the Golden Wheel of Expiation could be used to break the seal.
However, although he was surprised, Ye Ping nevertheless immediately condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation and sted it at the stone tablet.
Boom.
The stone tablet trembled and there were some cracks. Indeed it was better than using brute force.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but change his impression of Xia Qingmo. He thought that she would be a burden to him, but to his surprise, she was of some help.
¡®Indeed, those who have been educated are different.¡¯
¡°Benefactor, although you can hold Han Mo back by releasing the Ghost King, there will be chaos in the entire Qingzhou once the Ghost Kinges out. By then, the citizens will be implicated.¡±
Xia Qingmo frowned slightly. Although it was a good solution, releasing the Ghost King would also cause a huge trouble in Qingzhou.
However, hearing these words, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Xia Qingmo.
¡°Princess Qingmo, remember my words. Your life is the most important and regardless of whether there is chaos in Qingzhou or not, it concerns only Qingzhou. However, if we don¡¯t release the Ghost King, you and I will die. Qingzhou will not remember what the two of us have done, and I don¡¯t need the people of Qingzhou to remember me.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice was very calm, but his words made Xia Qingmo freeze in shock.
If he said that in the imperial courts, he would have been scolded by countless great schrs, but actually, there was really nothing wrong with Ye Ping¡¯s statement.
However, in fact, Ye Ping dared to release the Ghost King naturally because he had his own ideas and it was up to him to decide if the Ghost King would create chaos in Qingzhou, not the Ghost King.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Ye Ping punched the stone tablet with his golden fist time and time again while the dragon¡¯s roar got louder and louder. The cracks on the stone tablet becamerger too.
¡°Ye Ping, I advise you not to release the Ghost King. Once the Ghost King is released, he will definitely wreak havoc and the entire Qingzhou will be destroyed.¡±
¡°When that timees, all the people the Ghost King killed and the negative karma will all be pinned on you. Do you know that?¡±
Standing near the Ghost King seal, Han Mo frowned and said loudly with a pale face.
He really didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping went to the Linhe Ghost Grave because he was actually intending to release the Ghost King.
If the Ghost King was really released, he would indeed be in trouble. Given his current cultivation level, he would not be able to resist the Ghost King at all.
¡°Senior Han, I can choose not to release the Ghost King, as long as you leave right now.¡±
Ye Ping bombarded the stone tablet. To be honest, he was a little weak too. If the Ghost King was released and he started a massacre, the karma he would get would be terrifying. Hence, he would not release the Ghost King unless it was necessary.
¡°Okay, as long as you hand over the Tenth Princess to me, I can leave and not hurt you, how about that?¡±
Han Mo did not expect Ye Ping to hide that move. His face was extremely sullen and he even regretted not killing Ye Ping sooner.
He had himself and his greed to me. In hindsight, he felt foolish for coveting Ye Ping¡¯s inheritance.
¡°Okay, I can hand the princess over to you, but I want to chat about life with her. Why don¡¯t I take her to Lizhou before handing her to you?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
¡°Hah!¡±
After hearing his words, Han Mo couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He knew that there were people from the Great Xia Dynasty in Lizhou, and once they were there, he¡¯d definitely die.
Boom.
At this moment, Han Mo stepped into the Ghost King¡¯s grave right away and arge number of resentful spirits embroiled him. Han Mo took out a jade pendant, and in an instant, the jade pendant emitted a green light that stopped the resentful spirits.
At the same time, Sword Qi darted out and turned into lighting that sted Ye Ping¡¯s back.
ng! ng! ng!
The Sword Qi bombarded Ye Ping¡¯s back, producing a huge explosion. Ye Ping gathered all his Dharmic powers in his back and released the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal, Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, and Ancient Godfiend Body. However, he was still severely injured by the body.
Pfft.
Ye Ping spat out a mouthful of blood that sttered onto the stone tablet. As a result, he was injured.
Bang!
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t hesitate and sted the stone tablet again.
As long as the stone tablet was shattered, there would still be a chance of survival. Otherwise, there would be no solution.
¡°Fool, go to hell.¡±
In the next moment, Han Mo spoke up and he formed seals with both his hands while hundreds of green Sword Qi coalesced into an extremely terrifying Sword Qi.
It charged towards Ye Ping.
The Sword Qi was enough to kill Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was overwhelmed with a terrifying sense of crisis and his hair stood on end.
However, he gritted his teeth, did his best, and punched the stone tablet again.
¡°True Dragon Ancient Fist.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s fist turned into a dragon shape and it trembled, causing the void to quiver. At the instant that he punched the stone tablet, it almost cracked.
Unfortunately, the seal was too deeply rooted and it was difficult to be shattered.
On the other hand, Han Mo¡¯s sword had already appeared behind him.
At this moment, Ye Ping was speechless.
He did not choose to flee, because he knew that if he fled, Han Mo could still chase after him. Sooner orter, he would die. All he could do was just dy a little.
¡°Damn it, I will never be a good person again in my next life.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping cursed loudly. He had no regrets because there was no point in regret.
However, at this moment, Xia Qingmo¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Benefactor, continue.¡±
In the next moment, Xia Qingmo appeared in front of Ye Ping and blocked the Sword Qi.
Bang!
The Sword Qi, which was thirty feet long sted in front of Xia Qingmo, but an invisible force blocked the Sword Qi and the ne on Xia Qingmo¡¯s neck shattered.
It was her protective Dharma treasure that could only be used once.
Seeing this scene, Ye Ping barely hesitated at all and simply punched the stone tablet again.
Boom.
The stone tablet was almost shattered.
However, at this moment, Han Mo Daoist¡¯s Sword Qi charged over again.
In this situation, no one would hesitate because hesitation would lead to death.
The Sword Qi made Xia Qingmo feel hopeless.
It was toote for Ye Ping to release his final strike.
Death was approaching.
However, when Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo were in despair.
A strong voice sounded.
¡°Old friend, hurry up and smash it. I¡¯ll block it for you.¡±
In an instant, the Ghost King grave trembled.
Chapter 157: The Ghost King Is Released, Golden Band Incantation
Chapter 157: The Ghost King Is Released, Golden Band Incantation
A strong voice sounded.
In an instant, all the resentful spirits in the Ghost King grave condensed behind Ye Ping.
Han Mo¡¯s sword was blocked.
Boom.
The demon-suppressing seal was damaged again, but what left Ye Ping speechless was that the tablet was exceptionally strong. It still didn¡¯t crumble at this time.
¡®Brother, stop hanging on, hurry up and shatter.¡¯
Ye Ping was really a little anxious.
Although he did not know who was helping him, he would be in trouble if it continued.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, Old friend, give your full attention, and leave the rest to me.¡±
The voice continued. He told Ye Ping not to panic and that he would take care of Han Mo.
Boom.
Hearing this, Ye Ping didn¡¯t care about anything else and simply stared at the stone tablet while punching it repeatedly.
Behind Ye Ping, the terrifying resentment helped to block Han Mo¡¯s attacks again and again.
In an instant, Han Mo knew who was secretly striking.
¡°Ye Ping, this is the Ghost King, he wants toe out. If you release him, all of us will die. In this case, I can not make things hard for you, as long as you hand the princess over to me.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, the matter of the Tenth Princess involves too many things, and if you want to forcefully protect her, it will also be a huge disaster for her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your n will be implicated?¡±
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult is not some small sect, there are many strong people within the Fiendcelestial Cult. If they find out that you were the one who ruined their ns, you¡¯d definitely die.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, calm down, calm down, think about it, think about your Senior Brother and your master. If the Fiendcelestial Cult goes to your sect one day while the Tenth Princess hides in the Great Xia Dynasty, what will happen to the sect?¡±
¡°One more thing, if you release the Ghost King and I die, do you think you can escape? This Ghost King is insidious, scheming, cunning, despicable, and unscrupulous. He will never hesitate to kill. Can you subdue him?¡±
Daoist Han Mo was really flustered.
If the Ghost King was really released, he would really be finished, so he did not want to continue to provoke Ye Ping. As long as he could take the Tenth Princess away, Ye Ping would pretend he had never seen them.
Indeed, Ye Ping calmed down after hearing Han Mo¡¯s words.
He frowned and thought about the things that Han Mo said just now. If the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples really went to the Qingyun Dao Sect, what would happen?
However, after Ye Ping stopped, the Ghost King spoke again.
¡°Old friend, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and smash it, do you still believe in such bullshit? So what if the Fiendcelestial Cult is strong? Can they defy heaven? Is the Great Xia Dynasty that weak?¡±
¡°Also, who is despicable and shameless? Who kills without blinking? Who is insidious and cunning? Old friend, don¡¯t worry, when Ie out, I will definitely not hurt you in the slightest.¡±
The Ghost King began moring. It was extremely agitated and nervous. Having been sealed in the Linhe Ghost Grave for hundreds of years, it did not expect that it would one day have the opportunity to break the seal. To be honest, it felt that it was about to die.
Now that someone had broken the seal, how could it not be excited and agitated?
However, at this moment, Ye Ping figured it out clearly.
¡®If the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples made it to the Qingyun Dao Sect, that would be great. In the future, there would be no Fiendcelestial Cult.¡¯
¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡¯
¡®The Qingyun Dao Sect is full of the best experts. Why would they have to worry about the Fiendcelestial Cult?¡¯
¡®Even if Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters don¡¯t attack, I can handle the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples alone. Wouldn¡¯t I get merit then?¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping¡¯s punches got more and more intense.
In an instant, Han Mo¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping would dare to continue punching.
¡®Do you really want to die?¡¯
¡®Are you not afraid that your sect will be exterminated?¡¯
¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right, this is the right feeling. Okay, good, very good. Smash this stone tablet, hehehe.¡±
The Ghost King spoke, wishing it could do a happy dance, but unfortunately, it was being suppressed in a tiny mountain and could not move at all.
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯re crazy!¡±
In an instant, Han Mo ran quickly because the stone tablet was really going to be shattered. Once it did, he would die for sure.
Roar!
The sound of a massive dragon roar filled the air.
In the next moment, the Demon Suppression Tablet shattered.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
In an instant, the entire mountain trembled and all the array formations in the Linhe Ghost Grave copsed. The terrifying ghostly energy filled the air, turning the sky ck.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
¡°Hahahaha... ahem!¡±
Deafeningughter spread over hundreds of kilometers and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had been awakened. The resentment surged into the mountain.
At this moment, the mountain copsed, there were wild shrieks and howls, the dark clouds rolled and covered a distance of thousands of kilometers.
The gusts of evil wind caused the trees to shatter and it was like the end of the world.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had surfaced.
In an ancient temple 5,000 kilometers away from the Linhe Ghost Grave, an old monk suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the Linhe Ghost Grave in disbelief, his eyes full of astonishment and horror.
¡°The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon has appeared, Jin Nation is going to face a massacre again.¡±
He muttered to himself and then took out a Demon Subduing pestle. He then stepped on a golden bridge and rushed towards the Linhe Ghost Grave.
The people in several Daoist temples in Jin Nation left with Dharma artifacts, each looking extremely sullen.
In the Linhe Ghost Grave, Han Mo went from being unbeatable to now fleeing in despair. Overwhelmed with fear, his heart jumped and he cursed Ye Ping repeatedly.
¡°Fool, fool, such a fool. The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon has been sealed in the Linhe Ghost Grave for hundreds of years. It might have been expiated by the supreme sutras, but its resentment has not decreased.¡±
¡°Now that it¡¯s released, it¡¯s getting stronger too. When the timees, the whole Jin Nation will not be able to suppress it. Ye Ping, you¡¯re such a fool. All the sins of the Ghost King are going to be pinned on you.¡±
¡°Fool, what a fool.¡±
Han Mo cursed but his heart was jumping in fear.
He wished that he could escape the ordeal.
However, at this moment, a big hand appeared in front of Han Mo. It did not have any light or Dharmic Dao, but it grabbed Han Mo from the air.
Whoosh!
In an instant, Han Mo returned to the Ghost King grave. He had been restrained and was standing near them with a look of panic.
Bang!
The mountain crumbled, and at this moment, a burly man appeared in front of everyone.
Standing at two meters, he was burly and bald, and was d in a beast hide clothing. He was just like a steel tower as he emitted a terrifying aura.
It was the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon. However, no one expected it to have a green face and fangs, which made him look extremely ferocious. Instead, he was like an ordinary person.
¡°Awesome, awesome, awesome.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon stretched his muscles and bones with crackling sounds while staring at Han Mo.
¡°Senior, Lord, I am a member of the Fiendcelestial Cult. First of all, congrattions for being freed from suffering. I hope you will spare my life on the ount of the Fiendcelestial Cult, Senior.¡±
Sensing the gaze of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, Han Mo cried and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. However, the problem was that his body had been restrained and he couldn¡¯t kneel down at all.
Smack!
¡°You¡¯re from a demonic cult? You¡¯re not fit! I hate people from the demonic cult the most.¡±
In the next moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon pped Han Mo on his face, knocking Han Mo¡¯s teeth out. His tone was extremely menacing.
After he said that, Han Mo was dumbfounded.
Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo were also a little confused.
¡®The Ghost King imed that he¡¯s not from a demonic cult? Is it really because of the expiation?¡¯
¡°Yes, yes, yes, Senior, you don¡¯t belong to the demonic cult. For the past few hundred years, you must haveprehended a lot and you want to transcend yourself. You have understood the difference between good and evil, as well as the true meaning of life.¡±
¡°Senior, this is a sign that you are going to attain immortality, huh? Congrattions Senior, congrattions.¡±
Despite missing his teeth, Han Mo was still trying to tter the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
In front of the Nascent Soul powerhouse, Golden Core realm cultivators were like ants who didn¡¯t need any fancy tricks at all. They could crush him with a lift of their fingers. Han Mo had no choice but to bear with it as he couldn¡¯t retaliate at all.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have transcended my ego and have gained a lot of insight, I¡¯m about to attain immortality. However, what¡¯s the point of congratting me? Aren¡¯t you going to give me any gifts?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon enjoyed thepliments, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Mo.
¡°Gift? Okay, I will immediately go back and prepare a big gift for you. Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be to your satisfaction.¡±
Han Mo hurriedly rejoiced.
¡°No need, just give yourself to me.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon chuckled and then grabbed Han Mo. Without hesitation, he turned into a giant demon that was at least thirty feet tall. He then swallowed Han Mo.
That was the difference between the Nascent Soul and Golden Core realm. No matter how strong a Golden Core realm cultivator was, he would be pressed onto the ground by a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse and be left with no means of retaliation.
¡°Ew!!!¡±
Seeing this scene, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but feel like retching. Her face was pale, and as the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, she had never seen such a scene before.
On the other hand, Ye Ping looked extremely calm as he looked at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon silently.
The reason being, he discovered that the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon did not really eat Han Mo, but swallowed him. He seemed to have some secret, but had to pretend to swallow people to show his viciousness.
¡°Ew, so dry, it doesn¡¯t taste good at all. Young people do taste better.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said without concern. However, he soon looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Fellow Daoists, thank you for helping me get out of trouble. I will always remember your kindness.¡±
¡°How about this? I don¡¯t have much to gift you, but why don¡¯t I send you to the Western Paradise so that you can ascend to immortality soon?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said with a gentle smile.
He acted normal and stood with his hands by his side and a kind smile on his face, his pearly whites looking frightening.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t hurt us?¡±
Xia Qingmo swallowed her saliva behind Ye Ping while looking at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°Yes, I said I wouldn¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m sending you to the Western Paradise.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said in bewilderment, thinking that Xia Qingmo had mistaken.
Xia Qingmo was a bit speechless. She didn¡¯t even know how to retort because the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was right.
¡°Tsk, Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve done me the greatest favor, so I¡¯ll send you to the Western Paradise.¡±
¡°I have to say that your Qi and blood are really exuberant. It¡¯s just like a sun and swallowing you would feel ten times better than swallowing that old guy.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s eyes were full of excitement.
He even licked his lips and looked at Ye Ping, wishing he could swallow Ye Ping.
¡°Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, I am the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty. If you swallow us, do you know how terrible the consequences you have to face will be?¡±
At this moment, Xia Qingmo still couldn¡¯t help but muster up the courage to say those words in a bid to deter the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon using her identity.
Unfortunately, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon shook his head and looked at Xia Qingmo.
¡°Hear me out, I, the Ghost King, am a heretic, right?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said.
¡°Yes.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded.
¡°The Great Xia Dynasty is orthodox, right?¡±
¡°Since ancient times, good and evil have always stood against each other. If I don¡¯t kill you, will the Great Xia Dynasty let me go because of that?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said slowly.
Xia Qingmo thought for a moment, and then shook her head.
Regardless of whether the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon would let her off or not, someone woulde after him and kill him. It was a rule since ancient times that evil and good had always stood against each other.
¡°So, I will have to be killed regardless of whether I release you or not. Why should I let you off then?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was good at sophistry and logic. After he said that, Xia Qingmo fell silent as she did not know what to say.
However, in the end, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but speak again.
¡°The records in the books are right. You demons are all despicable and shameless. You go back on your word. You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt us, but you still want to eat us in the end.¡±
Xia Qingmo got a little angry.
¡°You are wrong again.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon shook his head and continued.
¡°Indeed, ghosts are despicable. However, I¡¯m the Ghost King because I¡¯m despicable, isn¡¯t that so?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon seemed to have not spoken for hundreds of years and he was not in a hurry at all. He seemed to have set his sights on eating Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo.
Xia Qingmo stopped talking. She realized that she could never outargue the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
She felt that as long as he did not have morals, he could not be threatened with the moral high ground.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to speak? Is everything alright? Be safe on your journey there.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon chuckled.
However, Ye Ping spoke up at this moment.
¡°Let us go, I won¡¯t attack you, you know what my trump card is.¡±
Ye Ping looked at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon and said.
His trump card was simply the Golden Wheel of Expiation.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon shook his head.
¡°Old friend, you¡¯re wrong too.¡±
¡°Firstly, you¡¯re in the Foundation Establishment, and secondly, I¡¯m in the Nascent Soul realm.¡±
¡°You have the Golden Wheel of Expiation but I¡¯m the Ghost King.¡±
¡°Do you think you have a chance to win? You only have one Golden Wheel of Expiation. If this was a few hundred years ago, it can really suppress me, but let me tell you the truth, my resentment has been reduced greatly but it has also brought about great benefits.¡±
¡°The reduction of resentment has done me a great favor. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t be sane enough to talk to you here but things are now different. My resentment has been lightened and my abilities have been increased. Your Golden Wheel of Expiation won¡¯t do any damage to me.¡±
¡°Understood?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon revealed the matter in detail.
¡°Really?¡±
Ye Ping asked. The Golden Wheel of Expiation might be his trump card, but he had an even bigger trump card.
¡°Ah, why don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ll exin it to you again, firstly...¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon still wanted to give Ye Ping ayman¡¯s exnation of the difference between them.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping suddenly spoke.
¡°In the past, the sky was blue...¡±
As he spoke, the Golden Wheel of Expiation floated behind him and emitted a golden light that broke through the ck fog around him.
The ancient voice was mysterious and powerful. It was the voice of wisdom and also the voice of expiation.
¡°Supreme Expiation Sutra?¡±
At this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s expression changed drastically as he did not expect at all that Ye Ping not only possessed the Golden Wheel of Expiation but also had the supreme Expiation Sutra.
In an instant, he wanted to flee.
However, in the next moment, every word that Ye Ping uttered transformed into golden words that formed arge to trap the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
*sizzles*
*sizzles*
ck smoke filled the air, and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon let out a cry of misery while the Golden Wheel of Expiation and the Supreme Expiation Sutra did great damage to him.
He waspletely terrified.
He didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping had such a move.
However, in fact, Ye Ping also didn¡¯t expect that the Supreme Expiation Sutra and the Golden Wheel of Expiation would be that powerful.
If he had known this, he would not have given the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon a chance to speak.
Fortunately, he managed to suppress the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon. Otherwise, he would be in huge trouble.
¡°Stop it, stop it. Old friend, stop. I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t hurt you guys, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
In the middle of the golden, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was weeping and rolling on the ground with his head in his hands, as if he was being tortured.
He was hollering and begging Ye Ping to stop.
However, Ye Ping was not a fool as he felt that he could not trust such demons.
Once he stopped, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon would probably kill him and Xia Qingmo immediately.
The difference between the Nascent Soul realm and the Foundation Establishment realm was worlds apart, and even a powerhouse like Han Mo could not resist.
Let alone Ye Ping.
Ye Ping began chanting.
His voice filled the air continuously.
The small golden words became brighter and brighter, and in the end, they turned into ripples that emitted the Golden Light of Expiation.
Endless merit power gushed into Ye Ping¡¯s body.
However, chanting the Supreme Expiation Sutra consumed arge amount of mental strength and he could barely persist.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping gritted his teeth and forced himself to finish chanting the first stanza of the incantation to atst defeat the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
That way, at least he could escape from this ce.
Five minutester, when Ye Ping finished reciting thest word, he was mentally exhausted.
However, when Ye Ping was ready to flee with Xia Qingmo, all the small golden words suddenly converged and formed a golden hoop thatnded firmly on the bald head of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
In an instant, a Dharmic Dao appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
Chapter 158: Return To The Clan! Hand Over The Alchemy Method! The Strategy of Jin Nation
Chapter 158: Return To The n! Hand Over The Alchemy Method! The Strategy of Jin Nation
Tight Band Incantation.
A secret technique appeared in his mind.
It was the secret technique in the Exalted One Expiation Sutra.
It was meant for subduing great demons and would turn the Golden Wheel of Expiation into a band that would suppress the demon once it was ced on the head of the demon. If the demon dared to have the slightest dissent, one might chant the sutra to suppress it further.
If the demon dared to harm the band incantation caster, it would be suppressed and live in misery.
Once bound by the Band Curse, one would not be able to release oneself unless they became immortal. It could only be resolved by a Daoist Master who was ten times stronger than Ye Ping.
Hence, he learned this secret technique.
Ye Ping was overjoyed.
To be honest, Ye Ping dared not provoke the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
After all, the realm was a determinant. The Ghost King of the Nascent Soul realm was created with resentment and back then, it was created with lots of sins.
However, now that he had the Band Curse, he would have an extra Nascent Soul realm bodyguard for no reason.
It was a Ghost King of the Nascent Soul realm. That meant he could dominate.
¡°Ouch, it hurts so much.¡±
At this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon finally came back to his senses. God knows what he had just suffered.
Ye Ping¡¯s Supreme Detection Expiation Sutra had made him feel like he was in a living hell. He almost ran his head into the wall.
However, after he came back to his senses, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon couldn¡¯t help but touch his bald head, only to find that there was an extra hoop on his head that was banded tightly on his head. Although it was not excruciatingly painful, it was still ufortable.
¡°What on earth is this thing?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon frowned, but soon he turned to look at Ye Ping with a menacing gaze.
¡°Rascal, why did you stop? Keep going.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s eyes were fuming with fury. No one would be pleased to be tortured that way, let alone him, the Ghost King.
Boom.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon struck. He wanted to kill Ye Ping and not leave him any chances.
However, at this moment, a terrifying power was added to the golden hoop, and in an instant, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon seemed to have a supreme existence appearing in his mind as his essence soul was on the verge of copsing.
¡°Ah!¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon shrieked in misery while hugging his head and rolling vigorously on the ground. He felt that his essence soul was about to crumble and he wished he was dead.
It was even more terrible than before.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Benefactor, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Xia Qingmo was somewhat unable to understand the sudden change.
Ye Ping did not answer Xia Qingmo¡¯s question, but he looked at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon who was rolling on the ground.
¡°The golden hoop on your head is a supreme secret technique, as long as you have any dissenting intention towards me. You will suffer from the suppression of your essence soul. Do you understand?¡±
Ye Ping exined as simply as he could, the current situation.
Xia Qingmo immediately understood.
However, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon did not understand why there would be such a thing in this world.
What Band Curse? He had never heard of it before.
However, regardless of whether he had heard of it or not, the only thing he knew was that if he continued like this, he would undoubtedly die.
¡°I understand, I understand. Expert, please let me off. Let me off.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon howled and begged Ye Ping to let him off.
At that moment, Ye Ping recited an incantation, and indeed, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon stopped feeling pain and was refreshed instead.
However, at that moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon suddenly struck again.
He wanted to kill Ye Ping.
He didn¡¯t believe in any supreme secret technique at all. He just wanted to kill Ye Ping and get out of this predicament.
¡°Ah!¡±
He shrieked like a pig that was getting ughtered.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon felt the euphoric release of having his essence soul almost copse as soon as he struck.
¡°Ah!¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon rolled on the ground and wept tearfully.
¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. Master, I was really wrong. I really just wanted to try.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon wailed loudly while on the ground. He was a Ghost King, and yet, he was bawling like a child and rolling around on the ground with tears all over his face.
Xia Qingmo, who was at the side,pletely understood why demons were evil.
He actually sneaked an attack.
It was okay to take a loss once, but he had to suffer a second loss.
¡°You really deserve to die.¡±
If he didn¡¯t need to use the power of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, Ye Ping would have wanted him to die sooner.
¡®How dare he try to sneak up on me? If not for the divine effect of the Band Curse, I would have died.¡¯
¡®This guy should die.¡¯
¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. Expert, please let me off.¡±
¡°Girl, hurry up and persuade your husband. Please, let me go.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was weeping miserably. He really couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. He was just too upset.
¡°He is not my husband.¡±
¡°You do need to be punished.¡±
Xia Qingmo hurriedly exined, while also being somewhat hostile.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon did deserve to die as he was simply scheming and cunning.
¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die.¡±
¡°Woo-hoo!¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was lying on the ground and banging his head against the ground, looking like he was in real pain.
It was a mental misery, not physical. Mental pain was more than ten times as unbearable as that of physical pain.
For example, being struck by a rod might be very painful, but it would soon turn numb.
However, mental pain was like nerve pain that stemmed from a toothache. Being pricked by a needle would be excruciating.
At this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was in so much pain that he began to doubt life.
A full 15 minutes passed.
Ye Ping made the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon feel pain for 15 minutes before chanting an incantation and letting it go back to normal.
The feeling of returning to normal made the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon breathe a sigh of relief.
He was lying on the ground like a dead dog, drenched in sweat, unable to move at all.
A Nascent Soul powerhouse actually ended up in such a state. His misery and pain were imaginable.
At this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon no longer dared to go against Ye Ping. Although he was sinister and cunning, he was not a fool and he knew not to provoke Ye Ping.
After resting for a few minutes, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon recovered. However, he still had lingering fears and the thought of what happened made him shudder.
¡°Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal, please take this golden hoop away. Don¡¯t worry, I will never harm you, I can make a great oath.¡±
After recovering his vitality, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon looked at Ye Ping pitifully with a miserable expression.
¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t fall for it, this guy Is full of lies. If you really lift it, we might not really be able to go out.¡±
Xia Qingmo hurriedly spoke, afraid that Ye Ping would fall for his trick.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. Release the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon? Unless he was in the Nascent Soul realm, he would be crazy if he let him off.
¡°You can¡¯t say that, girl. What do you mean full of lies? Since I appeared, have I ever lied to you?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was displeased to hear her words. ¡®When did I lie?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m a person of my word.¡¯
¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡±
Xia Qingmo did not want to argue with the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon. She had already seen through him and knew that he was a chronic liar.
¡°Exalted Immortal, just let me go. I promise to behave well in the future. To be frank, if you keep me around you, it¡¯d be bad for yourself.¡±
¡°Once the seal is lifted, I reckon the people will being here soon. When they see you with me, they may think that you are a heretic and harm you instead. Wouldn¡¯t that harm you?¡±
¡°How about you just release me and let me be outside by myself?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon regretted, he regretted not killing Ye Ping earlier, and also regretted not letting Ye Ping off. If he had done so earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.
Now that he had to wear a golden hoop on his head, it was troublesome and he felt it was hideous.
¡°No more nonsense, the golden hoop will not be lifted, you will follow me from now on. I will slowly expiate your resentment and let you redeem yourself sooner.¡±
Ye Ping ignored the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon chattered on and on in a bid to make Ye Ping set him free.
When he was extremely annoyed by the noise, Ye Ping intended to recite the tight Band Curse, but the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon immediately shut up, for fear that he might have to suffer it again.
However, at this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s expression changed.
¡°So many Golden Core realm cultivators, and Nascent Soul realm cultivators too. Who have you offended?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s face was sullen.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Ye Ping was a bit confused about what he meant.
¡°There are many people outside the grave. There are more than 20 Golden Core realm cultivators and three Nascent Soul cultivators, they all seem heretical.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon frowned.
¡°Can you beat them?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°I could, but not anymore now.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon answered directly, but when he saw Ye Ping¡¯s frown, he couldn¡¯t help but hastily exin.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m really not lying to you, this golden hoop on my head is limiting my power. It might be reducing my resentment, but it¡¯s also weakening my power.¡±
¡°How about this? Exalted Immortal, remove the hoop and I¡¯ll deal with them for you.¡±
It was not clear whether these words of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon were true or not.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t determine, but he would never remove the golden hoop because it would be harder for him to put it on again.
¡°Let me tell you the truth, if I die, the golden hoop on your head will also kill you. Decide for yourself.¡±
Ye Ping was very straightforward. He would definitely not remove the golden hoop and he would die together with the Ghost King if he had to.
Indeed, after hearing those words, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon panicked.
¡°I can¡¯t beat them, let¡¯s run.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon grabbed Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo, and vanished without hesitation.
He was a Nascent Soul cultivator. Although he had some of his strength suppressed by the golden hoop, he could still teleport.
¡°To the south.¡±
Ye Ping said. The Qingyun Dao Sect was in the south.
It was not safe to go anywhere now, so he thought it was better to go back to the sect first.
¡°Excellent!¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon directly transported towards the south.
In an instant, it appeared 1,500 kilometers away.
That was the terrifying thing about a Nascent Soul realm cultivator. With a single thought, he could fly thousands of kilometers away using the Sword Kinesis Flight or Teleportation Array.
They were powerful existences who could summon thunder, destroy mountains, and ruin a nation.
Hence, the battle between Nascent Soul realm cultivators would often be restricted and attract attention.
About eighteen minutes passed.
Dozens of figures appeared.
They all belonged to the Fiendcelestial Cult.
They looked around and quickly discovered the clues.
¡°Damn, the Ghost King is out, the Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty might have been eaten by the Ghost King.¡±
Someone spoke and looked at the stone tablet.
¡°Damn it, if the whereabouts of the Tenth Princess are unknown, we won¡¯t be able to answer and the king will definitely hold us liable.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s find the Ghost King, we must see the Tenth Princess regardless of whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
They started murmuring.
When they came here, the first thing they thought was that Xia Qingmo was buried here. After all, even they did not dare to oppose a Nascent Soul realm cultivator.
Less than an hourter, dozens of figures appeared again.
They were all Daoist Masters who were expiating resentful spirits and checking the situation. After discovering that the Ghost King had vanished, they looked extremely sullen.
Soon, the news spread all over Jin Nation and the high officials immediately found out what happened.
Almost without any nonsense, Jin Nation immediately issued an order for the five major military camps and the armies to search for the whereabouts of the Ghost King.
They couldn¡¯t let a Ghost King lurk outside. After all, hundreds of years ago, the Ghost King had already caused great damage to the Jin Nation. This time, it must have be stronger and it would be hard for the Jin Nation to suppress it.
At this moment, in the royal pce of Jin Nation.
The king of Jin Nation was in the hall and looking at the pill in Li Mocheng¡¯s hand in shock.
¡°Is there really a non-poisonous pill in this world?¡±
The king of Jin Nation gulped his saliva. As the king, he had experienced all sorts of things in life.
He had seen too much of the world, but when faced with the non-poisonous pill, he was utterly astonished.
In fact, just now, someone reported that the Ghost King of Linhe Ghost Grave had appeared and he didn¡¯t feel shocked at all.
It was all for non-poisonous pills.
¡°Your Majesty, this non-poisonous pill was personally refined by Ye Ping. Elder Xu Chang saw it with his own eyes, as well as other newly matricted disciples. This is definitely real.¡±
Li Mocheng said seriously with a solemn expression.
¡°Can it be manufactured in bulk?¡±
The king of Jin Nation continued to ask.
¡°Theoretically, it is possible. But ording to Ye Ping, refining non-poisonous pills requires pure spiritual energy between heaven and earth. So, refining pills do not require any medicinal herbs, but arge amount of Spirit Stones are needed to allow the alchemist to continuously recover his Dharmic powers. You can also guide the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to refine pills.¡±
¡°Secondly, a Foundation Establishment realm alchemist can only refine a hundred Qi and Blood pills in a day.¡±
Li Mocheng informed them of the gist of it.
After hearing his words, a trace of disappointment appeared in the eyes of the king of the Jin Nation.
It wasn¡¯t actually mass production even though the pills could be produced inrge amounts. Foundation Establishment alchemists were not considered very rare, but to Jin Nation, they were not considered many.
A Foundation Establishment alchemist could refine 100 non-poisonous Qi and Blood pills a day, and even though there were 10,000 Foundation Establishment realm alchemists, the pills they refined would barely be enough to maintain the demand of the entire Jin Nation.
However, it would be hard to gather 10,000 Foundation Establishment realm alchemists and to refine such pills, one must be a true cultivator of Jin Nation and not other sects.
Otherwise, once the news got out, the Great Xia Dynasty would deal with it before the other four major dynasties did.
Thinking of this, the king of Jin Nation rapidly brainstormed toe up with a solution to get the greatest benefit for the Jin Nation.
Eventually, the king of Jin Nation came up with something.
¡°Is Ye Ping willing to hand over that technique?¡±
The king of Jin Nation asked.
¡°Ye Ping said that he had to ask his Senior Brother, and if his Senior Brother is willing to hand it over, he will give it to us.¡±
Li Mocheng said.
However, after that, he continued, ¡°I heard that Ye Ping and the crown prince are close to each other. Why don¡¯t we ask the crown prince to talk to him about it? After all, no one would be willing to give something like that away for free.¡±
¡°However, the crown prince is different, it is said that he is Ye Ping¡¯s disciple. It¡¯d be normal for a master to impart some skills to his disciple. Besides, the crown prince will be attending the grand ceremony in the future. If the Jin Nation is powerful, Ye Ping will benefit too. What do you think?¡±
Li Mocheng knew about Ye Ping and Li Yu, so he proposed such an idea.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s feasible.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect my ipetent prince to be able to acknowledge such a strange person as his master. That¡¯s good too. Academy Master, I n to hand over this alchemy method to the Great Xia Dynasty, what do you think?¡±
The king of Jin Nation nodded. It was the first time he praised Li Yu in front of outsiders.
¡°I will respect your wishes.¡±
Hearing the words of the king of the Jin Nation, Li Mocheng could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t seem surprised. He would be nervous if the king of Jin Nation wanted to monopolize the alchemy method.
The alchemy method involved too many things. If the Jin Nation wanted to monopolize it, it would be difficult. Once the news got out, the Great Xia Dynasty would definitely punish them.
Before theplete rise of Jin Nation, the Great Xia Dynasty would be a behemoth. A single thought of the king of the Great Xia Dynasty would be enough to kill ten Jin Nations.
Li Mocheng knew how terrifying the Great Xia Dynasty was.
More than three hundred countriesbined would only have a tenth of the strength of the Great Xia Dynasty. That was how terrifying the dynasty was. Others could not imagine that strength at all.
Hence, even if the form for the non-poisonous pill was handed over to the Great Xia Dynasty, they would get praised by the Great Xia Dynasty and they would be able to be free from the responsibility of the Tenth Princess.
For the Jin Nation, there would only be benefits.
It might even be possible for the Jin Nation to be the best of the Ten Nations because of it.
As long as the Great Xia Dynasty was willing to support it, it would not be difficult at all for Jin Nation to be the best of the Ten Nations.
¡°That¡¯s good, tomorrow I will personally go to the Great Xia Dynasty. However, before I return, you must guard the academy. This matter must not be spread at all. If necessary, erase the memories of those disciples.¡±
¡°There are definitely spies in the Jin Nation Academy and this matter is not to be necessary, erase the memories of those disciples. Once the news gets out, it would lead to a major disaster. Academy Master, do you understand?¡±
The king of Jin Nation understood even better the significance of the non-poisonous pill.
It was better to erase the disciples¡¯ memories and cause damage to their essence soul than let them spread the word.
¡°Yes! Please rest assured, King.¡±
Li Mocheng nodded and bowed with a Dao salute.
¡°Okay, go back.¡±
The king of Jin Nation nodded. The hall then fell silent.
At the same time, three figures appeared quietly in
Baiyun Ancient City.
Chapter 159: Eldest Senior Brother Returns, Second Senior Brother Fails The Alchemy Test
Chapter 159: Eldest Senior Brother Returns, Second Senior Brother Fails The Alchemy Test
Baiyun Ancient City.
Inside an inn.
Ye Ping and the two of them were sitting in the middle of a pavilion.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was seated opposite Ye Ping, looking rather troubled. He didn¡¯t take a single bite of the food on the table as he was in a bad mood.
Xia Qingmo more or less ate some.
On the other hand, Ye Ping didn¡¯t eat anything at all. After all, his master had told him not to eat too much grains, lest he affected his constitution.
¡°Princess Qingmo, I thought about it. Sending you to Lizhou is not going to work. The Fiendcelestial Cult is watching you, I¡¯m afraid if we go to Lizhou now, we¡¯ll face lots of danger along the way.¡±
That was Ye Ping¡¯s concern. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to escort Princess Qingmo to Lizhou, but rather, he felt that the Fiendcelestial Cult would definitely ambush them along the way.
They would be sending themselves to an early grave if they went over now.
¡°However, if you¡¯re willing, you can seek refuge in my sect. I¡¯m not bragging but the Senior Brothers in my sect are all peerless experts, and even if the Fiendcelestial Cult disciplese over, they won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±
Ye Ping revealed his ns to Xia Qingmo as sending her to Lizhou was impossible.
However, he could bring Xia Qingmo to Qingyun Dao Sect.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s n.
¡°Peerless experts?¡±
Xia Qingmo and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon were surprised.
¡°Yes, peerless experts.¡±
Ye Ping answered very confidently.
¡°What peerless experts? How incredible are they? Exalted Immortal, you probably don¡¯t know how strong the Fiendcelestial Cult is.¡±
The most curious one was the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon. Frankly speaking, he was extremely confident in Ye Ping¡¯s abilities. He had never seen the golden hoop before. Hence, he naturally believed what Ye Ping said.
¡°How much of an expert are they?¡±
Ye Ping drank a sip of wine before answering, ¡°My eldest Senior Brother is a peerless Sword Immortal. He can cut through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡±
Ye Ping said with unparalleled certainty.
After he said that, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.
¡®Cutting through everything in the universe with a single de of grass?¡¯
Perhaps for Qi Refinement cultivators, cutting through everything in the universe with a single de of grass seemed to be a vague concept but they would find it very powerful.
However, for a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse, there was a lot to imagine.
A Nascent Soul realm cultivator could make the mountains crumble in a fit of anger.
If he went all out, he would be able to shatter the mountains and rivers. With the flick of a finger, he would be able to annihte a nation.
Besides, cutting through everything in the universe with a single de of grass was something that was impossible for him to do. Even if he had another immortal artifact, he would not be able to do that.
Perhaps, only immortals could do it.
However, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon soon could not help but frown.
It had been thousands of years since an immortal appeared in the world of immortal cultivation. Although there would be some rumors from time to time about a certain person bing an immortal, they were only rumors and no one had ever seen someone transcending the tribtion to be an immortal.
He didn¡¯t believe it.
However, after taking a look at Ye Ping, he had doubts again.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon remained apprehensive.
On the other hand, Xia Qingmo¡¯s beautiful eyes glistened and shepletely believed what Ye Ping said.
He managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace in his early twenties, as well as the supreme Sword Dao, peerless array formations, and the Golden Wheel of Expiation, all of which could only be nurtured by peerless experts.
To be honest, the Great Xia Dynasty probably could not produce such a genius.
¡°In short, everything will be fine when we reach the n.¡±
Ye Ping affirmed once more.
Seeing Ye Ping¡¯s confidence and the look of certainty on his face, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was even more curious about Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brothers.
However, at this moment, a familiar voice rang in Ye Ping¡¯s ears.
¡°That examiner is just prejudiced against me. He disqualified me before I finished refining the pills, he really doesn¡¯t have a discerning eye.¡±
His tone was full of anger.
It was familiar, very familiar. ¡®Isn¡¯t this Second Senior Brother¡¯s voice?¡¯
Ye Ping immediately got up, walked out of the pavilion with an agitated expression, and then stood at the stairwell, only to see Xu Luochen.
In the middle of the hall, there was another young man opposite Xu Luochen.
¡°Second Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said with a gleeful expression.
As he spoke, Xu Luochen immediately looked shocked and hurriedly looked over, only to see Ye Ping.
¡°Little Junior Brother?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little surprised as he did not expect to meet Ye Ping here.
¡®That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t Ye Ping go to the Jin Nation Academy?¡¯
¡®Why is he here in Baiyun Ancient City?¡¯
¡°Little Junior Brother?¡±
The man sitting directly across from Xu Luochen could not help but look at Ye Ping as well.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping hurriedly walked down the stairs and stood in front of Xu Luochen.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping had been lofty and aloof in front of others, and would keep a distance from them. However, he was naturally amicable towards his Senior Brothers in Qingyun Dao Sect.
He had already treated them as his family.
¡°Ye Ping, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little surprised as he also stood up and looked at Ye Ping with amazement in his eyes.
As soon as the Jin Nation Academy was mentioned, everyone in the entire restaurant couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
Most of them were surprised and envious.
There were also people who seemed to be in disbelief. However, after seeing Ye Ping¡¯s aura followed by Xu Luochen, they somehow believed it.
¡°Senior Brother, I came back this time because I wanted to see you,¡± Ye Ping exined. He had indeede over this time to look for Xu Luochen. He didn¡¯t expect to run into him here.
¡°Look for me? What for?¡±
Xu Luochen was a bit flustered. ¡®Why am I involved? Did you get into some trouble?¡¯
For a moment, Xu Luochen was a bit confused.
¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s talk about thister. What are you doing here? Who¡¯s this?¡±
Regarding the matter of the non-poisonous pills, Ye Ping did not state it explicitly because there were too many people around.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m busy with some things.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, let me introduce you, this is Senior Brother¡¯s Fellow Daoist, Liu Wen.¡±
Xu Luochen said and introduced Liu Wen.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Liu.¡±
Ye Ping instantly bowed, appearing courteous and polite.
Thetter also immediately returned the greeting and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite. Ye Ping, I¡¯ve always heard about you. You are the pride of Baiyun State.¡±
Liu Wen was extremely excited as he looked at Ye Ping.
Now, every cultivator in the entire Baiyun Ancient City knew that the Qingyun Dao Sect had produced an elite. Having their disciple selected by the Jin Nation Academy was a glorious thing for the ancestors.
The Jin Nation Academy was a top academy, and those who could get a ce in the Jin Nation Academy were destined to have an outstanding reputation in the future.
¡°You tter me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping chuckled, but soon, Xu Luochen spoke to Liu Wen.
¡°Liu Wen, I¡¯ll go look for you in a few days. I¡¯ll catch up with my little Junior Brother for now.¡±
The fact that Ye Ping had suddenly returned from Jin Nation Academy made Xu Luochen a little uneasy, so he was curious to know why Ye Ping hade back this time.
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you in a few days then.¡±
Liu Wen knew that the two of them had something to discuss and hence got up to leave.
After Liu Wen left, Xu Luochen said, ¡°Ye Ping, let¡¯s go back to the sect and talk.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. It was best to go back to the sect to discuss such matters.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t forget Xia Qingmo and the Ghost King.
¡°Senior Brother, I have two more friends. Please wait a moment.¡±
After saying this, Ye Ping hurriedly went upstairs.
In the middle of the pavilion, Xia Qingmo and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon were still pondering about life.
However, as Ye Ping appeared, the two couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
¡°Princess Qingmo, my Senior Brother is downstairs. Everything will be fine with him around.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s words made Xia Qingmo look gleeful.
At this moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°You better not talk nonsenseter. These Senior Brothers of mine are all from an orthodox sect. If you speak nonsense, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±
Ye Ping reminded the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon not to court death.
Hearing his words, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was a little scared.
¡°Exalted Immortal, why don¡¯t I just not go with you? Remove my golden hoop, I promise to be a good ghost in the future. I¡¯m a man of my word. Besides, with your Senior Brother around, I dare not do anything.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was terrified. If he really met a just and righteous cultivator, he would be doomed.
Initially, he was not afraid, but he soon got flustered mainly because Ye Ping had bragged too much about his Senior Brothers.
¡°Stop dreaming, if I let you off, you will harm others. Besides, I have to give you a name, or I won¡¯t know how to introduce you.¡±
¡°How about Xu Bao?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡®After all, I can¡¯t call him the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon. I have to give him a different name.¡¯
¡°Xu Bao? Exalted Immortal, what do you mean? I¡¯m so powerful and you¡¯re giving me such a name?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was confused. He was still a menacing ghost, and yet he was given such an odd name.
¡°How about Da Xu?¡±
Ye Ping said.
¡°That¡¯s strange too. Exalted Immortal, if you don¡¯t know how to choose a name, forget it. What kind of strange names are these?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was nauseous.
¡°Cut the crap and choose either Da Xu or Xu Bao. If you continue nagging, I¡¯ll chant an incantation.¡±
Ye Ping did not have the time to talk crap with the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°Da Xu then.¡±
As soon as he heard the threat, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon panicked and had no choice but to make do with that name.
¡°Okay, Princess Qingmo, Da Xu, let¡¯s go.¡±
Ye Ping did not waste any time and brought the both of them downstairs.
Outside the inn.
Xu Luochen bathed in the sunlight and quietly waited for Ye Ping.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen was not thinking about why Ye Ping had returned from the Jin Nation Academy, but about the test that he had taken today.
Yes, he had taken part in the preliminary test of the alchemy master assessment today, but he ended up failing and was even expelled from the examination hall.
Thinking about this, Xu Luochen was furious.
There was a written rule that candidates were given ten hours for the assessment.
He hadn¡¯t even stayed for four hours before he was expelled from the examination hall for disturbing the order of the examination hall.
Xu Luochen just couldn¡¯t understand.
¡®How did I disrupt the order in the examination hall?¡¯
¡®Why can¡¯t I refine any pills with water?¡¯
¡®Does alchemy have to be done in a step-by-step manner?¡¯
The more he thought about it, the more angry Xu Luochen got.
Ever since he ate the pill paste made by Ye Ping that day, his cultivation realm had broken through to the tenth level of Qi Refinement.
The first thing Xu Luochen thought about was to sit for the assessment.
In order to impress others, Xu Luochen bought another pot and the rainwater that he had painstakingly collected over several months over.
Aftering to the examination hall, he performed his superb alchemical skills, but he was soon kicked out again.
He had only been refining for four hours, and yet he was kicked out. To be honest, Xu Luochen felt that he was about to refine a pill.
Yet, he was interrupted.
How could Xu Luochen not be angry? How could Xu Luochen not be upset?
His attempt to impress and shock the entire world of immortal cultivation caused him to be disqualified by the examiners.
He was furious and his heart was already burning with fury.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded behind him.
¡°Second Senior Brother.¡±
Xu Luochen immediately turned around, and soon two unfamiliar faces were reflected in his eyes.
One was absolutely beautiful and in terms of looks, she was on par with Xiao Muxue and Chen Lingrou.
On the other hand, the other one was rugged. Most importantly, the golden hoop on his bright and shiny bald head seemed strange.
¡°Senior Brother, these two are my friends, Qingmo and Da Xu.¡±
Ye Ping briefly introduced them.
¡°Oh, are they also from the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little curious.
¡°No, I just met them on the way and felt that we were fated, so I invited them to our sect.¡±
Ye Ping did not reveal Xia Qingmo¡¯s true identity. After all, God knows whether the Qingyun Dao Sect had a grudge against the Great Xia Dynasty or not. Hence, he thought that it would be better not to talk about it.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡±
Xu Luochen nodded and did not care much but returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Soon, the four of them disappeared.
They walked towards the sect.
On the way, Ye Ping and Xu Luochen were walking side by side, seemingly talking about something.
Behind them, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon and Xia Qingmo were gawking at Xu Luochen from time to time.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, in particr.
The more he looked, the more he felt that something was amiss.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡°Peerless expert?¡±
¡®A peerless expert at the tenth level of Qi Refinement?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
Although the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon did not know that there were greater experts out there in the world, the problem was that Xu Luochen did not seem like a peerless expert at all.
In terms of looks and aura, Xu Luochen might be handsome and refined but good looks did not have practical purposes.
Who could rely on their good looks to be immortal?
Besides, no matter how he looked at it, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon felt that Xu Luochen was a good-for-nothing.
His realm was average.
So were his Qi and blood.
He didn¡¯t seem like an expert at all.
¡°Girl, do you really think he¡¯s a peerless expert? He seems strange.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon couldn¡¯t help but ask Xia Qingmo, wanting to see if Xia Qingmo was thinking the same thing as him.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Benefactor¡¯s Senior Brother is naturally a peerless expert.¡±
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s just the realm is off, but as a Nascent Soul cultivator, you should also know that things like realm can be altered and disguised.¡±
Xia Qingmo was also a little bit surprised. After all, Xu Luochen did not behave like a peerless expert at all and instead just looked like an ordinary cultivator.
She was not apprehensive about it and even found it normal after thinking about it. After all, it would be obvious if he was a peerless expert.
¡°No, girl, hear me out. Although the realm can be changed, Dharmic powers cannot be changed.¡±
¡°Look at me, although I can suppress my realm to the Qi Refinement realm, my Dharmic powers are still different, but his Dharmic powers are scarce and not even as good as Exalted Immortal¡¯s.¡±
The more the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon looked at it, the stranger it seemed to him.
¡°I had some suspicions before you mentioned it, but now that you have, I¡¯m even more certain that he¡¯s a peerless expert.¡±
Xia Qingmo said while ncing at Xu Luochen with her beautiful eyes.
¡°Why?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was dumbfounded.
¡°That¡¯s very simple. Only a true supreme expert can disguise himself so well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s stated in Mahayana¡¯s record that there are some real supreme powerhouses who go through various experiences and return to the real mortal world in order to be immortals. They would forget everything and sever all karma.¡±
¡°Maybe this Senior Brother is that kind of peerless powerhouse. In order to be an immortal, they choose to be mortal first.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded and said, almost fooling the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°No, no, no, no, transforming into a mortal is not like that. There is definitely something wrong, I feel that Exalted Immortal may have been cheated.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon kept shaking his head. He was very certain that Xu Luochen was not some peerless expert, but rather a conman.
Thinking of this, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.
In an instant, the terrifying power spread and turned into an invisible de that shed Xu Luochen. He wanted to test whether Xu Luochen was a peerless expert or not.
If he was, he would definitely react immediately.
If not, he wouldn¡¯t.
The power was extremely terrifying. It was the power of Dao that only the Nascent Soul realm cultivators could detect.
Hence, even Ye Ping could not sense the danger within.
That was the effect of a drastic difference between realms.
However, as the invisible de almost chopped Xu Luochen¡¯s neck, he still hadn¡¯t detected it.
At this moment, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was certain.
Xu Luochen was lying.
There was absolutely no way that he was some peerless expert.
¡°Good.¡±
¡®Very good.¡¯
After confirming that, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demonughed.
He wanted to tell Ye Ping of that news so that he could take credit for it and then ask Ye Ping to let him off the hook. They would both benefit from it.
¡®Good, very good, wonderful. Hahahahahaha.¡¯
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was overjoyed.
Two hourster, Xu Luochen and Ye Ping had arrived in the middle of the Qingyun Mountain Range.
They chatted along the way, but Xu Luochen hadn¡¯t asked Ye Ping about the reason he decided to return. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to but because there were two people behind him.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak either. He wanted to wait until the two of them were alone before stating the reason.
When the four of them were walking in the mountains, the two figures suddenly appeared in front of them.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Ye Ping, is that your eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Xu Luochen asked as he looked into the distance.
¡°It¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping saw Su Changyu¡¯s figure at a nce.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping was even happier.
Not far away, Su Changyu stopped.
In the next moment, he could not help but look at Ye Ping and the others.
¡°Little Junior Brother?¡±
In an instant, Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of exhration.
Chapter 161: Ye Ping, Let Me Check Your Body
Chapter 161: Ye Ping, Let Me Check Your Body
Ye Ping followed Daoist Tai Hua into the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Xu Luochen had already thought of the three conditions.
He looked at Ye Ping and spoke.
¡°Junior Brother, my first condition is simple. Get Jin Nation to issue an order that during the Jin Nation alchemist assessment, the candidate has to stay for ten hours, regardless of his behavior. Unless he chooses to withdraw willingly, no candidate is allowed to be expelled from the examination hall.¡±
¡°The second condition is also very simple. You just have to strictly investigate the examiners of the Jin Nation alchemist assessment and check if they have taken bribes ormitted bribery. You are to also conduct a strict investigation on their characters and professional ethics, especially those in Qingzhou. You must repeatedly conduct thorough investigations.¡±
Xu Luochen was almost gritting his teeth when he said that.
During this trip to Baiyun Ancient City, he was destined to make a name for himself, but he didn¡¯t expect to have been expelled from the examination hall by a few senseless examiners.
Although Xu Luochen could not tolerate it, he was not the type to cause trouble. Hence, he would not use his authority to condemn those examiners. However, he felt that he could still conduct a strict investigation.
¡®If you have a clean background, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of being investigated.¡¯
The two conditions that Xu Luochen stated made Ye Ping bewildered.
He initially thought that Xu Luochen would raise some terrifying conditions but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that.
Sensing Ye Ping¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, Xu Luochen could not help but exin.
¡°Little Junior Brother, do you think that these two conditions are too ordinary?¡±
Xu Luochen sipped on some tea calmly.
Ye Ping did not answer, but his meaning was clear.
Xu Luochen immediately sighed and shook his head.
¡°Ye Ping, I made those two requests because of how I feel. Didn¡¯t you ask me why I was in Baiyun Ancient City today?¡±
¡°I shall tell you, I came to Baiyun ancient city today because I wanted to see the new alchemists who passed the assessment.¡±
¡°I saw a young man at the examination venue who was very talented in alchemy, but his talent wasn¡¯t recognized.¡±
¡°He used an extraordinary method to refine some pills, but unfortunately, he was expelled from the examination hall because of some prejudice.¡±
¡°Do you know what I saw when he was expelled from the examination hall?¡±
Xu Luochen spoke with a sullen expression.
¡°What did you see?¡±
Ye Ping was curious. ¡®How talented is he to have been called an alchemy genius by Senior Brother Luochen?¡¯
¡°I¡¯ve seen the deadness and despair of the Dao of alchemy. The alchemist, who was expelled from the examination hall, was originally destined to take the entire Dao of alchemy by storm.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he might be the best alchemist of all time. However, when he was full of confidence, hope and expectation, he was expelled from the examination hall by those undiscerning people.¡±
¡°How can I not be disappointed?¡±
¡°His hopes of making great achievements in alchemy were gone just like that.¡±
The more Xu Luochen went on, the more upset he felt, and towards the end of the speech, he was even on the verge of tears.
On the other hand, Ye Ping was a little confused as he couldn¡¯t quite understand what was going on.
¡°Ye Ping, remember, sometimes it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, but that you¡¯ve met a group of undiscerning people.¡±
¡°For example, there¡¯s a saying that prodigies are rare, and as examiners, they ought to respect every candidate regardless of alchemy, array formations, or refining pills.¡±
¡°Examiners should not abuse their authority for personal gain or change the rules at will. They have to follow the rules. If the stipted duration is ten hours, it should be ten hours, not a single moment more.¡±
¡°If Jin Nation does not agree with me on this condition, I will notpromise on giving them the non-poisonous pill form.¡±
Xu Luochen said with an extremely firm expression.
He felt the need to keep the examiners in line.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother, I understand. I will tell Elder Xu Chang about these two conditions. Senior Brother, what is your third condition?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
He was curious as to what Xu Luochen¡¯s third condition was.
When it was time to raise the third condition, Xu Luochen was a little guilty. He hesitated for a while before speaking up slowly.
¡°I want... 30,000 taels of gold.¡±
Xu Luochen was a little curious.
He actually wanted to say that he wanted 3,000 taels of gold, but after thinking about it, he thought that since Ye Ping¡¯s painting could sell for tens of thousands of taels of gold, 30,000 taels of gold should not be too much.
¡®Huh?¡¯
Ye Ping could understand his rationale for the first two conditions, but not the third.
¡®30,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s that? A random pill is worth at least more than 30,000 taels of gold, right?¡¯
Ye Ping was a little dumbfounded. He was really confused about Xu Luochen¡¯s third condition.
Seeing the expression on Ye Ping¡¯s face, Xu Luochen felt even more guilty.
¡°Am I asking for too much?¡±
Xu Luochen was also very nervous. He even regretted his decision to raise that request.
In Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes, even 3,000 taels or 300 taels of gold were a massive amount, let alone 30,000 taels of gold.
In the Qingyun Dao Sect, his monthly allowance was only two taels of silver. What was an amount of 30,000 taels of gold to him?
He could buy arge number of alchemy books and a superior-ss pill furnace. He could also buy lots of medicinal herbs that would be enough for him to refine pills in peace.
¡°Senior Brother, are you sure you only want 30,000 taels of gold?¡±
Ye Ping snapped back to his senses. He couldn¡¯t understand Xu Luochen¡¯s mindset and couldn¡¯t help but confirm again.
¡®Can I ask for more?¡¯
Xu Luochen dared not ask that question and could not help but mutter in his heart. However, Xu Luochen knew that he could not look too guilty.
Hence, he was calm and even seemed rather collected. He tried his best to imitate Su Changyu¡¯s temperament as he gazed out the window before speaking up slowly.
¡°Little Junior Brother... do you still not understand?¡±
A voice sounded.
In the next moment, Ye Ping suddenly froze.
He suddenly understood what Xu Luochen¡¯s third condition meant.
Xu Luochen¡¯s request for 30,000 taels of gold was not made casually at random. Not to mention 30,000 taels of gold, the Jin Nation Academy would be willing to give Xu Luochen three million or even 30 million taels of gold.
However, why did Xu Luochen ask for only 30,000 taels of gold? Did he reallyck those 30,000 taels of gold?
He did not. He just did not want to raise any other condition.
Just like what Xu Luochen had said previously, a true alchemist would see not just a pill form but the entire world.
¡®Does Senior Brother reallyck 30,000 taels of gold?¡¯
¡®No, he doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just for the sake of making a request.¡¯
¡®But why did he raise such a request? It was precisely because those were the rules. Nothing should be given for free and making a request in exchange was inevitable. Not making things difficult for Jin Nation was for the sake of the world.¡¯
After figuring that out, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
In the end, he stood up again and bowed to Xu Luochen.
He remained silent. It was a bow to the people in the world.
¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±
Ye Ping said while Xu Luochen slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
¡®It¡¯s great to have a sensible Junior Brother.¡¯
Although Xu Luochen did not know what Ye Ping understood, it would be perfect as long as he did not continue to ask questions.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
The voice was extremely familiar to Ye Ping, causing both Xu Luochen and Ye Ping to shiver.
¡°Ye Ping, are you there?¡±
It was Xiao Muxue.
Ye Ping¡¯s scalp turned numb.
Xu Luochen¡¯s expression became even more sullen and he looked at Ye Ping. ¡°Your eldest Senior Sister is looking for you, hurry up and go. Don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m here.¡±
Xiao Muxue was the person with the sharpest tongue in Qingyun Dao Sect. Apart from Chen Lingrou who had never been taught a lesson by her, everyone else including Su Changyu often had their moods ruined by her.
A few days ago, he finally stopped feeling down. If he got scolded by her again, he would ascend.
¡°Second Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s expression was bitter.
Xu Luochen ignored Ye Ping, took out an alchemy book, and pretended not to listen.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue spoke again. All of a sudden, Ye Ping had no choice but to bite the bullet and leave.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen spoke up.
¡°By the way, Ye Ping, if the Jin Nation Academy is not willing to pay 30,000 taels of gold, you may ask for a pill furnace. I¡¯ve been concentrating on alchemytely, so I don¡¯t want to go down the mountain.¡±
¡°Also, Junior Brother, if you are free, you may try simplifying the non-poisonous pill form and make some edits before handing it to the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Xu Luochen was still worried that 30,000 taels of gold might be a little too much and that the Jin Nation Academy might not agree to it. After all, Xu Luochen was aware that just because Ye Ping could refine a non-poisonous pill, it didn¡¯t mean that everyone else could too.
He didn¡¯t mind letting others know that he had exchanged a useless pill form for 30,000 taels of gold.
However, it would be a serious matter if it implicated the Jin Nation Academy.
As for the matter of modifying the pill form, Xu Luochen¡¯s rationale was simple. After all, Ye Ping could refine the non-poisonous pill. Hence, if he was the one to modify it, it might result in some wonderful effects.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. Now, the matter of the pill form was no longer major. The more serious issue was Xiao Muxue.
He walked out of Xu Luochen¡¯s room.
Indeed, he saw a stunningly gorgeous woman, Xiao Muxue.
No matter how many times he had seen her, he would still be stunned by her ravishing beauty.
Xiao Muxue looked just like a fairy who had descended on the mortal world. Her indifference and beauty were unforgettable.
However, she was actually an enthusiastic person deep down. Ye Ping was truly at a loss for words to describe her.
Most importantly, Xiao Muxue was well-endowed.
¡®Who can take this?¡¯
¡°Ye Ping, what are you looking at?¡±
In the next moment, Xiao Muxue spoke up. Her voice, which waspletely different from her aura, contained a hint of seduction and also a hint of nonchnce.
Whoosh!
In an instant, Ye Ping¡¯s body stiffened. He did not blush and simply felt extremely awkward.
Perhaps because she was too beautiful, Ye Ping forgot that she was a peerless expert. Otherwise, he would never dare to gawk at her.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping lowered his head and bowed at Xiao Muxue respectfully.
However, in the next moment, her faint bodily scent wafted into his nose. Ye Ping knew that Xiao Muxue had already walked over.
¡°Tell me, were you peeking?¡±
Xiao Muxue was very straightforward, seemingly not intending to let Ye Ping off the hook as she simply asked that question.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Ye Ping bit the bullet and answered. He could only feign ignorance now. He couldn¡¯t possiblyment about her fair expression.
That would be courting death.
¡°Tsk, indeed, he went astray and learned to feign ignorance after going down the mountain.¡±
Xiao Muxue did not get angry and simply chuckled, herughter full of seduction.
Ye Ping cried.
He really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
He did not say anything and continued feigning ignorance.
Xiao Muxue did not continue probing either.
She asked slowly, ¡°Ye Ping, look up.¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.
However, at this moment, he felt a headache because Xiao Muxue flicked her finger against his forehead.
¡°You¡¯ve really been led astray.¡±
Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
¡®You can hear my thoughts?¡¯
¡®Must you be so exaggerated?¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Sister, please, let me off.¡¯
Ye Ping had thought about it before. Yet, Xiao Muxue could already hear him.
However, he did not dare to speak and had no choice but to raise his head and look at Xiao Muxue with an awkward but not impolite smile.
To be honest, if it was any other woman, Ye Ping would have been enticed, but the woman in front of him was his Senior Sister.
The consequence of teasing her would not be light. It would be considered incest and horrid ethics.
Hence, Ye Ping felt nothing but respect for Xiao Muxue. Of course, he admired her too.
Which man could control himself in the face of such a ravishing beauty?
They looked at each other.
There was some joy in Xiao Muxue¡¯s beautiful eyes.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but continue looking at her figure.
¡°Do I look good? Do you want toe to my room?¡±
At this point, Xiao Muxue was smiling.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Get straight to the point, I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡±
Ye Ping looked away. He regretted not practicing abstinence. He wasn¡¯t lustful, but rather, Xiao Muxue was just too gorgeous.
Ye Ping was not bragging, but in the Shang Dynasty, she would be considered a gorgeous consort.
¡°You can¡¯t stand this already? I really have to teach you the art of abstinence. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into trouble sooner orter.¡±
Xiao Muxue said seriously.
Ye Ping was speechless.
He felt that if he could resist the temptation of Xiao Muxue, even a fairy wouldn¡¯t be able to seduce him.
¡°Enough, I¡¯ll stop joking with you. I¡¯m here to see you for a serious matter.¡±
Xiao Muxue stopped looking sultry and said seriously.
¡°Ye Ping, do you remember the cultivation method I taught you?¡±
Xiao Muxue was there to talk to him about that.
Seeing that Xiao Muxue was finally serious, Ye Ping also acted normally again. ¡°I naturally remember.¡±
¡°Okay,e with me.¡±
Xiao Muxue told Ye Ping to follow her.
Soon, the two arrived at the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Sit down.¡±
When they arrived at the rear cliff, Xiao Muxue told Ye Ping to sit down cross-legged.
Ye Ping sat down on the ground without hesitation.
¡°What I taught you is very likely the strongest technique in this world.¡±
¡°The most special thing about it is that it adapts to every single person.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, sit down and let me check your body properly,¡± Xiao Muxue said.
However, the examination made Ye Ping feel strange.
But Ye Ping did not think much about it. He closed his eyes, let go of everything, and let Xiao Muxue check his body, knowing that she would not mess around.
He inhaled sharply.
However, in the next moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
¡°Calm down.¡±
Before Ye Ping could say anything, her stern voice sounded, making him calm down.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Xiao Muxue¡¯s face was full of seriousness as she pointed at Ye Ping.
¡°Blood and Qi Furnace?¡±
In an instant, Xiao Muxue perceived how powerful Ye Ping¡¯s physique was.
Her eyes were full of surprise.
If a twenty-two-year-old cultivator could condense the Blood and Qi Furnace, Xiao Muxue would only consider it a small sess.
However, Xiao Muxue knew that Ye Ping had cultivated for less than half a year.
That was the thing that shocked her the most.
The best age for physique cultivation was twelve years old, when one¡¯s Qi and blood was most vigorous, and the period of physique growth spurt.
Hence, when practicing martial arts, one had to do it at a young age. The older they got, the greater the restrictions.
Ye Ping began cultivating at the age of twenty-two. It wasn¡¯t considered the best period of cultivation at all.
However, even so, Ye Ping managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace within half a year. How could it not shock her?
¡°Your physique is like a dragon. If you weren¡¯t human, I would have thought that you¡¯re a descendant of the True Dragon.¡±
Soon, as Xiao Muxue kept examining, the look of surprise in her eyes grew more and more intense.
It was as if there was a dormant True Dragon hiding in Ye Ping¡¯s body. It was full of fervor and energy. It was not as simple as condensing the Blood and Qi Furnace. A single punch would probably kill a perfected Foundation Establishment realm cultivator.
However, soon, the astonishment in Xiao Muxue¡¯s eyes became even more intense.
¡°36 spirit veins, Foundation Establishment Green Lotus?¡±
Xiao Muxue was stunned as she could sense that there seemed to be an ocean of infinite and rich spiritual energy.
Normal cultivators would have ten spirit veins that were like ten small water streams.
The spirit veins of geniuses would be like small rivers.
The spirit veins of peerless geniuses would be like huge rivers.
The spirit veins of ultimate elites were like an ocean.
On the other hand, Ye Ping¡¯s spirit veins were like 36 vast oceans.
It was a symbol of Major Perfection.
Xiao Muxue was obviously astonished.
After a long while, Xiao Muxue stopped examining and simply looked at Ye Ping with shock in her eyes.
It was as if she had seen a monster.
¡°It seems that Xuan Jizi is right. There will be a supreme genius who appears in this world once every 10,000 years. I didn¡¯t expect to run into it.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, it seems it won¡¯t be hard to be an immortal.¡±
Xiao Muxue muttered to herself.
However, soon, her expression changed slightly. Immediately afterwards, she flicked Ye Ping on his head.
It was simple what she meant. Ye Ping was letting his imagination run wild again.
Chapter 162: Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal, I Have a Shocking Secret To Tell You
Chapter 162: Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal, I Have a Shocking Secret To Tell You
Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He rubbed his forehead.
He looked rather depressed.
The art of telepathy was simply a man¡¯s nemesis, but Ye Ping felt that he was not to me because she was just too seductive.
Sitting cross-legged in front of Xiao Muxue, Ye Ping did not dare to think nonsense anymore.
¡°Little Junior Brother, listen to what I say next carefully.¡±
Xiao Muxue looked at Ye Ping and lectured seriously.
¡°Please teach me, Senior Sister.¡±
Upon hearing her pointers, Ye Ping immediately perked up.
¡°Little Junior Brother, you should know that there are seven great realms of immortal cultivation, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
¡°Yes, Qi Refinement realm, Foundation Establishment realm, Golden Core realm, Nascent Soul realm, Essence Soul realm, Tribtion Transcendence realm, and the Mahayana realm.¡±
Ye Ping had a clear understanding of the realms. Besides, he had also read the books in the K?itigarbha Pavilion of Jin Nation and roughly knew how powerful each realm was, but of course, the books there described the first few realms in great detail.
The descriptions of theter realms were not detailed and were mostly vague. They were just said to be unparalleled and incredible.
¡°The seven realms of immortal cultivation were collectively known as the three major realms in ancient times, mainly the Shangqing Realm, Yuqing Realm, and Taiqing realm. Do you know why?¡±
Xiao Muxue introduced the story of the seven realms.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised. He was really unaware of that as it was not recorded in the K?itigarbha Pavilion either.
¡°The three realms were known as so in the ancient times. At that time, the spiritual energy was abundant, and hence, the cultivation speed was extremely fast. Each realm is divided into ten grades.¡±
¡°This realm is very vague and the path to Immortal Ascension is also extremely bizarre. A system could not be formed and that resulted in great trouble.¡±
¡°However,ter on, there was a peerless existence who created his own cultivation method on an unprecedented path and redivided the realms, so there we have these seven realms.¡±
¡°This peerless existence divided the Shangqing realm into the Qi Refinement realm, Foundation Establishment realm, and Golden Core realm. The Yuqing realm was divided into the Nascent Soul realm, Essence Soul realm, and finally, the Taiqing realm was divided into Tribtion Transcendence, and Mahayana realm.¡±
Xiao Muxue seriously recounted the story while Ye Ping listened attentively.
¡°Hence, the three great realms of Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, and Golden Core, are all considered the most basic realms. Therefore, the difference between each realm is not too drastic.¡±
¡°A genius-level Qi Refinement cultivator can defeat an ordinary Foundation Establishment cultivator.¡±
¡°Peerless geniuses at the Foundation Establishment realm can trump ordinary Golden Core realm cultivators.¡±
¡°However, even the elite of geniuses cannot defeat ordinary Nascent Soul powerhouses.¡±
¡°Because it involves a great realm distinction.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, there were differences between all cultivators. Some are ordinary cultivators and some are geniuses.¡±
¡°You must differentiate between them. Sometimes, realms don¡¯t mean everything, but if it¡¯s a big realm distinction, you mustn¡¯t act precariously.¡±
Xiao Muxue gave a detailed exnation of the realm.
She was mainly worried that Ye Ping would act recklessly just because he thought that he was strong. After all, theter realms of immortal cultivation were terrifying.
Ye Ping nodded, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think that Xiao Muxue was right.
Although he was an early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator, he felt that he would be able to challenge and even defeat a Senior Brother at the Golden Core realm.
However, once he met a genius-level Golden Core realm powerhouse like Han Mo, he would have a hard time as he would almost get hunted.
In particr, there was a division in realm.
Han Mo was a genius, and in fact, he was close to being a half-step peerless genius. However, he was like a dogpared to the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon of the Nascent Soul realm. He would be thoroughly suppressed.
There was barely any resistance.
That was the division between great realms. Even the weakest of Nascent Soul realm cultivators were not what Golden Core realm cultivators couldpare to.
The difference between the two was just toorge.
It was just like how if one was given one or two taels of silver, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to earn ten taels of silver in a month.
However, if one was given 10 million taels of silver, it would be very difficult to earn 100 million taels of silver in a month.
Essentially, it was a ten-fold difference but not entirely so.
The same was true of the realms. The difference between a Qi Refinement cultivator and a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator was not great because those two realms were meant for building the foundation in the first ce.
There was an obvious difference between the Foundation Establishment realm and the Golden Core realm, but it was still possible to bridge the gap by relying on inheritance and the supreme Mystical Abilities.
However, the Golden Core realm waspletely different from the Nascent Soul realm.
Nascent Soul realm powerhouses could be considered ancestors who could overthrow a country.
In the entire Jin Nation Kingdom, there were many Golden Core powerhouses, but the Nascent Soul realm powerhouses were few and far between.
Those in the further realms were even rarer.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded solemnly.
Seeing that Ye Ping had clearly been enlightened, Xiao Muxue nodded in satisfaction too.
¡®This is a good student.¡¯
Sometimes, the aptitude of the learner did not matter. As long as he could understand, it would be enough.
¡°By the way, I heard from Junior Sister that you¡¯ve gone to the Jin Nation Academy. Is that true?¡±
Since Ye Ping had already understood the division in realm, Xiao Muxue did not have to continue exining. After all, many things had to be understood by seeing with one¡¯s own eyes. Any additional exnation would be pointless.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He did not feel proud about the Jin Nation Academy at all. Instead, he would rather return to the sect and listen to his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters preach the Dharmic Dao.
He thought that that was a hundred times better than staying in the Jin Nation Academy,
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad, right? Little Junior Brother, you have to remember, the Jin Nation Academy is only your starting point. Since you¡¯ve gone to the Jin Nation Academy, you ought to find out more.¡±
¡°Your goal can never be just the Jin Nation Academy. It extends to the Ten Nations, the Great Xia Dynasty, and the entire world. A true powerhouse is not only capable andpetent. Having broad horizons is important too, do you understand?¡±
Xiao Muxue continued to teach.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded solemnly.
At this moment, Xiao Muxue stopped looking serious and continued speaking smilingly.
¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the serious matters, it¡¯s time to talk about the other things. Ye Ping, did you meet any girl during your trip out this time?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
Ye Ping was speechless.
¡®There she goes again.¡¯
Ye Ping was a little confused as to why Xiao Muxue could be serious one moment and yful the next.
¡°No...¡±
Although he was not willing to answer, Ye Ping nheless answered.
¡°No? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. To be frank, Junior Brother, you¡¯re very handsome and you have a good temperament too. You¡¯re sophisticated, literate, and powerful. Logically speaking, you should have been surrounded by hundreds or even thousands of women.¡±
¡°Little Junior Brother, I¡¯m asking you a serious question. You have to answer me seriously. Did you figure it out?¡±
Xiao Muxue was extremely serious at the mention of this as her eyes were filled with expectation and curiosity.
¡®Figured it out?¡¯
¡®Figured what out?¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Sister, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand you at all.¡¯
¡°Senior Sister, I don¡¯t get what you mean.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head and answered resolutely.
¡°Tsk, Ye Ping, do you think you can hide it from me? Hurry up and tell the truth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for testing you.¡±
Xiao Muxue took out a gourd from herpel and poured a mouthful of wine into her mouth while staring at Ye Ping, as if she was threatening to test it herself if he didn¡¯t tell her the truth.
¡®She¡¯s going to test me herself?¡¯
Ye Ping was a little confused as to what she meant, wondering how she would test him.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I don¡¯t dare to mess around.¡±
Ye Ping cried and answered honestly.
¡°Ah, what a pity.¡±
Xiao Muxue could tell that Ye Ping was telling the truth, but she was really finding it a pity for him.
He was handsome and capable. Yet, he was still single.
¡°Tell me then, why did you bring a woman back for no reason? Is she a ravishing beauty?¡±
Xiao Muxue was overwhelmed with curiosity.
¡°Oh, she¡¯s just an ordinary fellow Daoist.¡±
Ye Ping knew that Xiao Muxue was referring to Xia Qingmo, but he couldn¡¯t state Xia Qingmo¡¯s identity.
¡°Ordinary Fellow Daoist? Let me ask you a question then. Who do you think is prettier, me or her?¡±
Xiao Muxue looked at Ye Ping with curiosity in her eyes and asked that question.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping started thinking about it.
¡®If I say that they each have their own strengths... To be honest, women definitely don¡¯t like hearing that.¡¯
However, if he were to pick, Ye Ping would feel like he was going against his words.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Muxue.
She was beautiful, petite, and had a great aura. She was just like a fairy who was not tainted by the world. At the same time, she was so attractive that she would make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.
Ye Ping gave her an answer.
¡°You, of course.¡±
Ye Ping meant it from the bottom of his heart.
¡°Hah, good, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Come have a sip of wine.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s praise, Xiao Muxue¡¯s smile grew even wider as she picked up the gourd and handed it to Ye Ping.
¡°Sect Leader said we¡¯re not allowed to drink.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head to refuse. Firstly, it was because the Sect Leader had indeed instructed that they were not allowed to drink alcohol. Secondly, Xiao Muxue had drunk from that gourd, so if he did too, it would be an indirect kiss.
¡°Don¡¯t listen to that old guy, just drink. This wine is precious, it can warm your body and also strengthen your physique.¡±
Xiao Muxue grabbed the gourd and made Ye Ping chug a huge mouthful without caring about anything else.
For some reason, there was some sweetness in the wine.
Soon, it seemed to turn into zing mes that burned him and made his Qi and blood surge.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping moved his Immortal Apertures and refined all the spiritual energy into energy to stabilize his realm. He even ascended a little.
He had just taken a sip of wine, and yet, he had already advanced a little. If he drank an entire gourd, wouldn¡¯t he achieve a breakthrough?
¡°Don¡¯t be greedy.¡±
Xiao Muxue soon took the wine gourd back. It was not an ordinary wine. She let Ye Ping take a sip, not to allow Ye Ping to break through the realm, but to stabilize his current realm.
She noticed at a nce that Ye Ping¡¯s realm had beenpletely stabilized because of that sip of wine. Hence, it could save him a few months of hard cultivation and meditation.
However, he couldn¡¯t drink much because it would be harmful to his health and also because she didn¡¯t have much left.
Gulp. Gulp.
After she took back the gourd, Xiao Muxue also drank arge mouthful, without the slightest regard for the fact that Ye Ping had just drunk it.
¡°Okay, Ye Ping, hurry back to that little lover of yours. Remember not to teach others what I have taught you.¡±
¡°Now that you have cultivated to the second chapter and crossed the foundation, you have to think more sometimes. Don¡¯t just follow the cultivation method. See if you cane up with a different path, or the path that suits you best, okay?¡±
Xiao Muxue hid the wine gourd and then sent Ye Ping away. While leaving, she repeatedly admonished him too.
The slightly tipsy Ye Ping nodded. The sip of wine was indeed very intense as it made it hard for him to withstand even though he was a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator.
Ye Ping had an unsteady gait.
Xiao Muxue, who was behind Ye Ping, stared at him while muttering something in her heart.
¡°I wonder if Little Junior Brother is willing to inherit that position. If he is, it¡¯ll save me the hassle.¡±
She then vanished on the spot.
Two hourster, Ye Ping was in his room and had already refined all the essence of that wine.
At this point, his cultivation level was stabilized at the Foundation Establishment realm.
After being refreshed, Ye Ping also began to think about what Xiao Muxue said.
The first chapter of the supreme cultivation method he cultivated was the first chapter of Qi Refinement that would require him to recast it 36 times.
Now that he was at the second stage, the Foundation Establishment realm, his focus had to be put on stability.
He had to strengthen his foundation.
However, with Xiao Muxue¡¯s reminder, Ye Ping suddenly understood that he could not cultivate as he wanted.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping got even more interested. He tried to cultivate, only to realize that he could cultivate as he wished.
He didn¡¯t have to follow the cultivation method of swallowing spiritual energy step by step.
Various ideas popped up in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
The Qi Refinement realm was to guide the heaven and earth spiritual energy into one¡¯s body, and then refine the impurities.
In the Foundation Establishment realm, one had to open up the dantian and stabilize their realm before changing the quality of the Dharmic powers.
There were three realms to Dharmic powers.
¡®Can I have a few more?¡¯
¡®Like having the Golden Core realm power at the Foundation Establishment realm?¡¯
That way, he would be able to possess Golden Core realmbat power and have an easier time when he met a Golden Core realm cultivator.
At least, he wouldn¡¯t have to flee after meeting one.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping had more and more thoughts.
Two full hours passed.
Ye Ping already had a general idea.
He would first cultivate to the Foundation Establishment realm and then constantly change the quality of his Dharmic powers and see if he could break through the upper limit to have the power of the Golden Core in the Foundation Establishment realm.
While Ye Ping was rejoicing, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Exalted Immortal, are you there?¡±
Someone knocked on the door, and a two-meter tall figure appeared in front of Ye Ping.
He knew without looking that it was the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°Come in.¡±
Ye Ping stopped feeling gleeful as he was prejudiced against the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
He was aplete viin who was scheming and despicable. If not for the Band Curse, he would have long created trouble.
Creak!
The door of the room was pushed open.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon walked into the room with a serious expression. He then closed the door cautiously.
He walked towards Ye Ping agitatedly while looking at Ye Ping seriously.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I found out something, and this matter is rted to you, but I don¡¯t know whether I should say it or not.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon sat in front of Ye Ping, making him curious.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Ye Ping was curious about what the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had found.
¡®Did he discover a secret that I haven¡¯t?¡¯
It was very likely. After all, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse who should have found some details that Ye Ping hadn¡¯t.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I have found a shocking secret. The things that I sayter will definitely change everything that you know. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone else or get too excited.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon sounded even more mysterious, repeatedly emphasizing for Ye Ping not to get excited and not to make a sound.
That made Ye Ping even more curious.
¡°What exactly is it? Tell me.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t mean anything else, but this matter will definitely affect your future. However, I have a small request. Can you agree to it?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said slowly.
¡°What is it?¡±
Ye Ping frowned a little.
¡°I have a small request, and that is to remove the golden hoop on my head. Of course, I guarantee that the secret is worth it.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon pointed to the golden hoop on his head.
¡°Do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me?¡±
Ye Ping frowned and said.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I know what you mean, but this secret concerns a lot of things. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯d rather kill myself.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had a firm attitude.
He felt that his information was definitely of great use to Ye Ping who wouldn¡¯t be at a loss if he removed the golden hoop on his head.
If Ye Ping did not agree, then he would rather not say anything. Anyway, Ye Ping would be the one at a loss.
Ye Ping was curious after hearing his words.
Since the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon could say that, it was definitely a huge secret.
¡°Tell me first. If it¡¯s really useful, I can remove your golden hoop.¡±
Ye Ping answered after some thought.
¡°No, Exalted Immortal, just take it that I¡¯m a viin. You just have to answer me first. As long as the secret I tell you is worth this golden hoop, you must swear that you will remove it.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said seriously. He needed a definite answer from Ye Ping and demanded that Ye Ping swore.
Ye Ping hesitated for a moment.
He then gritted his teeth and nodded.
¡°Okay, as long as the secret you tell me is really useful, I can remove the golden hoop on your head.¡±
Ye Ping said.
After all, with Su Changyu, Xiao Muxue, and the others in the sect, there was nothing the scheming Great Purgatory Resentful Demon could do.
¡°Okay then, Exalted Immortal, hear me out.¡±
Upon hearing Ye Ping¡¯s agreement, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon got excited.
He took a deep breath, then lowered his voice and said with extreme seriousness,
¡°Exalted Immortal, after a thorough observation, I found that all these whatsoever Senior Brothers and Sisters of yours, including the Sect Leader, are all... good-for-nothings!¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s voice was very soft, but he looked extremely calm.
After hearing his words, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but freeze in shock.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®Shocking secret?¡¯
Seeing that Ye Ping seemed to be stunned, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon got even more energetic.
¡°Not only are they all good-for-nothings, ording to my careful observation, but they are all the most ipetent good-for-nothings, especially your Second Senior Brother. Calling him a good-for-nothing is an insult to that word.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, are you shocked?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, say something.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t get too excited.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal.¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, what are you chanting the incantation for?¡±
Chapter 163: Family Banquet, The Invincible Nan Nation Genius
Chapter 163: Family Banquet, The Invincible Nan Nation Genius
¡°Exalted Immortal, please stop chanting. What did I do wrong? Just tell me, will you?¡±
¡°Ahhhh! Exalted Immortal, you are really despicable, I told you a shocking secret and you want to go back on your word?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t need you to remove the Band Curse anymore. I was wrong, I was wrong, please let me off.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon started rolling again with tears and mucus all over his face, begging Ye Ping to let him off.
He was in great pain and misery. He never thought that Ye Ping was a viin like him.
Indeed, men were good liars.
Ye Ping looked at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon indifferently in the room.
To be honest, Ye Ping was really curious about what secret the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had.
He didn¡¯t expect it to be that.
To put it bluntly, if the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon merely said that his brothers were trash, Ye Ping would not be so furious, and he would at most just exin it patiently and tell the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon how strong his brothers were.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to insult Xu Luochen harshly right away.
How could Ye Ping not be furious?
How could he not?
Five minutester, Ye Ping stopped chanting the incantation, and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon on the ground was lying motionlessly in exhaustion, as if he was dead.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon could not describe how terrifying the Band Curse was, but he would wish he was dead instead.
Five minutes passed.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon finally recovered from the shock.
His eyes were ssed over and he gradually came back to his senses. Feeling aggrieved, he looked at Ye Ping with grief in his eyes.
¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice made the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon even more resentful.
¡®Where did I go wrong?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you the one who went back on your word?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, you¡¯ve gone too far!!!¡¯
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was crying so hard that he didn¡¯t even know what to say.
¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of exasperation.
Hearing his words, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon hurriedly shook his head. Who would dare to oppose? If Ye Ping put the Band Curse on him again, his soul would be gone.
¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon wished he could curse at Ye Ping, but he could only do so in his heart.
¡°Exalted Immortal, please enlighten me.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon asked with frustration.
¡°You said that my Senior Brothers are all wastrels, how so?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
After he said that, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon fell silent. He did not know how to answer.
¡®How so?¡¯
¡®They are in every way.¡¯
The Great Prison Grudge Demon wanted to say this to Ye Ping, but he knew that if he dared to do so, it would not be as simple as five minutes. He might really have to die of pain.
Looking at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon who was silent, Ye Ping continued.
¡°Do you think that these Senior Brothers of mine are good-for-nothings because their cultivation levels are low?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon nced at Ye Ping and couldn¡¯t help but nod. He really couldn¡¯t take the anger.
He just wanted to see how Ye Ping would exin it.
¡°Fool.¡±
In the blink of an eye, Ye Ping spoke, frightening the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon to the point of shuddering.
¡°So much for calling yourself a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, don¡¯t you know how to put on a disguise?¡±
¡°My Senior Brothers are peerless experts whose realms cannot be seen through by ordinary people at all. The reason why their cultivation level on the surface is the Qi Refinement realm, is because of a disguise. Otherwise, if you can see through their realm, wouldn¡¯t you see right away that they¡¯re experts?¡±
Ye Ping rebuked furiously.
After he said that, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was stunned.
¡®What a way to speak up for them.¡¯
He could understand that peerless experts would sometimes hide their realms but the problem was that it was too realistic.
¡°That¡¯s a feasible exnation for the realm but how do you exin the fact that he didn¡¯t react at all when I turned my Dharmic Dao into a de and pretended to attack and kill them previously?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon couldn¡¯t help but say what he had done previously.
After hearing his words, Ye Ping¡¯s expression changed, but he thought about it and decided to suppress his urge to chant an incantation.
Staring at the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, he gibed coldly, ¡°Foolish, you¡¯re absolutely foolish.¡±
¡°You pretended to sneak an attack on my Senior Brothers, but do you think they didn¡¯t notice because their cultivation levels are weak?¡±
Ye Ping rebuked furiously.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon asked rhetorically.
¡°Hmph, I really don¡¯t know how you cultivated to the Nascent Soul realm. You¡¯re really foolish.¡±
¡°They¡¯re not afraid of you at all precisely because these few Senior Brothers of mine are peerless experts. They don¡¯t even take you seriously so they didn¡¯t try to resist. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t have a murderous intent at that time. Otherwise, you would definitely have died.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s chiding made the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon doubt his life.
¡®Damn it, he¡¯s trying so hard to salvage their reputation.¡¯
¡®You can argue that way too?¡¯
¡®Exalted Immortal, are you crazy?¡¯
¡®If it¡¯s like what you said, if an ordinary person doesn¡¯t retaliate when I try to kill them, does that mean that they¡¯re peerless experts too?¡¯
¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡¯
Upon sight of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s expression, Ye Ping knew that he still did not believe it and thus remained silent immediately. However, Ye Ping soon thought of a solution and a way to exin.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m strong?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon said.
¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±
Ye Ping continued, afraid that the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was patronizing him.
¡°You¡¯re really strong. Exalted Immortal, I don¡¯t mean anything else. In my eyes, it¡¯s no longer about whether you¡¯re strong or not but a matter of absurdity.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was not lying.
Ye Ping was not strong but simply absurd.
At the age of twenty-two, he managed to condense the Blood and Qi Furnace, the Golden Wheel of Expiation, and even had a strong realm. He had great Dharmic powers and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon could tell that he was not just a peerless genius but the elite of elites.
¡°Well then, do you know? Six months ago, to be more urate, five months ago, I was just an ordinary mortal who didn¡¯t even know what immortal cultivation was. Do you believe me?¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
He inhaled sharply.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon froze in shock.
He could tell that Ye Ping was not lying. Being a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse, he could tell when someone was lying.
In five months, he reached the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm, condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, and the Golden Wheel of Expiation?
¡®Damn it, he¡¯s a freak, huh?¡¯
He did not believe it, but he knew perfectly well that Ye Ping was not lying.
That meant that Ye Ping was the elite of elites who was rare toe by in 10,000 years.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon swallowed his saliva.
Ye Ping was satisfied with the expression of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon.
¡°You said that my Senior Brothers are not peerless experts so I have to ask you, if they¡¯re not peerless experts, how can I reach such a high level within five months?¡±
Ye Ping questioned the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon vehemently.
Thetter was silent as he was really at a loss for words.
Time passed bit by bit.
Five minutester.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment as he was at a loss for exnation.
¡°Da Xu, remember my words, there will always be a greater expert in this world.¡±
¡°Da Xu, you¡¯ve been sealed for hundreds of years and times have changed.¡±
After Ye Ping said those words, he left the room.
After Ye Ping left, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was the only one left in the room.
Two hourster, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon suddenly snapped back to his senses.
¡°Could it be that they are really peerless experts?¡±
Afterwards, he started muttering to himself again.
He did not believe it, but he had to.
At this moment, a loud and clear voice sounded.
¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±
All of a sudden, the crowd rushed to the Qingyun Dining Hall.
In the Qingyun Dining Hall.
Daoist Tai Hua had been tossing and turning for six hours.
He hadn¡¯t cooked for a long time, and this time, he cooked mainly because all the disciples were present and they were going to celebrate Su Changyu¡¯s safe return.
Hence, Daoist Tai Hua whipped up many delicious dishes for the rare asion.
There were sixteen dishes and two bowls of soup on the long dining table.
Ye Ping was the first one to arrive in the dining hall, and he immediately looked surprised.
He did not expect Daoist Tai Hua to have such great culinary skills.
The sixteen dishes were colorful, fragrant, and extremely appetizing.
¡°Ye Ping, ask your friends toe over.¡±
After Daoist Tai Hua saw Ye Ping, he immediately told him to go bring Xia Qingmo and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon over.
¡°Master, isn¡¯t it a family banquet? You want them to join us?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Since they are your friends, they are the guests of the Qingyun Dao Sect so it¡¯s alright to ask them toe over.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua told Ye Ping to invite them.
Ye Ping did not say anything more and proceeded to do so.
¡°Da Xu, are you dead yet? If you¡¯re not,e down for dinner.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
Just like that, after a while, Xia Qingmo and the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon entered the dining hall one after another.
However, at this moment, there were many people seated by the long table.
Su Changyu, Xu Luochen, and Xiao Muxue were all there.
On the left side, there were Su Changyu, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu and two disciples whom Ye Ping had never met before. They both looked rather clean and seemed to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Ye Ping reckoned that they should be his Senior Brothers, Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei.
It was Ye Ping¡¯s first time meeting his Fourth and Fifth Senior Brothers.
Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei were also meeting Ye Ping for the first time and they seemed rather excited too.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Xue and Senior Brother Lin.¡±
Ye Ping hurriedly bowed. Although he was not close to them, he was still respectful and polite.
¡°Are you Junior Brother Ye Ping? Indeed, you¡¯re very good-looking and you have an extraordinary temperament.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯re being too polite. Hurry and get seated.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s Fourth Senior Brother seemed rather cheery and hurriedly got up to stand in front of Ye Ping enthusiastically.
Lin Bei, his fifth Senior Brother, did not get up but was smiling warmly.
Xiao Muxue and Chen Lingrou were seated at the right side of the long table.
Chen Lingrou greeted Xia Qingmo, who immediately walked over. While drinking some wine, Xiao Muxue sized Xia Qingmo up.
¡®Well, she¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s worthy of Ye Ping.¡±
Xiao Muxue smiled but remained silent.
Xia Qingmo looked at the crowd, especially Su Changyu and Xiao Muxue. She was honestly shocked when she first saw them.
She was ratherposed when she saw Su Changyu because it was not the first time she saw him, but she was truly taken aback when she saw Xiao Muxue and Chen Lingrou.
It was difficult to imagine that the members of a small sect each had a unique aura and were incredibly attractive. Su Changyu, Xiao Muxue, Chen Lingrou, Ye Ping, Xu Luochen were all much better-looking than the elites of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®This is really a hidden sect that is secretly impressive.¡¯
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was even more shocked than Xia Qingmo.
The moment he saw Xiao Muxue, he was dumbfounded.
He knew Xiao Muxue.
No, to be more precise, he had seen Xiao Muxue in one of the portraits.
She was an extremely terrifying existence.
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon waspletely shocked this time.
He alsopletely believed what Ye Ping said.
¡®This group of people are really experts.¡¯
¡®Wow! I never thought that I, Da Xu, would one day be able to cozy up to such powerful people. Woo!¡¯
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon had a lot of thoughts, but he soon realized that Xiao Muxue was ncing at him indifferently. All of a sudden, he immediately shut up and knew that there were some things that he could not say indiscriminately. He nned to sit beside Ye Ping.
At this moment, another figure appeared.
It was Gu Jianxian.
He was a blockhead. As he looked at the dishes on the table, he sat beside Ye Ping and then waited for the meal to begin.
That made the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon displeased.
¡®That¡¯s my ce.¡¯
However, after thinking about it, the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon held himself back. If not for Ye Ping¡¯s sake, he would have pped Gu Jianxian.
Finally, as the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon sat down, there was a reunion in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua especially served two jars of wine that were stained with some soil.
He was obviously in a good mood.
¡°Tsk, Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to make an exception and let us drink today.¡±
Xiao Muxue looked at Daoist Tai Hua in shock.
Daoist Tai Hua usually did not allow anyone in the sect to drink.
¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I decided to make an exception, but you¡¯ll have to drink less.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
¡°I¡¯ll help pour the wine.¡±
The Great Purgatory Resentful Demon immediately walked over and poured some wine for everyone.
Ye Ping was pleased with his behavior.
On the other hand, Xia Qingmo was a little surprised. Although she knew that the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon was being suppressed by Ye Ping, she did not expect him to be that polite.
In fact, in the eyes of the Great Purgatory Resentful Demon, it was a great honor to be able to pour wine for a peerless expert.
After the wine was poured, Daoist Tai Hua got up and did not say anything emotional.
He simply nced at the disciples, and then gulped down a bowl of wine.
In his eyes, wealth, glory, Dao attainment, and Immortal Ascension were all inferior to sitting together with the people he cherished for a meal.
They had three rounds of toasting.
Daoist Tai Hua told them to start eating.
The crowdplied and immediately picked up their chopsticks to dig in. Soon, only half of the 16 dishes were left.
Xiao Muxue was the first to put down her chopsticks. She liked drinking and was not very interested in delicacies. Hence, she only ate a little bit.
However, Xiao Muxue would look at Gu Jianxian from time to time.
She had a calm gaze and did not say much after taking a few more nces.
Chen Lingrou and Gu Jianxian were the ones who ate the most. They basically didn¡¯t stop moving their chopsticks.
Two and a half minutes passed.
Everyone was almost full.
At this point, Su Changyu spoke up.
¡°Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, why were you two away for such a long time?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s tone was calm as he inquired about the two.
At the mention of it, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s tone was rather austere.
¡°Your fourth Junior Brother is really something. When he was out, he got nabbed by some bandits. How embarrassing!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with some dissatisfaction.
When he said this, Xue Zhuan retorted in displeasure.
¡°Master, it¡¯s because you said that we should not bully the weak. I¡¯m a cultivator, how can I fight with some bandits?¡±
¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t lose anything, during the time I was caught, they were responsible for bringing me food and water. To be honest, nowadays, mountain bandits have a hard time making a living. They don¡¯t earn much and the quality of their food is poor. I came back only after a few months.¡±
Xue Zhuan said.
Ye Ping did not feel much after hearing his words. Peerless experts all had strange personalities and often liked hiding their abilities. When met with the weak, they would not attack, and instead, they had an attitude of having fun in the mortal world.
¡°What about Lin Bei?¡±
Su Changyu continued.
¡°He¡¯s worse. He heard some lies and went to the ind by the sea to look for some treasures. In the end, he didn¡¯t find any and even got cheated out of all his taels of silver. Hmph.¡±
At the mention of Lin Bei, Daoist Tai Hua was even more displeased.
¡°Master, it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s mainly because of that person surnamed Zhu. Ah, forget it, it¡¯s hard to exin. Anyway, I will not let that bastard off if I see him again.¡±
Lin Bei was troubled.
¡®Good-for-nothings.¡¯
Su Changyu secretly said in his heart.
¡°Okay, okay, stop talking, let¡¯s eat.¡±
Thinking that it was a reunion meal, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t say anything and let the crowd eat at ease.
After they had had their fill, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I have something to ask you. Will you be freeter?¡±
Ye Ping said.
His question was simple, it was about the matter of the Jin Nation Academy¡¯s peerless sword intent.
However, as soon as he said that, Daoist Tai Hua immediately spoke up.
¡°Ye Ping, I need to talk to Changyu about somethingter, why don¡¯t you wait until ater time?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua knew what Ye Ping wanted to talk about and thus hurriedly stopped him. He had to discuss it with Su Changyu beforehand.
Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, he had to go along with Daoist Tai Hua. ¡°Okay, you cane look for meter.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping did not think much about it and simply nodded.
Just like that, the meal was quickly finished.
The people left separately.
Two hourster, Su Changyu walked out of the Sect Leader¡¯s room with a resentful and aggrieved look. He really didn¡¯t think that Daoist Tai Hua could say those words for the sake of tricking Ye Ping into going to the Jin Nation Academy.
He was simply taking advantage of his disciple.
However, Su Changyu also knew that the matter had been set in stone and hence, he had toply.
However, Su Changyu did not go directly to Ye Ping as he nned to think about it carefully for a while before going to see Ye Ping. Otherwise, things would be troublesome if he identally said the wrong thing.
Just like that, five days passed.
During those five days, Ye Ping ate and drank in the sect. It was rather rxing for him.
However on this day, Su Changyu came to see Ye Ping, not for the matter of the sword intent of Jin Nation Academy, but to ask Ye Ping to give Gu Jianxian some guidance.
Yes, he wanted Ye Ping to go give Gu Jianxian some guidance.
However, on this day, a major event caused an uproar in the Ten Nations.
The Nan Nation prodigy defeated all the disciples of various major academies.
He was almost suppressing them.
Although some of the academies did not let the real geniuses fight with him in order to preserve their strength, the fact that he could defeat most people in the Nine Nations was already extremely terrifying.
Only the Jin Nation did notplete the challenge.
ording to some predictions, the Nan Nation prodigy would being to Jin Nation if nothing went wrong.
Chapter 164: Ye Ping Teaches The Sword Technique, The Nan Nation Genius Suppresses Everything
Chapter 164: Ye Ping Teaches The Sword Technique, The Nan Nation Genius Suppresses Everything
At this moment, everyone in the Ten Nations was paying attention to the matter regarding the prodigy of Nan Nation.
He was almost unbeatable. Within just seven days, he trumped all the disciples of the academies of the nine nations, and some of the disciples of the major academies were almost traumatized by him.
Now, it was thest stop for the prodigy of Nan Nation.
It was the Jin Nation Academy.
Almost no one was optimistic about the Jin Nation Academy, which was ranked at the bottom few among all the academies. They did not have any outstanding genius either. Hence, everyone was certain that the Jin Nation Academy would fall.
There were even gambling dens that had opened bets on Jin Nation avoiding. That was enough to prove everything.
At this moment, everyone in the Jin Nation Academy was depressed and mncholic.
The Nan Nation genius was a fourth generation disciple of the Nan Nation Academy, and usually, the fourth generation disciples should be the ones to fight him.
However, the Nan Nation genius was really too invincible. Hence, they allowed the third generation and second generation disciples to join the fight.
Of course, if they were shameless enough, they could also send the first generation disciples.
After all, the fact that the Nan Nation genius wanted to defeat the academies of the Ten Nations was already provocative.
At least, several academies had sent the first generation disciples to fight, but the result was a miserable defeat.
The Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was just too overbearing, so much that it made them feel hopeless.
In the Jin Nation Academic Pce.
The first generation and second generation disciples appeared at the same time. They were there to discuss about the Nan Nation genius.
Fang Lei, Duanmu Yun, Mo Xiaoping, and the others were also present.
They were all second generation disciples. In other words, if the Jin Nation Academy wanted some pride, they would be the core strength against the Nan Nation genius.
There were four first generation disciples seated in the Academic Pce.
Fang Lei and the others were seated below.
The Academic Pce was dead silent, with a somber tension in the air. No one spoke and everyone had their own thoughts.
However, finally, someone spoke.
¡°Senior Brother, is that Nan Nation genius really that scary?¡±
It was a second generation disciple who couldn¡¯t help but think that the so-called Nan Nation genius should not be that strong.
As he said that, a man in a feather robe soon spoke up.
¡°He is unbelievably strong. I saw him challenging the geniuses of the Yan Nation Academy with my very own eyes. Do you know that almost none of the second-generation Yan Nation disciples could take a strike from him?¡±
¡°At that time, I knew that the Jin Nation is going to be finished. Even the disciples that the Yan Nation sent out were defeated terribly even though they had resisted.¡±
¡°In the Ten Nations, the Yan Nation is ranked before us.¡±
¡°If nothing goes wrong, maybe you guys might not even be able to defeat him if you all go together.¡±
The man in the feathered robe spoke up. He had seen the Nan Nation genius strike with his own eyes, and that scene was deeply etched in his heart.
¡°Hmph, the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is indeed very powerful, but it¡¯s not that terrifying. I don¡¯t believe that the Nan Nation genius is that strong.¡±
Fang Lei spoke up.
Although he failed to challenge the Essence Demon a few days ago, he did not feel that he was too weak. After all, who could beat an Essence Demon King?
As for the fact that Duanmu Yun had defeated it...
To be honest, he always had suspicions and felt that there must be something fishy about it.
¡°Fang Lei, don¡¯t be conceited.¡±
A first generation disciple spoke up and told Fang Lei not to be conceited.
¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t even pass the Essence Demon Mystic Realm and yet you¡¯re blowing your trumpet here. Fang Lei, do you have the cheek to say that?¡±
¡°Exactly, Senior Brother Fang, I thought you were quite capablest time, but after you failed to pass the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, I¡¯ve started to think that you don¡¯t live up to your name at all.¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t help but interject and mock Fang Lei. After all, Fang Lei was extremely dominant in the Jin Nation Academy and had offended many people.
¡°Hmph, that¡¯s the Essence Demon King. Of course I can¡¯t defeat him. Would you be able to defeat it if you were in my ce?¡±
Speaking of this matter, Fang Lei also felt rather upset.
¡°How did Senior Sister Duanmu defeat the Essence Demon King?¡±
His words struck Fang Lei.
¡°Duanmu Yun? That was most likely because we have already seriously injured the Essence Demon King, and Duanmu Yun took advantage of the situation.¡±
Fang Lei said stubbornly.
Someone wanted to retort, but Duanmu Yun soon spoke up.
¡°Okay, stop fighting about this. The Nan Nation genius is not here yet, but we have already started fighting. If word about this spreads, wouldn¡¯t we be aughing matter?¡±
Duanmu Yun¡¯s interjection made the crowd fall silent while Fang Lei felt a little surprised.
Usually, Duanmu Yun would often go against him, but she didn¡¯t expect Duanmu Yun to speak up for him.
That was rather unbelievable.
¡°Junior Sister Duanmu is right. It¡¯s not the time to have an internal strife but to deal with the Nan Nation genius.¡±
The feather-robed man spoke up.
¡°Once one reaches the Greater Mastery of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, he will be invincible. The fact that he cultivated to the sixth level shows how invincible he is.¡±
¡°Yes, the academies of the Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation are the top three. Although they did not let the real geniusespete with him, it is true that they have been defeated.¡±
¡°I originally thought that this Nan Nation prodigy would suffer some hardship in the Li Nation, the Chen Nation, and the Jing Nation. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to dodge and send all those geniuses away. That¡¯s indeed quite despicable.¡±
The crowd discussed that once someone cultivated to the Greater Mastery of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, they would be invincible.
There were also people who thought that the Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation had the strength to fight against the Nan Nation genius. Yet, they deliberately transferred the geniuses in the academy on purpose.
Although they failed, the true geniuses did not join the battlefield. Hence, it could not be considered a true defeat.
However, it was only suitable for the top-ranking academies.
Even if the academies who were ranked below wanted to do that, they did not have any geniuses.
Others had geniuses and could avoid the battle. They could not be considered to have failed and were just preserving their strengths.
Who would believe that an academy without geniuses was just preserving the battle? They might even be branded as timid wimps.
¡°The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is just around the corner and it¡¯s normal for the Li Nation to do that. There¡¯s nothing too despicable about that. You guys aren¡¯t kids either. If you¡¯re a disciple of the Li Nation academy, you will not say so.¡±
The feather-robed man couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°I heard that the Jin Nation Academy has also produced a genius called Ye Ping. I heard that he has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace. Are you aware of that?¡±
He continued and happened to mention Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Blood and Qi furnace?¡±
¡°When did that happen?¡±
All of a sudden, Fang Lei and the others were all curious. They had been recuperating and recovering from their injuries during this period of time. The experience in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm had caused their vitality to be greatly damaged, so they had never heard about Ye Ping.
However, there were people who had heard of it, so they immediately spoke up.
¡°There seems to be such a thing but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±
¡°Blood and Qi Furnace? A new disciple? How old is he? Why does this Ye Ping sound so familiar?¡±
¡°When did Jin Nation Academy produce such a genius?¡±
¡°I know some stuff about this matter. There is indeed someone who has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace. When he just arrived, he defeated all the third generation and fourth generation disciples.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s not all, I heard that Elder Li Jiang originally wanted to impart some sword techniques to him, but Ye Ping¡¯s attainments in the Sword Dao are very high. His pointers allowed Elder Li Jiang to break through to the Nascent Soul realm and condense the supreme sword intent.¡±
¡°In that case, I have also heard of this Ye Ping, it seems that a few days ago, Elder Xu Chang imparted some alchemy skills to him, and in the end, Ye Ping also refined the legendary non-poisonous pill. However, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not.¡±
The disciples all had some impression of Ye Ping.
However, their words immediately caused the crowd to be repulsed.
¡°It¡¯s getting more and more outrageous. I believe that he has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, but you said that he gave Elder Li Jiang and Elder Xu Chang some pointers? They¡¯re the best swordsman and alchemist in Jin Nation. Yet, they were taught by a new disciple? Have you read too many mortal novels?¡±
¡°Honestly, I believed what you said at first but I don¡¯t anymore. Non-poisonous pill? Do you know what the non-poisonous pill means? You¡¯re sounding more and more outrageous.¡±
Everyone spoke up. At first, they sounded a little surprised, wondering when the Jin Nation Academy produced such a strong person. However, as they continued to listen, they began to find it strange and outrageous.
¡°Senior Brothers, these are all hearsay. I wasn¡¯t the one who said it. What are you guys scolding me for?¡±
¡°Yeah, this is all nonsense that the newly matricted disciples said. They¡¯re totally clueless. Maybe it¡¯s just an ordinary pill but they call it a non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°Yeah, maybe those disciples have narrow horizons and they mistook it for the Blood and Qi Furnace.¡±
The first generation disciples spoke up. Initially, they thought that it would be a good thing for them if the Jin Nation had produced a genius.
However, they didn¡¯t expect them to brag so much that they lost interest.
They believed that Ye Ping could condense the Blood and Qi Furnace. After all, the eighteen-year-old genius of Nan Nation had cultivated to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. Why couldn¡¯t someone in Jin Nation condense the Blood and Qi Furnace?
However, thetter event was just too fake and outrageous.
The first generation disciples did not pay much attention to the matters in the Jin Nation Academy as they were often away. On the other hand, the second generation disciples were all injured and thus did not know what exactly happened either.
In addition, most of the elders in the Jin Nation Academy had left the academy too. The other elders had only found out based on hearsay.
The main point was that someone was blocking the news. Although the fifth generation disciples had gone around to spread the news, they were not persuasive enough, and most people were apprehensive and unconvinced.
Besides, the things they said were so outrageous that it seemed like they were bragging. Giving pointers to the best swordsman and alchemist in Jin Nation was just absurd.
No one would believe unless they saw it with their own eyes.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of this Ye Ping. It was rumored that during the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, he killed all the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult with a single move. At first, there were all sorts of mystical theories around him. Some said that he¡¯s the reincarnation of Bodhisattva.¡±
¡°However, it turned out that it was all a plot by his uncle, the Lord of Qingzhou City, Chen Zheng, who wanted to create clout for his nephew. As a result the king of Jin Nation deliberately punished Chen Zheng severely.¡±
¡°If not for Chen Zheng¡¯s contributions to maintaining the Qingzhou Ancient City, I¡¯m afraid he would have been demoted. I never thought he would stille to the Jin Nation Academy, it seems that his uncle Chen Zheng has some tactics.¡±
At the mention of Ye Ping, Fang Lei immediately remembered who he was. Hence, he revealed Ye Ping¡¯s origin and identity.
Indeed, after he said that, everyone was thoroughly convinced that these were all rumors.
¡°Reporting!¡±
A person with an extremely loud voice spoke up.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
All of a sudden, the disciples in the academy fell silent. They seemed to have guessed that something happened. However, they did not want it to really be what they guessed.
¡°I, Huangfu Tianlong, havee forth to ask for a fight with the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
It became quieter in the Academic Pce.
Everyone looked at each other, at aplete loss for words.
¡°Go out, fight!¡±
Finally, the man in the feathered robe gritted his teeth and said.
He was well aware that if they did not fight, Jin Nation would be the joke of the world.
At this moment, in Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu with a dumbfounded expression.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you want me to teach that disciple of yours?¡±
Ye Ping asked in disbelief.
To be honest, Ye Ping knew that his strength was not too bad, but he did not have the courage to go teach someone.
Ye Ping felt that he might even end up misleading others.
¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ve been busytely and I don¡¯t have the time to teach your Disciple-Nephew. Since I taught you the sword techniques that you know now, isn¡¯t it good for you to teach him?¡±
Su Changyu said in the room.
He wasn¡¯tzy, but mainly because he felt that he couldn¡¯t teach Gu Jianxian those things.
However, it would be different if Ye Ping taught him instead. To put it bluntly, it would not be wrong to say that Ye Ping was a genius.
Hence, it would be good to let Ye Ping teach Gu Jianxian, but if Gu Jianxian could not learn it, it would not be his fault.
¡®If you can¡¯t learn well from the best Sword Dao powerhouse in Qingzhou, it¡¯s your fault. I¡¯ll then have a reason to chase Gu Jianxian away.¡¯
¡°However, Senior Brother, I¡¯ve only learned a little bit of your skills. I really don¡¯t dare to teach someone else.¡±
Ye Ping was a little flustered. He could ept the fighting, but he couldn¡¯t teach others.
If he failed, he would end up misleading others.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
At this juncture, Su Changyu¡¯s gaze changed slightly and became very calm. Gazing at Ye Ping, he said, ¡°Little Junior Brother, you have indeed only learned a little bit of my skills, but that¡¯s several times better than the best swordsman of the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°Do you think a big fish in a small pond can bepared to a big fish in a big pond?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s gaze was calm and full of confidence.
He was pretending to be impressive.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping was enlightened.
¡°In this case, I obey.¡±
Ye Ping did not say much and felt that Su Changyu made sense.
¡°Yes, go ahead. Once you go to the Jin Nation Academy, I will tell you the supreme sword intent too.¡±
In order to make Ye Ping happier, Su Changyu deliberately mentioned the matter of the supreme sword intent to Ye Ping.
Indeed, Ye Ping was excited at the mention of the supreme sword intent.
What he wanted the most now was the supreme sword intent. Hence, Ye Ping was extremely excited.
¡°Okay, thank you so much, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
With a smile on his face, Ye Ping left the room and went to look for Gu Jianxian.
However, after all, it was the first time he was going to be a teacher. Ye Ping thought about it and decided to go look for Da Xu. After all, he was in the Nascent Soul realm. With him at the side, he could more or less give some pointers.
After Ye Ping left, Su Changyu also slowly walked out of the room.
He exhaled and then walked towards the cliff.
It had been a long time since he looked up at the stars in the sky and pondered about life.
Soon, Su Changyu stood on the front cliff d in a long robe with his hands by his side. He tilted his head a little and looked at the clear sky.
The breeze came and blew Su Changyu¡¯s hair. His handsome face was calm.
It was as if he wouldn¡¯t frown even if the sky had fallen.
His calmness was mesmerizing.
At this moment, a figure was continuously staring at Su Changyu.
It was Xia Qingmo.
She was looking at Su Changyu with a peculiar gaze.
After the contact that they had in the past few days, she felt that Su Changyu was really peculiar, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. He seemed somewhat familiar.
She could not put it in words, but she just felt that it was strange.
¡°Girl.¡±
Suddenly, a voice sounded, making Xia Qingmoe back to her senses
It was Da Xu¡¯s voice.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Xia Qingmo looked at Da Xu who was not far away and was somewhat curious.
¡°Girl, the Exalted Immortal is going to preach the Dao. I don¡¯t have much knowledge but you have broad horizons. Do you want toe along?¡±
Da Xu¡¯s voice was hoarse and he asked Xia Qingmo toe along.
After all, he did not understand much. He could swallow others right on the spot but teaching...
He really didn¡¯t know how to. He could teach one to kill and be a resentful ghost.
¡°Oh, okay.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded and didn¡¯t think much of it. She simply moved and headed downstairs.
On the front cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu quietly watched everything. He had long discovered that Xia Qingmo was stealing a nce at him.
However, Su Changyu did not feel gleeful at all. He was simply filled with endless emotion and mncholy.
¡°Another gorgeous woman fell in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have.¡±
¡°You¡¯re very good, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in romance or women.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be obsessed with me, I¡¯m just a legend.¡±
Su Changyu muttered slowly on the front cliff before starting to think about life again.
Five minutester,
Ye Ping, Xia Qingmo, and Da Xu arrived at the rear cliff.
Ye Ping was a little nervous.
It was the first time he was teaching in his life.
Hence, he was inevitably nervous.
Xia Qingmo and Da Xu were standing calmly beside Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, teaching is actually very simple. Use the simplest method to let the other party learn andprehend what you teach.¡±
Xia Qingmo said.
Ye Ping nodded while muttering to himself.
¡°The simplest method?¡±
He pondered in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at the sword mark on the ground, which was left behind by Su Changyu.
At this moment, Gu Jianxian appeared.
Chapter 165: Huangfu Tianlong, Dominating Everything
Chapter 165: Huangfu Tianlong, Dominating Everything
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Gu Jianxian slowly appeared in front of everyone.
While walking, he was slightly unsettled.
Despite knowing that Su Changyu was a wastrel, just like most of the people in the Qingyun Dao Sect, Gu Jianxian somehow felt that he had be a beginner again.
He felt the same as he did when he just entered the immortal sect.
The feeling was strange and wonderful, but in any case, it made his long-jaded heart ricochet again.
Hence, Gu Jianxian was willing to ept it all as he just treated it as a fresh start.
In fact, Gu Jianxian was a supreme Sword Dao expert, but he still couldn¡¯t cross thest realm.
He had been stuck at it for a full 500 years.
Lots of things had changed in 500 years, and even some small dynasties had changed several times before.
Gu Jianxian thought about bing a mortal for the sake of breaking through thest realm.
However, he hesitated to be a mortal.
Bing a mortal was easier said than done.
Bing a mortal was not as simple as going to the mortal world to experience life as a mortal. The struggles and battles between immortal cultivators were full of deception, schemes, and danger. Compared to the dangerous world of immortal cultivation, the mortal world was really nothing.
The true mortalization was almost like going through reincarnation again, where one would forget everything and start anew as a human. Even their cultivation would be removed and they would just be ordinary humans.
Those who were luckier might even get to join an immortal sect while those who were unlucky might die after encountering a mishap.
That was the real mortalization. It was full of the unknown and dangers. One would understand the true meaning of life during the rebirth.
It was not that Gu Jianxian did not have the courage to be a mortal, but because he had some emotional ties.
Now that he had met Su Changyu by chance, Gu Jianxian wanted to try a new way of life.
Since he was there, he would take it easy and stay there.
They arrived at the rear cliff, and Gu Jianxian looked at Ye Ping before bowing to him. ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master.¡±
Gu Jianxian saluted.
¡°Disciple-Nephew.¡±
Ye Ping returned the greeting. If it were under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have to do so, but this time, Gu Jianxian was older than him so he naturally had to do so.
¡°Disciple-Nephew Gu, Senior Brother has asked me to teach you the Sword Dao today, but it¡¯s my first time teaching, so I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±
Ye Ping was modest and politely stated that it was his first time teaching.
¡°You¡¯re being too serious, Uncle-Master.¡±
Gu Jianxian still had a deadpan expression on his face. It seemed that his character was just like that.
¡°Oh, okay.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t care about Gu Jianxian¡¯s emotions and instead drew his longsword and immediately closed his eyes.
After a while, Ye Ping suddenly drew a sword mark on the ground.
Xia Qingmo and Da Xu, who were at the side, were rather puzzled by what Ye Ping had done, but they did not say anything and waited for Ye Ping to continue.
¡°Disciple-Nephew Gu, I¡¯ve engraved a little bit of Senior Brother¡¯s sword intent into this sword mark. Take a good look.¡±
¡°If you canprehend a little something, it¡¯ll prove that you are slightly talented. So, you can take a look at another sword mark.¡±
At this point, Ye Ping pointed to a sword mark that was not far away.
The sword mark was already somewhat blurry but it was still vaguely visible.
¡°This is the sword mark left behind by your master, who is also my eldest Senior Brother. It contains his supreme sword intent. Comprehend it well, don¡¯t be in a hurry. You must know the logic of more haste less speed.¡±
Ye Ping smiled.
¡®Okay, I¡¯m done teaching.¡¯
However, Ye Ping called it a day.
Both Xia Qingmo and Da Xu were confused.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®Are you teasing us?¡¯
¡®We told you to use the simplest method but not to such an extent.¡¯
¡®What you taught is as good as not teaching at all.¡¯
¡®This is doable by anyone with hands.¡¯
¡®Big Brother, you shouldn¡¯t be thatzy even if you want to skive.¡¯
Xia Qingmo and Da Xu really did not expect that Ye Ping would use such a method to teach Gu Jianxian. If that was it, they could do it too.
However, what made the two of them the most shocked was that...
Gu Jianxian spoke up.
¡°Thank you for your teaching, Uncle-Master.¡±
Xia Qingmo and Da Xu were dumbfounded.
¡®What kind of people are the both of them?¡¯
One dared to teach and the other dared to learn.
¡°It¡¯s alright, everything I know, I learned from your master so he deserves credit.¡±
Ye Ping did not think much about it.
However, Ye Ping looked at the expressions of Xia Qingmo and Da Xu, and he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°Why do you guys have such expressions?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°No, it¡¯s just our first time seeing such a teaching method. We can¡¯t quite ept it.¡±
Da Xu was bewildered.
Xia Qingmo did not say much.
¡°Extreme people resort to extreme means. Da Xu, don¡¯t me me for lecturing you, but you¡¯ve been sealed for so long, times have changed.¡±
Ye Ping wanted to pat Da Xu¡¯s shoulder, but he was more than two meters tall and it was hard to do so. Hence, Ye Ping did not pat him.
¡°Okay, Disciple-Nephew, stay here andprehend well. I¡¯m going to go cultivate. If you do not understand anything,e straight to me.¡±
Since he had taught what he should have, Ye Ping didn¡¯t say anything more. Since he had to cultivate too, he couldn¡¯t keep wasting time there.
Ye Ping found a ce and started to meditate and cultivate.
He was still thinking about how to perfect his Foundation Establishment, which was a matter that he had been thinking about for the past few days.
Gu Jianxian did not say anything more and instead stared at the sword mark on the ground, seemingly pondering about something.
Xia Qingmo and Da Xu looked at each other, both at a loss for words.
At this moment, outside the Jin Nation Academy.
There was a young man dressed in a long green robe.
The young man looked extremely handsome and was about seven feet tall. However, the most eye-catching thing about him was his pure golden hair that made him look like the god of the sun.
His shiny golden hair cascaded down his back, greatly entuating his aura and appearance.
No matter where he appeared, he would be the existence that drew the most attention.
He was Huangfu Tianlong.
At the age of only eighteen years old, he had cultivated to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
He awakened the power of the Dragon and Elephant, and now had an invincible body.
When one¡¯sbat power reached a certain extreme, the Dharmic Dao would no longer matter because cultivators at this level would be as fast as lightning. They were terrifying and one would be delusional for thinking that they could suppress them using Dharmic Dao.
Huangfu Tianlong merely appeared outside the Jin Nation Academy.
Yet, he had already attracted the attention of many who gathered outside the Jin Nation Academy.
Among them, many were powerhouses of the Ten Nations who had been following Huangfu Tianlong, just to see how invincible this genius was.
He dominated the nine nations in seven days.
That was probably a battle record that no one could surpass within a hundred years.
¡°I, Huangfu Tianlong, am here at the Jin Nation Academy to fight all enemies.¡±
At this moment, a loud voice sounded.
It was Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice that reverberated throughout the entire Jin Nation Academy.
At this moment, several figures appeared outside the Jin Nation Academy.
They were the geniuses of the Jin Nation Academy, and when looking at Huangfu Tianlong, their expressions changed after just taking a nce.
At their realm, they could see through plenty of things at just one nce.
Huangfu Tianlong was truly worthy of his name. He had a terrifying physical body, and when standing still, he was like a mountain. His aura alone was extremely oppressive, and it was as if the Dragon-Elephant shadow had condensed behind him.
He had the physique of a dragon.
He had the strength of an elephant.
It was a symbol of the Major Perfection of his physical body.
Fang Lei and the others were astonished. He was simply too terrifying, and none of them dared to make a move.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brothers.¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong bowed at Fang Lei and the others politely.
Fang Lei and the others could only respond stiffly, but Huangfu Tianlong soon spoke up.
¡°I, Huangfu Tianlong, havee to challenge the Jin Nation Academy. Is there anyone who wille forth to take on the challenge?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong asked.
He was very calm, but his words were somehow derisive and harsh.
¡®Is there anyone who wille forth to take on the challenge?¡¯
¡®What does that mean? Has he concluded that no one from the Jin Nation Academy is going to fight?¡¯
There was a trace of anger in their eyes. Although they were furious, they could not say anything and thus had no choice but to remain silent.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, since you want to fight, then go to thebat arena.¡±
The first generation disciple looked at Huangfu Tianlong and invited him to a battle.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Huangfu Tianlong shook his head and said, ¡°No need to go to thebat arena. We¡¯ll fight right here. The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is happening in ten days, I want to get this settled sooner so that I can go cultivate.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong spoke up. Since the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was just around the corner, he wanted to get it over and done with sooner so that he could focus on cultivating.
¡°Delusional!¡±
Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up. It was Fang Lei who then took a step forward and looked at Huangfu Tianlong with his eyes full of anger.
Although Huangfu Tianlong was strong and he didn¡¯t deny it either, Fang Lei felt that Huangfu Tianlong was being too arrogant.
Even if the Jin Nation Academy was a rtively low ranking academy, they did not deserve to have their dignity trampled on.
It was the rule to fight in thebat arena, but Huangfu Tianlong repeatedly defied the rule and disrespected the Jin Nation Academy.
Being a young person too, Fang Lei was full of zeal and vigor. Hence, he naturally couldn¡¯t stand it.
In an instant, everyone looked at Fang Lei.
The disciples of the Jin Nation Academy looked at Fang Lei with admiration in their eyes. Although they knew that Fang Lei could not beat Huangfu Tianlong, they thought that he was brave enough to stand up to Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Oh? How so?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong looked at Fang Lei, giving thetter the creeps, as if he was being stared at by a real dragon.
¡°The rules of thepetition are that all bouts have to take ce in thebat arena. The fact that you¡¯re blocking the gate of my Jin Nation Academy is already a defiance of the rules and you¡¯re provoking us too. Isn¡¯t that being arrogant?¡±
Fang Lei continued to speak and reprimand Huangfu Tianlong, his voice sounding like a bell.
However, Huangfu Tianlong did not get angry at all and instead smiled.
¡°Along the way here, I defeated all the geniuses, and there are invincible experts everywhere in the Nine Nations. None of the ones in Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation called me arrogant. Yet, you did.¡±
¡°Moreover, the dignity of the academy is earned with our hands. Since I came to challenge you, you can just defeat me to restore your dignity. Why bother to continue arguing here?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was indeed arrogant, and his words were even more provocative.
All of a sudden, everyone in the Jin Nation Academy was furious.
¡°Okay, in this case, I¡¯ll take on the battle.¡±
Fang Lei didn¡¯t talk nonsense and simply arrived in front of Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Fang Lei, no.¡±
¡°You have just recovered from a serious illness, you¡¯re no match for him.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered from your injuries, don¡¯t fight.¡±
The first generation disciples of the Jin Nation Academy hurriedly stopped Fang Lei.
After all, Fang Lei had been seriously injured previously and had just recovered recently. He wasden with some ailments too, and even in his heyday, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this Huangfu Tianlong.
However, Fang Lei was a young man after all and was full of vigor and zeal. How could he stand such an insult? He stubbornly walked towards Huangfu Tianlong and challenged him to a battle.
¡°You¡¯re too weak and you¡¯re injured. I won¡¯t bully you. Even if I win, it won¡¯t mean anything.¡±
However, Huangfu Tianlong, who was like the god of the sun, did not ept Fang Lei¡¯s challenge and instead could tell right away that Fang Lei had been injured. Besides, even if Fang Lei wasn¡¯t injured, he still wouldn¡¯t be his match. He was too weak and he didn¡¯t want to take action.
¡°You either fight or shut up.¡±
However, Fang Lei did not say any nonsense and immediately challenged him to a battle.
¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong shook his head, his eyes clear and calm as he stood still like a condescending god. He did not show any contempt, however.
¡°Whether one is weak or not has to be proven by action, not talk.¡±
Fang Lei continued to speak. He knew that he could not defeat Huangfu Tianlong, but he would not allow Huangfu Tianlong to continue insulting the Jin Nation Academy either.
¡°How silly.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong sighed and gazed at Fang Lei. In the next moment, the terrifying roar of a dragon sounded.
Boom.
A terrifying power emanated from Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s body, as if a True Dragon was awakening. It immediately sent Fang Lei flying. He did not move and simply got into his strongest stance.
He defeated Fang Lei.
Pfft.
Fang Lei was blown away, and a first generation disciple immediately caught him but was still pushed backwards by dozens of steps.
¡°Terrifying.¡±
¡°Is the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique that terrifying?¡±
¡°He defeated Fang Lei without even making a move?¡±
¡°I know Fang Lei, he¡¯s the best among the second generation disciples of Jin Nation. He¡¯s verypetent and he practices physical cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect Huangfu Tianlong to defeat him without having to make a move.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too strong, he¡¯s really too strong. Huangfu Tianlong has dominated the nine nations and after leaving each ce he visits, his strength will increase greatly. At this rate, he¡¯s destined to be invincible.¡±
¡°The Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is an ancient technique. If not for the harsh conditions of cultivation, it would be a supreme secret technique. How many people since ancient times can reach the sixth level before the age of 18?¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how strong he will be when he reaches the 13th level.¡±
¡°13th level? That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s said that the powerhouse who created this technique is only at the tenth level of cultivation. Someone at the 13th level would probably be able to break the sky dome, right?¡±
With Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s attack, the surrounding cultivators couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s strength.
The disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were also bewildered.
They knew that Huangfu Tianlong was powerful but didn¡¯t know that he was actually so strong.
He sent Fang Lei flying without even attacking? That was absurd.
¡°I don¡¯t want to really hurt anyone. It¡¯s just a sparring contest. You can be courageous but don¡¯t be without any schemes.¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong did not seem gleeful at all. Instead, he even spoke up and tried to lecture the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy.
His words were full of provocativeness.
Although it was the truth, he sounded very arrogant.
However, it couldn¡¯t be helped because that was just what the geniuses were like. If they had such strength, they could do it too.
¡°Let me do it.¡±
At this moment, someone appeared.
It was a man who knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Huangfu Tianlong but was also aware that the Jin Nation could not be embarrassed.
He could afford to lose but not without putting up a fight.
Huangfu Tianlong did not refuse the battle. He hade here to sharpen his martial arts skills and also to challenge the Jin Nation Academy. It was not only to hone his skills, but also to establish his martial arts Dao Heart.
He wanted to defeat the Ten Nations and only then could he establish his Dao Heart.
Boom.
Huangfu Tianlong struck almost immediately, but as soon as he did, a figure flew out horizontally like a kite with a broken string.
¡°Let me do it.¡±
Someone spoke up, not giving Huangfu Tianlong any chance at all. They knew that once they exhausted Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s energy, anyone who fought himter would not lose badly.
Boom.
It was another figure.
¡°Let me do it.¡±
The person said.
At this moment, the second generation disciples of Jin Nation Academy attacked one after another.
His fearless spirit moved many people, but the reality was harsh and fearlessness did not mean invincibility.
Losing was losing.
One move.
One move.
One move.
Huangfu Tianlong seemed to be invincible, and the crowd even realized that Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t use his true form at all.
He used the Dragon Elephant Divine Fist to tell the crowd what it meant to suppress.
Despair.
Utter despair.
There were no more second generation disciples in the Jin Nation Academy.
All the second generation disciples had lost, and in the end, Duanmu Yun also stepped up to fight, only to end up getting defeated by a single move.
Now, they could either send the first generation disciples or admit defeat.
¡°I want to fight the first generation disciples. A meaningless battle is unnecessary.¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong wanted to fight the first generation disciples.
The second generation disciples were really vulnerable to attacks.
He felt that it was a meaningless battle.
At this moment, the first generation disciples looked at each other.
They also wanted to fight and suppress his anger.
However, they knew even better that even if they could go on, they might not necessarily win. Even if they won, it would not be a glorious victory.
They were all Golden Core realm cultivators who were geniuses.
Huangfu Tianlong was only a cultivator at thete stage of the Foundation Establishment realm. If it was a real battle, it would not be a glorious victory.
Finally, the man in the feathered robe spoke up.
¡°Jin Nation has lost.¡±
He was somewhat powerless as he said those words.
They conceded defeat.
Yes, they actually conceded defeat.
The onlookers were all disappointed to hear his words. They did want to see the first generation disciples of Jin Nation make a move.
It was not that they wanted to see the strength of the first generation disciples, but rather, they wanted to see how strong Huangfu Tianlong really was.
However, they did not expect themselves to lose.
Huangfu Tianlong had really won.
He trumped all the academies in the Ten Nations.
In fact, this was already a predestined thing since Huangfu Tianlong won the first few major academies in a row.
However, they were still shocked.
A genius had really emerged in Nan Nation.
At this moment, a trace of disappointment appeared in Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s eyes.
He was looking forward to a battle with the first generation disciples of Jin Nation.
Unfortunately, the other party had ultimately chosen to turn down the battle.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°Not yet.¡±
A voice sounded.
It was the voice of a newly matricted disciple.
Chapter 166: Great Godfiend Body, Qi and Blood True Dragon, Gu Jianxian Comprehends The Dao
Chapter 166: Great Godfiend Body, Qi and Blood True Dragon, Gu Jianxian Comprehends The Dao
¡°The Jin Nation hasn¡¯t lost yet.¡±
The crisp voice suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention.
Not to mention the onlooking cultivators, even Huangfu Tianlong and the first generation disciples of Jin Nation Academy couldn¡¯t help but look at the person who spoke too.
He was a newly matricted disciple.
Sensing the gaze of the crowd, thetter was a little timid.
¡°What nonsense are you babbling about?¡±
The feather-robed man frowned and looked at the newly matricted disciple, thinking that he was just spouting nonsense.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not babbling nonsense. There¡¯s someone who can defeat him.¡±
Thetter bit the bullet and said with a firm expression.
At this moment, everyone was curious.
They wondered who he was talking about.
¡°Who is it?¡±
The man in the feathered robe was also a little curious.
¡°It¡¯s Ye Ping. We won¡¯t be defeated if Senior Brother Ye is here.¡±
He continued to reveal a name.
As soon as he said that, all the newly matricted disciples, including some fourth generation disciples, couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Yes. If Senior Brother Ye was here, he¡¯d definitely win.¡±
¡°Oh, right, I forgot about Senior Brother Ye. He might be a few years older than Huangfu Tianlong, but he has condensed his Blood and Qi Furnace and can definitely defeat him.¡±
¡°Yes, the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique might be powerful, but the Blood and Qi Furnace is not too bad either.¡±
¡°Indeed, even if Senior Brother Ye can¡¯t win, he can at least put up a fight. Besides, Senior Brother Ye is also a newly matricted disciple. In terms of generation, Huangfu Tianlong is a fourth generation disciple so even if Senior Brother Ye gets defeated, it would still be honorable.¡±
At this moment, all the newly matricted disciples spoke up one after another. They all thought that Ye Ping would be able to win, and some also thought that even if Ye Ping lost, it wouldn¡¯t be a terrible defeat.
However, their words immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding cultivators.
¡°Ye Ping? Why does that name sound familiar?¡±
¡°Is there such a genius in the Jin Nation Academy? Condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace in his early twenties?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s true, the Blood and Qi Furnace is indeed not weaker than the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
¡°Those who have the Blood and Qi Furnace will have the physique of a dragon, and if there is such a genius, he can put up a fight.¡±
¡°I reckon this Ye Ping is a secret genius of the Jin Nation Academy and wants to shine at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°Since there is such an existence, why didn¡¯t they get him toe over sooner?¡±
Everyone was discussing curiously. In their eyes, the Jin Nation Academy might be weak but they definitely had a trump card. Hence, they believed it.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong also developed an interest as he looked at the disciples of Jin Nation Academy and spoke up.
¡°If there really is such a genius, I hope that he wille out and fight.¡±
His eyes were filled with battle intent as he was eager to fight Ye Ping.
The reason being, the Blood and Qi Furnace was indeed not inferior.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is not in the academy, he left because he has something to attend to.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re willing to wait, we can find a way to contact Senior Brother Ye.¡±
¡°Yes, we can go and contact him but we¡¯re not lying.¡±
Hearing that, the newly matricted disciples were a little awkward because Ye Ping was not in the academy. Otherwise, they would have naturally gone to ask him toe over.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
However, at this moment, the man in the feathered robe chided the disciples.
He was indeed a bit curious at first and really thought there was some expert, but after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s name, his heart was filled with disappointment.
Hence, he told them to stop talking and embarrassing themselves.
¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother Ye is indeed strong enough to take on this battle.¡±
Some newly matricted disciples also continued to speak up, thinking that Ye Ping was not weak.
¡°Shut up.¡±
The man in the feathered robe was a little angered. ¡®Is this not embarrassing enough?¡¯
However, at this moment, Huangfu Tianlong spoke up.
¡°I am challenging the Ten Nations, not because I want to pursue the path of invincibility, nor am I trying to humiliate any academy.¡±
¡°To be honest, if I tell you, you may not believe me, but I just want to be defeated.¡±
¡°I want to be defeated, because only defeat can make me realize that I am not strong enough.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, if there is indeed such a genius in Jin Nation, I hope that he wille forth and fight with me.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong slowly said those words but that idea made everyone shocked.
Everyone in this world was thinking of seeking victory, who would want to be defeated?
However, only the true powerhouses would understand the meaning of Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s words.
Almost everyone was in the pursuit of victory, but those who sought defeat were truly terrifying. Such people¡¯s intentions were too great as they wanted to learn from their setbacks and defeat, so as to improve tremendously.
That was truly terrifying. If they seeded, their future would be boundless.
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu, the Jin Nation Academy does not have such a genius, it¡¯s just that these Senior Brothers are still a bit unconvinced. It¡¯s an indisputable fact that Jin Nation has lost, and we¡¯d also like to congratte you for defeating Ten Nations and breaking the record.¡±
The man in the feathered robe said, willingly admitting defeat.
As soon as he said that, the disappointment in Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s eyes intensified.
He sighed and finally shook his head and said.
¡°I will stay in Jin Nation¡¯s capital until the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. Please ry my words to Ye Ping if hees by.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, the Jin Nation disciples were lying, but Huangfu Tianlong hoped it was true. He was waiting for someone who could defeat him.
He was looking forward even though... there might not be such a person.
He left. Despite having defeated the academies in the Ten Nations, he did not seem happy at all.
Everyone was confused as they really didn¡¯t understand what Huangfu Tianlong was thinking.
Perhaps, that was what a genius was.
At this moment, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
For the Qingyun Dao Sect, no matter what happened outside, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be ryed to them.
In the rear cliff, Ye Ping was seated cross-legged at the side.
A few days ago, thousands of disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult had also expiated plenty of resentful spirits at the Linhe Ghost Grave.
Ye Ping could not let go of so much merit.
Although the massive amount of merit could notpare to the amount that he would receive if he expiated millions of resentful spirits, it was still quite a considerable amount.
It was enough to help him improve some of his strength.
Realm, Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique, Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, Golden Wheel of Expiation.
Now, there were four things that could be upgraded.
The Golden Wheel of Transformation could be neglected for now.
As for the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, he could only speed up the cultivation speed for now. 36 times would be alright. If he wanted to obtain a Mystical Ability, he would have to open 72 Immortal Apertures and use the power of his merit.
Still, it wasn¡¯t possible to open 72 Immortal Apertures.
Hence, he would not consider the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures for now.
As for his cultivation level, Ye Ping did not want to consider raising the realm for the time being. After all, he was still studying it and decided that it would be better to find a perfect Foundation Establishment method before improving his realm.
Hence, he settled on physical body.
Yes, physical body.
Now, he was still at the Little Godfiend Body Major Perfection stage and not the Great Godfiend. Although he was only half a step away, Ye Ping was well aware of how great the difference was.
It was akin to the difference between Major Perfection of Foundation Establishment and the Golden Core realm.
No matter how much one advanced in the Foundation Establishment realm, they were still not in the Golden Core realm.
It was a qualitative change.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping did not waste any time, and the power of merit in his body turned into spiritual energy.
That was not all. The 36 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures also began sucking in spiritual energy like crazy at the same time.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Ye Ping was constantly tempering his physical body.
The Little Godfiend body was a step away from the Great Godfiend. Once he broke through, the difference would be worlds apart.
Not far away, Gu Jianxian stared at the sword mark on the ground.
Da Xu sat on the cliff, quietly watching Ye Ping. His eyes were glued onto Ye Ping. After all, a wastrel like Gu Jianxian was not worth looking at.
As for Xia Qingmo, she stood beside Da Xu, looking out at Su Changyu on the front cliff.
Below the cliff, Gu Jianxian looked at the sword mark quietly.
At first nce, it seemed ordinary.
After looking again, he realized that there was something.
When he looked at it the third time, there was some surprise in Gu Jianxian¡¯s calm gaze.
When he looked at it the fourth time, various sword techniques appeared in Gu Jianxian¡¯s eyes.
As he continued to look, more and more sword moves were revealed.
One turned into two, two turned into three, and three turned into a million.
Gu Jianxian¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
He discovered that the seemingly ordinary sword mark was actually continuously deducing sword moves, which was indeed amazing.
¡°Infinite sword moves, infinite technique, infinite sword intent.¡±
Gu Jianxian was shocked.
As a supreme Sword Immortal, he naturally knew that the Supreme Sword Dao had three realms of intent.
The first realm was perceiving everything in the superficial sense. The more sword moves learned, the better.
The second realm was looking beyond the superficial sense of things. Ten thousand sword moves would turn into one.
The third realm of intent was to still perceive everything in the superficial sense. Ten thousand sword moves from one sword.
Now, he was stagnating at the peak of the second realm.
Ten thousand sword moves could be turned into one in his hands.
Everything in the world could be leveled by one sword.
The karma of heaven and earth could be leveled by one sword.
Everyone could be leveled by one sword.
However, he still couldn¡¯tprehend thest realm.
However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that this small sword mark actually contained the second realm, the infinite sword.
How could he not be shocked?
The sword technique was infinite and there were continuous deviations, making him feel different.
The more he looked at it, the more astonished he was and the more heprehended.
In fact, this sword mark contained more than just Ye Ping¡¯s sword technique. It also contained Ye Ping¡¯s Endless Sword Diagram.
It was difficult for ordinary cultivators toprehend something, but Gu Jianxian was still the world¡¯s greatest Sword Immortal, so he could naturally see the Endless Sword Diagram.
It was precisely because of this that the Gu Jianxian had aprehension. Otherwise, how could a few sword techniques give him aprehension?
Gu Jianxian stared at the sword mark, his gaze full of expectation as if he had already bepletely immersed in it.
On top of the cliff, Da Xu looked away before turning to look at Gu Jianxian again.
Realizing that Gu Jianxian seemed to be immersed in staring at the sword mark, he couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.
Indeed, he was not only a wastrel, he was also a little foolish as he got really immersed in the sword mark.
On the other hand, Ye Ping¡¯s Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique had already reached the end.
The Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique required only spiritual energy and not time. As long as there was enough spiritual energy, everything would be fine.
Ye Ping converted almost all of his merit into spiritual energy to temper his body.
However, he was still a little short of it.
That tiny difference was uneptable for Ye Ping.
However, he suddenly thought of something and immediately took out the emerald gourd.
The gourd would automatically absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. After such a long time, it naturally condensed arge amount of spiritual energy.
It could be of some help to him.
He took out the emerald gourd, and at this moment, the terrifying spiritual energy came surging over.
Like a flood, it broke through the realm.
Roar!
A terrifying dragon roar filled the air.
At this moment, everyone in the entire Qingyun Dao Sect heard the terrifying dragon roar.
Da Xu, Xia Qingmo, and even Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but look in Ye Ping¡¯s direction.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
Su Changyu, who was on the cliff, was still thinking about life. At this moment, his expression changed and he was extremely flustered, but he remained calm on the surface.
¡°There¡¯s an earthquake, there¡¯s an earthquake. Hurry up and run.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, hurry and run. There¡¯s an earthquake.¡±
¡°There are ferocious beasts attacking. Sect Leader, hurry up and run.¡±
¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Is that guy surnamed Zhu here?¡±
Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, and Lin Bei dashed out of their rooms,pletely clueless about what happened.
¡°Quickly move all the valuable things away.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua ran out from the main hall with a nervous expression.
¡°Oh dear, oh dear. I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die. Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Sister, save me.¡±
Chen Lingrou ran out of the room and started yelling.
¡°Hush, there¡¯s no cmity, Ye Ping has just broken through. Go to the rear cliff and take a look.¡±
At this moment, Xiao Muxue appeared and her words made everyone calm down.
However, soon, the people rushed to the rear cliff.
On the cliff, an extremely terrifying crimson True Dragon hovered above the sky.
When Su Changyu and the others rushed in, they were all dumbfounded.
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
They werepletely stunned. They knew that Ye Ping was strong, but not to such an extent. He changed their impression of him again and again.
¡°What kind of cultivation technique is this? Why does it seem like Ye Ping is the reincarnation of a True Dragon?¡±
¡°Not only is he the reincarnation of a True Dragon, but I think he¡¯s a dragon himself.¡±
¡°What dragon? A dragon?¡±
¡°Who taught you this cultivation technique? How can it be so strong?¡±
Their eyes were filled with shock.
In particr, Su Changyu was even more surprised and wondered who gave Ye Ping that cultivation technique.
Above the dome of the sky.
It was a True Dragon that was a hundred feet long and extremely lifelike. However, it was engulfed in blood and it looked extremely menacing.
Ye Ping was below the True Dragon.
Boom.
Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi Furnace appeared, and there were various ancient words above it that seemed like Dao talismans and ancient texts.
Initially, Ye Ping¡¯s furnace was three feet long, but now, it was 72 feet long and it seemed extremely terrifying as it covered heaven and the earth.
Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was also metamorphosing rapidly as it was shrouded in golden light that looked like a dazzling sun.
His Blood and Qi were terrifying, as if a True Dragon was inhabiting in him. There were sounds of thunder between breaths.
Ahem!
Ahem!
Ahem!
At this moment, Ye Ping suddenly coughed blood.
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was the first to tense up, but Xiao Muxue immediately interjected.
¡°Master, Ye Ping is alright. The blood he vomited contains the impurities in his organs. He is refining his organs and it¡¯s going to be very beneficial to him.¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately spoke up and everyone felt relieved.
¡°I can¡¯t imagine that such a cultivation technique actually exists in this world. I wonder who Ye Ping met to actually obtain this supreme Body Tempering technique.¡±
Xiao Muxue murmured, thinking that Ye Ping was too lucky to have obtained the supreme Body Tempering technique.
¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m a Sword Dao cultivator. Otherwise, I would try it too.¡±
Su Changyu spoke up too. Although he didn¡¯t look like he was very envious, he felt extremely sour.
Not far away, Ye Ping coughed up eleven mouthfuls of blood in a row, each of which was ck.
Those were the remaining portion of impurities in his organs.
After coughing up eleven mouthfuls of blood, the internal organs would bepletely refined and would contain unparalleled power.
Besides, the cultivation method of the Great Godfiend body was targeted at the five organs.
The Little Godfiend body tempered the physical body while the Great Godfiend targeted the five organs.
Saint on the inside and king on the outside.
Roar!
At this moment, the Qi and Blood True Dragon suddenly pounced on Ye Ping.
The lid of the furnace above Ye Ping¡¯s head was lifted, and the True Dragon¡¯s blood and Qi were sucked in.
As the furnace lid closed, a terrifying roar sounded.
The people in the entire mountain range could hear the terrifying roar.
Five minutes passed.
Finally, Ye Ping subdued the True Dragon, and soon, the surging blood and Qi entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, a True Dragon that was almost materialized was in the Blood and Qi Furnace.
It was the symbol of the Major Perfection of physical cultivation. It was the Qi and Blood True Dragon.
The Blood and Qi Furnace was the dream of countless physical cultivators, and when the Qi and Blood Furnace wasplete, it would turn into a heaven and earth furnace that devoured everything and refined it into energy.
When the physique was strengthened again, the Qi and Blood True Dragon would be condensed.
Boom!
Ye Ping¡¯s realm also began to loosen up a little, and the terrifying physique made Ye Ping¡¯s realm increase.
After all, with such a terrifying physique, one would not be able to sustain if their realm was too weak.
However, Ye Ping nheless suppressed his realm.
He hadn¡¯tpletely figured it out yet, so he didn¡¯t want to break through the realm for now.
Hence, the terrifying Qi and blood were hidden in Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi Furnace. He would wait until he determined his future path to absorb the power.
He opened his eyes.
Ye Ping exhaled.
At this moment, he had a very different feeling.
His strength increased rapidly by more than a hundred times, and that was not the most perfect state, because the realm was suppressed to the early stage of Foundation Establishment. If it was not suppressed, he would directly break through to thete stage of Foundation Establishment.
However, in order to perfectly exhibit the power of the Qi and Blood True Dragon, one would have to reach the Golden Core realm. Otherwise, it would be impossible to truly bring out the power of the Qi and Blood True Dragon.
However, even so, it was still strong enough.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Master?¡±
¡°Senior Brothers?¡±
¡°Why are you all here?¡±
Ye Ping opened his eyes, and after he snapped back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the crowd that was near him.
Su Changyu and the others all swallowed their saliva.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Su Changyu was the first to speak up.
¡°We saw you breaking through so we came over to help you. We were scared that you might be too anxious and slip into obsession, but you didn¡¯t make any mistakes. Since there¡¯s nothing much, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±
Su Changyu was worthy of being the king of pretending to be impressive. He had clearly been attracted, but he insisted on iming that he hade to protect Ye Ping.
Ye Ping instantly understood and bowed.
¡°Thank you so much for your concern. I¡¯ve already seeded in breaking through. I have to thank Eldest Senior Brother for teaching me.¡±
Ye Ping answered with a Dao salute.
However, in an instant, everyone looked at Su Changyu.
¡®Did you give this cultivation technique?¡¯
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua was astonished.
Su Changyu was stunned.
¡®You¡¯re thanking me for teaching you?¡¯
¡®Since when did I give you a cultivation technique?¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother, can you not lie?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother, I want to learn this too.¡±
Chen Lingrou suddenly spoke up. She pointed at Ye Ping and then turned to look at Su Changyu.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡®You want to learn? I want to learn it too.¡¯
¡®But I didn¡¯t teach him this cultivation technique...¡¯
He inhaled sharply.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
Chapter 167: Master, Do You Know Lu Changsheng?
Chapter 167: Master, Do You Know Lu Changsheng?
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
It was because Body Tempering was mentioned.
He couldn¡¯t help but think of that secret manual.
The Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
¡°Can the things taught in that secret manual really be put into practice?¡±
Su Changyu was astonished again.
That secret manual was purely a secret manual bought from a street stall.
¡®Can the techniques in the secret manual really be practiced?¡¯
¡®Is it that intense?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but think of an action.
¡®Yes, this is it.¡¯
All of a sudden, Su Changyu was really astonished.
If Ye Ping could use that sword mark to deduce countless sword techniques, he would ept it.
Perhaps, Ye Ping was a peerless genius, and hence, it would be normal for him to have a high sense ofprehension.
However, the problem was that it was just a secret manual bought from a street stall and the fact that he couldprehend something from it was just absurd.
It was really outrageous.
¡®Previously, there was at least a basis forprehension.¡¯
¡®Yet, you¡¯re now just making something up out of nothing.¡¯
¡®Is this just being good atprehension?¡¯
¡®You... you...¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know what to say.
At this moment, everyone in the sect including Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
After all, the Body Tempering technique that Ye Ping cultivated was definitely extraordinary. If it was a Daoist Master who imparted it to Ye Ping, Xiao Muxue would not be surprised, but if it was taught to Ye Ping by Su Changyu...
She didn¡¯t believe it at all.
¡°I have to go to enlighten the Dao of heaven and earth. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±
Su Changyu wanted to flee. After all, it was hard to exin this matter clearly.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ll apany you toprehend the Great Dao.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua tagged along.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let¡¯s go too.¡±
The rest of the Junior Brothers tagged along too and even Xiao Muxue followed them as well.
After all, Ye Ping¡¯s Body Tempering technique was simply too horrifying, and she wanted to go over and ask what was going on.
Everyone left.
Ye Ping and the other two people were the only ones left on the rear cliff.
Da Xu was still staring at Ye Ping with his mouth and eyes wide open.
Previously, Ye Ping was just like a goldenmp in his eyes.
To the demonic and heretical cultivators, people with such strong Qi and blood were extremely conspicuous.
They were great tonics.
However, for those whose Qi and blood were stronger, it would be different as the demons would not dare to go near them.
He looked at Ye Ping again.
Da Xu saw the sun.
Yes, he saw a wheel of sunlight. Ye Ping¡¯s Qi and blood were so strong that Da Xu saw the sun.
If he swallowed Ye Ping...
He inhaled sharply.
Da Xu¡¯s head started to hurt again, and he didn¡¯t even dare to think much about it, for fear that there would be side effects.
However, Da Xu also understood that with Ye Ping¡¯s current strength, other Golden Core realm heretical cultivators would definitely die when they encountered Ye Ping.
Xia Qingmo, who was at the side, waspletely speechless.
After all, Ye Ping had condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace and the True Dragon at the age of just twenty-two.
In the Great Xia Dynasty, there was a Dragon Dao Ancient Sutra, but even those who cultivated it would rarely condense the True Dragon. Only a few could do so but the ones who managed had to spend lots of treasures to do it.
Since childhood, they had been bathing in the Supreme Herb Pool, and even the Great Xia Dynasty had sent out supreme experts to ughter flood dragons and drain their blood in order to help those people sculpt the invincible physical body.
However, Ye Ping relied on his own power to condense the Qi and blood True Dragon, and it was all... indeed extremely exaggerated.
At the same time, in the grand hall of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua, Su Changyu, Xiao Muxue, Wang Zhuoyu, and Xiao Muxue were all gathered there.
Everyone looked at Su Changyu.
They did not say anything, but Su Changyu was aware of what they meant.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I can say it, but it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±
Su Changyu was a little upset too because he didn¡¯t know if he had guessed correctly or not.
¡°Changyu, hurry up and make yourself clear.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious.
The crowd was curious too, let alone him.
Everyone knew that Ye Ping was a genius but there was a certain extent to ingenuity too.
Su Changyu, who had drawn the sword mark, was at least a Sword Dao cultivator and it was possible for Ye Ping toprehend it even though the possibility was low.
However, no one could understand Body Tempering.
Hence, they were all curious as to what Su Changyu had done, or what cultivation technique he had imparted to Ye Ping to allow him to be so impressive.
¡°Master, you should remember this. Do you remember the first time we went down the mountain to sell Ye Ping¡¯s painting and used the proceeds to buy lots of secret manuals?¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
¡°Secret manuals? Oh, you mean the secret manual market?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly realized.
However, the crowd¡¯s concerns suddenly changed.
¡°Painting? What painting did they sell?¡±
¡°What painting?¡±
¡°Ye Ping¡¯s painting?¡±
The crowd was a little curious, and all of a sudden, Daoist Tai Hua, Su Changyu, and Xu Luochen were stunned.
They let it slip.
¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, listen to the main point.¡±
Xiao Muxue interjected.
She didn¡¯t care about the paintings that had been sold. Her main concern now was what cultivation method Ye Ping had cultivated.
¡°Yes, Master bought a lot of secret manuals back then, one of which is called the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique. At that time, I just found out that Ye Ping is a genius, and I thought that with my mediocre sword techniques, I won¡¯t be able to teach him for a long time.¡±
¡°So I gave him the Body Tempering technique. If I understand what he means correctly, he¡¯s now cultivating the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.¡±
Su Changyu revealed his guesses.
However, as soon as he said that, it was instantly quiet in the hall.
They all knew what kind of a ce the market was. It was a ce for purchasing books to fill up their library. How could anyone learn anything out of it?
It must be deception.
¡°Changyu, are you not kidding?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua also could not help but swallow his saliva. He remembered that matter clearly, but if Ye Ping managed to cultivate to such a level using a secret manual bought from a street bazaar, it would be too incredible.
¡°Is the cultivation method still there? Can I see it?¡±
At this moment, Xiao Muxue asked Su Changyu to show her the technique.
However, Su Changyu shook his head and said, ¡°I lost it long ago. I¡¯ve seen it before and it definitely isn¡¯t a supreme technique. There are only a few pictures in there. I¡¯ll show you once.¡±
Su Changyu had long lost the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique manual because it waspletely useless. Besides, it was bought from a street stall and he thought that no one would care about it.
After saying that, Su Changyu began to practice the stance of the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique. He remembered all of them. Back then, he thought that it would help improve his looks, butter on, he realized that... there was no use for it at all and thus threw it away.
However, after Su Changyu demonstrated it once, Xiao Muxue frowned slightly.
The reason being, the stances seemed rather peculiar, but there was no function for them at all and there wasn¡¯t any ¡°momentum¡± either. It could not be considered a cultivation technique and was purely just a strange action.
¡°Such a pity.¡±
Xiao Muxue remarked.
All of a sudden, the crowd became even more curious as they could not understand the reason for it.
¡°There are some mighty figures who have always had strange behaviors since ancient times. They tend to write some strange cultivation methods that seem fake no matter how you look at them. However, they will inscribe it in the secret manual.¡±
¡°There are some who are destined or meet the conditions, and thus they can find the core of it. The focus is not on the content of the cultivation method but in the manual. Master, you might have bought a genuine supreme cultivation method.¡±
¡°However, the cultivation method is hidden in the manual and not in the content. Only one person canprehend it. Maybe Ye Pingprehended and learned the supreme cultivation method by chance.¡±
Xiao Muxue was knowledgeable and stated a possibility.
After she said that, everyone was shocked.
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be agitated.
He was extremely unlucky all his life, but he never thought that he would one day be able to pick up a treasure.
¡°Does this mean that I managed to let Ye Ping learn the real skills by a freakbination of factors? In this case, I¡¯m not bringing shame to my status as his master.¡±
The reason for Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s excitement was not the cultivation method, but the fact that he had indirectly taught Ye Ping something.
These days, he was feeling rather guilty. After all, he had been deceiving Ye Ping and anyone would be ufortable with it.
However, things were different now. If that was really the case, whether it was by a freakbination of factors or by chance, Ye Ping had indeed learned something supreme and Daoist Tai Hua would truly be his master.
¡°There¡¯s a certain possibility, but it¡¯s not absolutely so.¡±
Xiao Muxue drank a mouthful of wine. Despite saying that, she was already certain that that was the reason. After all, she could not think of any other possibility apart from that.
¡®Can a manual bought from a street vendor really make oneprehend the supreme inheritance?¡¯
¡°Ah, what a pity.¡±
Su Changyu said, feeling a little sour that he did not cherish a supreme cultivation method that was once ced before him.
¡°Master, do you still have those manuals that you bought? Where are they now?¡±
At this moment, Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but ask, in a bid to get her hands on a good manual.
¡°It¡¯s in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua answered very casually, but soon, he looked at Chen Lingrou with a stern expression.
¡°You can read it but don¡¯t practice it indiscriminately.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua hurriedly said. Although Ye Ping had obtained the supreme inheritance, the issue was that not everyone could be like Ye Ping.
Perhaps, Ye Ping couldprehend it mostly because he was a genius.
However, what was Chen Lingrou?
Daoist Tai Hua could not be bothered to say.
¡°I¡¯ll just take a look and not practice indiscriminately.¡±
Chen Lingrou chuckled and then scurried away.
Seeing that Chen Lingrou had left, Xu Luochen and the others soon grew impatient. Although finding the second cultivation method was indeed difficult, he wouldn¡¯t know without trying.
Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a supreme inheritance?
¡°Master, we still have something on, we¡¯ll get going.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going back too.¡±
¡°Master, see you tomorrow.¡±
The rest of the disciples got up and left to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion one after another.
In a moment, Xiao Muxue, Su Changyu, and Daoist Tai Hua were the only ones left in the hall.
At this moment, Xiao Muxue could not help but look at Su Changyu and said calmly, ¡°Do you have anything else? If not, hurry up and go out. I have something to see Master for.
Xiao Muxue¡¯s tone was very casual.
After she said that, Su Changyu¡¯s expression became indifferent.
¡°Must I go out just because you tell me to? What do you take me for? A third-rate Sword Dao cultivator?¡±
Su Changyu had always been at odds with Xiao Muxue.
¡°Get lost. What are you pretending in front of me for? Hurry back and think of a sword intent countermeasure.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua could tell that Xiao Muxue had to see him for something important, and hence, he told Su Changyu to leave.
Being driven away by his own master, Su Changyu had nothing to say. Thus, he got up and left to return to his residence, but after thinking about it, he went to the K?itigarbha Pavilion instead.
Soon, only Daoist Tai Hua and Xiao Muxue were left in the hall.
Gulp. Gulp.
Xiao Muxue picked up the wine gourd and poured a mouthful of wine with a high alcoholic content into her mouth. Daoist Tai Hua who was on the main seat couldn¡¯t help but frown. He initially wanted to chide her but did not do so after all.
¡°Muxue, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked at Xiao Muxue somewhat indifferently.
In fact, Daoist Tai Hua was also full of curiosity towards Xiao Muxue. Unlike the other disciples, both Su Changyu and Xu Luochen were orphans whom he chanced upon.
However, Xiao Muxue was not an orphan. She had taken the initiative to be his disciple.
To be honest, when he first met Xiao Muxue, Daoist Tai Hua was shocked. In the beginning, he thought that Xiao Muxue was Su Changyu¡¯s follower, but he soon realized that Xiao Muxue was not at all kind to Su Changyu.
He took Xiao Muxue as his disciple mainly because Xiao Muxue was not self-sufficient, she could also casually bring some silver back to the sect whenever she went down the mountain. Hence, he had been turning a blind eye to Xiao Muxue.
¡°Master, let me ask you about something, but please be honest.¡±
Xiao Muxue stood in front of Daoist Tai Hua and said in a casual tone.
¡°What is it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious.
¡°About twenty years ago, the world experienced some major events like the appearance of the True Dragon in the East Ocean, an emperor in the Great Qian Dynasty, an immortal emerging in the Longevity Mountain, the Qingzhou aurora, and the annihtion of 67,000 people in the Linglong Ancient Land. Do you know about these things?¡±
Xiao Muxue spoke slowly while staring at Daoist Tai Hua.
Xiao Muxue¡¯s expression was indifferent.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua had a strange gaze in his eyes, as if he was trying to say, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Muxue, listen to my advice, in the future, don¡¯t read those nonsensical books with Lingrou. What nonsense are you talking about? True Dragon in the East Ocean?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was bewildered.
¡®What a random topic, can you slow down?¡¯
Gulp. Gulp.
Xiao Muxue did not have any change in emotion and instead chugged some wine again. Immediately afterwards, she looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Well, you should know about the disappearance of the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty 27 years ago, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue¡¯s voice was calm.
Her gaze was even calmer.
Daoist Tai Hua looked puzzled.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Not only did he know about the disappearance of the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, but everyone in the Jin Nation did too.
At that time, the incident spread throughout the Ten Nations and everyone was in danger. The Great Xia Dynasty soldiers were conducting secret inspections everywhere, but they still did not manage to find the Tenth Prince in the end.
However, there were rumors that the Tenth Prince had actually been strangled to death, but for the sake of covering it up, the Great Xia Dynasty misled others into thinking that the Tenth Prince was not dead but was stranded in the mortal world.
¡°Master, if I tell you that... Su Changyu could possibly be the lost Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty... would you believe me?¡±
Xiao Muxue said while staring at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Ipletely believe it. Changyu might have a weak cultivation level and aptitude. He also likes boasting but other than that, he doesn¡¯t have any ws. Most importantly, no one in this world canpare to him in terms of aura and appearance.¡±
¡°I¡¯d believe you even if you say that he¡¯s the reincarnation of the founding emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. Muxue, why don¡¯t you contact the people of the Great Xia Dynasty and say that Changyu is the Tenth Prince? If he reunites with them, we won¡¯t have to live in this tiny ce anymore, we can just go live in the pce.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
However, Xiao Muxue could tell that it was sarcasm.
Daoist Tai Hua was indeed being sarcastic.
¡®Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®The lost Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡°Hah!¡±
¡®Apart from his looks, nothing about Su Changyu is like that of a prince.¡¯
¡®Like father like son, like mother like daughter.¡¯
¡®Even if the son of the king of the Great Xia Dynasty is ipetent, it shouldn¡¯t be to such an extent.¡¯
Ye Ping managed to reach Major Perfection in the same sword technique, but Su Changyu still hadn¡¯t learned a few moves of it.
Daoist Tai Hua would believe her if she said that Ye Ping was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, he felt that it was impossible for Su Changyu to be the Tenth Prince.
¡°How did youe up with that idea?¡±
Thinking of this, Daoist Tai Hua asked in displeasure.
¡°Lingrou said so. She was too embarrassed to ask, so she asked me to.¡±
Xiao Muxue answered casually.
Hearing her answer, Daoist Tai Hua got even more infuriated.
¡°Lingrou said so?¡±
¡°Hmph, all she does is read some useless books all day instead of cultivating properly.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll burn Lingrou¡¯s nonsensical novels when I see her. You guys are too bored and idle all day. All you think about is taking a shortcut. Don¡¯t make up a story for every orphan.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua chided angrily.
He then continued to speak.
¡°Twenty-seven years ago, two Essence Soul realm powerhouses from Jin Nation and Qing Nation respectively went on a massacre and struck through the North Abyss and great rivers. 70% of Jin Nation suffered a flood and countless innocent people died.¡±
¡°There are lots of orphans like Changyu in Baiyun Ancient City.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua exined the reason that Su Changyu was an orphan, lest she got too immersed in that thought.
¡°Oh, I see. What a pity, I thought I could cozy up to the powerful Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Gulp. Gulp.
¡°Okay then, Master, I may have to go out again in a few days. Manage the sect well, I hope that there¡¯ll be progress when I¡¯m back.¡±
After getting the answer, Xiao Muxue left the hall casually while drinking.
After Xiao Muxue left, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but fall into contemtion in the hall.
After a while, he could not help but murmur.
¡°Would it be a capital crime to assume the identity of a prince?¡±
He was thinking about it and seemed rather curious.
However, in the blink of an eye, it waste at night.
In the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua was formting a grand n for the development of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Master, are you asleep?¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua stopped writing, looked at Su Changyu who was outside the door, and allowed him to enter.
Soon, Su Changyu walked inside the main hall.
His footsteps were light and he frowned a little while walking towards Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Master, let me ask you a question.¡±
Su Changyu suppressed his voice and seemed a little mysterious.
¡°What is it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was curious.
¡°Master, do you know Lu Changsheng?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Lu Changsheng?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯
¡®Is he very famous?¡¯
Sensing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s bewilderment, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Lingrou said I look like a person named Lu Changsheng, but when I asked her who Lu Changsheng is, she did not tell me. So, I came to ask you.¡±
Su Changyu continued.
After he said that, Daoist Tai Hua immediately got furious and walked out.
¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°Burn some books.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua instructed.
Just like that, five days passed.
During those five days,
Ye Ping had had an enjoyable time in the Qingyun Dao Sect as heprehended the Sword Dao every single day, read books, and even taught Gu Jianxian.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua seemed to be wanting to renovate the Qingyun Dao Sect. Da Xu and Xia Qingmo took the initiative to help. Da Xu moved the things around while Xia Qingmo bargained and negotiated the price to help Daoist Tai Hua save a lot of silver.
Their behavior gained the favor of most people in Qingyun Dao Sect.
They became closer.
In Jin Nation.
Huangfu Tianlong was still waiting for Ye Ping, but most people knew that Ye Ping definitely wouldn¡¯t appear. They even felt that it was just a lie of Jin Nation Academy.
However, on the very next day...
All of a sudden, the sounds of horse hooves moving neatly filled the air.
The sounds were deafening, breaking the silence in Baiyun Ancient City like a tsunami.
Soon, tens of thousands of iron cavalry appeared in Baiyun Ancient City.
Chapter 168: Great Xia Dynasty Marquis, Who Is Disturbing My Peace?
Chapter 168: Great Xia Dynasty Marquis, Who Is Disturbing My Peace?
Baiyun Ancient City.
Arge bunch of iron cavalry appeared.
It made all the cultivators in the entire Baiyun Ancient City panic.
The cavalry was unique. Their mounts were not horses but a type of powerful ancient beast.
They were like lions but they had three tails. They were three-tailed blood lions, which were rare demonic beasts that were extremely ferocious. Once they reached adulthood, they would be able to fight Golden Core cultivators.
Such ferocious beasts were rare. However, the tens of thousands of cavalry were all riding on those ferocious beasts.
The leader was extremely terrifying. He did not ride a blood lion but a qilin.
Its feet were covered in mes and its body was full of purple scales. It was three feet tall and its eyes were asrge asmps, and a single nce would make one shiver.
However, the more terrifying thing was not that but the battle g behind them.
¡°Great Xia Dynasty¡±
¡°Mighty¡±
The battle gs were embroidered with a dragon pattern and a ck python respectively.
Those were the gs of the Marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Great Xia Dynasty Marquis.
He was a powerful existence. How could they not be shocked?
In Qingzhou, Baiyun Ancient City could only be considered an ordinary city while Qingzhou was an ordinary existence in Jin Nation.
Jin Nation was the weakest of the Ten Nations.
The Great Xia Dynasty was the existence that unified the Ten Nations while the marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty was the mighty figure.
A single thought of his could destroy Baiyun Ancient City.
In a moment, the city lord of Baiyun Ancient City scurried over in a panic. He was at least an early-stage Golden Core cultivator, but in the face of the existence that rode on a qilin, he couldn¡¯t help but be flustered.
As a Golden Core realm cultivator, he knew what demonic beast it was.
It was a Purple Jade Qilin. It was not a real qilin but one that contained some of the gics of the qilin. It could be considered a half-spiritual beast.
The Purple Jade Qilin did not need to reach adulthood to kill a Golden Core realm cultivator.
How terrifying must the rider of the Purple Jade Qilin be?
He swallowed his saliva, raised his head slightly, and looked at the man on the Purple Jade Qilin.
It was a young man who was in his early thirties that seemed rather valiant and mighty. He was powerful and domineering, as if he had absolute control of the world.
¡°Greeting, Your Excellency.¡±
The city lord of the Baiyun Ancient City was kneeling on the ground and seemed rather flustered. Even when facing a Jin Nation envoy, he would not kneel down.
However, the marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty was rather outrageous.
¡°Where is the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡±
A calm voice spread from the Purple Jade Qilin.
The city lord of the Baiyun Ancient City was dumbfounded.
¡®Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®Is it that sect?¡¯
He frowned and pondered but soon thought of it.
However, before he could speak, the man on the Purple Jade Qilin suddenly spoke.
¡°Got it.¡±
The calm voice sounded. Afterwards, the qilin advanced and led the army away from Baiyun Ancient City.
After they left, the cultivators in Baiyun Ancient City could not snap back to their senses.
They had never seen such a mighty figure before and the majesty of the imperial dynasty was deeply etched in their minds forever.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The sounds of knocking and banging rang continuously in the Qingyun Dao Sect and Daoist Tai Hua did not stop talking.
He did not decide to suddenly revamp the Qingyun Dao Sect on a whim. Previously, he had had that thought in mind too, butter on, he thought that he should save up a little. However, now, Ye Ping had already joined the Jin Nation Academy.
He also brought two of his friends back. Regardless of whether they were from the Jin Nation Academy or not, Ye Ping¡¯s friends were naturally geniuses since he was a genius too, though Da Xu and Xia Qingmo were exceptions.
However, no matter what, Ye Ping would definitely bring many of his friends to the sect in the future.
If the sect was shabby, it would be embarrassing.
Hence, he decided to do some simple renovation and build a few new residences, lest their future guests did not have a ce to stay in.
On the cliff in front, Ye Ping, Da Xu, Xia Qingmo, Xu Luochen, and Chen Lingrou watched the workers renovate.
Ye Ping felt that there was no need to renovate the sect as the simpler it was, the more it would suit the Great Dao.
However, Xu Luochen and Chen Lingrou were very excited. After all, it was not as simple as renewing the sect. They were naturally agitated, and hence, he was worried that the workers might skive.
On the cliff, Da Xu was a little curious.
¡®Must there be so many carpenters for building a house? Can¡¯t it be done with a single wave of the hand?¡¯
However, despite being confused, Da Xu did not think much about it. After all, it was difficult for ordinary people to understand the thoughts of supreme experts.
¡°Girl, you seem to be troubled, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
At this moment, Da Xu discovered that Xia Qingmo was troubled. He couldn¡¯t help but ask her curiously.
After their interaction in the past few days, they had been getting along rather harmoniously.
They all got along well with each other. Apart from cultivating, they would either chat, y chess, or take everyone to go on a spin in the Qingyun Mountains.
All of a sudden, Xia Qingmo was indeed ted.
That was a kind of joy that she could not experience in the pce.
She could be carefree and there was no need to scheme against each other or be on tenterhooks all the time. She didn¡¯t have to be like a golden bird that was caged in a prison.
However, Xia Qingmo was well aware that those days would notst for long.
He had gone missing for a long time and the Great Xia Dynasty would not sit back and do nothing. Besides, the Great Xia Dynasty had her lifemp and they knew that she was safe. In fact, they could find her location just by sending a few heavenly secret powerhouses.
In fact, Xia Qingmo sometimes preferred to die.
She had no fear of darkness, but she was afraid of encountering light.
After staying in the Qingyun Dao Sect for a few days, she was indeed in a much better mood than before. Actually, she really yearned for such a life.
Her Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters did not need to live too luxurious lives. They just needed food and drinks. She looked forward to living an enriching life each day.
However, she knew that she did not deserve to have such a life.
How many princesses of the imperial dynasty could be free and easy?
Unfortunately, her cultivation level and aptitude did not make the cut. Otherwise, she would probably be able to change fate.
However, no meant no.
Hence, she was pondering about it and also treasuring every single minute.
However, at this moment, with Da Xu¡¯s question, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but snap back to her senses.
¡°No...¡±
Xia Qingmo smiled and gave her response.
Da Xu was actually a wise person. He was a Ghost King of the Nascent Soul realm who had lived for many years. He was akin to a sly old fox.
He could tell what Xia Qingmo was thinking.
Besides, he was also aware of Xia Qingmo¡¯s identity.
¡°Girl, everyone in this world is envious of your identity, but I am also clear that there are many things in the world that are beyond your control.¡±
¡°Instead of resisting, it is better to change your thinking and abide by the will of heavens. Enjoy yourself, and you won¡¯t be too tired. Of course, in fact, I have an idea if you want to break free from this fate.¡±
Da Xu tried to persuade Xia Qingmo and at the same time gave her an idea.
¡°What idea?¡±
Xia Qingmo was curious.
¡°Sister, hear me out, you¡¯re a princess and your future destiny is either to marry someone of another nation or within the royals. Thetter is not too bad, you can find a random marquis to marry. At least, it would be within the Great Xia Dynasty and you¡¯d get to leave the pce too.¡±
¡°If you marry someone from another nation, it would be terrible. Since ancient times, princesses who marry into another nation would be worse than concubines. If you meet a man who truly likes you, it won¡¯t be too bad, but all the princes of the five dynasties are in pursuit of immortality. When they¡¯re happy, they will treat you like a fairy. If not, they will fall out with you.¡±
¡°So, you might as well marry Exalted Immortal. I don¡¯t mean anything else but look at him. He¡¯s so young and yet he can already condense the Qi and Blood True Dragon. His future potential is boundless.¡±
¡°Besides, he¡¯s so good-looking and he has a sweet tongue. Most importantly, he¡¯s a nice man too. You¡¯ll be getting the best of both worlds if you marry him.¡±
Da Xu suppressed his voice and tried to matchmake Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo.
However, after he said that, Xia Qingmo¡¯s beautiful face turned flushed and she nced at Da Xu before saying, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±
¡°Nonsense? I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You¡¯re getting married anyway so you might as well let the Exalted Immortal get the advantage. Girl, hear me out, you don¡¯t need to marry a man with a high status. Actually, a man who treats you well is better than anything else.¡±
At this moment, Da Xu was giving Xia Qingmo some advice like a master of rtionships.
However, Xia Qingmo did not pay attention to Da Xu as she felt that the topic was a bit off.
¡°You must believe what I said. Let me ask you, how do you feel about Exalted Immortal?¡±
Da Xu continued.
Hearing his words, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but ponder in silence.
In the beginning, Xia Qingmo was grateful towards Ye Ping. After all, Ye Ping had saved her and what he did next was nice too, be it his personality or way of doing things.
He was modest and polite to his superiors.
To his subordinates, he treated them like equals.
He was not tyrannical at all, and he was very good-looking too. His aura wasn¡¯t too bad either. Besides, Xia Qingmo had never thought about getting into a rtionship before and would not think about it either.
¡°Girl, let me teach you something. If you think the Exalted Immortal is not too bad, I¡¯ll risk having the hoop put on my head and help you get him drunk. Then, you can get the deed done with him.¡±
¡°I understand the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s style of doing things. The royals only ever care about the oue and their interests, and never about the process. Exalted Immortal is an elite, and although your father will definitely be angry, he¡¯ll at most just scold you for the sake of the bigger picture.¡±
¡°Once you marry Exalted Immortal, you will be free. What do you think?¡±
Da Xu asked.
¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡±
Hearing the mention of getting the deed done, Xia Qingmo immediately felt that Da Xu was getting more and more absurd with his words.
Da Xu did not get angry either. Instead, he eximed at Ye Ping.
¡°Exalted Immortal...¡±
A voice sounded.
While cultivating, Ye Ping opened his eyes which were full of curiosity.
¡°Exalted Immortal, let me ask you, what do you think of Qingmo¡¯s appearance?¡±
Da Xu cut straight to the chase.
Hearing his words, Xia Qingmo blushed again. She didn¡¯t mean it that way at all. However, Da Xu¡¯s attempt to force her and Ye Ping to get together made her feel rather awkward.
However, despite blushing, Xia Qingmo did not stop Da Xu, seemingly wanting to hear Ye Ping¡¯s evaluation of her too.
¡°The most beautiful woman on earth.¡±
Ye Ping found it a little strange and didn¡¯t know why Da Xu asked that question, but he nevertheless answered without hesitation.
¡°Would you want to marry her?¡±
Da Xu was even more direct with his next question.
After he said that, Xu Luochen and others also snapped back to their senses.
¡°What? Junior Sister Qingmo is going to marry Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Ye Ping is getting married?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good thing. If they quickly get into a marriage alliance, they can give birth to a child sooner and bring some joy to us.¡±
Xu Luochen and the other spoke up. They were purely messing around.
¡°Da Xu, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±
Xia Qingmo stood up and hurriedly stopped Da Xu.
Not far away, Ye Ping nced at Xia Qingmo but did not think much about it.
¡°No, the betrothal gift money is too expensive.¡±
Ye Ping answered very seriously.
He was not very interested in women and lust. After all, cultivatorspeted with the heavens and would not waste time on romance.
However, they could have Daopanions. Of course, Ye Ping was most concerned about the betrothal gift money. Xia Qingmo was the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty and it would definitely cost a massive amount of money to marry her.
Since it was too expensive, Ye Ping decisively refused.
Everyone was stunned after hearing what he said.
No one expected that Ye Ping would refuse because of the betrothal gift money, and his answer made them feel awkward.
¡°It¡¯s just getting married. Is that necessary? How much money is it going to cost? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to marry a princess, can¡¯t the sect afford that meager amount of money?¡±
Xu Luochen said calmly, but he soon couldn¡¯t help but look at Xia Qingmo.
¡°Junior Sister Qingmo, are you from Jiangxi?¡±
He was a little curious.
¡°No.¡±
Xia Qingmo subconsciously replied. In that instant, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, thinking to himself that it was good that she wasn¡¯t.
¡°In that case, what are you scared of, Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t had anyone from the Qingyun Dao Sect get into a marriage alliance. Ye Ping, why don¡¯t you be the first?¡±
¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s stop it. Can¡¯t you see that Junior Sister Qingmo is already blushing?¡±
Everyone teased, but some told them to stop because they felt that it was inappropriate.
However, at this moment...
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Sounds of horror suddenly filled the air.
In an instant, Da Xu¡¯s face became even more sullen as he stood up and looked into the distance.
The Great Xia Dynasty.
All of a sudden, Da Xu looked even more dismayed.
The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the sound.
However, they could not see anything.
Only Ye Ping and Da Xu saw what was happening.
In Qingyun Mountain Range, tens of thousands of iron cavalry arrived in a neat formation. They were not that quick, but the mounts they were riding were extraordinary as their feet were not touching the ground but the loud explosive sounds were the sounds of the void trembling.
Xia Qingmo did not see anything either, but she suddenly figured out what was happening.
¡°Is there another earthquake?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua, who was supervising the construction, could not help but be filled with shock after hearing this sound again.
The craftsmen who were working on the construction were also confused.
Soon, a scene that they would never forget appeared.
In the sky dome, numerous figures appeared and surrounded the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
Tens of thousands of iron cavalry were emitting a murderous aura, d in a light gold patterned bronze armor. They were holding spears in their hands and wearing copper helmets. Their faces could not be seen clearly and all that could be seen were their emotionless eyes.
The cavalry made the sky be much dimmer.
The wind blew, and the battle gs embroidered with the words ¡°Great Xia Dynasty¡± and ¡°Might¡± began making sounds.
They did not say anything, but their silence was also the reason that the people felt inexplicably pressurized.
Daoist Tai Hua, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, Chen Lingrou, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, and even Da Xu seemed to be scrupulous.
In particr, Da Xu immediately knew what was going on.
The Great Xia Dynasty Marquis.
The marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty had personally arrived.
Da Xu swallowed his saliva as he looked at the man on the Purple Jade Qilin, knowing right away that he was the marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He was the marquis who held great authority and was subordinate only to one.
There were 19 marquis under the supreme emperor, 17 of which were Hereditary Marquis. The Wei-Wu Marquis was one of them.
The other party was the hereditary Wei-Wu Marquis, but his power was not to be underestimated. In the Great Xia Dynasty, all the nobles werepetent and were in fact even more outstanding than their predecessors.
Da Xu totally did not expect that the Great Xia Dynasty would actually send a marquis to escort Xia Qingmo home.
He honestly thought that Xia Qingmo was not favored in the Great Xia Dynasty, but after seeing this, he felt that it wasn¡¯t what he thought.
Daoist Tai Hua and others swallowed their saliva.
They had never seen such a grand scene before.
In particr, the man on the Purple Jade Qilin had an inexplicable might and domineering aura.
He was the F¨¹rst who held authority over a part of the Great Xia Dynasty military. He did not have to say or do anything; just standing there alone would make him emit a terrifying pressure.
There was silence.
Absolute silence!
Apart from the sounds of whistling, there were no other sounds between heaven and earth.
The wind was howling and the entire sky was dim and dark as it seemed to be pressed by the invincible cavalry.
However, at this moment...
On the Purple Jade Qilin, the invincible Wei-Wu Marquis slowly spoke.
¡°By His Majesty¡¯s order, we are here to bring the Tenth Princess home.¡±
His voice was cold.
He did not have his nose up in the air but he did not show any respect either.
He was the Wei-Wu Marquis who was second only to the emperor.
Even the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty had to address him respectfully.
Hence, when faced with the unfavored Tenth Princess, he naturally wouldn¡¯t show any respect.
In this word, he only had to respect one person.
That person was the king of the Great Xia Dynasty. There was no need for him to respect anyone else.
¡°The Tenth Princess?¡±
At this moment, everyone on the cliff except for Da Xu and Ye Ping was shocked.
They looked at Xia Qingmo in some disbelief.
Soon, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping again.
They somehow felt that Ye Ping was destined to have a rtionship with the princes and princess.
Previously, he brought the Crown Prince of Jin Nation back with him, and this time, he brought the princess back.
¡®Next time, why don¡¯t you bring the Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to y too?¡¯
Faced with the Wei-Wu Marquis, Xia Qingmo who was on the cliff, did not dare to look directly at him.
However, she slowly spoke.
¡°Marquis, can I go back at ater date?¡±
Xia Qingmo knew she must go back, but she wanted to leaveter.
The reason being, she knew very well that she would be facing the high walls and cold pce when she returned.
However, the Wei-Wu Marquis soon answered.
¡°Tenth Princess, you don¡¯t have the right to choose.¡±
His voice was emotionless.
The Wei-Wu Marquis sat on top of the Purple Jade Qilin as he looked down at the Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty from above.
He sounded merciless.
It said everything about Xia Qingmo¡¯s status in the Great Xia Dynasty.
She was a princess.
However, she was the least favored one.
She was destined to be in a marriage alliance.
Everyone looked at Xia Qingmo who likewise nced at them.
They wanted to say something, but they couldn¡¯t.
However, just then, Ye Ping interjected.
¡°Greetings, Marquis, I am Ye Ping.¡±
Ye Ping then took a deep breath and looked at the Wei-Wu Marquis.
¡°This time the princess met with a mishap as she was chased by the Fiendcelestial Cult. She got really flustered. Why don¡¯t you let her stay here quietly for a few days lest she goes back injured?¡±
Ye Ping said.
He was very polite.
This was Xia Qingmo¡¯s family matter, but Ye Ping was not poking his nose into it either. He merely felt that the Wei-Wu Marquis was being too inhumane as there was nothing wrong with waiting a few days before going back.
However, on the Purple Jade Qilin, the Wei-Wu Marquis spoke again.
¡°Like I said, the Tenth Princess doesn¡¯t have the right to choose.¡±
¡°You were nice to have saved her. Take this treasure as a reward for you.¡±
¡°However, I hope that you are aware that she is the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty, so don¡¯t harbor any designs on her, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis still sounded as emotionless as before, and somewhat domineering and lofty too.
In fact, the Wei-Wu Marquis didn¡¯t even look at Ye Ping and simply left behind a jade pendant.
It was a spiritual jade that could speed up cultivation and was extremely valuable.
¡°Tenth Princess, I don¡¯t want to dy too long.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis spoke again.
Can I bid them goodbye?¡±
Xia Qingmo asked again. Since she couldn¡¯t stay for a few more days, she wanted to say goodbye to the crowd properly.
¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time.¡±
¡°Tenth Princess, you don¡¯t have the right to choose.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis still sounded as heartless and emotionless as before.
Her title of a princess seemed insignificant.
It was extremely quiet.
Everyone was silent.
The Wei-Wu Marquis did not show any mercy.
Apart from her title as the Tenth Princess, she did not seem to be respected at all.
He was indifferent towards Ye Ping and others too.
In his eyes, Ye Ping and the others were akin to dirt on the ground while Xia Qingmo was like a marred prestigious phoenix who would be clean again after some washing up.
It would be delusional to think that dirt could keep sticking to the phoenix.
He could tell everything clearly so he didn¡¯t show any mercy.
Ka-cha.
However, at this moment, a crisp sound of jade breaking sounded.
This sound drew the attention of the Wei-Wu Marquis.
He looked over using his peripheral vision.
On the front cliff, the psychic jade was crushed by Ye Ping¡¯s foot.
¡°Worthless pride.¡±
However, on the Purple Jade Qilin, the Wei-Wu Marquis had some indifference in his eyes.
In his opinion, Ye Ping¡¯s behavior was a disy of worthless pride.
Ye Ping stepped onto the psychic jade to crush it.
He slowly looked at the Wei-Wu Marquis who was on the sky dome.
In the next moment, he spoke calmly.
¡°She can¡¯t even bid us goodbye?¡±
The matter of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s Wei-Wu Marquis taking Xia Qingmo back was honestly not a big deal and was in fact quite normal.
However, the Wei-Wu Marquis was being too overbearing and his words even made Ye Ping feel ufortable.
¡®So what if the Wei-Wu Marquis is powerful?¡¯
¡®Is he as powerful as my Senior Brothers in the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡°Tenth Princess, stop dying any longer. I don¡¯t want to resort to other means.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis spoke again.
He did not answer Ye Ping¡¯s question.
Instead, he told Xia Qingmo not to dy, and he even had a threatening tone.
However, at this moment, an indifferent voice sounded slowly.
¡°Who is disturbing me from cultivating in peace?¡±
All of a sudden, it drew the attention of the crowd.
Chapter 169: Is Bullying My Junior Brother Considered A Mistake?
Chapter 169: Is Bullying My Junior Brother Considered A Mistake?
¡°Who is disturbing me from cultivating in peace?¡±
The indifferent voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Even the Wei-Wu Marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but look over.
Not far away, it was a man in a green robe.
He had stunning good looks and had the aura of a Sword Immortal.
He spoke slowly with a calm gaze and hisposure was definitely not pretentious but genuine.
To be honest, the Wei-Wu Marquis knew that the people who kidnapped the Tenth Princess were from the Fiendcelestial Cult. However, he was shocked that she had been rescued.
At the same time, he also believed that the person who could save the Tenth Princess from the Fiendcelestial Cult was obviously not of a low cultivation level.
¡®However, so what?¡¯
¡®Can he be stronger than the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®Can he be stronger than me?¡¯
However, when Su Changyu appeared, the Wei-Wu Marquis could not help but look surprised.
Soon, something that made him even more surprised happened.
¡°Fifth level of the Qi Refinement realm?¡±
Yes, the fifth level of Qi Refinement.
The Wei-Wu Marquis originally thought that Su Changyu was the person who saved the Tenth Princess.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level to be only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, which waspletely insignificant to him.
¡®Did I think wrongly?¡¯
The Wei-Wu Marquis was confused.
At this moment, Su Changyu, who just appeared, looked at everything in front of him and was a little confused.
¡®Why are there so many people?¡¯
¡®Why does this group of people look like they¡¯re not to be trifled with?¡¯
¡®Who am I?¡¯
¡®Where am I?¡¯
¡®What am I going to do?¡¯
Su Changyu was confused.
He had been sleeping just now and was suddenly woken up by the noise. Hence, he mistakenly thought that Ye Ping was having a breakthrough again.
Hence, he came out to pretend to be impressive, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people.
¡®Why are all of you looking at me?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s appearance made the scene be more serious.
Su Changyu also turned to look at the Wei-Wu Marquis.
His gaze was extremely calm.
All of a sudden, the Wei-Wu Marquis became a little sullen.
He couldn¡¯t put a finger on the other party¡¯s true strength.
If Su Changyu was really only at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, he couldn¡¯t have remained fearless in the face of the invincible cavalry.
The cavalry had been to battle before and they were emitting a murderous aura. Even Essence Soul realm powerhouses would show some battle intent when facing such a cavalry.
However, the man in front of him was abnormallyposed.
The Wei-Wu Marquis was very knowledgeable.
He knew that during the luck-exterminating battle, many sects were exterminated by the Great Xia Dynasty, but there were also many peerless sects that retreated from the dynasty to stay in recluse.
Hence, there were many powerhouses hidden in this world.
Thinking of this, the Wei-Wu Marquis Bo Zhong spoke up.
¡°I¡¯m Bo Zhong, the Wei-Wu Marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty, and you are?¡±
Bo Zhong¡¯s voice was very calm. He looked at Su Changyu and asked for his name.
¡®The Great Xia Dynasty Marquis?¡¯
When he heard the other party¡¯s name, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
In his eyes, the Lord of Baiyun Ancient City was already a mighty figure and the Wei-Wu Marquis was just a bigwig whom he could never imagine.
¡®How can such a figure appear in the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
He didn¡¯t seem to be lying.
Thinking about this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel upset.
¡®If I had known earlier, I might as well continue sleeping. Why did I get into trouble with the Wei-Wu Marquis?¡¯
However, seeing that Su Changyu was not saying anything, the Wei-Wu Marquis continued to speak.
¡°I¡¯m here to take away the Tenth Princess of Great Xia Dynasty under the orders of the king.¡±
Although he was somewhat unable to put his finger on Su Changyu, he was the marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty and was used to getting shocked.
However, after the Wei-Wu Marquis said that, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.
¡®So he¡¯s here to pick her up.¡¯
¡®That¡¯s fine then.¡¯
However, Da Xu suddenly spoke up.
¡°Immortal Changyu, Qingmo likes to stay for a few more days, but the Wei-Wu Marquis is too domineering and doesn¡¯t want to cut her some ck at all.¡±
Xu Luochen and the others knew what kind of person Su Changyu was, so they didn¡¯t dare to say much, for fear that the more Su Changyu pretended, the more things would go wrong.
Besides, Da Xu did not know that. He really thought Su Changyu was a peerless expert so he hurriedly said the reason, hoping that Su Changyu could intervene.
Hearing what Da Xu said, Su Changyu roughly figured out what happened.
He reckoned that Xia Qingmo had enjoyed herself in the Qingyun Dao Sect and did not want to go back. That was also very understandable. After all, the princess had never experienced life in the countryside before and it was normal for her to like the sense of novelty.
However, a princess was a princess after all. How could she stay in the countryside all the time?
At the thought of this, Su Changyu felt that he had to do some mediation lest they ruined the harmony.
Su Changyu immediately spoke up.
¡°Is that so?¡±
He spoke with an indifferent voice and calmly looked at the Wei-Wu Marquis.
He did not make a long speech or issue any threat. He simply said those words and had an inexplicable aura.
ng ng.
In an instant, tens of thousands of cavalry drew their spears and got into a battle stance.
At this moment, everyone in the entire Qingyun Dao Sect was nervous.
Su Changyu was the most nervous one.
He didn¡¯t expect his problem to act up again.
Just now he clearly wanted to act as a mediator, but he didn¡¯t expect his habit to act up again.
However, apart from Daoist Tai Hua who knew about Su Changyu¡¯s problem, no one else did.
All of a sudden, Daoist Tai Hua tensed up too.
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
¡°I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders.¡±
Fortunately, the Wei-Wu Marquis did not lose his temper and simply said those words.
He came by the emperor¡¯s order and was not trying to be hostile.
¡°Which emperor?¡±
Before Su Changyu could think about it, he subconsciously said those words.
¡°The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis had a sullen expression because Su Changyu¡¯s words sounded a little offensive and confrontational towards the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°What if I say that the imperial edict is not valid here?¡±
In the next moment, what Su Changyu said was even more shocking.
This was the territory of Qingzhou, which was owned by Jin Nation, and Jin Nation was ruled by the Great Xia Dynasty.
Allnd belonged to the king.
Su Changyu¡¯s words were already a provocation to the Great Xia Dynasty.
Boom.
The cavalry moved. They were holding onto long spears with an icy cold gaze in their eyes.
Although they didn¡¯t know if Su Changyu was a peerless powerhouse or not, insulting the Great Xia Dynasty was a capital crime in their eyes.
The Wei-Wu Marquis seemed a little furious too.
He could be nice because Su Changyu was a hidden peerless expert, but he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone in this world to dare to disregard the imperial edict.
¡°Allnd belongs to the king. Who would dare to defy the imperial edict?¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis said straightforwardly.
They could either let him take the princess away or be killed by him. That was all.
All of a sudden, there was great tension in the air.
He felt that a fight was about to break out.
Daoist Tai Hua panicked.
Su Changyu was even more flustered than him.
He felt really terrible and regretted not stopping himself from spouting nonsense.
At this moment, Su Changyu wished he could leave, but the problem was that he could not only not control his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t control his body either.
If he could control it, he would have long fled.
Otherwise, if that went on, they would really get into a fight.
When the time came, it would be really troublesome.
However, at this moment, before Su Changyu could speak, a figure appeared in front of everyone.
It was Gu Jianxian.
His gaze was deadpan as he walked towards Su Changyu and said slowly.
¡°My name is Gu Mingshi, Greetings, Master.¡±
¡°Greetings, Uncle-Masters.¡±
¡°Uncle-Master Ye, I¡¯ve alreadyprehended the sword mark.¡±
Gu Jianxian bowed to everyone, looking rather silly.
His appearance made the scene be awkward again.
It was the time of life and death.
¡®You came out just to tell everyone that youprehended the sword move?¡¯
¡®Big brother, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯
Seeing Gu Jianxian¡¯s silly appearance, Su Changyu felt extremely depressed.
He regretted taking him in as a disciple.
However, everyone was confused.
On the sky dome, the Wei-Wu Marquis Bo Zhong froze in shock.
¡®Ancient Sword Immortal?¡¯
¡®The world¡¯s best Sword Immortal.¡¯
¡®Gu Jianxian.¡¯
¡®The leader of the Itinerant cultivators¡¯ alliance.¡¯
The Wei-Wu Marquis never thought that he could actually meet Gu Jianxian in such a small ce.
Perhaps for ordinary cultivators, Gu Jianxian was a stranger.
However, to him or even those with a high status in the entire Great Xia Dynasty, they would know how terrifying the name Gu Jianxian was.
He was a peerless Sword Dao expert and could make sure that no expert would appear in the Sword Dao lineage in 500 years.
When he was young, Gu Jianxian honed his supreme sword intent and managed to challenge all the Sword Dao sects of the five major dynasties.
Gu Jianxian had done such things too many times before.
As for Gu Jianxian¡¯s cultivation level, rumor had it that he had arrived at the Mahayana realm, but hadn¡¯t proven the Sword Immortal Dao and thus could not be an immortal.
There were also rumors that Gu Jianxian had already be an immortal, but he knew of a huge secret and hence could not ascend.
However, no matter what, Gu Jianxian¡¯s name was too significant.
He could be equal even to the emperors of the five great dynasties.
it was not only because he was at the peak of the Sword Dao, but because he was also the leader of the world¡¯s itinerant cultivators¡¯ alliance.
His power was not weaker than any dynasty as he unified the world¡¯s itinerant cultivators.
There were three forces in this world.
Itinerant cultivators, dynasties, and sects.
The itinerant cultivators alliance was the most powerful as all the itinerant cultivators would be willing to join them.
However, the itinerant cultivator alliance had a strict rule where the itinerant cultivator alliance would not intervene in any battles as long as no one attacked the itinerant cultivators.
After all, even if there was an itinerant cultivator alliance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deploy the itinerant cultivators to do anything unless there was a major issue.
That was also the reason that itinerant cultivators were allowed to appear in the immortal sects of the five dynasties.
Otherwise, no one could ignore a force like this.
In short, Gu Jianxian was an existence he could not provoke.
No matter what the situation was, one could not provoke Gu Jianxian.
Marquis Bo Zhong swallowed his saliva.
He stretched out his hand, and in an instant, tens of thousands of iron cavalry all put their weapons away, although they did not know what he was thinking.
However, military orders were of utmost importance and they had no choice but to put down their weapons.
They swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
The Wei-Wu Marquis still could not understand why Gu Jianxian was there.
What shocked him even more was, an esteemed peerless Sword Immortal actually called a young man his master.
¡®Is Su Changyu... really secretly an expert?¡¯
¡®It shouldn¡¯t be, he¡¯s too young, isn¡¯t he?¡¯
¡®True immortal reincarnate?¡¯
Various thoughts appeared in the Wei-Wu Marquis¡¯ mind, one after another.
However, in the end, those thoughts were all suppressed by him.
¡°His Majesty has ordered me to bring the princess home within seven days.¡±
¡°Tenth Princess, there is one day to go, I hope you will cooperate with me at this timing tomorrow.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis spoke on the Purple Jade Qilin.
He hadpromised.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu was a supreme expert or not, Gu Jianxian was one.
After saying this, the Wei-Wu Marquis left.
He took most of them and left the Qingyun Mountains.
That group of people came quickly and left extremely quickly too.
That feeling of ck clouds pressing down on the city also disappeared instantly, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
However, no one spoke at this moment.
Except for a few people, all of them had a feeling of surviving an ordeal.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Princess Qingmo, you do look very auspicious.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice was bitter.
Except for Ye Ping and Da Xu, no one knew that Xia Qingmo was the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
It was actually Ye Ping¡¯s fault because he had been worried that the sect and the Great Xia Dynasty might have some feud.
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re being too serious. Being a princess is like being imprisoned to me.¡±
Xia Qingmo did not sound as joyous as before.
Daoist Tai Hua fell silent.
He was still full of shock.
The prince of Jin Nation had already shocked him, and now the princess of Great Xia Dynasty looked just like an immortal him.
¡°Thank you all for your hospitality these days, I will remember your kindness. Although I don¡¯t know if I can see you again in the future, I will repay you if we meet again.¡±
Soon, Xia Qingmo forced a smile.
She looked rather miserable when she said those words.
However, no one said anything.
She was the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty so it was normal to go back to the pce. Since it was a family matter, they were in no ce to intervene, nor would they.
¡°Princess Qingmo, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely have the opportunity to meet in the future.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping said with a warm but mncholic smile on his face.
Ye Ping did not understand Xia Qingmo¡¯s thoughts very well, but he remembered her as his friend and believed that although Xia Qingmo would leave the Qingyun Dao Sect to return to the Great Xia Dynasty, they would meet again sooner orter.
¡°Yes.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded with a smile on her gorgeous face.
¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things.¡±
At this moment, Xia Qingmo left to go pack up, but the crowd knew that she had nothing to pack and that it was just an excuse to be alone.
No one stopped her.
They watched her leave.
After Xia Qingmo left, Da Xu couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°It seems that Qingmo is not favored in the imperial pce.¡±
His voice was calm.
As a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, he was naturally conscientious and could tell from the way Wei-Wu Marquis treated her before that Xia Qingmo was definitely not the type to be favored.
Otherwise, the Wei-Wu Marquis wouldn¡¯t have said that.
¡°Ah, everyone says that it¡¯s good to be a royal, but who knows the suffering that they go through? Princes have it better since they can at least continue being a prince even if they do not ascend to the throne. Even those who are not favored will have it better than princesses as they don¡¯t have to be sent to join a marriage alliance.¡±
Xu Luochen could tell something.
Xia Qingmo was gorgeous. If she was favored, she¡¯d definitely soar high; if not, she would just have to get into a marriage alliance.
Marriage alliances often end tragically.
Internal marriage was at least better because they would be married to a prince or a marquis, and her status as a princess would be of some use.
However, if she married outside of the family, it would be terrible.
¡°Ah, I think you guys are being a little too pessimistic. Maybe Qingmo just doesn¡¯t like being in the pce. Why are you making it sound like Qingmo will soon marry a bad guy?¡±
Chen Lingrou interrupted.
She felt that the crowd was a little too pessimistic.
They shouldn¡¯t be.
¡°Yes, maybe we were overthinking.¡±
¡°Yes, maybe it¡¯s indeed that case. Ye Ping, hurry up andfort her. After all, she¡¯s the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty. If she takes a liking to you, you can marry her.¡±
Xu Luochen and Wang Zhuoyu said.
They wanted Ye Ping to go see Xia Qingmo
As for thetter half of the sentence, it was purely just a joke.
¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t harbor any intentions to marry Xia Qingmo and merely felt upset seeing how out of sorts Xia Qingmo was.
Hence, Ye Ping walked towards the residence to take a look at Xia Qingmo.
He thought that he would try to counsel her as much as he could.
At this moment, in Qingyun Mountain Range, the mountains were steep and the rocks were odd-shaped.
The cavalry of the Wei-Wu Marquis headed to the Baiyun Ancient City.
On the Purple Jade Qilin, the Wei-Wu Marquis kept frowning while thinking about something.
However, at this moment...
All of a sudden, a figure appeared silently not far away from them.
Tap! Tap!
The cavalry stopped.
The Purple Jade Qilin stopped too. Wei-Wu Marquis Bo Zhong walked over and looked.
It was a woman in white.
She was leaning against arge tree, holding a wine gourd in her hand and drinking out of it while pondering over something.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis looked over.
¡°Tsk tsk tsk... you¡¯re really different after you became a marquis, you don¡¯t even recognize me anymore.¡±
Her voice was indifferent.
The woman in white slowly turned to look.
In an instant, the Wei-Wu Marquis froze.
In the next moment, he got down from the Purple Jade Qilin and bowed to the woman in white.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were here. Your Excellency, please pardon me.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis was even more shocked to see this woman than he was when he saw Gu Jianxian.
He hurriedly bent down and bowed respectfully.
The cavalry was stunned.
He was the Wei-Wu Marquis who was second only to the king of the Great Xia Dynasty. They never thought he would have to bow to a woman with so much respect.
¡®Who is this woman?¡¯
They were stunned, but at the same time, they all got off their horses to bow.
Gulp. Gulp.
The woman in white did not speak but kept chugging wine.
The Wei-Wu Marquis broke a sweat and kept swallowing his saliva.
¡°Your Excellency, what orders do you have for us?¡±
Bo Zhong bit the bullet and asked.
¡°Nothing much, I just want to beat you up because I feel irked by you. May I?¡±
The woman in white put away the gourd and said in a calm down.
¡°I don¡¯t know what mistake I¡¯vemitted, but I will obey your orders.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis was shivering a little.
¡°You don¡¯t know what you did wrong? You bullied my Junior Brother, is that considered a mistake?¡±
The woman in white said, causing the Wei-Wu Marquis to be stunned.
¡®Junior Brother?¡¯
¡®Who?¡¯
¡®Your Excellency, you might have a high status but don¡¯t use me.¡¯
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®Junior Brother?¡¯
At this moment, a man¡¯s face appeared in the mind of Wei-Wu Marquis, Bo Zhong.
However, before he could continue to speak, a white shadow appeared in front of him.
Two hourster, the Wei-Wu Marquis left with the cavalry, his face bruised and swollen.
He had taken a beating.
However, he did not dare to say a word.
The cavalry was silent, full of inexplicable curiosity towards the woman.
On the other hand, the Wei-Wu Marquis sat on the Purple Jade Qilin with his eyes full of astonishment.
He could not imagine it at all.
There were two big shots hidden in a tiny sect.
Chapter 170: Qingmo Leaves, Ye Ping Returns To The Residence
Chapter 170: Qingmo Leaves, Ye Ping Returns To The Residence
Late at night, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The sky was as dark as ink.
Everyone gathered inside the dining hall again.
Since Xia Qingmo was leaving tomorrow, Daoist Tai Hua cooked a feast again, but this time, he put in even more effort.
At the dinner table, no one talked about the farewell.
Instead, they asked Xia Qingmo about some things about the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Princess Qingmo, it¡¯s said that the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty is extremely luxurious, is that true?¡±
Chen Lingrou looked at Xia Qingmo and asked curiously.
After all, she had never even seen the Jin Nation pce before, let alone that of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Lingrou, your question is too silly. The Great Xia Dynasty is definitely opulent and luxurious. It¡¯s one of the five major dynasties. I bet each pir of the pce is made of gold.¡±
¡°Gold? You¡¯re underestimating the Great Xia Dynasty, it should at least be made with superior-ss jade.¡±
Xu Luochen and Wang Zhuoyu were arguing about what the pirs of the Great Xia Dynasty pce were made of.
Xia Qingmo smiled calmly.
¡°It¡¯s not made of jade, but a type of violet-gold divine wood. Gold and jade are too tacky, so such things will not appear in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Xia Qingmo said.
After she said that, everyone was shocked.
¡°How big is the Great Xia Dynasty then?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure how big it is, there are 3,333 pces within the imperial pce itself, and each one is almost ten times the size of this ce. There are also ces of worship and Ancestral Dragon Lands, which are all veryrge. In the entire pce, there are a thousand gardens, a thousand ces to enjoy a picturesque scenery. There¡¯s a majestic mountain in two areas in the Northwest that are used for summer vacations.¡±
Xia Qingmo exined.
She did not exaggerate at all, and even deliberately chose not to go into great detail.
¡°3,333 pces? What do you need so many pces for?¡±
Chen Lingrou was dumbfounded. In her opinion, a pce was magnificent and spectacr enough, and 3,333 pces were simply extremely exaggerated.
Soon, Chen Lingrou kept bombarding her with lots of questions.
For example, she asked about the type of chopsticks used by the emperor, as well as the emperor¡¯s diet.
The crowd also listened with great interest.
However, after Xia Qingmo exined clearly in detail, they somehow felt that the dishes on the table were a lot less fragrant.
Apart from Gu Jianxian, the rest did not have much of an appetite. After all, they had just heard about the luxurious fare that the emperor often enjoyed.
Looking at the dishes on their own table, they naturally felt some inexplicable emotions.
The dinnersted tillte at night.
On the front cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Xia Qingmo sat alone on the edge of the cliff, quietly gazing at the ck dome of the sky.
The cold wind blew and crumpled Xia Qingmo¡¯s long skirt.
There was still a trace of mncholy on her beautiful face.
In fact, she had always been that way. When she was in the pce, she would be in low spirits all day and her mood would be lifted only when she was out of the pce.
No one bothered Xia Qingmo as they all knew that she wanted to be alone and quiet.
Ye Ping appeared.
He did not say anything and instead brought a brush, ink, and some rice paper over.
It had been a long, long time since he had painted.
Ye Pingid the rice paper on the ground and habitually pressed down the corners with a weighted ruler.
Staring at the night scenery, Ye Ping remained silent while the cold wind blew his long hair.
On the front cliff.
Xia Qingmo had already noticed Ye Ping¡¯s figure, and she didn¡¯t say anything, but merely nced at him with slight curiosity.
Upon realizing that Ye Ping had brought some rice paper, a brush, and ink, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you know how to paint?¡±
Xia Qingmo was a little curious.
¡°I do know a thing or two.¡±
With a gentle smile on his face, he waved his brush and started painting.
He did not paint the night scenery and instead made andscape painting.
Ye Ping waved his brush skilfully, and with a few simple strokes, he drew a majestic mountain that seemed lifelike, followed by a river.
The ships seemed rather lifelike, and there was a boatman pulling a boat on the bridge. The painting seemed very ordinary but his skills were impressive.
Xia Qingmo¡¯s gaze was full of curiosity, but for some reason, she found Ye Ping¡¯s painting style to be extremely familiar but she couldn¡¯t recall it immediately.
It was Ye Pin¡¯s first time painting andscape painting so his style was naturally different. It was normal for Xia Qingmo to be unable to tell anything.
It took less than five minutes.
The painting waspleted.
Ye Ping looked at the painting with a smile on his face.
It was andscape painting with a bridge and a winding path.
Soon, he slowly painted.
¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±
Ye Ping added a proverb to the painting.
It was a parting gift from Ye Ping to Xia Qingmo.
Xia Qingmo had been paying attention to Ye Ping.
The painting was actually rather excellent, and be it the scenery of thendscape or the image of the people in the painting, she could tell that it was exquisite and wonderful.
However, when those words appeared, it made Xia Qingmo feel stunned.
¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±
Those words somehow made Xia Qingmo feel much better as she became livelier.
However, at this time, something that made Xia Qingmo shocked happened.
Ye Ping took out a seal and started writing on it.
¡®Householder Qing Lian.¡¯
Boom.
It was like a bolt from the blue.
Xia Qingmo froze in shock.
She looked at the words, feeling more astonished than she would be if she saw a peerless expert.
¡°Are you Householder Qing Lian?¡±
Xia Qingmo had been neglected and unfavored in the pce. A few years ago, her maid gave her a book of poems.
It was a book of poems by Householder Qing Lian, and she felt that she could rte to each poem.
Hence, she fell in love with the poems of Householder Qing Lian and wanted to meet him very much.
She even tried to get to meet him using her status as the princess of the Great Xia Dynasty. However, at that time, Householder Qing Lian had disappeared and no one could find him.
Hence, Xia Qingmo could only buy some of Householder Qing Lian¡¯s paintings and take it as an indirect meeting with him.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that her favorite poet-painter was right beside her.
Besides, he was extremely young and had even saved her life.
¡°It¡¯s just a moniker.¡±
Ye Ping was surprised by her reaction too, but he reckoned that she knew something about him.
However, he did not care about his title. He had already stepped into immortal cultivation, and now, he was no longer Householder Qing Lian but Ye Ping.
¡°Are you really Householder Qing Lian?¡±
Xia Qingmo walked over, her gaze still full of shock and disbelief.
Ye Ping got up, rolled up the painting, and then handed it to Xia Qingmo.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Princess Qingmo, you and I have known each other for a while so we¡¯re considered friends too. This painting is a gift for you. If you¡¯re really bored in the pce, you may take a look at this painting and recall some memories.¡±
¡°However, don¡¯t worry, maybe I¡¯ll go to the Great Xia Dynasty Pce to look for you in a few days. I hope you¡¯ll still acknowledge me as your friend.¡±
Ye Ping said with a smile.
In Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, Xia Qingmo was one of his very few friends. Su Changyu and the rest were his Senior Brothers who were just like his rtives.
Ye Ping naturally wouldn¡¯t forget his friends, and if it was necessary, he would also intervene to give her some help, lest she became too depressed.
¡°No, no, how can I deny you as my friend, Senior Brother Ye?¡±
After receiving Ye Ping¡¯s exact answer, Xia Qingmo had some inexplicable emotions.
In the pce, she spent her lonely days reading Ye Ping¡¯s poetry collection, and although it would be a bit exaggerated to say that she was in love, she had indeed repeatedly imagined what kind of a person Householder Qing Lian was.
She had also imagined countless times how her first meeting with Householder Qing Lian would be.
However, she did not think that it would be so sudden and incredible.
Perhaps, that was life. There were just too many strange things.
¡°Princess Qingmo, no matter what you encounter, do not give up. Although I have no idea what you have actually experienced, I won¡¯t advise you to let it go, but you just have to remember that there is a rainbow after the storm.¡±
¡°You must be happy in life, don¡¯t mull over the small things.¡±
Ye Ping gave Xia Qingmo a few more words of advice.
After saying this, Ye Ping left.
He did note over to dissuade Xia Qingmo, but he merely came over to talk some sense into her.
Now that he had already said what he should, Ye Ping did not continue.
On the cliff, Xia Qingmo watched as Ye Ping left.
After Ye Ping left, Xia Qingmo looked at the scroll in her hands and soon had a heartfelt smile on her face.
Six hours passed.
The sky had brightened.
The Wei-Wu Marquis iron cavalry also arrived, but it was not as magnificent as before. The cavalry of less than a few hundred people also kept a low profile.
Even the Wei-Wu Marquis Bo Zhong did note over personally and instead sent his subordinates to meet Xia Qingmo.
They were very respectful and did not dare to make a fuss.
When parting, Xia Qingmo said goodbye to all of them one by one.
They were also rather reluctant.
After spending a short period of time together, they could tell that Xia Qingmo was very pitiful and they knew very well that they might not meet again.
However, all good things muste to an end. Everyone gave Xia Qingmo a farewell token, which was considered a memento.
Su Changyu, in particr.
He picked a secret manual and gave it to Xia Qingmo because he had nothing else to give her. Hence, he had no choice but to pick out a secret manual from the pavilion that was up to standard.
The cover of the manual was titled ¡°Heaven and Earth Immortality Technique¡±
Su Changyu did not read it since it was a gift. If Xia Qingmo could pick up something from it, it would further confirm his status as a peerless expert, but if she couldn¡¯t, it would only mean that Xia Qingmo was inferior to Ye Ping.
¡°Everyone, if you are free in the future, you can alsoe to the capital to look for me. I¡¯d definitely set up a banquet to entertain you guys.¡±
Finally, after saying that, Xia Qingmo left with the cavalry while everyone watched.
Once Xia Qingmo left, all the people in the Qingyun Dao Sect were overwhelmed by the sadness of parting.
Everyone was speechless and at a loss for words, but since it was not a life and death situation, they soon resumed their respective duties.
Just like that, another four hours passed.
Outside of Jin Nation.
Arge dragon boat of the Great Xia Dynasty was cruising through the sky dome quickly.
Xia Qingmo was standing silently at the end of the dragon boat.
At this moment, the Wei-Wu Marquis appeared.
¡°Princess Qingmo.¡±
Bo Zhong¡¯s voice made Xia Qingmo snap back to her senses.
¡°Greetings, Wei-Wu Marquis.¡±
Xia Qingmo turned around and bowed to the Wei-Wu Marquis but she was a little curious. At this moment, he was wearing a mask on his face for some reason.
¡°Princess Qingmo, I should not be intervening in the matters between dynasties, but there are some things that I have to remind you about.¡±
¡°Now, there are many internal and external problems in the Great Xia Dynasty. Ever since that incident happened, the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s luck has been plummeting and the other four major dynasties are all coveting us.¡±
¡°Therefore, the marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty cannot be changed. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±
¡°However, I don¡¯t care what you think either. In fact, no one in the entire Great Xia Dynasty will care about what you think.¡±
¡°The marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty is beneficial to the border warfare, so everything is destined.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re willing to take my advice, don¡¯t cause any extra trouble or harbor any other ideas. Otherwise, it might lead to death or even the copse of the nation.¡±
The Wei-Wu Marquis¡¯ voice was calm and he wasn¡¯t looking at Xia Qingmo but the heaven and earth.
He had already said what he had to and did not want to say anything else.
¡°Got it.¡±
At this moment, Xia Qingmo¡¯s voice sounded. In just two simple words, she exined everything.
Soon, Xia Qingmo returned to the ship to rest.
The Wei-Wu Marquis remained silent and sighed for a long time for some reason.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, three days passed.
On this day, Ye Ping had to return to the Jin Nation Academy.
It was not that Ye Ping wanted to return to the Jin Nation Academy, but rather, he hade over this time to ask Xu Luochen about the pill form.
He was naturally told to go back earlier. He procrastinated till now, entirely because Ye Ping wanted to stay in the Qingyun Dao Sect for a longer period of time.
On this day, Ye Ping made a special trip to go see Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you there?¡±
In the room. Su Changyu was studying the Sword Nurturing Technique.
Although there were some twists and turns when he went out some time ago, he had nheless obtained the supreme sword technique, the Sword Nurturing Technique.
Ever since he got the Sword Nurturing Technique, Su Changyu felt better and better about himself because whenever a cultivator appeared in front of him, Su Changyu would memorize the battle.
Although there were times when he almost lost, like when he faced the Wei-Wu Marquis previously, the final result was that he had obtained hundreds of consecutive victories.
Be it Ye Ping, Gu Jianxian, the Wei-Wu Marquis, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples or passersby, they would all be defeated after Su Changyu looked at them.
Upon hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice outside, Su Changyu immediately snapped back from his thoughts.
In an instant, he knew what Ye Ping hade to him for.
He knew that Ye Ping was definitely there for the supreme sword intent.
However, Su Changyu had already thought of something to say in the past few days, and he was now waiting for Ye Ping toe to him.
¡°Come in.¡±
Su Changyu said.
In the next moment, Ye Ping pushed open the door and walked into Su Changyu¡¯s room.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Upon sight of Su Changyu, Ye Ping immediately bowed.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±
Su Changyu instructed solemnly.
¡°Junior Brother, did youe here to ask me about the matter of Jin Nation¡¯s supreme sword intent?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother, I was at the Jin Nation Academy toprehend the sword intent some time ago, but I feel that I might have thought wrongly. So, I thought that I shoulde and ask you about it. Where is the supreme sword intent in Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Facing Su Changyu, Ye Ping was not embarrassed. He was rather open and curious about the sword intent in the Jin Nation Academy.
Su Changyu did not rush to answer his question.
He then slowly poured a cup of tea for Ye Ping.
After a while, Su Changyu said, ¡°Ye Ping, remember well that the true supreme sword intent is hidden in the most conspicuous ces and also in the least conspicuous ce. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be the supreme sword intent.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
In fact, Su Changyu was indeed good at describing, and all his words were full of a Zen style. Unfortunately, his cultivation level was too poor, and if his realm could catch up, it would mean even more.
Ye Ping was rather silent in the room as he was carefullyprehending Su Changyu¡¯s words.
After a while, Ye Ping seemed to haveprehended.
¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±
Ye Ping probably understood what Su Changyu meant.
¡®There must be a supreme sword intent in the Jin Nation Academy but Eldest Senior Brother can¡¯t tell me. Otherwise, it would not be a supreme sword intent. I have toprehend the real supreme sword intent myself without the guidance of others.¡¯
¡°Good that you understand. Take good care of yourself this time, don¡¯t let us worry.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping say that he understood, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but slowly sigh with relief.
¡®Good, finally, we have ovee this ordeal.¡¯
¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you any longer then, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, and then got up to leave.
At noon, Ye Ping also bid farewell to his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in the sect.
The Senior Brothers were also a bit reluctant to see him leave, but they knew that Ye Ping must go to the Jin Nation Academy because only then could he really learn the real Dao.
However, Lin Bei and Xue Zhuan gave Ye Ping two manuals of insights before they left.
¡°Ancient Talismans Full Volume¡±
¡°The Three Thousand Treasures of the Great Dao¡±
The fourth Senior Brother, Xue Zhuan, cultivated in talismans while the fifth Senior Brother, Lin Bei, had a special profession and that was treasure appraisal.
Their insights made Ye Ping overjoyed.
Ye Ping thought he would have to go back to the sect next time to ask the fourth and fifth Senior Brothers for advice, but he didn¡¯t expect that they had already prepared those books of insights for him.
Finally, Ye Ping, who was supposed to leave at noon, said goodbye to all the people and dyed until the afternoon to leave.
Da Xu stayed in the Qingyun Dao Sect. He did not want to leave, much less go to the Jin Nation Academy.
He would rather stay in the Qingyun Dao Sect and have a rxed time.
However, in order to prevent Da Xu from going outside to cause trouble, Ye Ping left the Band Curse on him. Once Da Xu developed any evil thoughts, the golden hoop would be activated and Ye Ping would sense it immediately too.
Just like that, after settling everything, Ye Ping returned to the academy using the Teleportation Array.
The array formation that he had set up at the academy had a Teleportation Array that could allow him to return directly to the Jin Nation Academy.
At the same time, outside the Jin Nation Academy.
As usual, Huangfu Tianlong came outside the door of the Jin Nation Academy.
He had done that for eight consecutive days.
Huangfu Tianlong had gone to the Jin Nation Academy for eight consecutive days and asked if Ye Ping had returned.
However, the answers he got everyday were much to his disappointment.
The Ten Nations Grand Tournament would be happening in a few days.
However, just as Huangfu Tianlong was getting ready to return to the inn, he suddenly heard a piece of news.
Ye Ping... had returned.
Chapter 171: Ye Ping Returns, The Great War Begins
Chapter 171: Ye Ping Returns, The Great War Begins
Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping looked at everything around him and couldn¡¯t help but slowly sigh in relief.
When he first left, he left an array formation mark so that he would be able toe back anytime within a month.
Besides, due to the fact that he had suffered a loss the first time, Ye Ping was much more conscientious this time.
There would be huge trouble if something went wrong again.
Looking at the clean Spirit Stones, Ye Ping also suddenly recalled something.
¡®It¡¯s time to get some Spirit Stones.¡¯
¡®Yes, get some Spirit Stones.¡¯
Since he didn¡¯t have any array artifacts, he would need arge number of Spirit Stones.
If he had Spirit Stones, he would be able to teleport directly whenever he encountered danger in the future.
Ye Ping initially wanted to borrow some from Li Yue, but after thinking about it, he decided to drop the idea. Borrowing once was fine but not if he borrowed too many times.
He wanted to get Spirit Stones.
Yes, Ye Ping had confirmed his next goal, and that was to get more Spirit Stones, regardless of whether he was going to set up array formations or buy array artifacts.
For the time being, Ye Ping had yet to think of a way to get Spirit Stones.
Creak!
After pushing open the door of the room, Ye Ping walked out.
He was going to look for Elder Xu Chang to talk about the matter of the non-poisonous pill.
However, after leaving the residence, various pairs of eyes were cast on him.
¡°Senior Brother Ye!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you back?¡±
¡°Look guys, is that Senior Brother Ye?¡±
¡°It¡¯s really Senior Brother Ye.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye is back! Senior Brother Ye is back!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±
At this moment, the group of newly matricted disciples were overwhelmed with excitement when they saw Ye Ping because they felt as if they had seen their savior.
They swarmed over to surround Ye Ping.
¡°What happened?¡±
Seeing how excited they were, Ye Ping was at a loss for what to do. He did not understand what he had just seen.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, let me tell you. The genius of Nan Nation, Huangfu Tianlong, hase to the Jin Nation Academy, and no one except for you can suppress him.¡±
Li Yue was the first to speak up and inform Ye Ping of this matter.
During this period of time, the entire Jin Nation Academy could be considered to have suffered.
The fact that Huangfu Tianlong defeated the geniuses of the Jin Nation was not something to be ashamed of. After all, the Ten Nations had lost and it was normal for the Jin Nation Academy to lose too.
However, on that day, there was a demand for Ye Ping to show up, and once that demand was made, everyone was waiting.
Some were rational enough to think that since the Jin Nation Academy dared to say so, they were definitely confident.
However, most people were still irrational and thought that there were no geniuses in Jin Nation Academy at all, and that they were just forcefully making up a person.
In the beginning, the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were unaffected as they did not care at all about suchments.
However, as more and more cultivators gathered around, some people discovered Ye Ping¡¯s origin.
All of a sudden, the incident at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was revealed.
They said that Ye Ping resorted to some sordid means to rise to fame, and they even said that the Jin Nation Academy could not afford to lose. How could the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy tolerate it?
They wanted to go out and dispute those rumors, but Huangfu Tianlong was standing right at the entrance of the academy so if they did, they would lose.
Thus, the students of the Jin Nation Academy were all feeling extremely upset in the past few days.
Now that Ye Ping had returned, how could they not be excited?
Everyone surrounded Ye Ping and madements one after another. They basically stated clearly everything that happened.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, Huangfu Tianlong is really too arrogant. If you don¡¯t go out to suppress him, he might really think that we don¡¯t have a genius.¡±
¡°Yeah, Senior Brother Ye, we must teach him a lesson.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, Huangfu Tianlong is extremely prestigious now and if you can defeat him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d rise to fame in the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°It will be far beyond the Ten Nations Academy. If you first beat the best expert in the Ten Nations, you might be the fastest disciple in the Ten Nations to enter the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯re about to soar high.¡±
The disciples spoke up one after another, and their words were getting more and more outrageous.
¡®Genius of the Nan Nation?¡¯
¡®Huangfu Tianlong?¡¯
Standing among the crowd, Ye Ping frowned. He had heard about the genius of Nan Nation. After all, thetter had caused a storm and word about him spread throughout the Ten Nations. So how could Ye Ping be unaware?
However, Ye Ping did not expect that he woulde to the Jin Nation so soon.
The distance between the Ten Nations was massive, and even if there was a Teleportation Array, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be so quick.
Unless Huangfu Tianlong was very powerful and managed to dominate across, it would be impossible to reach the Jin Nation so soon.
¡°Is he still outside the academy now?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
Ye Ping knew some stuff about Huangfu Tianlong but he did not have a thorough understanding.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, he¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±
Someone said.
¡°Waiting for me?¡±
Ye Ping was even more curious.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, everyone knows about your Blood and Qi Furnace, and there are also rumors that Huangfu Tianlong cultivates the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. You¡¯re the only one who can contend with him.¡±
The disciples spoke up and informed him of what happened.
Unfortunately, Ye Ping shook his head.
¡°I still have important matters to talk to Elder Xu Chang about, there¡¯s no need for me to fight with him.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Huangfu Tianlong, but rather, he had not only condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, but also the Qi and Blood True Dragon.
In terms of strength and abilities, Ye Ping did not know which level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique Huangfu Tianlong had to cultivate to but the sixth was definitely not enough.
¡°Huh? Senior Brother Ye, the pride of the Jin Nation Academy is dependent on you. If you don¡¯t fight him, we¡¯ll really be embarrassed.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, do you have any concerns?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Now that the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is right around the corner, the geniuses from all the major academies and some mighty figures are resting in Jin Nation, you¡¯d definitely rise to fame in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament if you can defeat Huangfu Tianlong.¡±
The disciples spoke up. They did not know why Ye Ping refuted and wondered if he was scared.
However, they would rather still believe that Ye Ping had something else going on and not because he was scared to fight.
However, they were just stating facts. The Ten Nations Grand Tournament was just around the corner, and the venue of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this year was in the capital of Wei Nation.
The Jin Nation was near the Wei Nation, and for the elite powerhouses, they could make it there in a few hours.
Hence, they naturally went to the Jin Nation Academy to see if they could witness a great battle after finding out that Huangfu Tianlong was there.
Even though many powerhouses hade over, they were disappointed that there was no great war.
However, before Ye Ping could answer, someone with a loud voice spoke up.
¡°My name is Huangfu Tianlong and I would like to implore Ye Ping toe out for a battle.¡±
It was Huangfu Tianlong.
His voice was like heavenly thunder that spread throughout the entire academy.
After Ye Ping appeared, someone couldn¡¯t help but go outside the academy and spread the news.
Huangfu Tianlong, who was outside the academy, was extremely agitated after finding out that Ye Ping had returned. Hence, he took the initiative to ask.
All the cultivators of the Jin Nation Academy heard him.
Even outside the academy, many cultivators also instantly rushed over.
During this period of time, the students of the Jin Nation Academy had constantly bragged about Ye Ping, making them curious about who Ye Ping was.
Although some people found out what Ye Ping had done, there were still some who were curious about him.
After all, there had to be geniuses in the Jin Nation Academy.
Now that Ye Ping had returned and it was less than two days to go before the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, everyone couldn¡¯t help but guess if Ye Ping had suddenly returned to fight Huangfu Tianlong.
All of a sudden, various figures appeared outside the Jin Nation Academy.
There were quite a few geniuses from the Ten Nations who were camping there and anticipating a battle between geniuses.
Huangfu Tianlong was too invincible.
With his individual strength, he dominated the Ten Nations and now had a great reputation too.
If anyone could defeat Huangfu Tianlong, it would be a piece of extremely shocking news for the Ten Nations.
There were also some who guessed that there were supreme elites who could fight Huangfu Tianlong in the three top academies of the Ten Nations, namely Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation.
However, they weren¡¯t sent to fight him because they wanted them to put up an impressive performance during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
There were all sorts of rumors and guesses. This time, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was extremely lively and it also attracted the attention of countless people.
Now that Ye Ping had appeared, countless cultivators came to spectate
There were already lots of people outside the Jin Nation Academy, and if not for the fact that flying was prohibited in the Jin Nation, there would be many who spectated from above using Sword Kinesis Flight.
In the academy.
When Ye Ping heard Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice, he was energized.
Ye Ping could tell from Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice that he was very powerful.
If he hadn¡¯t condensed the Qi and Blood True Dragon, he might really not be able to defeat him.
However, now that he had, the difference between the two was huge, and he was confident that he could defeat Huangfu Tianlong. However, now he did have other things to do.
However, before Ye Ping could say something, Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
¡°I am Huangfu Tianlong. Fellow Daoist Ye Ping, please defeat me.¡±
However, this time, the meaning of his words waspletely different.
He wanted Ye Ping to defeat him.
Not to teach him.
Huangfu Tianlong sounded like he was putting Ye Ping on a pedestal but he was actually full of confidence.
His words were too aggressive.
However, at this moment, Xu Chang appeared.
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
After Elder Xu Chang heard Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice, he hurried over immediately.
To him, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s challenge was irrelevant, and it didn¡¯t even matter if it was a disgrace to the Jin Nation Academy.
The non-poisonous pill was of utmost importance.
¡°Greetings, Elder Xu.¡±
Ye Ping immediately saluted and bowed to Xu Chang when he saw him.
¡°Don¡¯t say much,e with me.¡±
Elder Xu Chang seemed extremely excited to see Ye Ping.
He suppressed the excitement within him and then tried to pull Ye Ping to a quiet ce to talk in detail.
However, at that moment, Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
¡°I¡¯m Huangfu Tianlong and I once again request you to defeat me, Senior Brother Ye Ping.¡±
This was the third time Huangfu Tianlong made the request.
This time, his battle intent was exhibited.
He wanted to fight and would not leave without doing so.
However, after requesting thrice but to no avail, the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were a little embarrassed.
Outside the academy, some people started discussing too.
¡°He requested thrice and anyone who has a thirst for battle would havee out to fight. Is he scared?¡±
¡°If that was the case, they shouldn¡¯t have boasted. Trust them to have the cheek to use the word genius.¡±
¡°The Jin Nation Academy has really embarrassed themselves this time. Why aren¡¯t theying out to fight yet?¡±
¡°It seems that the rumors are true. If I had known earlier, I might as well not say that Ye Ping has returned because we can at least still avoid a battle.¡±
¡°Ah, they wasted so much of Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s time. If the Jin Nation Academy can¡¯t make it, they should have said so earlier.¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong is young and invincible among the younger generation, and he has cultivated to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. Even if Ye Ping has condensed the Blood and Qi Furnace, he probably can¡¯t defeat him, and avoiding the battle would be the best way to maintain his reputation. Unfortunately, they have already boasted. If they don¡¯t fight, they¡¯ll be making a joke out of themselves.¡±
Everyone was discussing and most people seemed rather disdainful as they felt that the rumors were true.
A small number of people were more rational and thought that there should be a genius in the Jin Nation Academy, but they also felt that he was inferior to Huangfu Tianlong, which was the reason he chose to avoid the battle. However, the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were not convinced and continued to create clout.
Now that the clout had been created, Ye Ping still did not attack and that resulted in their reputation getting ruined.
In the academy.
The disciples were a little upset.
If Ye Ping really chose to sit out, the reputation of the Jin Nation Academy would be tarnished.
At the thought of this, someone wanted to beg Ye Ping to fight.
However, before they could make a sound, Ye Ping spoke indifferently.
¡°I¡¯m Ye Ping, I will fight you in the morning and the oue will be decided then.¡±
He did not want to fight, but when Huangfu Tianlong said those words thrice in a row, Ye Ping knew that he had to fight.
It was not just for the sake of Jin Nation, but also for himself.
His voice was like a bell that spread throughout the academy.
All of a sudden, everyone got into an uproar.
Ye Ping agreed to the battle.
That was beyond their expectations.
Outside the academy, Huangfu Tianlong froze after hearing his words and then seemed overjoyed.
As a physical cultivator, he naturally knew how terrifying Ye Ping¡¯s voice was, and he knew very well that Ye Ping¡¯s strength would definitely not be lower than him.
Thinking of this, Huangfu Tianlong was abnormally excited.
However, he did not say anything and simply closed his eyes to adjust his mental state.
He wanted to fight Ye Ping in his best state of mind.
The surrounding voices were endless too.
¡°He actually agreed to the fight?¡±
¡°Seems like he has been forced into desperation.¡±
¡°He¡¯s anxious.¡±
¡°Yeah, otherwise, why would he have agreed?¡±
¡°Can you guys not have double standards? When he chose to avoid, you said that he¡¯s scared, and now that he has agreed, you said that he¡¯s anxious. Even if Ye Ping really loses to Huangfu Tianlong, he is still a hundred times better than us.¡±
¡°Yes, is it that difficult to admit that others are impressive?¡±
Some liked to gloat while some liked being sarcastic.
However, the noises did not affect Huangfu Tianlong.
In the academy, all the disciples also rushed to the entrance, as curious as cats. In particr, the second generation disciples also rushed to the entrance of the academy despite being injured, all in a bid to see who Ye Ping was.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping was in the middle of the hall and chatting secretly with Elder Xu Chang about some things.
¡°Ye Ping, what did your Senior Brother say about the non-poisonous pill form?¡±
Elder Xu Chang was extremely nervous, afraid of hearing bad news.
¡°Elder Xu, my Senior Brother said that he can give you the pill form on the condition that the academy agrees to three of his requests.¡±
Ye Ping cut straight to the chase without beating about the bush.
¡°Okay, even if there are ten requirements, we will definitely agree as long as it¡¯s within our means to.¡±
Hearing that the other party was willing to contribute, Elder Xu Chang was immediately overjoyed.
¡°Elder, you¡¯d better listen to what the requests are before agreeing.¡±
Ye Ping told Elder Xu Chang not to get too excited yet.
He then revealed Xu Luochen¡¯s prerequisites.
After hearing his words, Elder agreed almost without hesitation.
¡°That¡¯s no problem at all. I will directly agree, on behalf of Jin Nation, to these three requests of Senior Luochen.¡±
Elder Xu Chang said.
¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll tell you the rest of the requests.¡±
However, Ye Ping had presumptuously changed the third request to 30,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones plus a superior-grade pill furnace. The superiority was up to his discretion.
The 30,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones were about the same as 30,000 taels of gold to him.
Indeed, once the three requests were revealed,
Elder Xu Chang froze in shock.
To be honest, before Ye Ping revealed them, he thought that Xu Luochen would definitely be greedy and ask for a lot.
However, he did not expect...
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®This is considered a condition too?¡¯
The first condition was to modify the rules of the Jin Nation alchemy assessment, and the gist of it was to respect every candidate, which he felt was not an issue at all.
The second request for him to conduct a thorough investigation of the Jin Nation alchemy assessment examiners was not an issue either. The Jin Nation Alchemy Hall would be thoroughly investigated once every ten years even without needing Xu Luochen¡¯s request.
As for the third condition, Xu Chang found it unbelievable because 30,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones was not a huge amount to him but a small one that even an ancient city lord could afford. As for the superior-grade pill furnace, that was no problem at all. Although superior-grade pill furnaces were expensive, they were not that valuablepared to the non-poisonous pill form.
At the thought of this, Xu Chang couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, did your Senior Brother really just make these three requests? There aren¡¯t any other ones?¡±
Elder Xu Chang asked.
He just didn¡¯t believe it.
He couldn¡¯t believe it at all.
¡°Elder Xu, you think that these three requests are insignificant, right?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
Elder Xu Chang nodded and said, not hiding anything at all.
¡°Elder Xu, I was just as shocked when I heard the requests at first, but after I heard his exnation, I understood why he is a peerless alchemist.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, and he then restated what Xu Luochen had said to him.
Five minutester, Elder Xu Chang froze in shock.
At this moment, the shock in his heart was greater than when he heard the three requests.
¡°I never thought that there would be such a magnanimous person in the Jin Nation. I had always felt that I serve the country and the people, but now it seems that I¡¯m really insignificantpared to your Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, I would like to thank your Senior Brother on behalf of the people of the world.¡±
Xu Luochen was astonished especially after learning the real reason why Xu Luochen made those three requests.
Hence, he knelt down and bowed to Ye Ping with great admiration for Xu Luochen.
¡°You¡¯re being too serious, Elder.¡±
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll give the non-poisonous pill form to you tomorrow, Elder.¡±
Ye Ping bowed and said.
He had to modify the non-poisonous pill form and leave some secrets.
¡°Okay, thank you, Ye Ping.¡±
Elder Xu Chang nodded.
Ye Ping turned around to leave without saying much.
Outside the hall.
Many disciples had gathered outside and were waiting for Ye Ping toe out.
There was only one hour to go.
They were looking forward to watching Ye Ping fight.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again.
The door of the main hall opened.
Rays of sunlight cast in and shone on Ye Ping.
His unparalleled aura and stunning looks suddenly became the focus of the disciples.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
At this moment, hundreds of disciples spoke in unison as they bowed to Ye Ping with cupped fists.
Ye Ping walked out of the Jin Nation Academy quietly.
Ye Ping was not very fast.
He was wearing a long robe.
Under the sunlight, he looked extraordinarily handsome.
Finally, about eighteen minutes passed.
Ye Ping arrived outside the Jin Nation Academy.
The tens of thousands of cultivators formed a human wall.
Outside the academy, a golden-haired young man was staring right at him.
However, the moment Ye Ping appeared, a few of them looked extremely shocked.
They were Fang Lei and the others.
Chapter 172: Like A God, Ye Ping’s Fist Is Invincible
Chapter 172: Like A God, Ye Ping¡¯s Fist Is Invincible
Outside the Jin Nation Academy.
Countless cultivators gathered around to watch.
Their eyes were full of curiosity.
They wanted to see who Ye Ping was.
Among the people of the Jin Nation Academy, Fang Lei and hispany were the ones who were the most shocked.
¡°Why is it him?¡±
Fang Lei, Mo Xiaoping, Duanmu Yun and the others spoke in unison as they looked at Ye Ping.
Fang Lei, in particr, couldn¡¯t help but recall Ye Ping¡¯s self-introduction the other day.
¡®Ye Ping?¡¯
Fang Lei swallowed his saliva. He didn¡¯t expect the person in the Essence Demon Mystic Realm to be Ye Ping.
In the next moment, Fang Lei couldn¡¯t help but look at Duanmu Yun.
Duanmu Yun suddenly felt somehow awkward.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Senior Brother Fang? Why have your expressions be so odd? Also, do you guys know him?¡±
A disciple noticed the strange changes in the expressions of Fang Lei and the others and thus couldn¡¯t help but ask them.
However, as soon as he said that, Fang Lei and the others spoke in unison.
¡°I don¡¯t know him, I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
Their expressions were bizarre.
Only the four of them knew about the Essence Demon Mystic Realm, but they didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth because it was embarrassing.
¡°Ye Ping seems to be very strong. I can sense the strength of his physique even from hundreds of meters away.¡±
Some disciples couldn¡¯t help butpliment Ye Ping.
Fang Lei and the others also snapped back to their senses. They did not dwell on the matter about the Essence Demon Mystic Realm for the time being, and instead looked at Ye Ping who was not far away.
They were amazed and shocked.
Not far away, the golden-haired Huangfu Tianlong was standing under the sun and glistening like a sun god.
He looked rather valiant. Although he was not old, he had a heroic aura that could not be put into words.
On the other hand, Ye Ping had the aura of an absolute Confucian immortal that, coupled with his perfectly handsome features, made him attract a lot of attention.
When Ye Ping appeared, all their doubtful voices fell silent.
Ye Ping¡¯s looks were worthy of an elite.
However, the crowd also knew that a battle was the only way to prove if he was an elite or not.
¡°I¡¯m Huangfu Tianlong. Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Looking at Ye Ping, Huangfu Tianlong was so excited that his body quivered a little. He was not afraid but excited.
He only needed to take one look to know that Ye Ping was really powerful and could contend with him.
Hence, he was extremely excited because his goal of fighting his way through the Ten Nations was to meet a true powerhouse and elite.
Now that the elite hade, how could he not be excited?
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s eyes were full of battle intent that could not be concealed.
Although he was a fourth generation disciple, Huangfu Tianlong was younger than Ye Ping, and hence, it was only right for him to call Ye Ping his senior brother.
After all, the two of them were not disciples of the same academy.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Huangfu.¡±
Ye Ping bowed as a form of courtesy.
However, in the next moment, Huangfu Tianlong spoke up again.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you want to fight in another venue?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong asked.
He was worried that this ce was too small and Ye Ping would not be able to exhibit his powers.
However, Ye Ping responded.
¡°No, we can just have the battle here.¡±
His words caused a huge uproar, and the students of the Jin Nation Academy clenched their fists with their eyes full of excitement.
Ye Ping¡¯s words were exactly the same as what Huangfu Tianlong had said that day.
That kind of counterattack made them feel ted.
¡°Okay, in that case, please do your best, Senior Brother Ye. I don¡¯t want to have any regrets.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t care about those. He took a deep breath and looked at Ye Ping with a firm gaze in his eyes.
He wanted Ye Ping to do his best and not have any reservations. Otherwise, it would still be meaningless.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and agreed.
In fact, he did not have any hostility towards Huangfu Tianlong, and it was normal for a martial arts sparring session. However, Huangfu Tianlong was being too proactive.
However, it was normal to be young and zealous.
Soon, everyone quietened down and stared at both of them while holding their breaths.
They were expecting a huge battle.
However, neither Ye Ping nor Huangfu Tianlong attacked.
That made them feel anxious.
However, no one dared to speak up because it was a real battle between elites and any interjection would very likely affect the battle. It would be troublesome if they ended up doing something wrong.
However, the true powerhouses understood why Huangfu Tianlong and Ye Ping did not strike.
Ye Ping was too confident.
To be more precise, both of them were too confident.
They both felt that they could defeat each other, so neither wanted to make the first move.
On the battlefield, Huangfu Tianlong looked at Ye Ping who seemed extremely calm and was waiting for him to strike.
He knew what Ye Ping was thinking.
Therefore, Huangfu Tianlong sighed and immediatelyunched the first strike.
Boom!
The sounds of the void quaking filled the air.
Unparalleled power emerged from Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s body who took the initiative to attack as he did not want to wait any longer.
The terrifying power of his fists made the void tremble too.
It was pure power, and in the eyes of the spectators, Huangfu Tianlong was like an ancient beast that was incredibly terrifying.
The most terrifying thing was not his power but speed.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s fists moved too quickly, and he was like a bolt of lightning. Some of the cultivators with weaker cultivation levels could not even see Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s speed clearly.
Everyone was astonished, and be it the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy or the spectators, they were all overwhelmed with despair and hopelessness.
¡®Is his physical body alone that strong?¡¯
To be honest, hisbat power was probably enough for him to put up a fight even when faced with a Golden Core realm cultivator.
The disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were not just shocked but also worried.
They were afraid that Ye Ping might fail.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe in Ye Ping, but Huangfu Tianlong was just too overpowering.
At this moment, theypletely realized that it was Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s true strength.
Previously, Huangfu Tianlong seemed like a powerhouse but it was not his true power. What he was disying now was his true power!
Boom!
The Dragon-Elephant Ancient Fist appeared in front of Ye Ping.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s aura was unparalleled while his fist was tyrannical and terrifying, full of power.
However, at the next moment...
Boom!
There were various booms.
At this very moment, Ye Ping threw a punch.
There was no light, nor any strange sound as it was just an ordinary punch.
It collided with Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Ancient Fist, emitting a terrifying roar.
Dumbfounded, everyone watched with their eyes wide open and ssed over.
¡®Psht!¡¯
Something astonishing happened.
Now, Huangfu Tianlong, who was like a heavenly deity, was sted away while vomiting golden-colored blood.
¡°This is impossible!¡±
¡°Why not?¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong is defeated?¡±
¡°He defeated Huangfu Tianlong with one punch? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
Sss!
In an instant, countless voices surged over. They dared not believe that Huangfu Tianlong had been defeated just like that.
That was simply impossible.
At the age of eighteen, Huangfu Tianlong cultivated the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique to the sixth level, and his physical body was invincible while his physique was like a dragon as he dominated the elites of the Ten Nations.
However, no one expected him to have gotten defeated in the Jin Nation.
He even lost to a young cultivator who wasn¡¯t famous at all.
¡®How is Ye Ping so strong?¡¯
The spectators were not the only ones who were shocked.
The first and second generation disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were just as astonished as they watched everything with their eyes and mouth wide open.
In particr, Fang Lei and the others had indeed fought against Huangfu Tianlong before.
They knew how strong Huangfu Tianlong was.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to actually effortlessly defeat Huangfu Tianlong.
It was simply too dramatic.
In everyone¡¯s opinion, Ye Ping would either be defeated by Huangfu Tianlong in this battle without much effort, or he would show incredible strength and go toe-to-toe against Huangfu Tianlong.
However, no one expected Ye Ping to have really won.
It was just too incredible.
However, before they could speak, Ye Ping spoke again.
¡°You asked me to do my best, but you didn¡¯t really exert your full strength. Since you have reservations, this battle is meaningless. Just go all out, don¡¯t leave behind any regrets as you might not have the chance next time.¡±
Under the academy, the rays of sunlight were cast onto Ye Ping whose expression was calm and gaze was indifferent.
He did not seem excited or gleeful at all and was merely calm.
However, his words shocked all the cultivators.
¡°Reservations? Huangfu Tianlong still has reservations?¡±
¡°This can¡¯t be right, he¡¯s already so strong but he¡¯s actually still holding back?¡±
¡°The Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is indeed worthy of being the best Body Tempering technique in the Ten Nations. He¡¯s already so powerful but it still isn¡¯t his full strength yet.¡±
¡°Unbelievable, unbelievable, is the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique so powerful?¡±
¡°No! You¡¯ve only focused on Huangfu Tianlong. Ye Ping is very strong too.¡±
¡°Ah! Yeah, how could we have neglected Ye Ping? Since when has there been such a genius in Jin Nation?¡±
The cultivators discussed and were at a loss for words.
Huangfu Tianlong was incredibly powerful and yet, he was defeated by Ye Ping calmly. In the end, it turned out that he had restrained his power. That was simply too terrifying.
Not far away, Huangfu Tianlong coughed and wiped the golden blood on his lips indifferently.
He stared at Ye Ping, his eyes like divinemps.
The emotions in his eyes were not anger but heartfelt excitement.
He did not say anything, but his domineering aura was increasing rapidly.
Roar!
Moo!
The terrifying roar of dragon was apanied by the trumpet of an elephant.
The sounds caused the hearts of the crowd of cultivators to ricochet.
At this moment, a white True Dragon and a divine elephant appeared behind Huangfu Tianlong.
The True Dragon was entangling the divine elephant. The dragon and elephant fought while all the cultivators felt an unparalleled pressure.
It was as if they were carrying boulders that weighed thousands of kilograms and were making it difficult for them to breathe.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong was like a heavenly god.
The white Dragon-Elephant shadow was emitting a powerful light that enveloped him and healed all the injuries that he had just suffered.
His energy had also reached its peak at this juncture.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, please guide me.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
In the next moment, he leaped over again.
However, this time, he was far stronger than before.
The sounds of dragon roars and elephant trumpeting filled the air.
Under the academy, Ye Ping calmly sensed the aura of Huangfu Tianlong.
He was indeed very strong. If he hadn¡¯t made a trip back to the sect, he might not have been able to defeat Huangfu Tianlong.
However, things were different now. He had condensed the Great Godfiend and the difference was just toorge.
Hence, even if Huangfu Tianlong attacked with all his might, Ye Ping did not sense any pressure.
It was just like Fang Lei and the others challenging Huangfu Tianlong. Ye Ping wanted to be serious but he couldn¡¯t.
Boom.
In the next moment, Ye Ping punched calmly.
There was nothing fancy or mysterious about his moves.
It looked in but his punch was extremely domineering.
Boom.
The terrifying roar filled the air again.
Their fists collided and resulted in a huge impact that was enough to push the cultivators away by dozens of meters.
In some halls, many geniuses got up and looked at the scene with deadpan expressions.
Just like before, Huangfu Tianlong was once again knocked away.
He couldn¡¯t resist or retaliate at all.
It was suffocating.
They were stunned!
Incredible.
The tens of thousands of cultivators had different expressions.
They were shocked the first time Ye Ping defeated Huangfu Tianlong effortlessly, and Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s reservations made them slightly relieved.
However, Huangfu Tianlong went all out the second time and was again sent flying with a single punch.
It was just ridiculous!
It was simply unbelievable.
They were all stunned and at a loss for words.
Bang!
After falling to the ground, Huangfu Tianlong seemed to be in disbelief too.
He knew that Ye Ping was strong.
However, he didn¡¯t know that Ye Ping was actually this strong.
Even Huangfu Tianlong was certain that Ye Ping had not really exerted his full strength yet.
The difference made Huangfu Tianlong feel stunned.
He knew that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t beat Ye Ping, but that Ye Ping was just too powerful and the difference between them was too great.
However, it was simply impossible. Although Ye Ping was only 22 years old, which was four years older than Huangfu Tianlong, the difference should not be so drastic.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
¡°The difference between us is toorge. You¡¯re verypetent and strong but it¡¯s all over.¡±
Ye Ping said.
He wasn¡¯t mocking Huangfu Tianlong.
Instead, he was just telling him that the difference between the two of them was toorge.
It was the truth. However, it was not mockery or contempt.
Ye Ping respected Huangfu Tianlong who was a true cultivator.
However, Huangfu Tianlong shook his head.
There was some bitterness in his eyes and his golden hair was a little messy. He then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet, can you give me onest chance? However, let¡¯s go outside the city instead.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said.
His eyes were filled with bitterness but there was also some confidence.
He still had a trump card.
He wanted to fight Ye Ping.
At this moment, even Ye Ping was shocked, let alone the spectators.
He could tell that Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s ultimate power had beenpletely exerted.
It was impossible that he would have any other means.
However, at this very moment, Huangfu Tianlong took out a drop of essence blood.
The drop of blood was as brilliant as a diamond which looked like a beautiful blood diamond.
¡°This is the genuine blood of a ten-thousand-year-old flood dragon. If I swallow it, I can directly break through to the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. Senior Brother Ye, can I fight with you again?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong stood up and stared at Ye Ping with a calm expression.
That was hisst trump card.
That drop of essence blood could help him break through to the seventh level directly, but he didn¡¯t want to break through and instead wanted to rely on his own strength and break through to the seventh level.
However, he wanted to win.
He had finally met a true genius, and if he lost the opportunity, he would regret it for the rest of his life.
He was a genius and so was Ye Ping. At the same time, the distance between the two of them would continue increasing too.
Regardless of who was stronger the one between the two, it would be a regret.
In the era of the strongest, such battles were the most meaningful when met with powerful enemies.
Hence, if Ye Ping agreed, he would swallow the essence blood, but if Ye Ping did not agree, he would not swallow it.
Defeat was defeat. He just felt a little indignant.
Everyone could not help but look at Ye Ping.
They were also filled with astonishment.
He didn¡¯t expect Huangfu Tianlong to have that trump card.
Many geniuses who were secretly watching in the dark had their faces turn sullen.
They knew that Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s sixth level of Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was powerful but they didn¡¯t know that he had thatst trump card.
If Huangfu Tianlong really swallowed this drop of genuine blood and broke through to the seventh level.
That would be really invincible.
To them, geniuses could appear in this world, but they couldn¡¯t be too much better than them.
There were a total of 13 levels in the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, and from the sixth level onwards, each level would be exaggeratedly more powerful than the one preceding it.
The sixth level and the seventh level were definitely worlds apart and the increase was certainly not ordinary.
¡°Junior Brother Ye, don¡¯t agree to it. The difference between the seventh level and the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is enormous. It¡¯s very likely that you will lose.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, it¡¯s enough, save your strength for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong, you should know of the difference between the sixth and seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. Even if you win this battle, it won¡¯t be honorable.¡±
¡°Defeat is defeat. The difference in age between you and Ye Ping is less than four years, and even if he wins, there won¡¯t be an advantage. However, if you force a breakthrough to the seventh level with the help of external forces, it wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±
At this moment, the first generation disciples of the Jin Nation Academy spoke up and persuaded Ye Ping not to ept the battle.
It would be best for him to preserve strength and shine at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
They also knew that Ye Ping definitely had reservations, but the difference between the sixth and seventh levels of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was extremely terrifying.
It was the same as the difference between tworge realms.
In this case, Ye Ping would definitely lose.
Now that he had already won, there was no need for him to go out of his way to make trouble.
The first generation disciples of the Jin Nation Academy were not the only ones.
The rest of the cultivators thought so too.
It was mainly because the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was too extraordinary. After the sixth level, the difference between levels would be drastic.
If Huangfu Tianlong really broke through to the seventh level, he would really be invincible and Ye Ping might not necessarily win.
However, even if Huangfu Tianlong won, it would be meaningless.
After all, with the help of external forces, it would be the same as forced enhancement and thousands of years of cultivation would be added to Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s body.
That would be meaningless.
However, Huangfu Tianlong did not listen to anyone and simply looked at Ye Ping while waiting for his answer.
At this moment, all eyes were on Ye Ping.
All of a sudden, someone spoke up.
¡°You¡¯ve already lost.¡±
It was a calm voice, and it belonged to Ye Ping.
He told Huangfu Tianlong that he had lost.
¡°I have indeed lost but I still have the strength to fight onest time.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong admitted that he had been defeated, but he thought that he could still fight one more battle.
Ye Ping shook his head.
He looked at Huangfu Tianlong with a clear gaze.
He then said slowly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡±
Ye Ping said.
At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but seem curious outside the Jin Nation Academy.
Chapter 173: Like A God, Like A Sun
Chapter 173: Like A God, Like A Sun
Outside the Jin Nation Academy.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping curiously.
They did not understand what Ye Ping meant.
Everyone knew that Huangfu Tianlong had indeed lost.
However, they could not figure out why Ye Ping said that that was not the only meaning.
Even Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
He did not understand what Ye Ping meant.
¡°You lost to me because of strength. The difference between you and me is just too great.¡±
¡°My eldest Senior Brother once said.¡±
¡°A true peerless elite has to suffer losses while also gaining victory. So, even if you¡¯ve lost to me, it doesn¡¯t mean true defeat.¡±
¡°The future is full of infinite possibilities. Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year, you can surpass me.¡±
¡°Now if you swallow this drop of true blood, you may get a huge boost in strength.¡±
¡°However, true elites have to take every step on their own, and if you rely on external forces, you will never be able to be a true powerhouse.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice was calm.
That was his exnation.
Huangfu Tianlong was strong. He was indeed an elite. Although he had lost to Ye Ping, his defeat was not considered much.
The future was full of infinite possibilities.
However, if it was for the sake of winning, taking the drop of true blood was considered defeat in Ye Ping¡¯s opinion.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be silent after he said that.
Ye Ping¡¯s words were full of an ambiguous meaning.
However, Huangfu Tianlong naturally understood, and he was even clear of Ye Ping¡¯s words.
The drop of true blood would allow him to break through to the seventh level of Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique if he swallowed it.
However, it would be impossible to say that there were no effects at all.
As long as that drop of true blood was swallowed, the forced breakthrough to the seventh level would be a great hindrance to his cultivation in the future.
The Great Dragon-Elephant Ancient Art itself was all about stability and steadiness.
If one tried to break through with the help of external forces, they might not be able to break through to the eighth level.
However, Huangfu Tianlong had his own ns.
After swallowing the blood, he had to be defeated.
Indeed, he had to be defeated.
As long as he was defeated, he would better understand his ws and shorings. Only then would he focus on cultivation.
He could use defeat to hone his Dao Heart.
He was actually afraid of victory because defeating Ye Ping was not a very honorable thing, and it was normal to break through to the seventh level with the help of the true blood of the flood dragon.
If he lost to Ye Ping and used that to hone his Dao Heart, he would be able to counteract the side effects brought by the flood dragon¡¯s true blood.
However, if he won a battle against an elite of the same generation, his Dao Heart would be at ease and his thoughts would be clear and that would be beneficial to cultivation.
In the eyes of Huangfu Tianlong, the difference between him and Ye Ping was not toorge and the only difference between them was in age.
He was confident that after four years, he would be able to break through to the seventh level.
He thought that Ye Ping had cultivated four years earlier than him.
Hence, swallowing the blood of the flood dragon was not considered an external force. It could only be considered a shortcut of four years.
That was also the reason that once he won, there would be a certain effect, but once his thoughts were clear, there would be no regret.
If he lost, he could take this opportunity to refine his Dao Heart and counteract the effects of swallowing the blood of the flood dragon.
No matter what, he would be able to stabilize his Dao Heart, and hence, Huangfu Tianlong felt that he was already unbeatable.
However, Huangfu Tianlong had no idea that he already wanted to win now.
¡°I want a truly fair fight and I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets behind.¡±
¡°However, you can choose to refuse. You have the right to do it.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
He stood firm to his thoughts.
It was up to Ye Ping whether he was willing to agree or not.
At this moment, all eyes were on Ye Ping.
Whether they would fight or not depended on Ye Ping¡¯s intention.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, don¡¯t agree to it. The seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is not to be underestimated. You¡¯ve already won, so there¡¯s no need.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, there is no need to agree to the battle.¡±
There were soundsing from the academy.
They still did not want Ye Ping to agree to the battle.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe in Ye Ping¡¯s strength, but the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was overbearing.
¡°Is the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique really very powerful?¡±
¡°That goes without saying. The Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is the best Body Tempering technique in the Ten Nations, second only to the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s Ancient Dragon Dao. Besides, it¡¯s inferior to the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s Ancient Dragon Dao precisely because it¡¯s hard to cultivate the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
¡°Yes, the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique is said to be able to allow one to rip apart a true immortal after one reaches the 13th level. This is noughing matter at all.¡±
¡°The most terrifying thing is that advancement in the first five levels of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique will only allow one¡¯s physique to be strengthened, but once you reach the sixth level, there will be a qualitative change and your physique will be like that of a dragon. At the seventh level, there will be another qualitative change, equivalent to the gap between the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core realms.¡±
¡°The two cannot bepared on the same basis, but we are certain about one thing, and that is when one is at the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, he will be invincible to those below the Nascent Soul realm.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s only in terms of physique, he will be invincible to those below the Nascent Soul realm.¡±
¡°There is indeed no need for Ye Ping to continue the battle because he has already won.¡±
¡°This is not about whether or not it¡¯s necessary. Even if Ye Ping wants to fight, what can he do? I doubt he can really defeat someone at the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
¡°Yes, he might not necessarily win.¡±
The surrounding cultivators were discussing.
Some knew how strong the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was and thought that Ye Ping would not necessarily win. Hence, all of them felt that there was no need to fight anymore.
However, at this moment, Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, fight with me fairly.¡±
Feeling indignant, Huangfu Tianlong hoped that Ye Ping would agree.
He just didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.
¡°I agree to the battle.¡±
Under the academy, Ye Ping said slowly
He had given his answer.
He epted Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s challenge.
After he said that, tens of thousands of cultivators were all in an uproar outside the academy.
¡°Has he agreed?¡±
¡°He has the audacity to agree too?¡±
¡°Ah, Ye Ping does have a strong backbone.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, Ye Ping has really shot to fame in the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°Jin Nation has really produced an elite.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this big battle. Do you guys think Huangfu Tianlong will be defeated by Ye Ping even if he swallows the true blood of the flood dragon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible. At the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique, it¡¯s impossible for him to be defeated by a single punch unless Ye Ping¡¯s physical body is extremely invincible.¡±
The people discussed and tens of thousands of voices made the scene seem extremely lively.
Outside the academy, Huangfu Tianlong also seemed incredibly excited after receiving Ye Ping¡¯s consent.
It was because Ye Ping could refuse his request, but if Ye Ping did so, it would be one of his regrets.
That regret would one day turn into a mental demon.
Now that Ye Ping had given him this opportunity, he didn¡¯t have any more regrets.
At the thought of this, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but bow towards Ye Ping.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Ye Ping, no matter if I win or lose this battle, I will acknowledge you as my Senior Brother willingly.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said in an extremely serious manner.
The meaning of his words was simple.
Regardless of whether he won or lost, he would always remember the kindness and favor that Ye Ping had done him. He would also call Ye Ping his Senior Brother.
Ye Ping smiled. He did not have any hostility towards Huangfu Tianlong, and now, he had gained a good impression of him.
He remained silent and simply nodded.
On the other hand, Huangfu Tianlong did not say much and simply swallowed the true blood of the flood dragon.
In the blink of an eye, the terrifying power of blood and Qi diffused and revolved around Huangfu Tianlong whose physical body was torn apart. However, he was also hit by the blood and Qi in an instant.
Roar!
The dragon roars filled the air and Huangfu Tianlong frowned. He was in great pain. Swallowing a drop of blood from a ten-thousand-year-old flood dragon was notfortable for him.
The pain of his flesh being constantly torn apart and then repaired was something no one could understand.
For him, this was almost a kind of torture. If he could get through it, everything would be fine but if not...
That would be troublesome.
Among the crowd, there were people who were staring at Huangfu Tianlong intently.
He was a genius. To many people, a genius like Huangfu Tianlong should appear.
For example, the Fiendcelestial Cult.
For example, many of the rivals of Nan Nation.
Ye Ping sensed something different.
However, this is the Jin Nation Academy and no one dared to act impulsively. If they were outside, they would have probably attacked.
Boom.
In an instant, Ye Ping moved his hands and the Blood and Qi Furnace appeared to suppress Huangfu Tianlong.
The appearance of the Blood and Qi Furnace helped Huangfu Tianlong stabilize the power of the dragon.
Huangfu Tianlong was also quietly cultivating.
Time passed bit by bit.
Two full hours passed.
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s aura immediately became extremely terrifying.
ng.
The Blood and Qi Furnace was blown away.
A ten-feet-long True Dragon and a ten-feet-long divine elephant appeared in front of everyone.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s strength had been enhanced greatly.
The dragon and elephant roared.
The sounds spread throughout the entire Jin Nation capital.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s aura alone could make the void quiver and was more than a hundred times stronger than before.
Everyone was stunned and many cultivators swallowed their saliva. They looked at Huangfu Tianlong in disbelief.
Some elites even seemed to be full of despair.
Huangfu Tianlong was strong in the first ce but he was now invincible. How could they fight him in the future?
Most importantly, Huangfu Tianlong was only 18 years old.
He had reached the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
At this rate, it would be reasonable for him to break through to the eighth level within a hundred years. Within a thousand years, he might break through to the ninth level. Physique was the main thing to be cultivated in the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique which could also lengthen one¡¯s lifespan. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to live to 10,000 years old.
It was very possible to break through to the tenth level during his lifetime.
By then, he might even face difficulties tearing apart a Mahayana powerhouse, let alone a true immortal.
Such an existence would be enough to make a nation prosper for tens of thousands of years.
¡°Thank you for protecting me, Senior Brother.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong opened his eyes. He knew what happened, and hence, he immediately thanked Ye Ping.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Ping said indifferently.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice immediately sounded again.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, can we have a battle outside the city?¡±
He looked at Ye Ping with his eyes full of battle intent.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, his eyes full of battle intent too.
Huangfu Tianlong had advanced and progressed more than a hundred times, and was indeed qualified to fight him.
However, it was hard for him to exert his strength here so they had to go out of the city.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, then let¡¯spete to see who gets to the outside of the city first.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t say much and simply vanished right on the spot before rushing out of the city like a bolt of lightning.
Ye Ping looked calm, but also transformed into a bolt of lightning and disappeared right on the spot to chase after Huangfu Tianlong.
After advancing to the seventh level, Huangfu Tianlong was indeed much stronger than before, be it in terms of aura or realm.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong could also easily defeat his previous self.
¡°Hurry up and go take a look.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a great battle between elites.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know who will win and who will lose in this battle.¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong should be the winner. He¡¯s at the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.¡±
¡°Why does it seem that the seventh level doesn¡¯t sound impressive but is actually so powerful?¡±
¡°There is almost no one who is above the tenth level so there are actually only ten levels in the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. He reached the seventh level at the age of eighteen, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s reallypetent?¡±
Countless cultivators ran after Huangfu Tianlong and Ye Ping.
They all wanted to watch the battle with their own eyes.
After all, it was rare to witness a battle between elites .
Hundreds of thousands of cultivators rushed out of the capital while the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy also went mad and defied the academy¡¯s orders. Instead, they went to observe the battle.
In fact, there were many powerful nobles in the Jin Nation Kingdom who went to watch the battle too.
This battle was definitely of extraordinary significance, and in fact, it could even predetermine the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
It naturally attracted the attention of the powerhouses who surrounded to watch.
However, when the cultivators were chasing.
Outside the capital of Jin Nation.
Ye Ping had already appeared outside the capital of the nation.
Although he was only less than three breaths faster than Huangfu Tianlong, he was much faster.
However, that was also a type of distance.
There were endless great mountains outside the Jin Nation capital.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong arrived on a mountain, and the two of them watched each other.
Hundreds of thousands of cultivators also arrivedter, but fortunately, Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong had not started the battle yet when they arrived.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I have advanced to the seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique. It¡¯s your turn to strike first.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said. He wanted Ye Ping to make the first move because in his opinion he had already undergone a drastic change, and if Ye Ping did not get a head start, it would be unfair to him.
The cultivators could not help but nod.
Indeed, now that Huangfu Tianlong had be stronger again, Ye Ping had to make the first move, or else he would suffer a big loss.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Ping shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s alright, you may just strike.¡±
On the cliff, Ye Ping¡¯s tone was indifferent and he simply stood with his hands by his side, staring at Huangfu Tianlong with confidence in his eyes.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this...¡±
Huangfu Tianlong wanted to say something.
However, after seeing Ye Ping¡¯s appearance, he ended up being silent before speaking again.
¡°In this case, I shall trouble you to teach me, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
As soon as he finished, the Dragon-Elephant painting appeared behind Huangfu Tianlong again.
His body was invincible and his long golden hair made him seem godly.
As soon as he rushed over, all the mountains and rocks within a hundred meters under his feet shattered and the mountains trembled.
Roar!
The mountains quaked incessantly and he seemed to be charging towards Ye Ping invincibly before turning into a long white dragon.
It was an extreme battle, and Huangfu Tianlong did not have any trump card at all. He attacked with all his might so as to not leave any regrets.
Everyone was astonished at this point.
Some were also curious how Ye Ping should deal with it.
On the other mountain, Ye Ping didn¡¯t hesitate to strike with his Ancient True Dragon Fist.
At this moment, a sanguine True Dragon appeared behind Ye Ping.
Roar!
The few surrounding mountains quaked and the terrifying power caused all the cultivators to feel suffocated.
They did not dare to imagine that this was the power of a human.
¡°Qi and Blood True Dragon! He actually condensed the Qi and Blood True Dragon!¡±
¡°No wonder he¡¯s fearless.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a mistake in the information we received, This is not the Blood and Qi Furnace but the Qi and Blood True Dragon.¡±
¡°I was wondering why Ye Ping dared to take on the battle, I didn¡¯t expect that he had actually condensed the Qi and Blood True Dragon.¡±
¡°This is an extreme battle between elites who are at the Foundation Establishment realm. I never thought I would actually witness such a battle in my lifetime.¡±
¡°Regardless of victory or defeat, Ye Ping¡¯s name is taking the Ten Nations by storm.¡±
¡°At the age of twenty-two, he condensed the Qi and Blood True Dragon. How can there be such a genius?¡±
¡°Jin Nation is going to make aeback now that a talent has emerged.¡±
The hundreds of thousands of cultivators were shocked, and there were even many old cultivators who were screaming and pointing at Ye Ping with incredible gazes.
They were all astonished and in an uproar.
A few thousand meters away, Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong collided.
Boom.
At this moment, the void copsed.
Immediately afterwards, it became distorted and ck substances emanated while the mountains shattered. Their power had already reached the level of the perfection of the Golden Core realm.
A white dragon and a blood dragon were fighting hard against each other.
Ye Ping struck like a god while his hair danced in the wind, making him look like an immortal fiendcelestial. He struck the Dragon fist with his left hand and the dragon seal with his right.
Huangfu Tianlong was even crazier as he struck with the Dragon-Elephant fist. The intense battle even changed the appearance of the sky.
Boom!
The mountains were shattered and the hundred-feet-long True Dragon fought in the sky amidst continuous roars.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong were also constantly exchanging blows.
Both of themunched punches that were domineering and invincible.
Huangfu Tianlong was like a heavenly god.
Indeed, after reaching the seventh level, his strength had changed qualitatively and he had be much stronger than before.
However, Ye Ping was also godlike as he was emitting golden rays of light while his physique was even superior to a True Dragon.
Bang!
Their fists collided and emitted terrifying sounds again.
¡°Great True Dragon Hand Seal ¡±
Like a god, Ye Ping formed a seal with both hands and transformed into a True Dragon that sent Huangfu Tianlong flying and crushing a small mountain.
¡°The divine elephant is invincible.¡±
However, in the next moment, Huangfu Tianlong charged over like a heavenly god and a divine shadow surfaced above Ye Ping¡¯s head before stomping and trampling all over him.
Boom.
Ye Ping¡¯s physical body trembled and his Qi and blood rolled, but he was not injured nor did he seriously injure Huangfu Tianlong.
Their strengths were almost on par.
There was an equal exchange of blows.
The good thing was that they were battling outside. If they had fought inside the capital, countless buildings would have been destroyed.
The mountains were shattered during their intense battle.
As the battle progressed, they both became more and more aggressive and ferocious.
In the end, they cast endless means and their moves were considered peerless.
¡°Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.¡±
In the end, Ye Ping activated the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal and his aura became stronger again while he opened his palms and a Taiji Diagram appeared. Like a grinding wheel, it suppressed Huangfu Tianlong.
Thetter retaliated with the Dragon Fist and Elephant Seal, constantly sting the Taiji Diagram, and even when his fists were bleeding, he still didn¡¯t show a trace of fear.
Boom.
In the end, the Taiji Diagram was shattered, and Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s fist hit Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder, breaking it.
Fortunately, Ye Ping¡¯s constitution had now reached an extremely terrifying state where his broken bones would heal immediately and be stronger than before.
After receiving a punch, Ye Ping¡¯s face remained unchanged, and instead, he raised his hand, and the terrifying aura turned into a dragon spear that darted towards Huangfu Tianlong like a bolt of lightning.
Thetter condensed the Elephant Seal and retaliated with the supreme power of the elephant.
However, the Dragon Spear was incredible as it shattered the Dragon-Elephant immediately.
In the next moment, Ye Ping¡¯s fist was like a dragon that constantly bombarded his body and emitted rumbling sounds.
Countless cultivators were dumbfounded.
The extremebat between the two was astonishing.
If it was a fight between two Golden Core realm cultivators who attacked with Dharmic Dao, they wouldn¡¯t be shocked at all.
However, it was merely physicalbat and it was too terrifying to st the mountains with the power of one¡¯s physical body.
Boom.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s sternum was blown apart but he also broke free from Ye Ping¡¯s ferocious attacks.
In an instant, the two stood on separate hills.
Huangfu Tianlong panted heavily and hispel was stained with golden blood, while Ye Ping was also adjusting his primordial energy. Although he was injured, it was not too severe and he could still take it.
¡°Awesome! Awesome! Awesome!¡±
Huangfu Tianlong guffawed loudly.
The battle was extremely smooth for him.
However, in the next moment, Huangfu Tianlong looked at Ye Ping with an extremely calm gaze.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, let¡¯s make onest strike without any restraint. Otherwise, the victory won¡¯t be decided.¡±
He wanted to end everything with onest move.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping responded with a single word, showing his confidence and extraordinariness.
All the cultivators in the capital of Jin Nation came out. Standing several thousand meters apart from each other, they watched the intense battle.
¡°Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon!¡±
¡°Ancient Divine Elephant!¡±
¡°Dragon-Elephant Divine Power!¡±
¡°Invincibility of body!¡±
Huangfu Tianlong roared, and at this moment, he turned into a dragon and an elephant that bombarded towards Ye Ping.
At this moment, Ye Ping closed his eyes.
In his mind, the shadow of the ancient Godfiend appeared.
In the blink of an eye, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
A terrifying figure appeared behind him, and although it was blurry, it seemed to be standing above billions of stars in the 33rd Heaven, mastering the Five Elements while being entangled with the Great Dao.
Boom.
A shining golden fist sted out.
The Jin Nation capital became extremely radiant in the evening.
It was as dazzling as the sun.
Boom!
The two of them shed and an unprecedentedly massive power emerged, just like a full-blown strike from a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse.
A huge mountain shattered on the spot, and all of a sudden, the earth quaked and the mountains shook, and the array formations in the capital activated immediately without being affected.
Smoke rose in all directions.
All the cultivators held their breaths, and the dazzling golden light made it hard for them to open their eyes.
They did not know who had won.
They looked really curious.
¡°Who won?¡±
¡°It should be Huangfu Tianlong, right?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s likely to be Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Ye Ping has the Qi and Blood True Dragon and an invincible physical body. He has a greater chance of winning.¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong was not weak either. The seventh level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique was inexplicable and miracles could be created too.¡±
¡°Yes, Huangfu Tianlong can create miracles.¡±
They were all filled with curiosity, and there were already about a million cultivators who were watching.
They were viewing the battle from afar.
Finally, the smoke and light vanished.
Everyone saw a beam of light, flying down andnding on a mountain.
All of a sudden, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look over.
The mountain was wrecked and shattered. There was a figure standing at the top.
It was... Huangfu Tianlong.
In the sky dome...
It was Ye Ping...
He was like a god.
He was also like a dazzling sun.
That scene was etched deeply in the minds of the cultivators forever.
¡ª-
Chapter 174: Great Xia Dynasty King, Hereditary King?
Chapter 174: Great Xia Dynasty King, Hereditary King?
¡°Senior Brother Ye is invincible.¡±
After a brief moment of astonishment, the sounds of a tsunami soon filled the air, and the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy hollered loudly at the top of their lungs.
Their eyes were bloodshot and they were so excited that their faces were flushed.
How many years had it been since the Jin Nation Academy was that powerful?
Huangfu Tianlong was an elite who managed to dominate the Ten Nations within just seven days.
Everywhere he went, he did not face any opposition, and regardless of the agenda, they had at least lost to Huangfu Tianlong.
Today, Ye Ping was like a god who defeated the famous Huangfu Tianlong who had taken the Ten Nations by storm.
It could be imagined that Ye Ping¡¯s name would definitely be famous in the Ten Nations.
On the shattered mountain, Huangfu Tianlong stared at Ye Ping in shock.
He was badly injured. During the battle just now, he had done his best without reserving any trump cards.
Yet, he had been defeated.
He was really defeated this time.
Huangfu Tianlong actually wanted to win, but now that he had been defeated, he somehow felt relieved.
He wanted to use this defeat to hone his Dao Heart and use the supreme willpower to counteract the negative effects of forcing his way through the seventh level.
Of course, that was only Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s own thoughts and it was still unknown if he could really counteract it.
On the sky dome, Ye Ping restrained his brilliance and arrived in front of Huangfu Tianlong in an instant. He cast some blood and Qi to heal Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s wounds.
Soon, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s injuries were also healed immediately under the irrigation of blood and Qi.
¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong also restrained his brilliance and stood up to look at Ye Ping, his eyes full of admiration and respect.
The reason for his behavior was not being defeated by Ye Ping, but rather, he admired and respected the quality of Ye Ping¡¯s martial arts Dao and his personality.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, you¡¯re being too polite. Since we¡¯ve already exchanged blows, why don¡¯t you go to the Jin Nation Academy to cultivate for a few days?¡±
Ye Ping took the initiative to invite Huangfu Tianlong to go to the Jin Nation Academy to mediate.
¡°Alright if I won¡¯t be disturbing you. Thank you very much, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong pondered for a while before agreeing.
If other people had invited him, he might have refused, but he didn¡¯t want to turn Ye Ping down.
Ye Ping nodded and didn¡¯t say much as he flew towards the Jin Nation Academy.
Outside the city, there were millions of cultivators gathered together, either on their flying swords or flying in the air. They were all staring at Huangfu Tianlong.
Apart from envy, their eyes were full of amazement.
At this moment...
In the imperial pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
It was extremely opulent and luxurious. There was no gold or jade, but the pce was full of spirit artifacts. Even amp was a spirit artifact.
Above the Great Xia Dynasty Pce, there was a True Dragon Qi that was hovering around with a terrifying majesty that could be felt even from 500 kilometers away.
Outside the Heavenly Hall, the steps, which were made of white jade, were known as the Path to Heaven.
Xia Qingmo¡¯s figure slowly appeared on the Path to Heavenly and she made her way to the Heavenly Hall, step by step.
There were seven eunuchs and seven maids behind her.
Xia Qingmo finally arrived outside the Heavenly Hall.
Creak!
Therge door opened with a creak and all the eunuchs and maids lowered their heads. They couldn¡¯t stare into the hall because the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty might be inside. Since they were lowly maids and eunuchs, they could not look directly at the emperor.
The door of the hall was pushed open.
A figure stood in the middle of the hall.
It was a man dressed in a golden dragon robe, but he did not seem tacky at all and was instead standing still like a deity.
He was not the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He was the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Xia Qingmo was a little surprised because she thought that it was her father who had summoned her, but she did not expect that it was her big brother instead.
She was somehow disappointed but had long gotten used to it.
¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±
Xia Qingmo bowed, not daring to break the rules.
In the pce, everyone had to follow the rules, including the princesses and princes. Only the emperor was exempt.
¡°Qingmo.¡±
The Crown Prince seemed to be very calm.
He wasposed.
Xia Qingmo did not speak. In her opinion, her father, the crown prince, as well as the other princes, were all extremely scheming.
She did not want to be embroiled in anything with them and would rather be alone.
¡°I heard something from the Wei-Wu Marquis.¡±
¡°This time, youmitted a huge crime by leaving the pce without permission. However, you¡¯re going to be in a marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty soon, so we decided not to punish you.¡±
¡°However, as the Crown Prince, there are some things I would have to tell you.¡±
The Crown Prince¡¯s voice was extremely calm and he had his back facing Xia Qingmo while staring at the dragon throne in the Heavenly Hall.
Xia Qingmo remained silent without giving any answer.
The Crown Prince did not seem annoyed or furious at all and simply continued speaking calmly.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through or who you¡¯ve met, but your destiny has been predetermined the moment you were born.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much on it or get too involved with other people. Otherwise, you will only end up harming those around you.¡±
¡°Take your maid as an example. Due to the fact that you escaped the pce presumptuously this time, Father has already ordered for her to be punished. She has already been executed.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hate Father or the Ministry of Rites. If you must, just me it on the fact that you are a royal.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
The prince¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.
However, his words caused Xia Qingmo to feel like she had been struck by lightning.
¡°This matter has nothing to do with her. It was entirely my idea, and I didn¡¯t escape without permission, I had Father¡¯s approval. Why must she be executed? Even if someone has to be punished, I should be punished.¡±
Xia Qingmo¡¯s face turned sullen. She tried her best to exin it. She was not afraid of getting punished, but hearing that her maid had been executed, she found it hard to ept.
¡°Qingmo.¡±
¡°The royals are forever right. When you went missing in the Jin Nation, we had already sent the Jin Nation king to investigate, and now that the matter has been leaked, it concerns the pride and dignity of the royals.¡±
¡°So, Father will not admit that he allowed you to leave.¡±
¡°However, you don¡¯t have to feel too bad, your maid died peacefully. I instructed the Ministry of Punishment to give her a quick and painless death.¡±
The Crown Prince still sounded as indifferent as ever. He was high up in the air and authoritative.
At this moment, Xia Qingmo froze.
She was speechless, and her eyes were filled with remorse and shock.
This time, she did not flee the pce, but rather, she left only after getting the permission of the emperor.
Besides, no matter what, there was no need for them to kill the maid because it did not result in a huge mistake.
That punishment was somewhat unreasonable.
However, in the next moment, Xia Qingmo suddenly froze.
She seemed to have understood something and froze on the spot.
After a long time, Xia Qingmo spoke.
¡°I understand.¡±
She seemed a little bitter.
The Crown Prince remained silent and simply looked at the dragon chair quietly.
¡°Father allowed me to go to Jin Nation but he was actually just using me as a pawn. You guys knew long ago that the Fiendcelestial Cult has been in Jin Nation, so I was there only to attract their attention.¡±
¡°Right?¡±
Xia Qingmo suddenly understood something and confirmed it with the Crown Prince.
The Crown Prince, on the other hand, was extremely calm as he did not feel any emotions at all.
¡°Yes.¡±
He had given his answer.
Indeed, Xia Qingmo had indeed received permission from the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to leave the pce this time, but thetter¡¯s goal was to use her to lure the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Otherwise, who would they care if an unknown and unfavored princess suddenly left the Great Xia Dynasty? Who would know about it?
Even if the Fiendcelestial Cult minions were powerful, they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to an unfavored princess, and even if they did, they would not be able to find out urately that she was in the kingdom of Jin Nation.
The person who knew that she was in Jin Nation was her maid.
Besides, the person who took her to Jin Nation was also her maid.
Those news made Xia Qingmo fallpletely silent.
¡°The fact that you can understand this shows that you¡¯re not stupid.¡±
¡°That maid of yours was a minion of the Fiendcelestial Cult. She was lurking in the pce and then showed up beside you.¡±
¡°She wanted to lure you and make you be a pawn of the Fiendcelestial Cult, but it turned out that she underestimated the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Qingmo, you actually should have guessed long ago that you¡¯re not favored nor do you have any advantage. None of the maids and eunuchs in the pce are willing to serve you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t really think that maid of yours decided to serve you because she thinks you¡¯re pitiful, right?¡±
The Crown Prince¡¯s words made Xia Qingmopletely speechless.
Everything was clear.
However, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t ept the truth.
Whereas, the Crown Prince did not care about Xia Qingmo¡¯s mood and simply spoke slowly.
¡°Qingmo, if you don¡¯t want this to happen again, be careful and wary of the people around you. Don¡¯t be attached to anyone, you¡¯ll marry into the Great Ze Dynasty soon.¡±
¡°Remember what I said, do not be involved with others. If not for the expert of that sect, they would have probably died by now.¡±
¡°The marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty is very important to us now. The fact that you¡¯re lucky enough to marry the Crown Prince¡¯s brother is a turning point in your destiny.¡±
¡°You should understand everything I said, right?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
At the entrance of the main hall, Xia Qingmo stayed silent and stared at the rays of sunlight that were cast on the ground.
¡°Okay. I¡¯ve already said what I should have, it¡¯s up to you to consider the rest.¡±
The Crown Prince still did not get angry and simply told Xia Qingmo to handle it herself.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
In the next moment, Xia Qingmo answered.
She then turned around and left.
Soon, the doors of the hall were closed slowly.
The Crown Prince looked rather silent.
After five minutes, someone spoke.
¡°Your Highness, we have investigated clearly, the sect that the Tenth Princess was staying in was an outcast.¡±
¡°Senior Gu Jianxian is indeed in that sect but he seems to only be there to experience the mortal world. He¡¯ll probably leave soon.¡±
¡°As for the sect, most of them are extremely ordinary, except for a new disciple who seems to be quite talented and managed to enter the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°His name is...¡±
The voice was low, but the person who was speaking could not be seen. At this moment, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke.
¡°I don¡¯t need to know so much.¡±
The person then fell silent and stopped talking immediately.
¡°Senior Gu Jianxia has been thinking about the matter of mortalizationtely so don¡¯t disturb him while he¡¯s experiencing the mortal world.¡±
¡°Before Qingmo¡¯s big wedding, we won¡¯t bother about this sect as long as they don¡¯t act abnormally.¡±
¡°However, if they get up to scheming and dy the wedding, you should know what to do.¡±
The Crown Prince was veryposed.
¡°I understand, but Gu Jianxian...¡±
His voice was low but he seemed to be conflicted.
¡°Even if Senior Gu Jianxian is powerful, he can¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the imperial dynasty, and he won¡¯t necessarily stay in that sect. He¡¯s bound to leave some day.¡±
¡°The marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty concerns the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s luck. He knows better than us how cruel the battle for national luck is.¡±
The Crown Prince obviously did not want anyone to intervene with Xia Qingmo¡¯s marriage alliance.
As long as the Great Ze Dynasty and Great Xia Dynasty were bound together by a marriage alliance, there would only be benefits and no disadvantages for the Great Xia Dynasty.
In that case, once he ascended to the throne, he would be able to revitalize the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, at this moment, another voice spoke up.
¡°Your Highness, something major has happened.¡±
Hearing those words, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed a little.
He did not say anything and simply listened to the report quietly.
¡°Someone in Jin Nation has refined the non-poisonous pill.¡±
The voice sounded in the dark.
In just an instant, there was a drastic change in the Crown Prince¡¯sposed face.
¡°Non-poisonous pill?¡±
He said, looking somewhat surprised.
As the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate, he would investigate anything clearly beforeing to report. Although he would not sound too definite, what he said wasrgely true.
¡°Your Highness, there are rumors spreading from the Jin Nation Academy that a newly matricted student has refined a non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°Besides, the king of Jin Nation hase to the Great Xia Dynasty and was summoned by His Majesty.¡±
¡°I especially investigated and found out that a few days ago, the Jin Nation Academy array formation had been activated and all the students were not allowed to leave. This should not be a groundless rumor.¡±
The person cited a few pieces of evidence.
All of a sudden, the Great Xia Dynasty Crown Prince¡¯s expression could not help but change greatly.
Since his father had personally summoned the king of Jin Nation, he thought that the matter should be true.
¡®Non-poisonous pill.¡¯
As the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he could not possibly not know what the non-poisonous pill signified.
In an instant, the Crown Prince of Great Xia Dynasty could not help but say,
¡°Ry my orders to secretly investigate this matter thoroughly. Four hours from now, I want to know clearly if the rumors are true or not.¡±
The Great Xia Dynasty Crown Prince looked extremely serious.
He knew very well what the non-poisonous pill represented, so he was abnormally excited.
¡°Yes.¡±
After he spoke, it seemed to be extremely quiet in the hall.
At this moment, in the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
A middle-aged man who was dressed in a violet-gold robe was standing in the main hall while constantly examining a pill in his hand.
On the other hand, the king of the Jin Nation stood in front of him, looking rather respectful and too scared to even breathe.
¡°It¡¯s really a non-poisonous pill.¡±
It was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his fifties but still looked young and majestic, with a full head of ck hair.
He was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who had supreme authority.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty squeezed the non-poisonous Foundation Establishment Pill, only to sense how extraordinary it was.
His eyes were full of disbelief.
The king of Jin Nation, who was standing in front of him, spoke.
¡°Your Majesty, I have received news that the supreme alchemist is willing to share the pill form with the Great Xia Dynasty but we have to wait until tomorrow.¡±
The king of the Jin Nation said.
He hade to the Great Xia Dynasty a few days ago, but he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative toe to the Great Xia Dynasty Emperor because he did not get the exact news confirmation.
What if Xu Luochen did not agree?
He only received a response from Elder Xu Chang a few hours ago, and hence, he came to meet the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty as soon as he could.
¡°Good, Li Jin, you have done well this time and I understand your intentions, as well as those of the people of Jin Nation. As long as the non-poisonous pill can really be refined, Jin Nation will be the best of the Ten Nations.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty epted the non-poisonous pill and praised the king of the Jin Nation instead of asking why he had to wait until tomorrow. He even promised to make the Jin Nation the best of the Ten Nations after the matter was settled.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡±
The king of the Jin Nation performed a great salute to thank him, but at the end, he continued to speak.
¡°Your Majesty, it was mainly thanks to that disciple of the Jin Nation Academy. If not for him, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for us to get the non-poisonous pill form. Hence, I hope that you can give him a handsome reward.¡±
The king of the Jin Nation spoke. He did not forget about Ye Ping and tried to ask for a reward on his behalf.
¡°I definitely will. However, the non-poisonous pill is too significant. What should I reward him with? Should I make him the Hereditary Marquis?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked.
Hearing these words, the king of Jin Nation¡¯s expression changed.
¡®Hereditary Marquis?¡¯
That was not a trivial matter. There were a total of neen marquises in the Great Xia Dynasty, of which seventeen had obtained their titles because of the dragon¡¯s merit. Later on, two more marquis were added. They had all obtained their titles by building their careers or served the military for generations.
One of the marquis could not be hereditary.
Yet, Ye Ping was given the title of Hereditary Marquis.
It was too exaggerated.
¡°Your Majesty, the matter of conferring him that title is too exaggerated. Besides, the matter of the non-poisonous pill must not be leaked. Once he is given the title, it will definitely attract the attention of the five dynasties, and it will be very troublesome. Your Majesty, please think twice.¡±
The king of Jin Nation said seriously.
He thought that the conferment of the title of marquis was too exaggerated.
The status of a marquis was superior to his status as the Jin Nation King and the only difference was that the marquis enjoyed lesser benefits. However, he would have high control over the military.
¡°The matter of the non-poisonous pill involves too much and it can enhance the national capital. There¡¯s nothing wrong with conferring him the title of Hereditary Marquis, but you¡¯re right, the title will have too much of an impact.¡±
¡°Li Jin, what do you suggest?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded and then asked the king of Jin Nation.
¡°Your Majesty, how about giving Ye Ping a ce in the Great Xia Dynasty Academy? How about that?¡±
¡°Great Xia Dynasty Academic Pce?¡±
All of a sudden, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty frowned.
It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, but rather, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy was apletely independent existence. Although he could rule the nation, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy had its own rules. Just like the Heavenly Supervisory, it was left behind by the ancestors.
He really couldn¡¯t let anyone join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy or the Heavenly Supervisory at will.
However, the value of the non-poisonous pills let the Great Xia Dynasty Emperor know that he had to use his authority.
¡°A ce in the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is not at allparable to the value of the non-poisonous pill. However, I¡¯ll first give him a ce there, and after he graduates yearster, I¡¯ll bestow him the title of marquis.¡±
The Great Xia Dynasty emperor said.
He agreed to the request.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡±
The king of Jin Nation immediately thanked him.
¡°Li Jin, ording to what you said, it seems that some people have already found out about the non-poisonous pills.¡±
¡°Apart from you, Ye Ping, and me, no one else should know about this. Erase their memories, and before the non-poisonous pill is produced, this matter cannot be spread around. Do you understand?¡±
The Great Xia Dynasty emperor said.
¡°Yes.¡±
The king of Jin Nation nodded, then turned around and left the hall.
After the king of Jin Nation left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty took out the non-poisonous pill and stayed silent.
He had no idea if the non-poisonous pill was a blessing or a curse, but he knew that the non-poisonous pill could make the Great Xia Dynasty truly prosper.
Chapter 175: Give Him Whatever He Wants!
Chapter 175: Give Him Whatever He Wants!
Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong slowly appeared.
The entire Jin Nation Academy seemed somewhat empty as everyone had gone outside the city to watch the great battle.
Now that Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong had returned, they hadn¡¯t arrived yet.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, you are injured, so go and heal your injuries first. We¡¯ll have a good chat once you recover.¡±
Ye Ping was more concerned about Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s injuries.
Both of them had gone all out and fought for real during the great battle just now. Huangfu Tianlong seemed to have no major problems, but in fact, he was seriously injured and needed to recuperate well.
¡°Alright.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
However, the next moment, Ye Ping suddenly called out to Huangfu Tianlong, and then raised his hand where various streams of spiritual energy immediately gathered.
Soon, a pill appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong was confused.
He looked at Ye Ping in disbelief.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Refining pills?¡¯
Huangfu Tianlong knew a little about the Dao of alchemy, but he had never seen such an alchemy technique before.
He could refine pills using only his hands.
¡®Where are the ingredients?¡¯
¡®Where¡¯s the pill furnace?¡¯
¡®Brother, that¡¯s a bit exaggerated.¡¯
Huangfu Tianlong knew that Ye Ping was verypetent, but he did not expect Ye Ping to refine pills using such a method. It gave him a new perception of Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, this is a Qi and Blood Pill that will aid you in your recovery. Take it.¡±
There was nothing Ye Ping could give to Huangfu Tianlong, so he simply refined a pill to help him heal sooner.
¡®This!¡¯
Huangfu Tianlong was stunned.
He did not expect there to really be a pill.
¡°Take it, we¡¯re considered friends after that battle. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±
Ye Ping mistakenly thought that Huangfu Tianlong was too embarrassed to ept it.
¡°In that case, thank you so much, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong had nothing more to say. He epted the Qi and Blood Pill before going to a random ce to swallow the pill and heal his injuries.
On the other hand, Ye Ping returned to his residence to deal with the matter of the non-poisonous pill.
He had to modify the non-poisonous pill form for Elder Xu Chang.
The original version would definitely not work so it must be modified.
In the room, Ye Ping took out the rice paper, and after thinking for a moment, Ye Ping began writing.
He made some improvements to the form.
¡®Second Senior Brother¡¯s method of refining pills is to channel the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, in order to refine a non-poisonous pill.¡¯
¡®However, the question is, what pill?¡¯
¡®Indeed, the greatest problem with Second Senior Brother¡¯s pill refining method is what kind of pills to refine.¡¯
¡®There are three thousand kinds of pills, which one do you want?¡¯
At first, Ye Ping did not know what he should do if he wanted to refine other types of pills.
Later on, after several trials, Ye Ping understood that in the alchemy method that Xu Luochen had taught him, he would be able to refine whatever pill he was thinking about.
Yes, what he thought would be refined.
However, Ye Ping did not want to pen that down on the pill form. He knew what kind of pills the Great Xia Dynasty needed, and hence, he wrote down three types of pill forms.
He wrote down pill forms for pills to enhance physical strength, Qi and blood, as well as for healing.
Ye Ping decided not to give the others for the time being, because reserving some things was better for both Xu Luochen and himself.
Ye Ping spent less than an hourpleting the three pill forms.
They were much simpler and straightforward than before. There were advantages and disadvantages too. The disadvantage was that they could never master the core methods of alchemy.
They could only refine ording to the form.
The advantage was that the refining method was a little simpler and did not have strict requirements. However, of course, it was only rtively simpler.
After writing the form, Ye Ping carefully scrutinized it and made sure it was correct before putting it away. He would give it to Xu Chang tomorrow.
At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door.
¡°Senior Brother Ye!¡±
It was Li Yue¡¯s voice.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious, but he also immediately got up and opened the door of the room.
At this moment, Li Yue was standing outside the door, all dolled up. When she saw Ye Ping, she looked slightly embarrassed but quickly exined the purpose of her visit.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, the first generation Senior Brothers have arranged a feast and invited you over. Senior Brother Huangfu is waiting for you outside.¡±
Li Yue informed Ye Ping that the first generation Senior Brothers were holding a feast.
After all, this time, Ye Ping had defeated Huangfu Tianlong, and this matter had already spread across the Ten Nations.
On the other hand, Huangfu Tianlong was also invited by Ye Ping to go to the Jin Nation Academy.
As the host, it was impossible for the Jin Nation Academy to do nothing.
However, it was originally supposed to be a feast hosted by the elders, but somehow, the elders of the entire Jin Nation Academy were not in the academy. Hence, the feast was hosted by the first generation disciples.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, briefly packed up, and then left with Li Yue.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you were really as ferocious as a god today. Do you know that you¡¯ve be the talk of the town in the Ten Nations now? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before everyone in the Great Xia Dynasty finds out about you.¡±
Li Yue brought Ye Ping to the banquet, and during their journey, she couldn¡¯t help but praise him.
¡°It¡¯s just a title.¡±
Ye Ping smiled calmly. He didn¡¯t care much about such a superficial title, probably because he had developed such a character before he practiced immortal cultivation.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, it seems you¡¯d definitely win the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
Li Yue continued to speak. She knew that Ye Ping didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune because Li Yu had mentioned it to her previously.
¡°Ten Nations Grand Tournament? I probably will not be participating in it.¡±
At the mention of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Ye Ping shook his head. He did not want to participate in it.
He just wanted to stay in the Jin Nation Academy for this period of time toprehend the supreme sword intent. After doing so, he would consider other things.
¡°You¡¯re not participating? Senior Brother Ye, are you not going to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament? Don¡¯t you want to go to the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
Hearing that Ye Ping did not want to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Li Yue felt a little surprised.
She didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to not want to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Basically, all of the academies in the Ten Nations were working hard in preparation for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
All the disciples of the academies dreamed of passing the Ten Nations Grand Tournament to enter the Ten Nations Academy.
It was a world ruled by dynasties. No matter how strong a sect was, it was still inferior to a nation and a dynasty.
An academy represented infinite wisdom as they had a collection of countless cultivation methods.
Although joining a sect could allow one to obtain cultivation methods for immortal cultivation, the sects would also have to gain benefits from its disciples.
Sects were different from academies. Academies would only impart teachings without requiring their disciples to do much. However, once the students had their own achievements or gained unique experiences, they would have to contribute to the academy.
Of course, they would just have to contribute to the academy in terms of knowledge.
That was the reason that academies represented wisdom and freedom.
That was the reason that all cultivators wanted to enter an academy.
The national academy.
The Ten Nations Academy.
The Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
It was aplete promotional chain that was simr to the promotional system of the Confucian schrs.
However, it was not that simple to enter the academies.
Even the academies of smaller nations had strict regtions.
For existences like the Jin Nation Academy, no one had the right to directly arrange for disciples to enter unless they were the king of Jin Nation or the rulers.
Even if the students of the Jin Nation Academy did not agree, the king of the Jin Nation could not arrange for anyone to enter.
The higher up, the stricter.
There was only one way to be promoted to the Ten Nations Academy and that was to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
If one had a ster performance in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, they would be selected to join the Ten Nations Academy. However, the ster performance might not necessarily refer to the strength in realm.
However, if they did not rely on the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, there would basically be no way for them to enter the Ten Nations Academy.
¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t want to go.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. In fact, he didn¡¯t even want to join the Jin Nation Academy in the first ce.
He was not used to being in academies and preferred cultivating alone quietly in the sect.
Ye Ping knew that if there were more people, there would be more trouble.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯re really extraordinary.¡±
Li Yue had a bitter expression. She did not know how to go about exining to Ye Ping.
Many cultivators wished they could join the Ten Nations Academy, and yet Ye Ping did not want to join the Ten Nations Academy.
¡°By the way, Junior Sister Li, let me ask you something.¡±
While walking, Ye Ping suddenly thought of something.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, go ahead.¡±
Li Yue was a little curious and wondered what Ye Ping had to ask.
¡°Do you know how to earn Spirit Stones in a short period of time?¡±
Ye Ping asked with a calm expression.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡°Spirit Stones?¡±
Li Yue was stunned.
She couldn¡¯t quite understand what Ye Ping was thinking.
A second ago, they were talking about something lofty like the Ten Nations Academy, and the next, they were actually talking about earning Spirit Stones.
¡®Do Spirit Stones need to be earned?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you being serious?¡±
Li Yue really didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Is it very troublesome?¡±
Ye Ping frowned. He didn¡¯t know much about such things like Spirit Stones, but be it in his previous life or the current one, Ye Ping knew that money was hard to earn.
¡°It¡¯s not very troublesome, it¡¯s just that at your level, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about things like Spirit Stones, right?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, if you really need Spirit Stones, you may look for my brother. He¡¯s rich and has plenty of Spirit Stones.¡±
In fact, Li Yue didn¡¯t know how to earn Spirit Stones because the royals would prepare everything that she wanted.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.
Ye Ping could not bring himself to ask others for help. Previously, he had already made an exception when he asked Li Yue for a few hundred superior-grade Spirit Stones.
If he had to go to Li Yu, it would be pointless. Besides, he needed a few thousands or tens of thousands of Spirit Stones.
At this time, the two arrived at the ceremony hall.
In the ceremony hall, the first and second generation Senior Brothers had all arrived.
The only remaining elders had also taken their seats.
Apart from that, the other disciples were waiting outside, and they were not qualified to enter.
Even if Li Yue was the princess of Jin Nation, she was not qualified to enter.
However, a joyous event had happened after all, and there were banquets in and outside the hall. Some disciples were also celebrating outside the ceremony hall.
After Ye Ping appeared, all the disciples got up one after another and bowed at Ye Ping.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Everyone including the third generation and fourth generation disciples all addressed Ye Ping as their Senior Brother.
Ye Ping used his strength to earn that title.
In the academy, age was not an important determinant for whether one could be called a Senior Brother or not. Those who were strong would be qualified to be called Senior Brother.
Ye Ping did not respond and instead bowed to the crowd. Immediately afterwards, he stepped into the hall.
He had a calm expression on his face, and under the gazes of everyone, he entered the hall.
The ceremony hall of the Jin Nation Academy was luxurious and majestic.
The empty hall was lined with twenty-four jade tables on the left and right sides, on which there was a huge spread of delicacies and wine.
In the ceremony hall, everyone could not help but look at Ye Ping.
However, everyone seemed to have shifty gazes and they even slightly lowered their heads.
Ye Ping walked into the ceremony hall, and for the first time, he saw a few people he was familiar with.
Yes, he saw some acquaintances.
¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡±
Stepping into the ceremony hall, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked again after seeing his acquaintances.
At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious as they looked at Ye Ping, followed by Fang Lei, Mo Xiaoping, Duanmu Yun, and the others.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Fang Lei and Duanmu Yun and others became even more ashamed.
In fact, even after seeing Ye Ping previously, they still dared not confirm that Ye Ping was the Essence Demon King of the Essence Demon Mystic Realm.
Duanmu Yun was the only one who was sure.
¡°Do you guys know each other?¡±
Some elders couldn¡¯t help but ask. They looked at Fang Lei, followed by Ye Ping, their eyes full of curiosity.
Before Duanmu Yun and the others could speak, Ye Ping looked at Duanmu Yun.
¡°Fairy Duanmu, have you turned over a new leaf?¡±
Ye Ping walked over and asked seriously while looking at Duanmu Yun.
After hearing that, Duanmu Yun was stunned.
So was everyone else.
¡®Turned over a new leaf?¡¯
¡®What do you mean turned over a new leaf?¡¯
In particr, Duanmu Yun was looking at Ye Ping with a deadpan expression.
¡®What turn over a new leaf?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m an orthodox cultivator to begin with, okay?¡¯
Duanmu Yun cried internally.
¡®If you can¡¯t talk, don¡¯t talk, okay?¡¯
Everyone was confused and really didn¡¯t know what happened.
Finally, Mo Xiaoping stood up with a bitter smile before telling everyone what happened.
He didn¡¯t care about his pride anymore.
¡®I¡¯ll try my best to exin.¡¯
Indeed, everyone immediately understood after hearing Mo Xiaoping¡¯s exnation.
Ye Ping also did not expect that to be the truth.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping could not help but feel slightly embarrassed.
After everyone heard Mo Xiaoping¡¯s exnation in the ceremony hall, they all couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
¡°You¡¯re now friends after the fight. Come on, Ye Ping, quickly take your seat.¡±
Some elders smiled and asked Ye Ping to sit down.
¡°You¡¯re right, Elder.¡±
¡°I also hope that you guys can understand.¡±
Ye Ping chuckled bitterly. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Mo Xiaoping¡¯s exnation, he really wouldn¡¯t know that that was how things were.
However, at the end of the day, there was still a problem with the Teleportation Array.
The Teleportation Array was problematic.
¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. The elder is right, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other without a fight. Ye Ping, I once had some misunderstanding about you, now it seems that I¡¯m the one who jumped to conclusions. I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups of wine.¡±
Fang Lei picked up the wine cup and apologized for some things that happened before.
He was very bold and simply drank three cups of wine.
After saying that, Fang Lei continued, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you and I hit it off well, I¡¯ll toast to you thrice again.¡±
Gulp gulp!
He chugged three cups of wine.
After drinking, Fang Lei continued, ¡°Today, you¡¯ve earned dignity for the Jin Nation Academy, so I¡¯ll toast thrice to you again.¡±
However, before he finished speaking, an elder couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you want to cheat us out of some wine and food, just say so, what¡¯s the point of saying such pompous things?¡±
Everyone in the room burst intoughter after hearing that.
Ye Ping also smiled and sat down.
He sat down on the third seat on the left, opposite Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Senior Brother Ye!¡±
Huangfu Tianlong picked up his wine cup and took the initiative to drink as a form of respect.
At this moment, someone asked everyone to toast together.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s all toast to Ye Ping.¡±
Hearing that, everyone lifted their sses including Ye Ping.
At this moment, in the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
In the Crown Prince¡¯s Hall.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was sitting quietly in front of his table.
There were some scrolls on the table.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was reading attentively.
There were two people below the pce, hanging their heads low and staying silent.
It seemed to be extremely quiet in the hall.
After a while, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty put down the bamboo scroll. He then closed his eyes.
¡°It seems that the matter of the non-poisonous pill is true.¡±
He muttered to himself and shut his eyes tightly.
He was afraid that the other party would see the excitement in his eyes. Hence, he closed his eyes and suppressed it.
¡°Your Highness, the non-poisonous pill is extremely important and the king of the Jin Nation, Li Jin, has already seen His Majesty. What should we do?¡±
The other party lowered his head and asked.
¡°Li Jin is really a sly old fox. After getting the non-poisonous pill, he didn¡¯t pocket it but chose to hand it to the Great Xia Dynasty. In this case, my father will give him great credit and make the best choice. I thought that he would pocket it. He¡¯s really a sly old fox.¡±
¡°He made the right choice but his only mistake is to pass the people below. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be hard to suppress this matter, and by then, Li Jin will also face trouble.¡±
¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Hand this gold token of mine to Li Jin and see if he¡¯s willing to ept it. If he is, it will ensure his safety, and if he doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t harm him either.¡±
¡°Ye Ping is the most important.¡±
¡°Since Father has obtained the non-poisonous pill form, he will definitely refine it. Besides, I¡¯m certain that Ye Ping won¡¯t really hand over the real non-poisonous pill form. He¡¯d definitely reserve something unless he¡¯s a saint.¡±
¡°We must rope Ye Ping in, and as long as he bes a person of this pce, we will also get the non-poisonous pill form. We don¡¯t have to mass produce it first, but as long as we can refine some important non-poisonous pills, it would be very useful for us too.¡±
¡°Foundation Establishment, Realm Breakthrough, Nascent Soul, and even Essence Soul Pills, or Purple Spirit Tribtion Transcendence Pills will have powerhouses vying for them.¡±
¡°Yan Shi, go look for Ye Ping and hand this purple jade bead to him as a greeting gift. Try to find something out from him too.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty still couldn¡¯t control his emotions and said a little too much.
¡°Yes.¡±
The man on the left nodded.
However, the old man on the right couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡°Your Highness, I think the non-poisonous pill is really important, if we send someone to go on our behalf, it¡¯s... insincere.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you go there yourself? I just heard that Ye Ping has defeated the Nan Nation genius, Huangfu Tianlong. He¡¯s probably an arrogant person. If you go personally, it might be better.¡±
The elder said, thinking that it would be best for the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty to go there in person.
However, at this moment, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty opened his eyes.
His eyes were golden and different from that of normal people.
His eyes were full of pride.
¡°I¡¯m the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and he¡¯s a genius with a high status. However, my status is superior to his. The more you pay attention to him, the more arrogant he¡¯s going to get.¡±
¡°Teacher, please do as I say.¡±
The Great Xia Dynasty Crown Prince was very prideful.
He yearned to obtain the pill form greatly, but he cared more about his status and position.
Thetter remained silent.
¡°Okay, Yan Shi, you may set off now. Don¡¯t cause a dy. I want an answer tomorrow.¡±
¡°You can promise him. I will give him anything he wants at any price.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said confidently.
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter nodded and then disappeared right on the spot.
Chapter 176: My Master Is The Crown Prince of The Great Xia Dynasty
Chapter 176: My Master Is The Crown Prince of The Great Xia Dynasty
In the ceremony hall of the Jin Nation Academy, three rounds of toasting had beenpleted.
The first generation disciples, who were seated in the front row, couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, you should win the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
He actually wanted to praise Ye Ping first, but after thinking about it, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t be too straightforward since there was a guest around. Hence, he first praised Huangfu Tianlong before praising Ye Ping.
¡°No, there are lots of geniuses in the Ten Nations and many mighty experts hidden everywhere. I don¡¯t have high expectations, I just want to make it to the top ten ces.¡±
When Huangfu Tianlong mentioned the hidden experts, he deliberately nced at Ye Ping.
However, it was obvious what he meant.
After he said that, an elder nodded and said, ¡°Good. Young people may be frivolous, but it¡¯s really good that you have such a mindset.¡±
The elder agreed with Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s point of view.
¡°Top ten? Fellow Daoist Huangfu, you¡¯re underestimating your own abilities.¡±
¡°I agree, you dominated the Ten Nations, and theoretically speaking, even if Senior Brother Ye is around, you should have no problem making it to the top three.¡±
The disciples were a little stunned.
Although it was true that there were definitely going to be many powerhouses in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Huangfu Tianlong managed to defeat everyone in the Ten Nations. Everyone in the world honestly thought that if Huangfu Tianlong hadn¡¯t met Ye Ping, he would be able to clinch the first ce.
However, Huangfu Tianlong shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed being a little modest by saying that I can make it to the top ten, but I¡¯m not lying. I may have defeated everyone I fought in the Ten Nations, but in fact, I¡¯m also aware that the Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation did not send their true elites out to have a battle with me.¡±
¡°Well, at least I¡¯m clear that in Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation, there are definitely powerhouses who are no weaker than me. They chose not to appear then, not because they were afraid of fighting with me, but because they wanted to contain their strength in preparation to shine during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°Over the years, there have always been disciples from smaller nations who make it to the top ten ces of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said in an extremely serious manner.
¡°Yes, actually, half of the candidates who make it to the Ten Nations Grand Tournament are usually some disciples from smaller nations.¡±
¡°Yes, there are also some smaller nations who manage to groom and produce geniuses. However, you guys must understand that there will always be someone in this world who is better than you. Don¡¯t keep thinking that you¡¯re invincible.¡±
An elder nodded and agreed with Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±
¡°It seems that we have underestimated the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that we underestimated the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, but rather, we¡¯ve been preupied with focusing on the elites so we always feel that we can¡¯t make the cut.¡±
They discussed the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
However, Huangfu Tianlong continued to speak at this moment.
¡°If nothing goes wrong during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Senior Brother Ye shoulde in first ce during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
He looked at Ye Ping and said that. It was both a form of recognition of Ye Ping¡¯s abilities and apliment.
Everyone chuckled as they agreed.
However, in the next moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but say slowly,
¡°I¡¯m not taking part in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
In an instant, the entire hall fell silent.
Everyone froze in shock.
They seemed to be in disbelief.
In their opinion, Ye Ping could very likely clinch first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Yet, Ye Ping said that he didn¡¯t want to participate.
Even Huangfu Tianlong was stunned, let alone the disciples of the Jin Nation Academy.
The Ten Nations Grand Tournament was the only way one could join the Ten Nations Academy.
Not participating would mean not going to the Ten Nations Academy.
In an instant, everyone was stunned.
In particr, Huangfu Tianlong did not dare to believe what Ye Ping said.
After all, in the eyes of all cultivators, entering the Ten Nations Academy was their lifelong dream.
Ye Ping was so strong, yet he actually said that he didn¡¯t want to participate.
However, Ye Ping remained extremely calm in the face of their astonishment.
To him, the so-called Ten Nations Grand Tournament was not in the least bit attractive and he wasn¡¯t interested in going to the Ten Nations Academy either.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, why won¡¯t you participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament directly affects the Ten Nations Academy, so if you don¡¯t participate, it¡¯s practically impossible for you to join the Ten Nations Academy, especially since the criteria and requirements have be stricter in the past few years. Senior Brother, you have to consider carefully.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was full of doubts and even looked a little anxious towards the end.
He did not understand why Ye Ping was unwilling to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, but he knew that Ye Ping would have to wait for another few decades if he missed it this time.
After all, the Ten Nations Academy held a grand tournament only once every thirty years.
Hearing Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s words, Ye Ping drank a mouthful of wine before continuing slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t like violence. Besides, I¡¯m not thatpetent in my sect and I¡¯m scared that I might disgrace my sect if I go to the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s exnation was half truth.
In his opinion, it was true that he was ipetent, but he wasn¡¯t actually afraid of bringing shame to his sect because he was still quite confident in his abilities.
At the end of the day, Ye Ping¡¯s main reason for doing that was because he wanted to return to the sect to cultivate.
After all, everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect were talented and eloquent.
In his opinion, the Ten Nations Academy was crowded and boring, just like the Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping¡¯s answer made everyone in the hall fall silent again.
They could understand that he didn¡¯t like violence, but they couldn¡¯t figure out why he said he was ipetent.
¡®If you¡¯re ipetent, what does that make us?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you¡¯re really too modest. If you go to the Ten Nations Academy, you¡¯d really be able to gain a foothold with your abilities.¡±
¡°Most important, if you don¡¯t enter the Ten Nations Academy, you really won¡¯t get to enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong continued. He was trying to dissuade Ye Ping in a bid to convince him to change his mind.
In his opinion, the main reason that Ye Ping did not want to go to the Ten Nations Academy was because the Ten Nations Academy could not bring him any opportunities for growth.
However, Huangfu Tianlong knew that although the Ten Nations Academy perhaps would not be of much help to Ye Ping, the Great Xia Dynasty would definitely be of great help to Ye Ping.
Besides, the only way to enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy was to join the Ten Nations Academy.
The higher the level of the academy, the harsher the entry requirements.
In other words, unless the king of the Great Xia Dynasty personally issued an order, one would not be able to join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy without going through the Ten Nations Academy, even if they had a strong background and incredible means.
That was why Huangfu Tianlong kept trying to persuade him.
The Great Xia Dynasty Academy was the supremend of the entire Great Xia Dynasty where there were countless secret manuals and each teacher was an expert in their field.
Besides, there were many benefits to joining the Great Xia Dynasty, such as learning that others did not know about, broadening one¡¯s horizons, and gaining more perspectives, which were all a good thing for cultivation.
¡°Yes, Huangfu Tianlong is right. Ye Ping, even if you don¡¯t want to go to the Ten Nations Academy, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t want to go to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. That¡¯s a ce that¡¯s on par with your sect.¡±
¡°The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and rumor has it that the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is likely going to hold recruitment soon. You should seize this opportunity. Maybe in three to five years, you will be able to be a student of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, you really need to consider it carefully.¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong was not the only one who was trying to dissuade him. Everyone was basically trying to stop him.
To be honest, the crowd felt a little upset, especially Duanmu Yun and the others.
Their greatest wish was to be students of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy in their lifetime.
However, they knew that with their strength, it was almost impossible to enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
However, Ye Ping wasn¡¯t willing to entire the Great Xia Dynasty Academy even though he was clearlypetent enough to do so.
¡®Indeed,parison really hurts.¡¯
Ye Ping fell silent. He had drunk some alcohol, and in fact, he understood that the Great Xia Dynasty Academy was extraordinary. The so-called Ten Nations Academy definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
However, that was the very reason that Ye Ping wanted to stay in the Qingyun Dao Sect and continue learning.
However, Ye Ping felt that it was too soon to go now. He had only cultivated for less than half a year and there were still many things he hadn¡¯t learned.
If he entered the Great Xia Dynasty Academy like this, he would be stunting his growth.
He took a sip of wine and did not continue to answer.
Everyone knew that each person had their own destined path. Since Ye Ping was a peerless genius, he naturally had his own thoughts, and hence, no one stated it directly.
Just like that, it seemed to have be quieter in the grand hall.
¡°It¡¯s too soon to talk about the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry,e on, let¡¯s keep drinking.¡±
Some people spoke up and broke the silence to prevent it from bing too awkward.
Several hourster, the feast was almost over.
Ye Ping got up and left while Huangfu Tianlong followed suit and walked out of the main hall.
Clearly, he was still thinking of having a good talk with Ye Ping.
After Ye Ping left, word about this matter also spread rapidly.
All of a sudden, it caused a huge uproar.
No one would have thought that Ye Ping would refuse to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. After all, doing so was tantamount to giving up the qualification to join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
At Ye Ping¡¯s room.
Huangfu Tianlong arrived in the room and looked at Ye Ping. He was about to say something but was at a loss for words.
In the room, Ye Ping poured some tea for Huangfu Tianlong and they were now chatting casually.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, this is a new type of tea. Try it.¡±
Ye Ping asked Huangfu Tianlong to drink some tea.
Thetter was obviously not in the mood for tea.
He was still feeling troubled about Ye Ping¡¯s decision not to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
After all, Ye Ping was sopetent that if he entered the Ten Nations Academy, he could soar high, and Huangfu Tianlong would be able to spar with him.
Be it for official or personal reasons, Huangfu Tianlong hoped that Ye Ping would join the Ten Nations Academy.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, listen to me, I know that your sect might have a huge background and it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t care for the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°However, the Ten Nations Academy is definitely not our final destination, but it is just our starting point. You might not understand how terrifying the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is.¡±
¡°We¡¯re not going to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy only for the secret manuals. Most importantly, it¡¯s about broadening one¡¯s horizons and only those who can enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy can see the world.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong felt that Ye Ping despised the Ten Nations Academy, or even the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
It was because he had thought the same previously, butter on, he met a powerhouse from the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
Huangfu Tianlong thenpletely changed his mind.
As peerless geniuses, they did not need any resources. To them, they could easily obtain any secret manuals, Dao Mystical Abilities, treasures, and pills.
However, broader horizons were what they needed the most. Only when they understood how vast the world was would they know how small they are.
That was also the reason why Huangfu Tianlong had been dissuading Ye Ping.
He didn¡¯t want Ye Ping to be unwilling to go to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy just because of some issues with resources.
After hearing what Huangfu Tianlong said, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but nod because he also agreed with Huangfu Tianlong.
However, he remained silent.
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but continue to probe, ¡°Senior Brother Ye, what exactly are you worried about?¡±
He could tell that Ye Ping was worried, but he didn¡¯t know what exactly Ye Ping was concerned about, and thus he was curious.
Seeing the curiosity in Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s eyes, Ye Ping wanted to answer, but he could not directly state what he was worried about.
He was afraid that he would deal Huangfu Tianlong a great blow.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, if you think I¡¯m a reliable person, just say so. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter spread. I, Huangfu Tianlong, am known for being tight-lipped in Nan Nation.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong could see Ye Ping¡¯s expression and thus said so, as curious as a cat.
¡°Do you really want to know? In fact, if word about this spreads, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer a blow.¡±
Ye Ping smiled bitterly.
On the other hand, Huangfu Tianlong could not help but frown as he did not understand what Ye Ping meant.
¡®What do you mean you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll suffer a blow?¡¯
He became even more curious, but he continued to say, ¡°Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯ve never been afraid of suffering blows.¡±
Hearing these words, Ye Ping no longer had anything to worry about. He shook his head, and then sighed.
¡°The main reason why I don¡¯t participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament and don¡¯t want to go to the Ten Nations Academy is that it¡¯s only been half a year since I¡¯ve cultivated.¡±
¡°To others, I may seem very strong, but I understand that growing too quickly may not be a good thing sometimes.¡±
¡°So, I was thinking of going to the Ten Nations Academy a few yearster.¡±
¡°In fact, the Ten Nations Academy is alright but it¡¯s mainly because they are likely to recruit students in the next few years. If I join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy a few years after joining the Ten Nations Academy, it might seem too quick.¡±
¡°For me, it will stunt my growth.¡±
Ye Ping voiced his concerns.
However, Huangfu Tianlong froze after hearing his words.
He gazed at Ye Ping, his eyes filled with disbelief.
¡®Half a year?¡¯
He suspected that he had misheard, but at his realm, how could he possibly mishear what others said?
If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have believed.
However, Ye Ping was the one who said those words, and hence, hepletely believed it.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong waspletely stunned because he knew that Ye Ping was strong and definitely more talented than him.
However, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Ping had only been cultivating for half a year.
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
He had started cultivating at the age of three, and he would refine his body with special potions everyday. He took fifteen years to cultivate to the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Ancient Technique.
Later on, he relied on the true blood of the flood dragon to barely break through to the seventh level. It was considered an external help.
However, even so, he still lost to Ye Ping.
However, Huangfu Tianlong was not too devastated. After all, Ye Ping was four years older than him.
However, he had only cultivated for half a year and that waspletely beyond Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s knowledge.
He froze in ce, unable to recover from the shock for a long time.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but sigh after seeing Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s expression.
He knew that Huangfu Tianlong would have this expression.
To be honest, he did not want to give Huangfu Tianlong an emotional blow, but he couldn¡¯t help it because Huangfu Tianlong kept asking.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t me himself.
Indeed, curiosity killed the cat.
He spent an entire hour on it.
Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t recover from the shock for a long time and only slowly heaved a sigh of relief now.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong who came back to his senses, smiled bitterly.
He wanted to cry but had no tears.
Had he known that Ye Ping had only cultivated for half a year, he wouldn¡¯t have swallowed the true blood of the flood dragon at all.
However, fortunately, his Dao Heart had been stabilized.
He didn¡¯t want to say anything now.
What else was there to say?
Was he qualified to say anything?
Was he fit to?
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I feel like my injuries haven¡¯tpletely healed, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said with a bitter expression.
¡°You haven¡¯t recovered?¡±
Ye Ping was a bit curious because he could see that Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s injuries were almost healed.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s Dao Heart had yet to recover fully.
He felt like he was going to crack open.
Huangfu Tianlong did not answer the question but left the room alone in silence.
After Huangfu Tianlong left, Ye Ping had yet to think about anything else.
All of a sudden, someone started knocking on the door.
Ye Ping frowned slightly. He could tell from that figure that it was not Huangfu Tianlong.
However, what made Ye Ping frown was that the other party appeared outside the door quietly. That was definitely not something that ordinary people could do.
¡°Come in.¡±
Ye Ping said calmly.
He was in the Jin Nation Academy so it was impossible for there to be any danger.
Soon, the door of the room was opened and he saw a man d in ck walking in.
The man was wearing a white mask on his face with a cross on his forehead.
The other party walked in and bowed to Ye Ping with cupped fists.
¡°My name is Yan Shi. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Ye Ping.¡±
Yan Shi¡¯s tone was mellow and he didn¡¯t seem to have ill intentions.
¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±
Ye Ping seemed a little curious. He had never heard of Yan Shi¡¯s name before and hence did not know why he was looking for him.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I have been ordered toe and present you with a great opportunity.
Ye Ping then took out a purple treasure pearl and ced it in front of Ye Ping.
The pearl was the size of a baby¡¯s fist and emitted a purple light that lit up the entire room.
Besides, the purple pearl seemed to have a calming effect.
It was a supreme-grade treasure that was definitely a valuable treasure that could stabilize one¡¯s essence soul and had strange effects.
In an instant, Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.
¡®He gave me a treasure just like that. Who is this?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s too generous.¡¯
However, Ye Ping knew that there was no free lunch in this world. The more he was given, the better, but that also meant that he had to give more in exchange.
There was no fool in this world.
Ye Ping stayed silent, but the curiosity in his eyes when he looked at Yan Shi meant everything.
Thetter smiled calmly and then stood with his hands by the side.
He looked at Ye Ping and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is just a small token of my master¡¯s appreciation. As long as you¡¯re willing to help my master, we will give you lots of treasures.¡±
¡°In fact... there¡¯s something better.¡±
Yan Shi¡¯s eyes under the mask were filled with pride and self-confidence.
His pride and self-confidence made Ye Ping even more curious.
¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
He reckoned that since he gave such a precious treasure, the person definitely had an extremely high status.
After all, even the crown prince of Jin Nation could not take out such an item at will.
¡°The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
The pride in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes was even more intense.
Chapter 177: The Questions of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Besieging the Fiendcelestial Cult
Chapter 177: The Questions of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Besieging the Fiendcelestial Cult
After Yan Shi stated the identity of his master in the room, he had been staring at Ye Ping.
To his surprise, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of shock in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes.
There was something unusual about it. After all, Yan Shi had been prepared to see a drastic change in Ye Ping¡¯s expression.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s expression and gaze seemed rather calm, as if he had guessed it long ago.
¡®This guy is quite determined.¡¯
Yan Shi thought to himself secretly. However, he did not seem particrly surprised and simply looked at Ye Ping while waiting for his answer.
After hearing the words of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty ryed by Yan Shi, Ye Ping indeed did not seem surprised.
After all, he had handed over a supreme-grade ancient treasure and Ye Ping would believe it even if Yan Shi said that he was the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
A supreme-grade treasure was almost enough for him to purchase a first-rank sect.
Even if he was not the Crown Prince, he shouldn¡¯t be too far off since he was that generous.
After ncing at Yan Shi, Ye Ping immediately roughly figured out the reason he hade to see him.
It was no wonder that Yan Shi had given him a supreme-grade treasure. It turned out that he probably wanted to suck up to him.
However, what made Ye Ping curious was what he saw in him.
¡®Is it because of the battle with Huangfu Tianlong?¡¯
Ye Ping was indeed curious. If it was for that matter, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was really tactful.
A genius had just appeared in the Ten Nations, yet he was so quick to cozy up to him. A Crown Prince like him really had terrifying means.
At this moment, Yan Shi spoke up.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re so young and talented. I heard that you fought and defeated the genius of the Nan Nation. My master admires you very much, can you allow my master the honor to meet you?¡±
Although Ye Ping was very proud of himself, Yan Shi knew that the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty needed Ye Ping, and to be more precise, they needed Ye Ping¡¯s non-poisonous pill.
As for the so-called defeat of the Nan Nation genius, Huangfu Tianlong, he felt that there was nothing worth bragging about.
So what if the Nan Nation genius was powerful?
So what if Ye Ping was powerful?
There was nock of geniuses in the Great Xia Dynasty and the Crown Prince definitely wasn¡¯t short of having a genius by his side.
Even if Ye Ping¡¯s talent was strong and he was a genius, he was only a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator.
There were powerhouses in the Tribtion Transcendence realm by the Crown Prince¡¯s side.
They could easily destroy the world, and hence, they were not after Ye Ping¡¯s abilities or his talent.
They were merely after the non-poisonous pill.
However, he could not say those words, and sometimes, he could not voice his desires either. Otherwise, Ye Ping might get arrogant and they didn¡¯t want that.
Yan Shi had seen countless geniuses before and had even helped the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty poach countless talents.
Hence, Yan Shi understood geniuses the most. What they were most afraid of was geniuses without vision and the ability to look at things from a greater perspective.
He was fearless because of ignorance.
However, Yan Shi was not too worried about Ye Ping because he had investigated before and found out that Ye Ping had a good rtionship with the crown prince of the Jin Nation. Besides, the students of the Jin Nation Academy were also aware of what the Great Xia Dynasty was like.
He knew how supreme the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was, and hence, he was very confident.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Fellow Daoist Yan Shi, thank you and the Crown Prince for thinking so highly of me. However, I¡¯m still willing to drink tea. I don¡¯t like following others or working for others.¡±
¡°Of course, thank you for the gift from the Crown Prince. I have nothing to give to him in return. Here¡¯s some new tea from Jin Nation, please give it to the Crown Prince as a return gift.¡±
Ye Ping smiled calmly. The purple jade bead was worth a lot of money, and it was also a gift from the Crown Prince. Hence, Ye Ping had to ept it. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t work for someone else.
Ye Ping had always believed in a standard rule.
That was, he would never work for someone.
Besides, the profession of the Crown Prince was also a highly dangerous one, and since ancient times, Crown Princes usually suffered terrible fates, be it in the world he came from or the current one he was in.
Hence, when he found out that Li Yu was the Crown Prince, Ye Ping honestly considered persuading Li Yu to give up his title sooner.
Later on, he learned that Li Yu¡¯s father had given birth to several princes who were much younger than Li Yu and thus did not have much to say anymore.
Besides, Li Yu was only the crown prince in Jin Nation, and if he really had a huge supporter, he would not have his position snatched away.
Besides, the Great Xia Dynasty would never tolerate a rebellion. It seemed that they would not care about the matters of the Ten Nations, but during a critical juncture, the Great Xia Dynasty will definitely step in to maintain order.
Hence, Li Yu the Crown Prince was still doing fine.
However, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was in great danger.
He had arge number of siblings. Ye Ping did not believe that no one was jealous of him and coveted his position as the crown prince.
The Great Xia Dynasty was in charge of the Jin Nation, but who was in charge of the Great Xia Dynasty?
To put it bluntly, the four other dynasties and even some blessednds would not only choose not to help him, they would even kick him when he was down and support other princes. Their wish was for them to fight hard and go toe-to-toe against each other.
When the time came to fight for the throne, there would definitely be countless benefits, and even if there were none, the internal strife would consume much more resources than an external battle.
Hence, the battle for the throne of the king of the Great Xia Dynasty was definitely extremely terrifying.
Ye Ping originally did not like to take gambles, especially when it came to royals. Even if he made the right bet, it might not necessarily be a good thing.
Once a person lost their value, they would be killed.
¡®Isn¡¯t it good to practice immortal cultivation properly in the sect?¡¯
¡®Must you be involved in the affairs of the royal family?¡¯
¡°Hehe, Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re really humorous.¡±
Yan Shi chuckled. He was actually confused and clueless about what Ye Ping meant.
¡®It doesn¡¯t seem that you¡¯re turning the Crown Prince¡¯s offer down because you want to take the gift.¡¯
¡®However, you don¡¯t seem to want to see the Crown Prince.¡¯
If he was just trying to poach an ordinary genius, Yan Shi would leave right away. So what if he had to lose the purple jade bead?
The Crown Prince was not short of purple jade beads.
However, the problem was that the Crown Prince was not after Ye Ping¡¯s abilities or talent.
He was after the non-poisonous pill form.
The matter of the non-poisonous pill was of great importance, and hence, Yan Shi wanted a definite answer.
He looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, although I don¡¯t know what concerns you have, you will definitelymand great power in the Great Xia Dynasty if you follow the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°If Fellow Daoist can really help the Crown Prince, you might be conferred the title of marquis in the future.¡±
Yan Shi said seriously.
However, those words were purely meant for fooling others.
The conferment of a marquis was an important matter. Unless the Crown Prince was made emperor, he would not be able to confer any title even if one gave up a lot.
Of course, impossible and unable to say were two different things. Yan Shi was good at poaching others, but he knew that all cultivators were greedy and geniuses were arrogant, not because they ignored everything, but because the profits offered were not up to satisfaction.
There was nothing wrong with Yan Shi¡¯s thoughts at all. Unfortunately, the person he met was Ye Ping.
¡°You¡¯re right, Fellow Daoist Yan. However, I¡¯m still going to stay firm in my decision. I don¡¯t want to join any force or be embroiled in any battle. We can still drink tea, though. If there¡¯s nothing else, forget it.¡±
Ye Ping asked.
No matter what, he would not join the force of the Crown Prince or be embroiled.
¡®Isn¡¯t it good to practice immortal cultivation properly in the sect?¡¯
Yan Shi fell silent.
However, he was not aggressive or proactive enough. He smiled calmly.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you are indeed very extraordinary. You managed to stay calm despite the poaching of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty. I like making friends, are you willing?¡±
That was the means that Yan Shi often resorted to, and in fact, the status of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty would often result in negative effects. After all, geniuses were too arrogant, and the more one tried to poach them, the more arrogant they would be.
However, forcing would not work either, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose a genius just like that.
Hence, Yan Shi would often try to make friends with them to make them lower their guards and then resort to all means to broaden their horizons so that they would understand how vast this world was.
By then, the geniuses would take the initiative to join the Crown Prince.
The ignorant were fearless.
For example, eating the best food and living in the best conditions in a vige would cost less than two taels of silver a year.
If one had 10,000 taels of silver and then someone gave him 100,000 taels of silver to do something he didn¡¯t want to, they definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.
It was because one would not need silver at all. Those 10,000 taels of silver wouldst him a lifetime and even if he was given 100,000 taels of silver, it would be meaningless too.
However, if one took a trip out to see the big city, ate a meal worth dozens or even hundreds of taels, and spent a few thousand taels, one would realize that the amount of silver they had wasn¡¯t enough at all.
In that case, if one was given 50,000 taels of silver to do something they didn¡¯t want to, they would still do it anyway.
It was the same for geniuses. They were now carefree and did not have to worry about their wellbeing. Hence, they were living in a small vige that they hadn¡¯t left yet.
Yan Shi¡¯s idea was to take those people out of the vige.
He wanted them to see and understand how vast this world was so that they would know how great it would be to work under the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Hearing this, Ye Ping smiled.
¡°As the Saints have said, the more friends you have, the more options you¡¯ll have in life. I do like making friends, but Fellow Daoist Yan, this is a new tea from Jin Nation. I¡¯m giving you one as a greeting gift.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me and don¡¯t give me any gifts. You might be a disciple of the Crown Prince and all your actions represent the Crown Prince, but I will not ept your gift.¡±
Ye Ping took out the second bag of new tea and handed it to Yan Shi.
He sounded extremely sincere.
However, Yan Shi couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned.
For some reason, he always felt that Ye Ping was setting him up, but he was indeed the disciple of the Crown Prince and was naturally generous too. Hence, he immediately took out a light blue bracelet.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, it might just be a bag of new tea but it¡¯s the thought that counts. I am a disciple of His Highness, the Crown Prince, so my actions do represent the Crown Prince. He is magnanimous and is never stingy. However, he cares a lot about etiquette.¡±
¡°So, take this Blue me Bracelet as a meeting gift. It¡¯s just a small gift that¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±
Yan Shi handed the Blue me Bracelet to Ye Ping. It was an ancient treasure, but not a supreme-grade one. However, it was still worth a lot of money.
¡°Brother Yan, you are really polite but I don¡¯t want it.¡±
Ye Ping said with a firm expression, but he was still staring at the Blue me Bracelet.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, gift-giving goes both ways, please ept the gift.¡±
Yan Shi knew that Ye Ping was just being polite, so he continued to insist, but he was honestly a little upset. However, if he could befriend Ye Ping, it wouldn¡¯t be considered much.
¡°No, no, this is a treasure given to me by the Crown Prince. If you give me any more gifts, I would seem like a greedy person. I refuse to ept it.¡±
Ye Ping said with a look of determination.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Fellow Daoist Ye, the Crown Prince and I are separate individuals. You and I are friends.¡±
Yan Shi continued.
When Ye Ping still wanted to continue to pretend, Yan Shi could not help but say helplessly, ¡°Brother Ye, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it away and take it as a gift for you.¡±
After hearing that, Ye Ping epted the treasure in a moment of helplessness, but when he thought about it, he took out a fresh bag of tea again.
After all, Yan Shi had given two treasures, and hence, if he gave two fresh bags of tea again, it would seem like he was taking advantage.
If he gave him one more, they would be even.
Yan Shi was quite speechless. He did not know what the fresh bag of tea meant. Ye Ping gave him three bags of tea in a row. He didn¡¯t need the tea because there was plenty in the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, he could not embarrass Ye Ping and thus had no choice but to ept it.
¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is my voice transmission token. If there¡¯s anything, you may use it to contact me directly. Within the Great Xia Dynasty, this voice transmission token can be used to contact me.¡±
¡°Even if there¡¯s no trouble, feel free to speak to me. We are purely friends, it won¡¯t have anything to do with the Crown Prince.¡±
Yan Shi spoke and then left directly without any dy.
Before Ye Ping could continue talking to him, Yan Shi vanished in the room, leaving behind only a voice transmission token.
At this moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but fall deep into thought in the room.
Yan Shi did not continue to mention the Crown Prince, and hence, he couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of him.
Honestly, Ye Ping thought that Yan Shi was just ackey before this, but now, he felt that those who could work for the Crown Prince were definitely not fools. Only an upstart would haveckeys who were arrogant and put on airs.
The royals were very particr.
While Ye Ping was thinking about it, a bright and clear voice sounded all of a sudden.
¡°Let me in, I¡¯m the crown prince of the Jin Nation and my master is Ye Ping. How dare you stop me?¡±
Someone said loudly.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
Soon, Ye Ping¡¯s expression became strange and he couldn¡¯t help but take his words back.
People really should not bepared to each other.
The subordinate of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was far more well-mannered than Li Yu.
¡®No wonder he¡¯s just the prince of a tiny nation. He deserves it.¡¯
Creak!
Ye Ping pushed the door open and looked at Li Yu who was being stopped outside.
¡°Let him in.¡±
In an instant, the disciples, who were guarding outside the courtyard, immediately let him go.
In their eyes, Ye Ping¡¯s status was higher than Li Yu¡¯s.
¡°Master, Master.¡±
After being released, Li Yu hurriedly rushed over excitedly. When he arrived in front of Ye Ping, Li Yu immediately spoke up.
¡°Master, are you not going to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Li Yu especially came to the Jin Nation Academy for that matter.
¡°Are you here for this?¡±
Ye Ping walked into the room and questioned somewhat calmly.
¡°Yes, of course. Master, I have insider news that the Great Xia Dynasty Academy will be opened within five years. If you don¡¯t participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t enter the Ten Nations Academy, you can¡¯t enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, which is much harder to enter than the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Li Yu said with great anxiousness.
On the other hand, Ye Ping seemed veryposed as he took out a fresh bag of tea from the table beside. He wanted to hand it to Li Yu, but when he saw that Li Yu was empty-handed, he put it away.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping said in a calm tone, ¡°I have my own ns, don¡¯t ask me about such things again in the future.¡±
Ye Ping did not want to continue to answer about the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
If he said he wouldn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t.
No matter what happened, he would not participate.
However, in the end, Ye Ping pointed at the Blue me Bracelet and purple jade bead on the table. ¡°By the way, Li Yu, how much do you think these two items are worth? Can you help me sell them? I need some Spirit Stones.¡±
After he said that, Li Yu did not want to answer at all. He just wanted to persuade Ye Ping, but after seeing these two treasures, Li Yu was stunned.
¡°These are supreme-grade ancient treasures, the ancient essence soul pearl and a bracelet made with Blue Spirit fire. Master, do youck Spirit Stones? I can buy these from you.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s eyes widened.
He knew that these two items were worth a lot of money.
¡°How much are you going to offer?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°Master, I¡¯m not an adult yet, please charge me a cheaper price. How about 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones? Is it enough? If not, I¡¯ll go borrow more.¡±
Li Yu said.
¡°Get lost! Be more serious.¡±
Ye Ping could tell that Li Yu was offering random prices.
¡°Master, I¡¯m serious, I can¡¯t afford these two items, they¡¯re too valuable. However, I know of someone who can but we have to wait for a while. My rough and conservative estimation of the price of these two items is at least a million superior-grade Spirit Stones. How many Spirit Stones do you need? Why don¡¯t I give you some?¡±
Li Yu asked curiously.
¡®A million superior-grade Spirit Stones?¡¯
Ye Ping was a little surprised and shook his head at the same time to turn down Li Yu¡¯s offer.
Li Yu was the Crown Prince who was rich but also poor at the same time. Crown Princes had to dress up.
¡°How long do I have to wait?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°One to three months.¡±
Li Yu said.
All of a sudden, Ye Ping could not help but frown.
That was indeed a bit slow.
Besides, it was a gift from the Crown Prince, and if he sold it, it wouldn¡¯t be too good. After all, if he sold the gift and word about it got out, he would be at fault.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He didn¡¯t want to do anything but obtain Spirit Stones.
On the other hand, Li Yu seemed to have seen through Ye Ping¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°Master, do you need Spirit Stones? I do know a way to earn Spirit Stones quickly.¡±
Li Yu said.
After hearing that, Ye Ping was energized.
¡°What solution do you have? How fast can it be?¡±
Ye Ping was even more curious.
¡°The reward foring in first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is a million superior-grade Spirit Stones. If you¡¯re lucky, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament can theoretically end within seven days.¡±
Li Yu said.
At this moment, Ye Ping was stunned.
¡®There are Spirit Stones to be rewarded for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡¯
At this moment, in the Ten Nations Academy¡¯s main hall.
The Ten Nations Academy Master stood respectfully in front of a middle-aged man and seemed rather sincere.
A middle-aged man said calmly.
¡°Academy Master Chen, this map shows their of the Fiendcelestial Cult in the Wei Nation. The Heavenly Supervisory president has said that there will be an extra assessment for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time where the candidates will have to besiege the Fiendcelestial Cult. Are you aware?¡±
A voice sounded.
The expressions of the Ten Nations Academy Master changed. ¡®There¡¯s an extra assessment?¡¯
¡®They have to besiege the Fiendcelestial Cult themselves? This is unprecedented.¡¯
However he did not have anyints, nor did he dare to have anyints. He could only say so seriously.
¡°Yes, Lord, I will carry out your orders to the best of my ability.¡±
After saying that, the middle-aged man nodded but he still gave an exnation in the end.
¡°This is an order by the higher-ups. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±
After saying that, the middle-aged man directly disappeared.
The Ten Nations Academy master couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
Immediately after that, he was curious and surprised.
He was curious because the Heavenly Supervisory had never intervened in the affairs of the Ten Nations Academy. And he was surprised because the head of the Heavenly Supervisory gave that order himself.
The head of the Great Xia Dynasty Heavenly Supervisory was second only to the Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, and even the Crown Prince had to be respectful to him.
He was above all else and second only to one.
He couldn¡¯t figure it out but he did not mull over it.
Chapter 178: The Tenth Prince of Great Xia Dynasty, Comprehending The Supreme Sword Intent
Chapter 178: The Tenth Prince of Great Xia Dynasty, Comprehending The Supreme Sword Intent
¡°There are Spirit Stones to be rewarded at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Ye Ping, who was inside the room, really didn¡¯t expect that there would be Spirit Stones rewarded for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Besides, Li Yu seemed to have said that there would be a reward of a million superior-grade Spirit Stones.
¡°Yes, Master, you should know, don¡¯t you? The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is the selection of disciples from each nation to join the Ten Nations Academy. There will definitely be rewards.¡±
¡°The person whoes in first ce at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament will obtain lots of rewards, namely a million superior-grade Spirit Stones, an ancient treasure, a Dharmic Dao Mystical Ability, and even a ce in the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°However, the geniuses of various nations whopete for the first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament don¡¯t care for these rewards at all. Their goal is to join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy which will send some people to inspect the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. The process of inspection is in fact also a selection.¡±
¡°If there¡¯s really an extremely talented person, they might be able to make exceptions and let him join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. If that happens, that chosen candidate will really be famous in the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s generally impossible for that to happen. The assessment requirement of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is too difficult. The people in the academy are all true geniuses.¡±
As the crown prince of Jin Nation, Li Yu naturally had a better understanding.
¡°What do you mean when you said that you can get a million Spirit Stones in seven days?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
In fact, Ye Ping had nothing to say about the million Spirit Stones. After all, if the conditions were right, Ye Ping believed that it would not be difficult to get a million Spirit Stones with his current attainments in alchemy.
However, it required an extremely long period of time.
For example, even a supreme-grade non-poisonous pill would only be worth at most 200,000 to 300,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. Even if he refined one a day, it would take him 30 days to raise a million Spirit Stones.
Even if he could refine 30 supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pills, it would take time to sell them.
Foundation Establishment pills were not extremely precious, and the effects of supreme-grade non-poisonous Foundation Establishment pills and superior-grade Foundation Establishment pills were actually simr. Not all cultivators sought perfection.
Besides, non-poisonous supreme-grade Foundation Establishment pills were sold for 200,000 to 300,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones while superior-grade Foundation Establishment pills were sold for 400,000 to 500,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. The difference was seven to eight times, so no one would buy them at all.
Hence, if he really wanted to earn Spirit Stones by refining pills, it was impossible to earn a million Spirit Stones in less than six months.
However, Ye Ping now needed arge number of Spirit Stones.
Firstly, he needed Spirit Stones to set up an array formation. Secondly, he had to buy some things too.
He needed arge number of Spirit Stones for a pill furnace, array artifacts for setting up array formations, and learning the insights that Lin Bei and Xue Zhuan had given him.
Ye Ping was well aware that he could refine supreme-grade non-poisonous pills without the need of a furnace but he could not refine true treasure pills.
It was not as simple as alchemy, but rather, it concerned his realm. At the Foundation Establishment realm that he was now in, he could refine non-poisonous Foundation Establishment pills but not non-poisonous Realm Breakthrough pills. However, if he had the help of the pill furnace, he would be able to refine better pills.
The more precious the pill, the higher its price.
In particr, a supreme-grade non-poisonous Nascent Soul pill would be able to fetch a sky-high price.
There was a huge gap between the Golden Core realm and the Nascent Soul realm. Those who could surpass it would be elites, and if they didn¡¯t, they would never be able to surpass it all their lives.
Qi Refinement cultivators would earn less than 10,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones, but cultivators at the perfected Golden Core realm would be able to earn a massive amount of money after hundreds of years of umtion.
Hence. Ye Ping felt that he had to get a pill furnace before thinking about how he could use the pill furnace to refine some non-poisonous pills.
He would slowly make amendments and improve them.
Li Yu heard what Ye Ping said and couldn¡¯t help but speak up,
¡°Master, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament will take between seven to fifteen days.¡±
¡°There are three rounds in each Ten Nations Grand Tournament and they¡¯re different every single time. Sometimes, it¡¯s a martial arts battle, and sometimes, it¡¯s a problem-solving test. Anyway, it¡¯s different every year and sometimes, there would be additional assessments.¡±
¡°If anyone can pass everything, the tournament can end earlier and the reward will be given.¡±
Li Yu exined.
¡°The reward will be given in advance?¡±
That made Ye Ping even more energized.
Generally speaking, one would have to wait until the end of thepetition to receive the rewards even if one had won.
Ye Ping did not expect that he would actually be able to get the rewards in advance.
¡°Yes, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is actually far simpler than I imagined. Master, the more superior an academy, the greater the degree of freedom. There are no restrictions. For example, there are only three rules in the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
¡°They¡¯re nonchnt about it. Even if you participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament wearing a mask and receive the reward in a low profile manner, you won¡¯t face any consequence. Some people like keeping a low profile but some like keeping a high profile. Everything varies from person to person and the Ten Nations Academy respects every student.¡±
Li Yu exined.
¡°You can wear a mask? Can I ept the reward without going to the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
At the end of the day, he was indeed tempted but he still wanted to go to the Ten Nations Academy.
At this point, Li Yu came to a sudden realization.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t n to take the rewards of the Ten Nations Academy for free, do you?¡±
Li Yu¡¯s voice was filled with surprise and he seemed to be in disbelief.
¡°Can¡¯t I do that? Is there a rule that one can¡¯t just participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
After hearing his words, Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but think about it.
There was actually really no such rule.
He looked at Ye Ping with admiration in his eyes.
¡°Master, if you really onlypete without joining the academy, you¡¯d be the fiercest man ever.¡±
Li Yu didn¡¯t know what to say, but he knew that Ye Ping was a smart person.
¡°By the way, when will the Ten Nations Grand Tournament start?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
If there was no reward of one million Spirit Stones, Ye Ping would honestly not participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, but hearing that there was a reward of one million Spirit Stones, Ye Ping was indeed tempted.
He didn¡¯tck anything except Spirit Stones now.
¡°It will be held in the capital of Wei Nation in the morning after tomorrow. There is a Teleportation Array in the Jin Nation that connects to the capital of Wei Nation. Master, if you need it, I will arrange someone to make preparations now.¡±
Li Yu said.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go ahead with that.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Li Yu didn¡¯t say anything else either. He simply looked at the treasures on the table.
¡°Master, do you want to sell these two things? I¡¯ll take them for 6,000 Spirit Stones, I guarantee you won¡¯t lose out.¡±
Li Yu said.
¡°Get lost.¡±
Ye Ping sounded rather displeased because he actually didn¡¯t care about the treasures. He just needed them for something else.
Soon, Li Yu left the room.
At this moment, the sky had already turned dark. Ye Ping walked out of the room and immediately saw Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s residence that was near his.
On the eaves of the house, Huangfu Tianlong quietly gazed at the sky dome, looking rather mncholic.
Seeing this scene, Ye Ping could not help but sigh. He had nothing to say and merely hoped that Huangfu Tianlong would stop feeling troubled soon.
At the same time, in the Great Xia Dynasty Pce.
In the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty sat on a chair, staring at Yan Shi who was in front of him, with aposed gaze.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already met Ye Ping and given him the treasures. Ye Ping has epted them too but like most geniuses, he did not directly promise anything.¡±
Yan Shi said.
On the chair made of precious stones, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty did not have any change in expression and instead seemed to have guessed that oue.
To be honest, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty had seen too many people like this, so he was already somewhat used to it and did not seem to be furious at all.
He knew that this was amon problem of geniuses. Geniuses would only see their own glory and refuse to acknowledge that of others.
After all, the ignorant were fearless. Geniuses would forever think that they were in the limelight.
Hence, when a truly outstanding genius showed up in front of them, they would not choose to resign to fate but subconsciously retaliate instead.
Hence, the Great Xia Dynasty Crown Prince knew that he could not force Ye Ping too much or keep trying to poach him as that would instead make them feel repulsed.
In order to truly subdue geniuses, one would have to make them know how vast the world was.
The approach was very simple too. Yan Shi would go and befriend Ye Ping and constantly tell Ye Ping some secrets.
For example, he would tell the locations of mystic realms to Ye Ping and inform him that there were treasures so as to attract Ye Ping to go there.
At that time, Ye Ping would know how insignificant and humble he really was.
Once Ye Ping understood everything, he would willingly submit.
He knew that tactic too well as it had been tried and tested. There was once a talent who was even more arrogant than Ye Ping.
He imed that he would not join the imperial court even if the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty came to him personally.
But what happened in the end? He still sumbed after all.
He was good at the tactics of the emperor.
Hence, he wasn¡¯t angry, but in fact he enjoyed the process.
He enjoyed the process of seeing an arrogant genius slowly bing his subordinate.
¡°So be it. As usual, contact him often and reveal more useful information to him. You can let him know about the emergence of the East Ocean Dragon Pce too.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said calmly and asked Ye Ping tomunicate more with Ye Ping.
¡°I understand.¡±
Yan Shi nodded, but in the end, he wanted to say something but seemed to be hesitating.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, on the other hand, casually picked up a memorial and looked at it calmly.
¡°If you want to ask something, just ask it directly. Stop being wishy-washy. I really don¡¯t know where you learned that from.¡±
He could tell at a nce what Yan Shi wanted to do.
¡°Your Highness, I do have doubts but I don¡¯t know whether I should say it or not.¡±
Yan Shi lowered his head. In fact, he had other questions but he dared not voice them, and hence, he looked rather wishy-washy.
¡°Do you want to say that I shouldn¡¯t interfere in the matter of the non-poisonous pill because it involves my father, lest he mes me?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was smart as he directly stated the concerns Yan Shi had.
After hearing that, Yan Shi subconsciously wanted to deny it, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m indeed somewhat curious.¡±
Yan Shi was indeed curious.
The more he thought about the matter of the non-poisonous pill, the more he felt that there was too much involved.
The reason why the Great Qian Dynasty could be the top of the five dynasties was because they could refine pills that were infinitely close to the non-poisonous pill.
However, even so, the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s pills were not non-poisonous pills. If the Great Xia Dynasty could refine non-poisonous pills, it would be a great thing for them.
In other words, even the king of the Great Xia Dynasty dared not be negligent in the matter of the non-poisonous pill.
As for others, anyone who dared to interfere would definitely die.
He was the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, and generally, as long as he did not do any vicious thing ormitted a heinous crime, he would be the future emperor.
Hence, shouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince not do anything except keep to his duties?
If he forcefully intervened in the matter of the non-poisonous pills, wouldn¡¯t it provoke the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?
When the time came, it would not be a good thing.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t figure it out and was full of curiosity.
¡°Yan Shi, I don¡¯t know whether to praise you for being smart or call you stupid.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve long thought of everything I can think of.¡±
¡°The matter of the non-poisonous pill is indeed very important. Usually, even I cannot get involved.¡±
¡°However, there is one thing you have forgotten, and that is the origin of the non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°The non-poisonous pill was refined by Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother. Don¡¯t you think my father does not want to know who his Senior Brother is?¡±
¡°He really wants to know but he can¡¯t go and investigate. If that person turns out to be a peerless expert, it would be terrible because they hate being investigated.¡±
¡°If he gets offended by my father and decides to give the pill form to another dynasty, it would be a lethal blow to us.¡±
¡°Father wants to investigate but he can¡¯t do it personally. In this case, what should we do?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke calmly and seemed wise and mysterious.
In an instant, Yan Shi understood clearly.
He had figured it out.
The king of the Great Xia Dynasty did care about the non-poisonous pill, but he was even more curious about who the person who could create it was.
He wanted to investigate but did not dare to either.
The person who could create the non-poisonous pill must be a supreme master, and in that case, he must have his own ideas.
If they forcefully tried to investigate him and ended up angering him, things would go awry.
However, the king was curious about who the other party was and hence he needed someone to investigate.
That person was the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
That¡¯s right, as long as the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty went to investigate, the expert would only feel ufortable even if he found out.
After all, the crown prince could not represent the king.
Thinking of this, Yan Shipletely understood.
No wonder the crown prince dared to interfere in this matter, it turned out that he was fearless and confident enough.
¡°I understand. His Majesty has instructed you to go investigate the matter of the non-poisonous pill, it was my ignorance that hindered me from thinking of this.¡±
Yan Shi hung his head low and sighed from the bottom of his heart.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty did not seem proud or arrogant. Instead, he continued to speak.
¡°Yan Shi, remember this, my father knows about everything that happens in the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty. He¡¯s the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and he has spies everywhere.¡±
¡°In fact, my father might even overhear our conversation now but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we abide by the rules he sets, there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°I understand.¡±
Yan Shi nodded.
However, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty continued.
¡°However, I might be working for my father, but I actually have personal reasons for interfering with the matters of the non-poisonous pill.¡±
¡°The non-poisonous pill can help me win others over and get the ministers of the imperial court to stand on my side.¡±
As he spoke, he stood up too and said rather seriously.
¡°Your Highness, in fact, sometimes I think that you¡¯re thinking too much. Nowadays, the authoritative and important ministers in court are supporting you. What else do you have to worry about?¡±
Yan Shi hoped that the Crown Prince would not be too anxious, otherwise he would make a fool of himself.
However, the Crown Prince took a deep breath and then shook his head.
¡°Yan Shi, you don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°The battle for the throne can never be as simple as you see it. Even though I¡¯m the Crown Prince, I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡±
¡°My brothers are all coveting the throne. The more terrifying thing is that they seem foolish on the surface but they¡¯re actually just hiding it. They are really shrewd and sharp.¡±
¡°Before ascending the throne, I will never take it lightly.¡±
¡°Never.¡±
The Crown Prince said seriously while having his back facing Yan Shi.
In fact, he still had a concern that he did not voice yet.
He did not dare to.
That was.... the Tenth Prince.
The Tenth Prince who had gone missing then.
Perhaps everyone in the entire Great Xia Dynasty had forgotten about the Tenth Prince, but he clearly knew that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had never forgotten about him.
At this moment, in the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
There were two figures in the Meditation Hall.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty stood quietly in front of a painting with a middle-aged man behind him who couldn¡¯t help but look at the painting.
There was a peerless woman in the painting who was carrying a baby in her arms.
¡°Xuanji, I often dream of the Tenth Prince these days and I¡¯ve been rather ill at ease. Come out for a walk with me.¡±
His tone was very calm.
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, the Tenth Prince is blessed and I¡¯ve drawn a divination lot for him a few days ago. It is auspicious. I think a major joyous event is going to happen in the next few days, maybe the Tenth Prince is going to return.¡±
The other party said.
He was Zhangsun Xuanji, the prime minister of the dynasty who was a status of great power and authority.
¡°Yes, a joyous event is going to happen in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said slowly but he did not say anything much. He simply continued to look at the scroll.
Just like that, it waste at night.
In Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu suddenly opened his eyes.
He was drenched in sweat.
He had a nightmare.
There was a beautiful face in his dream, but in his mind, it was menacing and hideous.
It smiled at him maniacally and was hair-raising.
For some reason, Su Changyu realized that he had been having lots of nightmarestely.
Each nightmare was different.
That made Su Changyu very vexed and distressed.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but get up and slowly walk back to the rear cliff.
The wind was very strong and it was making his robe flutter with sounds.
Looking up at the starry sky, Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.
Under the same sky, in the Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping also started to be enlightened.
He did not forget the purpose of his visit to Jin Nation Academy.
He was there toprehend the supreme sword intent.
Chapter 179: Su Changyu Set Up An Array?
Chapter 179: Su Changyu Set Up An Array?
Late at night, the sky was as dark as ink.
The entire Jin Nation Academy seemed very quiet.
Most of the people had gone back to rest.
Huangfu Tianlong gazed at the sky alone, filled with an indescribable mncholy.
In the Jin Nation Academy, Ye Ping closed his eyes and sat quietly on the eaves.
He wasprehending the supreme sword intent.
It seemed extremely quiet in the Jin Nation Academy.
Apart from the sound of insects, there was no other sound.
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were tightly shut.
He wanted toprehend the supreme sword intent.
However, no matter how Ye Ping tried, he unfortunately couldn¡¯tprehend the so-called supreme sword intent.
It was daybreak.
Ye Ping did not feel the supreme sword intent.
He could not even sense the ordinary sword intent, let alone the supreme sword intent.
Ye Ping felt a little upset because of that.
To be honest, if it were not for the fact that Su Changyu had told him about the supreme sword intent, Ye Ping would have felt that it was fabricated.
Otherwise, how could he have notprehended the supreme sword intent yet after such a long period of time?
However, at this moment, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s figure appeared below.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I was summoned by the academy and I have to get going now. I¡¯lle to see you again after the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is over.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong excused himself to handle something.
It was the Ten Nations Grand Tournament tomorrow and he had to make some preparations. He couldn¡¯t keep staying in the Jin Nation Academy and hence came over to bid goodbye.
¡°Go, we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡±
Ye Ping said and then watched Huangfu Tianlong leave.
After Huangfu Tianlong left, Ye Ping continued toprehend the supreme sword intent.
There was no miracle. Even until noon, Ye Ping could notprehend the supreme sword intent.
At this moment, Li Yu came again.
This time, the disciples guarding the door did not stop Li Yu but allowed him to enter.
¡°Master, Master, something major has happened.¡±
Upon arriving at the residence, Li Yu hurriedly appeared in front of Ye Ping, seemingly very agitated.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Ping was a bit curious as he did not know why Li Yu rushed over.
¡°Master, the content for the assessment of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament has been released.¡±
Li Yu said.
He hade over today to inform Ye Ping of that matter.
¡°Assessment content? What is it?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Master, the content of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time consists of a test in the illusory realm, a physical body assessment, and a written literary test.¡±
Li Yu revealed the content of thepetition of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
¡°Master, you might really make a name for yourself this time. Apart from the illusory realm assessment, the physical body test and literary test should be your forte.¡±
¡°The literary test, in particr. Master, do you know that this literary test has made many geniuses dumbfounded. They¡¯ve all been weeping.¡±
Li Yu said with great agitation. While talking, he even had some movements.
¡°Literary test? There¡¯s such an aspect in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Ye Ping was surprised.
Ye Ping initially thought that the so-called Ten Nations Grand Tournament should have been a violentpetition in the first ce.
However, he didn¡¯t expect there to be a literary test.
¡°Master, the assessment for each Ten Nations Grand Tournament is different, but usually, literary tests are rare. I heard that the Ten Nations Academy has invited three Confucian schrs and so this literary test should be the highlight.¡±
¡°The geniuses of the Ten Nations might be smart but this test requires more than just a little intelligence. You have no idea how many geniuses were distressed after this announcement was made.¡±
Li Yu guffawed.
He was pleased to see how miserable they were.
¡°They wailed?¡±
¡°That¡¯s uncalled for.¡±
This time, Ye Ping was indeed a bit surprised.
Although it was true that the literary examination rarely appeared in a cultivators¡¯ meet, it shouldn¡¯t leave the cultivators wailing.
Those who could be geniuses were not fools, and even if they spent most of their time on cultivation, they might not necessarily fail the test.
However, Li Yu shook his head and looked at Ye Ping while exining to him.
¡°Master, you really underestimate the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°I know what you mean, no one who can participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is foolish, but the literary test of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is not like an ordinary literary test.¡±
¡°This is the finale test, and the Ten Nations Academy has invited three contemporary great Confucian schrs to preside over the test. Clearly, it¡¯s very strict.¡±
¡°Think about it, how difficult must it be to write an article that satisfies the Great Confucian schrs?¡±
¡°However, you¡¯re different from others, Master. I feel that if you participate this time, you can definitelye in first ce.¡±
Li Yu smiled the most widely after learning about the content of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Ye Ping also kind of understood after hearing Li Yu¡¯s exnation.
The cultivators who participated in the Ten Nations Competition were indeed geniuses, and hence, it was true that there was nothing too difficult to write some essays, but the essays they wrote had to gain the recognition of the Confucian schrs.
They could basically forget about it.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a literary test in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that had happened only twice over the years. This is the third time there¡¯s going to be one at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°I think this year¡¯s Ten Nations Grand Tournament is going to be more exciting than ever. Tsk, tsk.¡±
Li Yu¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation.
However, after he was done, Li Yu looked at Ye Ping and continued, ¡°Master, I have already had someone prepare the Teleportation Array. It¡¯s going to be the Ten Nations Grand Tournament tomorrow, would you like to sign up? If you do, I¡¯ll have someone arrange it immediately.¡±
Li Yu didn¡¯t know if Ye Ping wanted to participate in the Ten Nations Competition, so he asked curiously.
¡°Sign me up.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to let Li Yu sign up on his behalf. After all, it would be a waste not to get those million Spirit Stones.
Besides, the content of the assessment of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament did not have any violent bouts and the literary test was quite good in his opinion.
If it was a fight in a ring, Ye Ping would really not be interested.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go handle it now. The Ten Nations Grand Tournament will begin at noon tomorrow. How about we set off in the morning, Master?¡±
Li Yu asked after calcting the time.
¡°Sure, you shall make the arrangements.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and agreed.
He would leave it to Li Yu to arrange those things.
¡°Okay, Master, I¡¯ll get to it ande see you in the morning tomorrow.¡±
Li Yu also did not say anything else. He was there to get Li Yu¡¯s answer today.
Li Yu left after getting Ye Ping¡¯s answer.
After Li Yu left, Ye Ping did not idle about either. Since there was a literary test in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Ye Ping felt that he ought to read some books.
There was no harm in reading more.
At the same time, in Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was seated quietly on the rear cliff.
Since he woke upst night, he hadn¡¯t caught any shuteye.
At his realm,ck of sleep would not actually cause any major problem.
Su Changyu was very curious about the reason for his increased frequency of dreams.
Even till now, he still remembered that face.
It was a beautiful woman who was smiling at him at first, but herughter gradually got maniacal and Su Changyu got the creeps from it.
He did not know what happened nor why he had that dream.
Su Changyu did not want to think about it, but he couldn¡¯t help but think about it.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared in front of Su Changyu.
It was Wang Zhuoyu.
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu appeared at a short distance away from him. He was hanging his head low and seemingly studying something.
Seeing this scene, Su Changyu could not help but be curious as he leaped off the cliff and quickly appeared in front of Wang Zhuoyu.
¡°Zhuoyu, what are you doing here?¡±
Su Changyu said.
Wang Zhuoyu was immediately startled and he seemed rather panicky.
¡°Are you a thief? Why are you so flustered?¡±
Su Changyu got even more curious.
He didn¡¯t understand what Wang Zhuoyu was doing.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t nder me, I haven¡¯t been stealing.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu quickly retorted.
However, he couldn¡¯t hide the panic in his eyes at all.
At this moment, Su Changyu knew that this guy must have something to hide.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu immediately took a step forward and looked at Wang Zhuoyu before saying, ¡°Zhuoyu, you¡¯d bettere clean and tell me the truth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for going to Master.¡±
Su Changyu had aposed gaze.
After hearing his words, Wang Zhuoyu became even more flustered.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s really nothing, you¡¯re being too paranoid. I just came here for a casual walk, what are you suspecting me for?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu exined, looking mysterious.
¡°What¡¯s that behind you? You¡¯re being all sneaky, what are you trying to hide?¡±
The more Wang Zhuoyu behaved that way, the more curious Su Changyu was. He could tell that Wang Zhuoyu was hiding something, and at that moment, he directly pushed Wang Zhuoyu away in a bid to see what he was hiding behind him.
However, Wang Zhuoyu refused to let Su Changyu see what he was hiding and even turned around to try to destroy it. However, Su Changyu was the Sword Immortal of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Hence, Su Changyu swiftly pushed Wang Zhuoyu away and soon saw what Wang Zhuoyu had been hiding.
Stones.
Yes, stones.
There were twenty to thirty stones behind Wang Zhuoyu which seemed to be in strange positions but they seemed somewhat familiar to Su Changyu.
Soon, Su Changyu remembered what they were.
A few days ago, Ye Ping returned to the sect and would fiddle with stones every now and then, iming to be setting up an array. Hence, he did not pay too much attention at the time.
Upon seeing this scene, Su Changyu was first stunned, and then he couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered.
¡°Oh, Zhuoyu, are you studying Ye Ping¡¯s array formation?¡±
Su Changyu finally understood what Wang Zhuoyu was doing.
He was studying Ye Ping¡¯s array formation.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could I possibly be studying Junior Brother¡¯s array formation? You¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu blushed and hurriedly exined.
¡°You still don¡¯t admit it? The other day, Ye Ping has been setting up array formations with stones.¡±
¡°No way, no way. Zhuoyu, surely you¡¯re not starting to learn from Ye Ping, are you?¡±
¡°Are you worthy?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up. It was not that he despised Wang Zhuoyu, but rather, Ye Ping was truly a peerless genius while Wang Zhuoyu couldn¡¯t even pass his array formation assessment.
¡®Does he really think he¡¯s a supreme array formation master?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re wrong. Firstly, I¡¯m not learning from Ye Ping, he¡¯s the one who learned from me. Secondly, what does worthiness have to do with this? No matter what, I¡¯m better than you.¡±
Since he had been exposed, Wang Zhuoyu simply admitted it, but he felt that it was not that he learned from Ye Ping but the other way around. He was just taking the time out to study it.
¡®Besides, if I can¡¯t make it, you can¡¯t either, can you?¡¯
¡®Seriously, Eldest Senior Brother, you don¡¯t really think you¡¯re a supreme Sword Immortal, do you?¡¯
¡°Better than me? How are you better than me? I¡¯m not trying to criticize you but you¡¯ve been studying array formations for more than ten years, yet you couldn¡¯t even pass the final array formation assessment. How dare you say anything?¡±
¡°No matter what, I¡¯vee in the top ten ces in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, what about you? Not to mention the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, have you ever secured one of the top ten ces in the array formationpetition in Baiyun Ancient City?¡±
Su Changyu was indeed very sharp-tongued as his words rendered Wang Zhuoyu speechless.
Wang Zhuoyu was even more upset when the array formation assessment was mentioned.
He could have passed the assessment at first, but after being affected by Ye Ping, he had a slip-up and failed again.
That made Wang Zhuoyu feel extremely upset.
Now that Su Changyu brought it up again, Wang Zhuoyu felt like his heart had been stabbed by a knife.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else, but it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how you managed to get into the top ten ces of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.¡±
¡°Besides, array formation ispletely different from the Sword Dao. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Master made me study array formations, I might have excelled in the Sword Dao.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was indignant.
The few of them were orphans who were adopted together by Daoist Tai Hua.
Daoist Tai Hua had also done some divination for them and learned that Su Changyu was suitable for learning the Sword Dao while Wang Zhuoyu was suitable for learning array formations. Hence, thetter continued learning array formations.
In fact, Wang Zhuoyu sometimes thought that he might not be suitable for array formations but the Sword Dao. Be it the Sword Dao or array formations, they were just as difficult.
However, Wang Zhuoyu was furious because of how Su Changyu mocked him.
¡°Hah, stupid.¡±
Su Changyu humphed coldly before speaking coldly.
¡°The Sword Dao is incredibly difficult. In the Dao of array formations, array artifacts, array material, and array diagrams would have to be one and ordinary array formations can be set up by an individual. You¡¯re just foolish.¡±
Su Changyu could tolerate anything except being mocked. Hence, he criticized his skill in array formations.
After hearing his words, Wang Zhuoyu couldn¡¯t hold back again.
He respected Su Changyu as his Senior Brother but it didn¡¯t mean that he had to be polite all the time. Besides, at the end of the day, they were about the same age so they were close like brothers.
Since they were close like brothers, it was normal to have arguments every now and then. However,ter on, they became more sensible as they got older and thus became more polite towards each other.
However, Wang Zhuoyu could not tolerate Su Changyu¡¯s mocking.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else. The Sword Dao is indeed very difficult but it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. You tried to learn the Four Thunder Sword Technique, but even till now, you haven¡¯t condensed the sword momentum.¡±
¡°What right do you have to say that the Dao of array formations is simple?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu retorted.
¡°Hah!¡±
Su Changyu sneered and nced at the stones on the ground, and then slowly spoke, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still not convinced. Do you believe that I can casually set up an array formation?¡±
Su Changyu was angered too. Wang Zhuoyu actually wanted to mock him for failing to condense the sword momentum.
¡®They¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m very untalented.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m not being sarcastic, but if you can casually set up a formation, from now on, I will do whatever you tell me to. I¡¯ll give you half of my earnings in the future.¡±
Wang Zhuoyuughed.
¡®Casually set up an array formation?¡¯
¡®Do you think you¡¯re my little Junior Brother Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®No, no, big brother, you don¡¯t really think you¡¯re a peerless expert, do you?¡¯
¡®The highest realm of lying is to deceive yourself?¡¯
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu felt that Su Changyu had slipped into obsession and really thought that he was a supreme expert.
¡°Okay, you said so yourself, don¡¯t regret it.¡±
Su Changyu said stubbornly.
In fact, he was now somewhat left with no means of turning back, but in order to defend his dignity and pride as the Eldest Senior Brother, he had no choice but to continue.
¡°I won¡¯t regret it, but Eldest Senior Brother, what if you can¡¯t set it up?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu took a deep breath and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Can¡¯t set it up? If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll call you Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu said furiously.
¡°Okay then, Eldest Senior Brother, please.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was furious too. He raised his hand and asked Su Changyu to continue performing.
After he said that, Su Changyu suddenly calmed down.
¡®What?¡¯
¡®You really want me to set up an array formation?¡¯
¡®Great, Zhuoyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a grudge against me.¡¯
Su Changyu gritted his teeth and continued.
¡°You and I are alone here. What if you go back on your word after I really set it up?¡±
Su Changyu was afraid that Wang Zhuoyu would go back on his word.
¡°I¡¯ll get someone toe over and testify for everyone, alright?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu seemed to be really insistent.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu was confused.
However, the arrogance in his heart made Su Changyu unable to swallow his pride.
He said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu did not say anything more, turned around, and went to invite someone over.
However, as soon as he took a few steps, Wang Zhuoyu said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you need me to prepare some array artifacts and materials for you? I don¡¯t want to hear you making excuses when you fail to set it upter!¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said in displeasure.
¡°No, only good-for-nothings need an array artifact.¡±
Su Changyu said. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to set up an array formation with or without an artifact so he decided to pretend to be impressive.
¡°Okay, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ll get someone toe over. Don¡¯t go missingter. Whoever slips away will be a dog.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said again after being mocked.
In fact, he did not want to make it so tense and actually just wanted to go back and rest when he said that he would ask someone toe over.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to continue boasting.
Wang Zhuoyu couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer.
He was really going to ask someone toe over, and he deliberately decided to be ruthless.
He wanted to prevent Su Changyu from running away.
After hearing that, Su Changyu froze because he could tell that Wang Zhuoyu was really angry.
They were Senior Brother and Junior Brother after all and they had argued before too. However, their arguments would often end without an oue.
However, at this point, Su Changyu also understood that Wang Zhuoyu was being serious.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had indeed been a bit too harsh with his words.
Su Changyu immediately wanted to say something to ease the tension.
However, he messed up again after saying that.
¡°Childish.¡±
He said calmly.
All of a sudden, it became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.
Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s eyes turned red.
He was doing it for real this time.
Chapter 180: Oh Dear, Su Changyu Really Knows How To Set Up Array Formations?
Chapter 180: Oh Dear, Su Changyu Really Knows How To Set Up Array Formations?
¡°Come out and watch the show.¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother, hurry up ande out.¡±
¡°Fourth Junior Brother, stop studying talismans, hurry up ande out.¡±
¡°Fifth Junior Brother, stop poking paper effigies,e out and watch the show.¡±
¡°Master,e out quickly, I¡¯m going toe-to-toe against Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Lingrou, stop reading,e out and watch.¡±
In Qingyun Dao Sect, Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s voice broke the peace in the Dao Sect.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±
¡°Third Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
¡°How do you know that I¡¯m poking paper effigies?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to watch?¡±
Xu Luochen, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, and Chen Lingrou came out of the room one after another, looking at all this with curiosity on their faces.
Daoist Tai Hua also came out of the room and stared at Wang Zhuoyu with a frown.
¡°Master, Second Senior Brother, I¡¯m not trying to create trouble but Eldest Senior Brother is being too much of a bully.¡±
¡°He said that I am a good-for-nothing in array formations.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said furiously with a flushed face.
However, after he said that, everyone seemed rather bizarre.
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua seemed extremely puzzled because he felt that there was nothing wrong with that.
Sensing the peculiar gazes, Wang Zhuoyu was slightly stunned.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother even said that Second Senior Brother has spent more than a decade learning alchemy in vain.¡±
¡°He said that Lin Bei and Xue Zhan are both wastrels who are wasting the sect¡¯s food.¡±
¡°He also said that Lingrou daydreams all day long.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu began to make up nonsense.
Everyone was stunned after hearing what he said.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother actually said that about me?¡±
¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t say that Eldest Senior Brother is a good-for-nothing and yet he called me a wastrel?¡±
¡°Hmph, he said that I daydream all day long? Does he not daydream?¡±
Everyone was furious and spoke up one after another.
¡°Sect Leader, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±
Chen Lingrou puffed her cheeks up in anger but she realized at Daoist Tai Hua seemed very calm.
Outside the room, Daoist Tai Hua was stunned to hear Chen Lingrou¡¯s voice.
He didn¡¯t know how to exin.
Well, he felt that what Su Changyu said was right.
Wang Zhuoyu who was near them, seemed to know what Daoist Tai Hua was thinking. At this moment, he gritted his teeth and spoke up.
¡°Master, don¡¯tugh, Eldest Senior Brother criticized you too. He said that all you do is do divination that isn¡¯t urate and yet you still think that you¡¯re good at it.¡±
¡°He also said it¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t teach Ye Ping divination. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be a good-for-nothing too.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu went all out.
Anyway, he couldn¡¯t take it lying down so he decided to let everyone be upset together with him.
Indeed, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression changed drastically after hearing that.
¡°Did that sinful disciple say that?¡±
No matter what Wang Zhuoyu said before, Daoist Tai Hua did not feel anything, and he instead felt that Su Changyu was right.
However, when he was involved, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t ept it.
He looked at Wang Zhuoyu in exasperation, thinking that Su Changyu should not dare to say so.
However, at this moment, Wang Zhuoyu could no longer be bothered. Since he was going to frame them, he decided to go all out.
¡°Master, what I said is absolutely true. If you don¡¯t believe me,e with me to the rear cliff and you¡¯ll know.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said with a serious expression.
Everyone looked at Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s expression and felt that he was indeed not lying. Hence, they were all furious.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the rear cliff, I shall see if Su Changyu is going to rebel.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Yes, yes, go over there and see what Eldest Senior Brother said. If he really said that, rece him. Master, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t really think he¡¯s a peerless expert, does he?¡±
¡°Seems like he has deceived himself.¡±
Everyone said.
While speaking, he walked towards the rear cliff.
Just like that, in less than 15 minutes, everyone arrived with Wang Zhuoyu taking the lead.
In fact, even Da Xu was there.
On the rear cliff, Su Changyu looked at them quietly with shock in his eyes.
He didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhuoyu to have called everyone toe over.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu was a little furious.
¡®Sure, Wang Zhuoyu, you really want to do it for real, huh?¡¯
¡®Okay, I¡¯ll remember this now. Let¡¯s go on.¡¯
¡®One day, you willnd in my hands.¡¯
Su Changyu secretly thought to himself, but before he could speak, Daoist Tai Hua interjected.
¡°Changyu, Zhuoyu told me that you were saying behind my back that my divination is inurate and that I get up to tricks all the time?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua questioned with a stern expression. He didn¡¯t entirely believe Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s words and hence asked.
On the other hand, Xu Luochen spoke too.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother also said that you said that I spent over a decade learning alchemy in vain, right?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, did you say that me and Xue Zhan are good-for-nothings?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, did you also scold me and say that I should stop daydreaming?¡±
Everyone chimed in and Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
¡®What are you guys saying?¡¯
¡®What do you mean learned alchemy in vain?¡¯
¡®What wastrels?¡¯
¡®What get up to tricks all the time?¡¯
¡®That might be true but I¡¯ve never said those things before.¡¯
All of a sudden, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but look at Wang Zhuoyu and soon figured out what happened.
¡®This guy must have been spreading rumors everywhere.¡¯
¡®No wonder Master and the rest came over.¡¯ At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but want to exin.
However, it sounded different from what he intended.
¡°Am I wrong?¡±
His voice was very calm, and coupled with his indifferent gaze and elegance, he seemed to be contemptuous.
He inhaled sharply.
Everyone gasped. To be honest, they didn¡¯t believe that Su Changyu would say such words at first.
Otherwise, they would have brought their weapons to deal with him.
However, they didn¡¯t expect that Su Changyu had really said that.
No one expected it at all, especially Wang Zhuoyu who had merely made things up for the sake of bringing everyone over.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to be so arrogant.
¡®He must be mad. Eldest Senior Brother must have gone mad.¡¯
¡°Oh dear, Eldest Senior Brother really thinks of himself as a supreme expert.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always admired you as a Senior Brother, but I never thought that you¡¯d think of me in such a manner.¡±
¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect him to humiliate you too. I¡¯m not the type to create trouble but I can¡¯t tolerate this either.¡±
Everyone felt that Su Changyu was being too boastful.
They could ept Su Changyu¡¯s boasting but he had gone overboard by doing it to them too.
For Da Xu who was clueless about the truth, Su Changyu was indeed pretending to be impressive.
¡°Seems like the head disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect really has to be reced.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little angry too. He wouldn¡¯tment much about Su Changyu¡¯s usual pretentiousness, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to go overboard.
He had to stop him from having such bad habits.
However, Su Changyu was also confused as he felt that his illness was getting worse.
He was now pretending in front of the people he knew too.
He wanted to exin, but as soon as he said it, his words turned out differently from what he expected.
¡°Enough, Zhuoyu, don¡¯t you want topete in array formations? Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be a genius in array formations.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
After hearing that, Wang Zhuoyu could not help but sneer.
He refused to believe that Su Changyu could set up an array formation without using anything, just like what Ye Ping did.
If Su Changyu could set up array formations with array artifacts and materials, Wang Zhuoyu swore that he would quit practicing array formations.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, please.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you need an array diagram? I can give you some time, be it one or three months. As long as you can set it up, I¡¯ll obey you withoutints in the future.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said with a serious expression.
On the other hand, Su Changyu shook his head and looked at the sky before speaking slowly.
¡°A true array formation master doesn¡¯t need any external objects at all. Array artifacts, array diagrams, and array materials are all burdensome.¡±
¡°A real array formation is all about being natural. A real array formation master can use everything in this world as his array artifact, array diagram, and material.¡±
Standing on top of the rear cliff, Su Changyu sounded extremely calm and looked rather mysterious too.
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Wang Zhuoyu and the others all could not help but sneer.
Da Xu was the only one who was the most shocked.
As a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, Da Xu still knew some things about the Dao of array formations. Although he did not understand it well, he understood the basic theory of array formations.
Array artifact, array material, and array diagrams were the core materials of array formations and not a single one could be missing.
Without them, it would be impossible to set up the array formation.
If someone else said that, Da Xu would definitely p him, but when Su Changyu was the one who said it, Da Xu somehow felt that Su Changyu was a supreme expert.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, there¡¯s no point in saying that much. Just set up an array formation and show it to me.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu sneered, not wanting to continue talking about nonsense with Su Changyu.
When he was teaching Ye Ping, he could spout nonsense.
He could lie to Ye Ping but not to Wang Zhuoyu.
Hearing what Wang Zhuoyu said, Su Changyu was troubled.
To be honest, he did not want to argue with Wang Zhuoyu, and after they bickered, his bad habit acted up and things escted out of control.
However, after seeing Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s behavior, he was indeed infuriated.
No matter what, he would always be the Eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect. Yet, Wang Zhuoyu was shaming him again and again.
¡®You keep pushing your limits, do you really think I don¡¯t have a temper?¡¯
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What array formation do you want me to set up?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said casually. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t set it up so it didn¡¯t matter what array formation it was.
Su Changyu did not have any change in expression as he just closed his eyes.
He seemed to beprehending something.
Wang Zhuoyu and others did not seem curious or shocked. In their opinion, Su Changyu was closing his eyes, all for the sake of pretending to be impressive and to stall for time.
They knew such tactics very well.
On the rear cliff, Su Changyu was indeed stalling for time as he was anxious and at a loss for what to do.
¡®What do I do? What do I do?¡¯
¡®Oh dear, oh dear.¡¯
¡®This is so embarrassing, Su Changyu, Su Changyu, why do you have to pretend in front of people you know too?¡¯
¡®You really don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡¯
Su Changyu was really almost crying.
¡®Is this considered a backfire?¡¯
For two whole hours, even Daoist Tai Hua frowned, let alone Wang Zhuoyu.
In fact, they also knew that Su Changyu was just pretending.
Theoretically, it would be fine to give Su Changyu an out.
However, when they thought about what Su Changyu just said, the crowd didn¡¯t feel the urge to be magnanimous to him.
On the rear cliff, Su Changyu stood for two hours, but he realized that no one was giving him an out.
At this moment, Su Changyu knew he had provoked them.
However, after thinking about it, Su Changyu was also furious.
He had indeed gone overboard with the pretense.
However, no matter what, it was not a big deal and he felt that there was no need for them to embarrass him.
Besides, it was all Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s fault because if he hadn¡¯t told him to go teach Ye Ping, he wouldn¡¯t have pretended.
At this point, Su Changyu got angrier and angrier.
In the end, Su Changyu opened his eyes and decided to go all out even if he had to embarrass himself.
¡°Array formation!¡±
Su Changyu said on the rear cliff. He wasn¡¯t too loud but his voice was full of energy.
Su Changyu¡¯s thoughts were simple.
Even if he had to be embarrassed, so be it. He would walk away after saying that and just pretend that nothing happened. At most, he would note out for the time being.
However, Su Changyu was not spouting nonsense as he remembered that when Ye Ping was setting up the array formation, he had at least brought some Spirit Stones with him but Su Changyu didn¡¯t.
A voice sounded.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
In particr, Wang Zhuoyu also somehow felt embarrassed. Although he was furious at Su Changyu for saying those words, he regretted it a little after Su Changyu spoke.
After all, Su Changyu valued pride the most, and if Su Changyu bore a grudge against him for shaming him, he would be in trouble.
At the thought of this, Wang Zhuoyu couldn¡¯t help but think about how to give him an out.
However, in an instant, various streams of spiritual energy surged over from the rear cliff.
The terrifying spiritual energy filled the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
Before they had time to react, array patterns appeared under their feet all of a sudden.
The dazzling array patterns emitted a radiant light and the entire Qingyun Dao Sect was full of golden array patterns.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
The crowd was stunned, and Daoist Tai Hua was also confused, not knowing what had happened.
Even Su Changyu on the back cliff was a little confused.
He was not sure what was happening and panicked.
However, there were two people in the Qingyun Dao Sect who instantly understood what had happened.
¡®Array formation!¡¯
¡®Array formations.¡¯
¡®This is an array formation?¡¯
The first to react was Da Xu who was after all a Nascent Soul realm cultivator. Hence, he naturally knew what was happening.
The second one who reacted was Wang Zhuoyu.
As an array formation master, he couldn¡¯t possibly not know what was happening.
When an array formation appeared, array patterns would appear.
The array patterns on the ground represented the awakening of an array formation.
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu froze.
He looked at Su Changyu with his eyes full of astonishment and disbelief.
¡®Is Eldest Senior Brother really proficient in array formations?¡¯
Besides, he really didn¡¯t need any array artifacts or material or even an array diagram.
¡®This is too exaggerated.¡¯
The fact that Ye Ping did not use an array artifact or material was already exaggerated enough.
However, they did not expect that the wastrel Su Changyu would be able to really set up an array formation.
He didn¡¯t need those items either.
¡®Must you be so exaggerated?¡¯
¡®Is it this outrageous?¡¯
¡®Did you cheat together with Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up on the God roll.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what kind of array formation did you set up?¡±
However, Wang Zhuoyu soon felt that something was amiss and asked Su Changyu what array formation he had set up.
After hearing what Wang Zhuoyu said, Su Changyu was stunned.
¡®What kind of array formation did I set up?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating me now?¡¯
¡®Sure, Wang Zhuoyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep resentment towards me.¡¯
¡®So much for thinking that I should give in to you all the time since you¡¯re my junior brother. Indeed, you have a grudge against me.¡¯
Su Changyu did not know that he had set up the array formation and thought something strange had happened.
Hence, after hearing what Wang Zhuoyu said again, he thought Wang Zhuoyu was humiliating him.
¡°This seems to be a... Teleportation Array. Senior Changyu, where are you trying to teleport us to?¡±
Da Xu was worthy of being a Nascent Soul realm cultivator. He immediately sensed that this was a Teleportation Array and hence quickly asked.
He was curious about where they were going to be teleported to.
¡°What? Array formation?¡±
¡°Changyu, cut it out, hurry and put away the array formation.¡±
¡°Does Eldest Senior Brother really know how to set up array formations?¡±
¡°Oh my goodness, I thought Eldest Senior Brother was just a wastrel, but I didn¡¯t expect him to actually know how to set up array formations.¡±
¡°Oh dear, Eldest Senior Brother knows how to set up array formations now. Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to learn sword techniques too?¡±
Xu Luochen, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei and the others couldn¡¯t help but speak up, while Daoist Tai Hua immediately told Su Changyu to put the array formation away.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu really knew how to set up the array formation or not, it was better to put it away first.
The array formation was not a joking matter. If one was lucky, it would be fine, but if not, they might be sent to the den of demonic beasts.
Hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice, Su Changyu was confused.
He didn¡¯t even know how to set up an array formation, let alone put it away.
He didn¡¯t know how to retract it.
However, before Su Changyu could say anything...
In an instant, the terrifying aura rolled up, turning into a beam of white light and everyone on the rear cliff vanished.
There wasplete silence in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
At the same time, in K?itigarbha Pavilion of the Jin Nation Academy,
Ye Ping was reading and couldn¡¯t help but frown.
For some reason, he was a little bit distracted.
He did not know what was happening but he somehow felt ill at ease. He couldn¡¯t even continue reading.
¡°Is there going to be danger in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Ye Ping asked with a frown.
He felt that something terrible had happened.
However, he did not know what happened and could only guess that it was something about the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
After pondering for a while, Ye Ping still didn¡¯t have any clue.
He finally found a quiet ce.
He took out the insights that Lin Bei and Xue Zhuan had given him.
He then read them.
Chapter 181: Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal
Chapter 181: Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal
Jin Nation Academy.
Ye Ping was carefully reading the book.
His gaze was very serious.
The book in his hand did not contain many words, but Ye Ping was reading them almost word by word as heprehended each word carefully.
He was afraid of missing out a single word.
It was a book called ¡°Everything About Ancient Talismans¡±.
Those who specialized in talismans were rare among low-level cultivators, but for the powerful cultivators, talismans were very useful.
There were talismans for Soldier-Forming Beans and channeling lightning to kill enemies or even sealing the heavenly secrets.
The ¡°Everything About Ancient Talismans¡± book was divided into two parts, with the first one being an introduction and exnation of talismans and their origin.
The second volume was about talismans. In other words, the first part was about theoretical knowledge while the second part contained 365 supreme talismans, making it extremely precious.
However, although the first part of the book contained only theoretical knowledge, there were three ancient talisman diagrams on thest few pages.
¡°Ancient Heavenly Soldier and Heavenly General Talisman¡±
¡°Ancient Spirit-Locking Talisman¡±
¡°Ancient Seventh Gold Ancient Thunder Talisman¡±
There were only three talisman diagrams in the first part of the book and the remaining 362 were in the second part of the book.
Ye Ping understood that the reason that his fourth Senior Brother did not give the second part of the book to him was mainly because he was worried that he could not digest it all.
Hence, Ye Ping carefully read the book and intended to learn those three talismans first.
ording to Xue Zhuan, there were three realms in the field of talismans.
The first realm was drawing talismans.
The second realm was turning spirit into talismans.
The third realm was turning divinity into talismans.
The so-called talisman-drawing was the enhancement of a yellow talisman and a talisman brush with spiritual energy, and an infusion of spirit and energy to form a talisman.
Turning spirit into talismans was simpler as it was the condensation of spiritual energy that could be turned into talismans without needing any brush or yellow talismans.
Thest one was even simpler as it would allow one to condense a talisman with their own thoughts.
Ye Ping studied carefully.
After a long time, he found some yellow talismans in the academy. Such yellow talisman was not considered precious. Besides, there was a talisman school within the Jin Nation Academy too.
After taking the yellow talisman and brush, Ye Ping raised his arm. In an instant, faint spiritual energy appeared on the talisman brush.
In fact, the refinement of ordinary talismans would require many things such as red ink, the blood of beasts, and other spiritual objects.
However, if one had abundant spiritual energy, they would not need such things.
Ye Ping closed his eyes.
In an instant, he started painting and a golden ray of light began to emit from the yellow talisman.
It was the Ancient Seventh Gold Ancient Thunder Talisman.
However, the talisman consumed one percent of Ye Ping¡¯s spiritual energy, which was quite arge amount.
After all, one percent of Ye Ping¡¯s spiritual energy was a little more than the total amount of spiritual energy that was contained in a cultivator who had reached the Major Perfection of Foundation Establishment.
A talisman appeared in front of Ye Ping.
The yellow talisman was originally soft but it became as hard as a token after spiritual energy was infused with it and a talisman diagram was drawn on it.
After drawing a talisman, Ye Ping intended to test it, so he headed straight to arge mountain behind the academy to test it.
The talisman paper was in Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
It was soon thrown a thousand meters away by Ye Ping.
Boom.
There was a terrifying and deafening sound.
Above the sky dome, a golden bolt of lightning sted downwards.
It was the Heavenly Thunder that was as thick as a bucket. The impact of its bombardment ttened the mountain.
The loud thunder also immediately drew the attention of everyone at the Jin Nation Academy.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°Is there an earthquake?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s disrupting my peaceful cultivation? Oh, it¡¯s Senior Brother Ye, that¡¯s fine then.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±
The students of the Jin Nation Academy spoke up and walked out one after another. Some were bewildered and some were resentful. However, after seeing Ye Ping¡¯s figure, they all fell silent and returned to cultivate.
No one dared to say anything after finding out it was Ye Ping.
Ye Ping looked at the power of the ancient talisman and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
The power of the Heavenly Thunder was indeed impressive. At the very least, cultivators in the early-stage of the Golden Core realm probably would not be able to resist it.
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
Ye Ping immediately pulled out a stack of ancient talismans and began refining them. Such things could really exert great effects during critical moments.
Ye Ping did not waste his breath either. Within four hours, he created hundreds of Ancient Seventh Gold Ancient Thunder Talismans.
After drawing hundreds of ancient talismans, Ye Ping put them into the emerald gourd.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping did not leave and instead took out the insights given to him by Lin Bei and started reading again.
The method of talismans required slow and careful study. He couldn¡¯t rush things.
For now, he was done reading the ¡°Everything About Ancient Talismans¡± book, and he would slowly study the remaining ones.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping began reading the ¡°Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal¡±.
Xue Zhuan specialized in talismans.
The fifth Senior Brother, Lin Bei, specialized in something else.
He specialized in treasure appraisal.
The Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal was a book of insights that were created based on the characteristics of countless treasures.
There were a lot fewer words than the ¡°Everything About Ancient Talismans¡±.
However, each word was precious.
¡°Talents are everywhere, however seldom can they be recognized.¡±
¡°There are endless treasures in this world but there are very few people who can evaluate them.¡±
¡°What is treasure appraisal? Others don¡¯t know what treasure appraisal is.¡±
¡°True treasures have three main characteristics¡±
¡°The first characteristic is ordinary. The more inconspicuous something looks, the more mysterious it is. Hence, the more ordinary they are, the more precious. Back in the day, I saw an ordinary token in the market and everyone thinks that it¡¯s an ancient token that dates back to a long time ago. However, I had a discerning eye and I could tell at a nce that this thing is not ordinary.¡±
¡°In the end, I bought it at a high price and found out that it¡¯s indeed the token that was needed to open the ancient emperor¡¯s treasure vault, which is invaluable and could be worth the wealth of a country. So, Junior Brother, you have to bear in mind that you will always see treasures in your life, but you must be discerning and look out for treasures that don¡¯t look like treasures. You might be in for a surprise.¡±
¡°However, you must remember. The guideline of treasure appraisal is to buy the best treasure with the least amount of money. Otherwise, if you buy it at a high price, you will not only be at a huge loss, others will suspect you too.¡±
That was the first paragraph of the opening chapter. Ye Ping was in awe and full of praises after reading it.
As a fan of novels, Ye Ping fully understood Lin Bei¡¯s intentions.
Indeed, the real treasures were all old in age and were naturallyckluster. However, although they seemed ordinary, they contained a universe.
If treasures could be identified at a nce, there would be no need for treasure appraisers. It was not like everyone was a fool.
Treasure appraisal was all about evaluating treasures that others dropped because the more ordinary they were, the higher the value.
He inhaled sharply.
Ye Ping suddenly couldn¡¯t help but think of four words.
The Dao of simplicity.
Indeed, it was the Dao of simplicity. Ye Ping was a little shocked and the art of treasure appraisal also had that meaning. ¡®Fifth Senior Brother is indeed worthy of being a supreme expert.¡¯
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but flip to the second page and continued reading the second attribute.
¡°The second characteristic is that there are ws. Since ancient times, there have been changes, countless battles, and fatal cmities. Many treasures had been buried in the world over the years and the more precious treasures must have experienced a great war. There had been battles of life and death, so how could the treasures be perfect?¡±
¡°Speaking of which, I have to cite an example. There was once where I found a copper fragment in a market, and at that time, all the cultivators felt that the fragment did not have any value. However, I felt that it must have extraordinary value.¡±
¡°In the end, I bought it at a high price and the people in the market, as well as countless treasure appraisers, all mocked me but I remained calm. After I brought it back to study it, I discovered that the copper fragment was one of the fragments of the ancient immortal weapon, the Eight Trigrams Cauldron. As long as the remaining 9,999 fragments are gathered, the Eight Trigrams Cauldron can be restored.¡±
¡°So, Ye Ping, if you find some fragments, remember to observe more. They might be a supreme treasure, and since ancient times, there have been at least 365 immortal artifacts in the world of immortal cultivation. Treasure appraisers have only one goal in their lives, and that is to search for the pearl of the ocean and to obtain an immortal artifact. Ye Ping, good luck.¡±
That was the second paragraph.
After reading it, Ye Ping admired Lin Bei even more.
Those words were the quintessence.
After thinking about it carefully, he felt that Lin Bei¡¯s words were all true.
Since ancient times, there have been many treasures that were owned by experts. However, there had been many fights and there might be a life and death battle at every turn.
In the case of life and death battle, who cared if the treasure would be damaged or not? They would just go all out.
In the end, people died and the treasures were turned into various pieces of debris.
Hence, damaged objects were indeed likely to have extraordinary origins.
Ye Ping remembered it.
He then turned to the next page.
He looked at the third characteristic.
¡°The third characteristic is inconspicuousness. The more precious a treasure is, the more likely it is to be in inconspicuous ces, such as a street stall or in a small auction house. Large trade unions have their professional treasure appraisers and anything would be put through countless tests by them until it is determined that it cannot be a treasure. It will then be sold at a high price, so it¡¯s almost impossible to get any treasures from arge trade union. Even if you do, it¡¯ll only be because of luck, so don¡¯t waste time in therge trade unions.¡±
¡°Speaking of which, I have to mention this. Back then, I had once attended a grand banquet of the Ten Nations and I saw a stone at a small stall. Everyone thought that it was an ordinary stone but I knew that the stone contains a supreme treasure. Indeed, after I sliced it open, I discovered the mysteries within it.¡±
¡°So, Ye Ping, you must remember that ordinariness, ws, and inconspicuousness are the key clues to finding treasures. Comprehend the remaining ones well and I hope that you can one day be the greatest and most noble treasure appraiser in the world.¡±
¡°Of course, the three points that I mentioned can only beprehended by ordinary people, but if you do manage to, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m fabricating nonsense. Sometimes, a supreme secret manual can only be understood by a supreme person. Do you understand?¡±
¡ª¡ª-
At the thought of this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but say slowly, ¡°Ah, Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Ye Ping had reallyprehended it. In the past, he was imagining it, but now, he hadpletelyprehended it.
It struck a note within him.
To be honest, Ye Ping can¡¯t wait to find a cultivator bazaar to verify his skill in treasure appraisal.
However, Ye Ping bore with it.
He continued to look at the content at the back.
The rest of the content was a description about the division of treasures.
In the world of immortal cultivation, all treasures could be divided into five major grades.
Dharma Artifact: Artifacts that can carry Dharmic powers and are mostly suitable for Qi Refinement cultivators.
Spirit Artifact: Contains an array and an artifact with some spirituality, mostly suitable for Qi Refinement cultivators.
Treasure Artifact: The treasure of artifacts, contains incredible power, mostly suitable for Golden Core realm cultivators.
Dao Artifact: Contains Dharmic Dao and a unique sentience, mostly suitable for cultivators at the Nascent Soul realm and above.
Immortal Artifact: Contains thepletews and the ability to destroy heaven and earth. Those who have yet to transcend the tribtion cannot touch it.
Those were the five grades of treasures in the world of immortal cultivation.
There were two types of immortal artifacts, namely supreme-grade immortal artifacts and ancient immortal artifacts.
The 365 immortal artifacts that Lin Bei mentioned in the book referred to the supreme-grade immortal artifacts.
The immortal artifacts were the best of the best as they could kill immortals and suppress them. However, almost all of them disappeared over the numerous years. It was said that each of the five dynasties had a supreme-grade immortal artifact. There were also supreme-grade immortal artifacts in the holynds in the world.
Once those supreme-grade immortal artifacts were awakened, they would have the ability to sink a country¡¯snd and a mere thought of it would cause a country like the Jin Nation to be destroyed.
As for the ancient immortal artifacts, they were known as immortal artifacts bred out of heaven and earth which were undoubtedly full of myths and legends.
The Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal contained numerous records of supreme-grade immortal artifacts and ancient immortal artifacts. Ye Ping finished reading them seriously as he was afraid that he would miss an immortal artifact if he saw it one day.
After carefully reading it, the sky turned bright again.
At this moment, Ye Ping was full of excitement.
All he could think about now were supreme-grade immortal artifacts and ancient immortal artifacts.
There were 365 supreme-grade immortal artifacts and a total of ten ancient immortal artifacts.
However, the ancient immortal artifact was too far away. Ye Ping wasn¡¯t greedy and just hoped that he could get a supreme-grade immortal artifact one day.
It was morning.
While Ye Ping was still thinking about it, Li Yu came.
He had arrived two hours earlier to see Ye Ping.
¡°Master, the array formation has been set up. Shall we leave at seven?¡±
Li Yu walked over, all smiles.
¡°Why are you so happy? Are you also going to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Seeing the smiling Li Yu, Ye Ping was a bit curious as he felt that his smile was rather strange.
¡°Master what are you saying? If I participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, I¡¯d be bringing shame to the Jin Nation.¡±
Li Yu knew clearly how capable he was.
¡°Why are you smiling so merrily then?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡°Master, you can¡¯t me me if I tell you. There¡¯s going to be a literary exam in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
¡°This resulted in great confusion and many rich people ced their bets on the person whom they think can clinch first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. The odds for the Jin Nation is rtively high at 1:4, so I bet on Jin Nation winning.¡±
Li Yu stated the reason for his joy.
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡°You can bet on that too?¡±
Ye Ping was really a little surprised.
¡°Master, that¡¯s no big deal, you just need someone to start the bet. Twenty years ago, there were people betting on which of the nine princes of the king would be the crown prince of the Chen Nation.¡±
Ye Ping was bbergasted after hearing Li Yu¡¯s words.
¡°That works too? How much did you bet?¡±
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
¡°Master, I didn¡¯t bet much, just a few million.¡±
Li Yu looked a little embarrassed.
¡°A few million? Inferior-grade Spirit Stones?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously withposure.
However, Li Yu shook his head and then answered.
¡°Superior-grade.¡±
After hearing his words, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but size Li Yu up.
¡°How much have you embezzled? Li Yu, as the Crown Prince, you might need to spend Spirit Stones on dressing up, but a million superior-grade Spirit Stones is almost as much as the tax revenue of a province umted over several years.¡±
¡°As a Crown Prince, you have to set an example and stay away from corruption. Do you understand?¡±
Ye Ping looked extremely serious.
He would usually just ignore whatever Li Yu usually went up to, but since this concerned principle, Ye Ping had to stop him.
Everyone in this world except the Crown Prince could be greedy.
However, at this moment, Li Yu instantly pulled a long face.
¡°Master, you¡¯re wrong, how can I be such a treacherous person? I might idle about usually but I¡¯ll never have a corrupt character.¡±
¡°Master, these Spirit Stones belong to me and all the scions in Jin Nation. I can¡¯t afford tens of thousands of Spirit Stones alone, what more a few million.¡±
Li Yu exined.
Ye Ping was slightly relieved to hear his words.
After all, if Li Yu was really that kind of person, he might have to consider expelling him.
¡°How many Spirit Stones did you bet?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°I? I didn¡¯t ce any bets, I just instigated them to bet, and if they win, I¡¯ll take 40%, but don¡¯t worry, Master, I won¡¯t shortchange you. I¡¯ll give you half of the 40%.¡±
¡°In short, I¡¯ll put in some effort and everyone gets to eat.¡±
Li Yu said seriously.
When Ye Ping heard this, he could not help but smile bitterly and look at Li Yu.
¡°How will you ount for it if I don¡¯te in first ce?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°I¡¯ll just take it that I owe them a favor. There are risks involved in bets in the first ce. Besides, those scions will spend their Spirit Stones on fooling around if they have any. They might as well bet with me, and if we win, we¡¯ll earn together. If we lose, we¡¯ll just get to work.¡±
Li Yu seemed nonchnt.
Ye Ping did not say anything either. After all, those were Li Yu¡¯s personal matters.
However, after that, Ye Ping continued to ask.
¡°Li Yu, let me ask you something, is there a grand bazaar at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Since he read the Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal, Ye Ping was now craving for more. If not for hisck of capital, Ye Ping was not even willing to participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
¡°Bazaar? Do you mean a treasure fair?¡±
Li Yu frowned as he soon understood what Ye Ping meant.
¡°Yes, yes, a treasure fair. Will there be one?¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Of course. The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is a great event, and there¡¯ll naturally be cultivators selling all sorts of strange and exotic treasures. You can definitely get some. However, the only troublesome thing is that such events will be the liveliest at noon but the stalls will close by evening.¡±
¡°The assessment of the tournament is extremely difficult and it¡¯s possible for it tost up to three days and three nights. Hence, you¡¯ll easily miss the event.¡±
Li Yu said.
Hearing this, Ye Ping could not help but frown slightly.
Some timeter, Li Yu could not help but remind.
¡°Master, let¡¯s go now, shall we? It¡¯s almost time.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and left the Jin Nation Academy with Li Yu without saying much.
At the same time, in a dark ce.
A voice slowly sounded.
¡°Is someone there?¡±
It was Su Changyu¡¯s voice.
Chapter 182: Close Shave With Death, Daoist Tai Hua’s Art of Divination
Chapter 182: Close Shave With Death, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Art of Divination
¡°Is there someone?¡±
A voice sounded in the darkness.
Soon, another voice resounded.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is that you?¡±
It was Xu Luochen¡¯s voice.
¡°Where is this?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu spoke too.
¡°Why is it so dark here?¡±
Clearly, all the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect had arrived.
¡°Who¡¯s lighting the fire?¡±
Lin Bei asked.
¡°Let me do it.¡±
Da Xu said excitedly.
Soon, a beam of light appeared. It was emitted from a pearl in Da Xu¡¯s hand that was giving off a white light that enveloped the surrounding.
In an instant, everyone saw everything around them.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother.¡±
¡°You¡¯re all here, huh?¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all together.¡±
¡°Where is this hell hole?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t think you actually knew array formations, when did you learn them?¡±
The people discussed and first scanned their surroundings, only to discover that there was arge cave inside.
Everyone from the Qingyun Dao Sect was present, including Gu Jianxian.
¡°Disciple-Nephew Gu, what are you doing here?¡±
Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but speak up. She looked at Gu Jianxian curiously because she hadn¡¯t seen him before.
However, before Gu Jianxian could answer, Xu Luochen beat him to it.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t think you actually knew array formations, when did you learn them?¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s words made everyone curious.
In particr, Wang Zhuoyu was dumbfounded.
Who would have thought that Su Changyu would really know how toy array formations?
Besides, the most outrageous thing was that Ye Ping had set up an array formation ording to an array diagram.
¡®Where¡¯s Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®He managed to set up an array formation by just saying something?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s even more outrageous than Ye Ping.¡¯
¡®Is Eldest Senior Brother really a supreme talent in array formations? Was he just led astray by the Sect Leader?¡¯
Standing among the crowd, Su Changyu was also a bit confused.
He had never learned any array formations, so he was prepared to run away after calling for the array formation to appear.
However, he didn¡¯t expect the array formation to be activated.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
All of a sudden, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but have a shocking thought in his head.
¡®Am I really an array formation master?¡¯
He inhaled sharply.
¡®Wouldn¡¯t I excel greatly then?¡¯
However, in the face of the crowd¡¯s doubts, Su Changyu felt the need to exin something
As soon as he said that, he felt that something was wrong again.
¡°Array formations are no big deal.¡±
He sounded extremelyposed and looked even more condescending than before.
As soon as he finished speaking, Su Changyu was stunned, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was indeed not a big deal.
He thought that setting up array formations was an extremely difficult task but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that.
At this moment, everyone was speechless.
Su Changyu¡¯s actions had indeed shocked everyone.
In the eyes of the crowd, Su Changyu was a good-for-nothing, but today, he changed their opinion of him.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, teach me array formations when you¡¯re free.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so mighty!¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what kind of ce is this? Why don¡¯t you set up another array formation to get us back to the sect? We¡¯ll talk when we return.¡±
Xu Luochen, Chen Lingrou, and Xue Zhuan spoke up one after another, their hearts full of astonishment and excitement.
However, Daoist Tai Hua, who was at the side, could not help but be silent after seeing this scene.
Before Su Changyu could answer, Da Xu spoke up.
¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t do that. Everyone, haven¡¯t you noticed that this is a ce without spirit? Look behind you.¡±
Da Xu observed the surroundings, and the first thing he noticed was that there was something odd about this ce.
It was a spiritless area.
The so-called spiritless area was a zone without spiritual energy, and in such a ce, even if one had incredible Dharmic Dao, they would not be able to extract any spiritual energy and the spiritual energy within them would be suppressed too.
Only one¡¯s physical body would work and that was the reason that many cultivators would temper their physical body every now and then, for fear that they would one day reach such a spiritless area.
After learning that it was a spiritless area, the crowd did not seem surprised at all because even if there was spiritual energy, it would be of little use.
However, it was different in Da Xu¡¯s eyes. Ordinary cultivators would react vigorously after hearing that it was a spiritless area.
However, they all seemed extremely calm. It was no wonder that they were supreme experts.
However, they turned back and looked.
They saw a stone tablet.
On the stone tablet, it was written ¡°Close Shave With Death Cave¡±.
Immediately afterwards, there were ten caves behind the tablet and everyone¡¯s expression changed a little.
¡°Where is this hell hole?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, where did you transport us to?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, stop it, send us away.¡±
¡°Close Shave With Death Cave? Who¡¯s that bored?¡±
Everyone discussed. They were still a little confused about what had happened.
Su Changyu was confused.
He had no idea where they had been teleported to, and to be honest, he had no idea that he would activate the Teleportation Array.
¡°Everyone, if I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a mystic realm, right?¡±
Da Xu looked around him. Being a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, he naturally knew more, and thus he could detect at a nce that it should be a mystic realm.
¡°Mystic realm?¡±
¡°You said it¡¯s a mystic realm?¡±
¡°Are there treasures then?¡±
Upon hearing that it was the mystic realm, everyone immediately snapped back to their senses. They had never been to a mystic realm, but they knew what a mystic realm was.
In ancient times, some powerful cultivators had opened up mystic realms for their descendants toe and fight in and inherit their legacies, before they died.
The mystic realm represented danger and also all sorts of opportunities.
¡°It should be a mystic realm, but I don¡¯t dare to guarantee it.¡±
Da Xu did not dare to be 100% certain as it only seemed to be the case on the surface.
¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that first, let¡¯s talk about Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, when did you learn the array formation?¡±
¡°Yeah, Eldest Senior Brother, this array formation is so much better than the third Senior Brother¡¯s. Third Senior Brother is so wishy-washy when he sets up array formations and yet you can set up an array formation just by saying something. How did you do that? I¡¯d like to learn too.¡±
¡°I want to learn it too.¡±
Everyone was curious, including Da Xu.
Wang Zhuoyu was the only one who felt sad.
Su Changyu nced at the crowd and sneered in his heart.
¡®Array formation? You just need a pair of hands.¡¯
¡®You guys don¡¯t really think that I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, do you?¡¯
Su Changyu was ted. Having cultivated in the Sword Dao for so many years, his junior sisters and junior brothers had always looked down on him.
He did not expect to be talented in array formations, and anyone in his ce would be d.
However, Su Changyu knew that he had to maintain a mysterious attitude.
He could not exin it clearly. Besides, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. Hence, he might as well let them guess it for themselves.
¡°In fact, I have been thinking about a problem. Master, don¡¯t get angry but you found a Dao for each of us after divination. However, we¡¯ve been having mediocre achievements after cultivating for more than a decade. Could it be that you made a mistake?¡±
Xu Luochen discovered the key point. The fact that Su Changyu managed to casually set up an array formation made him curious and shocked.
Now he couldn¡¯t help it, so he looked at Daoist Tai Hua and asked that question.
Daoist Tai Hua was the one who had the most vigorous reaction.
¡°What nonsense are you babbling? How could I have made a mistake? Maybe Changyu is talented in array formations but he¡¯s definitely the most talented in the Sword Dao.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua would never admit that he had made a mistake. Absolutely never.
¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll try the Dao of array formations. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll try talismans. I really haven¡¯t tried the other Dharmic Dao.¡±
Xu Luochen said as he continued to watch Xu Luochen pretending to be impressive. He was really jealous and he wished he could go back to the sect now and see if he was talented in other aspects.
They were discussing.
Da Xu saw everything. He didn¡¯t believe it at all.
He knew that Daoist Tai Hua was still pretending because Ye Ping had mentioned it before he left.
The big shots of the sect were all great at pretending and they probably didn¡¯t show their true strength because of some secret. They would still pretend to be like ordinary people.
To be honest, since Ye Ping left, Da Xu seriously observed these people.
He felt that they were really good at pretending.
If he hadn¡¯t known that they were supreme experts, Da Xu would have almost been deceived.
¡°Master, there¡¯s an opportunity now to prove whether your divination is good or not. This is the Close Shave With Death Cave, try predicting which cave leads to the way out. You should be able to prove it immediately.¡±
Lin Bei asked.
He pointed at the Close Shave With Death Cave.
After hearing his words, everyone nodded.
What a good idea.
Everyone immediately looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
Sensing the crowd¡¯s gazes, Daoist Tai Hua humphed coldly.
Faced with everyone¡¯s doubts, he knew that he had to reveal his skills.
Otherwise, they would rebel.
Thinking of this, Daoist Tai Hua took out a copper coin, followed by a turtle shell, and put the coin into the turtle shell.
He then shook it continuously.
He closed his eyes and kept chanting in his heart.
¡°Heavenly secret, Heavenly secret, I¡¯m testing for blessing and disaster. Please face up if the first cave is a way out! If not, please face down.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua kept reciting in his heart.
That was his Heavenly Secret Divination Technique.
It was simple, direct, and convenient.
About eighteen minutes passed.
Daoist Tai Hua poured out the copper coin.
It was facing upwards.
In an instant, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but say with a joyous expression,
¡°It¡¯s a way out.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua pointed to the first cave and said with great joy.
However, as soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s faces changed and so did Gu Jianxian¡¯s. Da Xu was the only one who was looking at Daoist Tai Hua in admiration.
¡°Master, can you be more serious?¡±
¡°Master, are you telling me it¡¯s a way out?¡±
¡°Master, cut it out, how can it be the first one? Do it again.¡±
¡°Master, how did you figure it out? I see others doing it with several copper coins. Yet, you managed to do it with one? Tell me the principle.¡±
Everyone spoke.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe in Daoist Tai Hua, but mainly because it was indeed a bit outrageous.
¡®It¡¯s decided based on heads or tails? Isn¡¯t it a 50-50 probability?¡¯
Although they respected Daoist Tai Hua, they were not stupid.
¡°Don¡¯t you guys believe in me?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua frowned a little.
¡°I believe in you. Master, why don¡¯t you go in and try? If it¡¯s dangerous, call us and we¡¯ll rush in together. If not, we¡¯ll follow immediately. How does that sound?¡±
Xu Luochen seemed extremely serious.
As soon as he said that, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head immediately.
¡°Heavenly secrets are not to be revealed. I defied heavens and altered your fates for you. I can¡¯t take the initiative to go. How about this? Luochen, you go in and take a look. If there¡¯s danger, call out to us and I¡¯ll dash in immediately. If not, we¡¯ll follow you in.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was not a fool. Although he had confidence in his divination skills, heavenly secrets were unpredictable. If there was a slip-up, everything would be over.
¡°I¡¯m not going, I won¡¯t go even if I have to die.¡±
Xu Luochen immediately took a few steps back, dead bent on refusing. If there was really danger, he would be in trouble.
If he died, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but there would be one less peerless alchemist.
¡°Second Senior Brother, go, we definitely won¡¯t be at a loss. If there¡¯s really danger after you enter, you¡¯d be saving all of us. Saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda. There are ten of us here, it¡¯d be worth it.¡±
¡°There will be endless merit. You can go through Immortal Ascension immediately too. If it¡¯s a way out, there would definitely be treasures. We won¡¯t be at a loss no matter what. Second Senior Brother, trust me!¡±
Xue Zhuan said. He had already calcted it carefully and discovered that he would not be at a loss no matter what.
However, as soon as he said that, Xu Luochen dared not go ahead.
However, someone was tempted.
Da Xu, who was behind the crowd, was tempted.
In particr, after hearing Xue Zhuan¡¯s words, he was even more tempted.
If he died and rescued everyone, there would indeed be endless merit. If he didn¡¯t die, he would be able to get treasures.
Besides, if there was really danger, the experts would definitely help him, right?
Besides, Da Xu somehow felt that it was a test for him. He thought that they had actually long seen that the cave would lead to a way out, and which ones would lead to death.
They just wanted to test him, and if he was willing to sacrifice, they would be moved by him.
Daoist Tai Hua did not mess around.
He repeatedly made a divination several times and discovered that the first one was indeed a way out.
However, at this moment, Chen Lingrou spoke up.
¡°Master, why don¡¯t you test the other caves by using divination?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was suddenly enlightened.
¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll do a divination on the other caves.¡¯
Thinking of this, Daoist Tai Hua immediately did a divination on the second cave.
¡®Hey!¡¯
¡®It¡¯s a way out too?¡¯
¡®The third one too?¡¯
¡®Why are the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh, and the eighth all ways out?¡¯
When he reached the ninth, a path to death appeared.
The tenth one was a way out too.
Weren¡¯t there only one way out and nine paths to death?
¡®Why are there nine ways out and only one to death?¡¯
¡®Is it really reversed?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua frowned.
He still did not believe it, and hence, he did the divination thrice.
He finally came up with a very surprising result.
Apart from the ninth cave, the rest were all a way out and he repeatedly tested three times, only to get the same result.
Daoist Tai Hua even did a divination on the ninth cave.
No matter how the divination was done, it still turned out to be a path to death.
¡°That¡¯s odd! Aren¡¯t there nine ways out and only one to death? Why does it lead to only one path to death?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked at the ninth cave.
After everyone heard Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words, they somehow seemed to have understood something.
Of the ten caves, nine would lead to survival and one would lead to death.
If Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s divination was reversed, the only path to death would be the only way out.
However, at this moment, Daoist Tai Hua pped his thighs and seemed to have realized something.
¡°I get it.¡±
¡°This stone tablet is fake, it¡¯s confusing us and there should be only one path to death. It¡¯s trying to trick us.¡±
¡°Good thing I can do divination. Otherwise, we would be in trouble if we identally walked into the path of death.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua pped his thigh and said with confidence.
Everyone was speechless.
Apart from Da Xu, they all had strange expressions.
¡®Only one path to death? Trust Daoist Tai Hua to be able toe up with that.¡¯
¡®Must you go to that extent?¡¯
¡®If there¡¯s a 90% chance of sess, what is this thing for?¡¯
The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say, but at that moment, Da Xu spoke up.
¡°Let me try. Regardless of whether it¡¯s one or nine paths to death, I¡¯ll do it for the sake of everyone. I have no kin, and aftering to the sect, I felt familial warmth. I have nothing more to ask.¡±
¡°If I can¡¯t return, I still hope that you can remember me. If I do manage to survive this time, I hope that you can ept me from now on.¡±
Da Xu said generously.
Everyone was indeed touched by his words.
¡°Da Xu, you¡¯re really like Bodhisattva.¡±
¡°Da Xu, I couldn¡¯t tell that you had such a kind heart. I¡¯ll always remember you.¡±
¡°Da Xu, don¡¯t goon, if we can make it out alive, I¡¯ll teach you the art of alchemy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Dao of array formation.¡±
Everyone spoke up and Wang Zhuoyu snapped back to his senses.
However, when Da Xu heard the mention of the Dao of array formations, he was stunned. He then looked at Wang Zhuoyu and said, ¡°I want to learn alchemy first.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was speechless.
¡®Go to hell.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu fell silent and once again fell into a state of mncholy.
¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to think of a solution first. Da Xu, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke, intending to do some more divinations. If something terrible happened, they would really be in trouble.
¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re so scared of everything, what¡¯s the point of talking about cultivation and the Great Dao then? I¡¯ll go.¡±
Da Xu was full of generosity, and without any nonsense, he dashed straight into the ninth cave.
He did not care whether there was one path to death or nine.
Anyway, as long as there was danger, the experts would definitely intervene.
He wouldn¡¯t lose out if there wasn¡¯t danger.
In short, he would definitely be able to win their favor.
Soon, Da Xu vanished and entered the cave.
Everyone was a little nervous as they were looking forward to the result.
Fifteen minutes passed.
At this moment, Da Xu suddenly spoke up.
¡°Everyone.¡±
Everyone got up nervously.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Da Xu?¡±
¡°I told you, this is the path to death and you still won¡¯t believe me! Great, now someone¡¯s dead huh? How are you going to exin it to Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Da Xu, don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re about to reach Greater Mastery and Immortal Ascension. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±
Everyone spoke up nervously.
Xue Zhuan continuouslyforted Da Xu and told him that he was going to reach Immortal Ascension soon.
However, at the next moment, Da Xu suddenly spoke up.
¡°There¡¯s no danger,e here quickly.¡±
Everyone was stunned.
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua stood rooted to the ground.
At the same time, in the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
Chapter 183: Wei Nation’s Sky, The Disgust Towards Bootlickers
Chapter 183: Wei Nation¡¯s Sky, The Disgust Towards Bootlickers
In the Great Xia Dynasty Pce, the Crown Prince was sitting in the middle of the grand hall.
He was assessing some official documents.
As the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he had the responsibility of supervising the state, and some of the documents and articles of the civil and military officials would have to be sent to him for approval.
The approval of official documents was a very tedious process but he did not have anyints, and in fact, he even enjoyed the feeling of it.
It wasn¡¯t only because he had the feeling of being in charge of everyone¡¯s fate, but more importantly, he felt that the responsibility of supervising the state and deciding whether or not the official documents should be approved would allow him to expand his power.
For example, if there was a mystic realm with treasures, he would be able to send his subordinates to deal with it. By relying on the information, he would be able to earn arge number of Spirit Stones.
Besides, those Spirit Stones were what he used to win the support of others.
Despite being the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he needed Spirit Stones more than others. Spirit Stones were akin to money in the mortal world. No one wouldin about having too much money, and no cultivator would dislike Spirit Stones.
In order to win the support of others, he would have to bribe them with lots of money. Otherwise, even with his identity, it would be difficult to poach them without offering them any interests or benefits.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared in the hall.
¡°Your Highness, we have thoroughly investigated clearly and found out that the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm has indeed appeared in the southern mountains of the Chen Nation.¡±
The figure appeared and knelt before the Crown Prince respectfully.
¡°Indeed.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty put down the brush that was dipped in red ink and slowly sighed.
¡°The Seven Ancient Kings are the seven peerless powerhouses of the ancient times who have left behind legacies that are extremely helpful to me. Yan Jiu, you must keep a close eye on this matter. I have to get my hands on the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm. Do you understand?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said with a firm expression.
¡°Rest assured, Your Highness.¡±
¡°However, Your Highness, you will need the Seven Kings¡¯ ancient tokens in order to open the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm. It¡¯s very difficult for me to find them, so please forgive me.¡±
Yan Jiu lowered his head and said.
However, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty shook his head and looked extremelyposed.
¡°You don¡¯t need to search for the Seven Kings¡¯ ancient tokens. I already have three and there are two in the Great Ze Dynasty. The Xuantian Sect and Grand Pure One Sect have one token each. We¡¯ll go to the Seven Kings¡¯ ancient ruins together some day.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said with great confidence.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really blessed. However, if we get the Great Ze Dynasty, Xuantian Sect, and Grand Pure One Sect involved, will there be a great battle involved?¡±
Yan Jiu asked worriedly.
However, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty smiled even more confidently.
¡°Battle? The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty has already handed over the ancient token to me. They won¡¯t fight with us. After all, the two dynasties will soon be united by a marriage alliance, and the Great Ze Dynasty will still do us this favor.¡±
¡°As for the Xuantian Sect and the Grand Pure One Sect? Well, even if theye and confront me, what can they do? I¡¯ve already agreed with them that we will each go about our own affairs. I read in the ancient books that the first round to clear in the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm is the Close Shave With Death Cave.¡±
¡°I will invite a powerhouse from the Heavenly Secret Sect to escort me there. They would never think of this, and even if they go there, they will only return without sess.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said confidently.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really wise and intelligent. I truly admire you.¡±
Yan Jiu immediately bowed and curried favor with the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The smile on thetter¡¯s face also gradually faded as he continued, ¡°The Ten Nations Grand Tournament is about to begin. Go keep an eye on it. If you see any new geniuses, try to rope them in. And if you meet some that are untamed, remember to put their names in the ck book.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said coldly.
¡°Yes.¡±
Yan Jiu nodded. He knew what the ck book meant. The so-called ck book was an item that was uniquely owned by the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and on it were the names of his enemies. Once the Crown Prince ascended the throne, the people whose names were listed on the ck book would probably be in trouble.
¡°Okay, go and handle what you have to.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty said slowly.
Yan Jiu immediately disappeared in the same ce.
Once Yan Jiu was gone, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty looked outside his pce.
¡°The Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm!¡±
He muttered to himself with great desire in his eyes.
The Seven Ancient Kings were truly peerless powerhouses. In the ancient times, the seven of them were known as the kings of humans who dominated everything and were incredibly powerful. In the end, they all went through Immortal Ascension and became immortals.
Rumor had it that before they ascended, all their treasures were hidden in a mystic realm.
If he obtained those treasures, he would gain the power of half a dynasty.
That was also the reason that the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was so excited and coveted them greatly.
Although he was the Crown Prince, there were several princes below him who were going topete with him for the throne. Until he ascended to the throne, he would not be able to enjoy peace.
However, he believed that he would surely ascend to the throne if he could obtain the treasures of the Seven Ancient Kings.
At the same time, in the capital of Wei Nation.
This year, the Wei Nation was chosen to be the venue of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
The king of the Wei Nation had spent a bomb on revamping the entire Wei Nation in order to prepare for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Initially, there were only ten main passages in the Wei Nation, but for the sake of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, eight main roads were added, each being 30 meters wide and long and connecting all the locations in the southeast and northwest.
Six of the eight additional main passages could lead to the site of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
The remaining two main roads connected to the two major markets in the east and west.
This time, countless cultivators were attracted to the Wei Nation because of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. All the nobles and ordinary cultivators of the Ten Nations were keen on watching the Ten Nations Grand Tournament with their own eyes.
That also resulted in the capital of Wei Nation being extremely crowded.
Fortunately, the higher-ups of the Wei Nation immediately limited the flow to ease crowds.
That was proof of how grand the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was.
Tomorrow would be the day of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament assessment.
The mystic realm assessment was to be conducted in the northwest.
Many cultivators were already rushing there to snap up some seats in advance, for fear that they might miss the chance to.
At this moment, outside the capital.
There were snakelike queues and countless cultivators waiting for the event. Many who werete were denied entry even though they had traveled a long distance to get there.
The good thing was that participants were allowed to use a special passage, simr to that of the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet. Regardless of whether or not many people were in line, the participants would not be affected.
¡°Exalted Immortals, go all the way forward along this passage, the king has already designated the One-Line Sky as a residence. You will be able to see it after traveling for about an hour. If you have any needs, you can ask them directly.¡±
After checking Ye Ping¡¯s ancient token again, themander outside the city immediately looked respectful.
¡°Thank you very much, Your Excellency.¡±
Ye Ping took the ancient token and then headed to the passage together with Li Yu.
At this moment, the cultivators lined up around them could not help but cast looks of envy on them.
It was the special passage for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament that was exclusive only to the participants of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. Otherwise, even the prince of the Wei Nation could not overstep the rule.
Li Yu was not a participating student, but he was the crown prince of Jin Nation who was considered a VIP. Besides, the participants were allowed to bring one person along, so Li Yu was considered to have gained some benefits thanks to Ye Ping.
The Ten Nations Grand Tournament was extremely grand and the venue was facing the cultivators of the Ten Nations. The Wei Nation did not dare to rx as the Ten Nations would be insulted if there was any negligence.
In the main passage.
Ye Ping was dressed simply in a in white robe.
However, his aura and appearance were not ordinary at all.
He was handsome and refined, exuding a Confucian aura that was rather eye-catching.
On the other hand, as the Crown Prince of Jin Nation, Li Yu was naturally good-looking but he seemed ordinarypared to Ye Ping.
The two of them walked on the main road.
There were generals of Wei Nation standing on both sides but also many pedestrians who couldn¡¯t help but look over.
They were continuously sizing the both of them up.
In particr, the women were all eximing in amazement.
¡°Guys look, this man is so handsome.¡±
¡°Quick, look, there¡¯s a hunk.¡±
¡°How is this gentleman so good looking?¡±
¡°Which nation did this studente from? He looks so handsome, I really want to give birth to his child.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s looks were indeed extraordinary, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a hunk.
His unique aura had instantly attracted the attention of many women.
Feeling the crowd¡¯s gaze, Ye Ping looked calm.
On the contrary, Li Yu couldn¡¯t hide his joy.
The two of them walked rather quickly, and in less than an hour, they saw the ¡°One-Line Sky¡±.
¡°Master, the One-Line Sky is the most famous restaurant in the capital of Wei Nation. I didn¡¯t expect the king of Wei Nation to be so generous as to arrange for the participating students toe to this ce. My father definitely won¡¯t bear to.¡±
Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise when he saw the One-Line Sky restaurant.
Ye Ping did not answer and instead looked at the so-called One-Line Sky.
At a nce, it looked more like a small pce than a restaurant. There were jade pavilions, ridged eaves, and colorful zed tiles that were luxurious but not tacky.
In the restaurant, there were faint sounds of the zither that soothed the senses.
¡°Greetings, Exalted Immortals.¡±
At this moment, two beautiful women slowly walked out and saluted to Ye Ping and Li Yu.
Ye Ping and Li Yu smiled too.
¡°Exalted Immortals, you must be tired after a long journey. Fairy Zi Shuang is now ying the zither, would you like to go over to take a look and get some rest?¡±
A maid spoke calmly, but she would nce at Ye Ping from time to time.
¡°Is Fairy Zi Shuang inside?¡±
Li Yu was instantly a little surprised to hear Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s name.
For a moment, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yu with some curiosity in his eyes.
Sensing Ye Ping¡¯s gaze, Li Yu hurriedly spoke up.
¡°Master, Fairy Zi Shuang belongs to the Ancient Zither Sect of Wei Nation and is famous for her musical talent. She¡¯s not only skilled in ying the zither, but she¡¯s also a ravishing beauty who is known as one of the most gorgeous Four Fairies of Wei Nation.¡±
Li Yu said with great excitement.
Ye Ping nodded. He had somewhat figured it out.
¡°Yes, yes, please lead the way.¡±
Without waiting for Ye Ping to speak, Li Yu hurriedly agreed and asked the two maids to lead the way.
Thetter didn¡¯t say much and simply smiled calmly before bringing Ye Ping and Li Yu into the One-Line Sky restaurant.
The atmosphere in One-Line Sky was extremely lively, with a unique fragrance that filled the air. There were also many doorways, and after making several turns, Ye Ping and Li Yu finally arrived at a courtyard.
In the courtyard, there was a pavilion on ake, on which a woman dressed in purple was ying the zither.
There were two maids on each of her sides.
The sound of the zither was beautiful and rxing, and at the banks of theke, there were several ancient wooden tea tables. There were hundreds of people among the audience who were enjoying the performance.
Everyone was concentrating on the performance and they were all extraordinary. As soon as Ye Ping appeared, he could sense a great aura.
However, at this moment, a voice sounded and broke the tranquility.
¡°Senior Brother Ye! What brings you here?¡±
It was Huangfu Tianlong.
Among the crowd, Huangfu Tianlong sensed Ye Ping¡¯s presence as soon as he appeared.
He was a physical cultivator so he could naturally detect Ye Ping¡¯s presence. However, Huangfu Tianlong did not expect Ye Ping to actuallye.
He got up and called out to greet Ye Ping loudly, ignoring the emotions of everyone else.
Dong.
At this moment, Fairy Zi Shuang suddenly stopped ying the zither.
The sound of the zither came to an abrupt halt.
Everyone could not help but open their eyes and wake up from the trance that they were in while listening to the beautiful sound of the zither.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Huangfu Tianlong.
However, Huangfu Tianlong was a bit ignorant as he ignored the gazes of the crowd and simply walked straight towards Ye Ping smilingly.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I thought you would definitelye, and I guessed it.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said with a wide grin.
Having let go of the grudge within him, his smile was particrly sincere.
However, he was being a little insensitive to the time and ce.
Looking at Huangfu Tianlong who came over, as well as the gazes of everyone, Li Yu somehow felt awkward.
Even Ye Ping also felt somewhat embarrassed.
After all, everyone was listening to the zither performance, and yet he suddenly interrupted it and even greeted someone else nonchntly.
They thought that he was being inconsiderate.
¡°Senior Brother Ye,e,e,e, take a seat. Fairy Zi Shuang is ying the zither, let¡¯s listen to the performance and chat too.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said enthusiastically.
He was very young and a little insensible when it came to manners. Besides, he was fixated on the reverence for the Dao of martial arts. To put it bluntly, he would respect those who were strong and ignore those who were weak.
He seemed rather insensitive as he continued to pull Ye Ping and Li Yu down for a chat over some wine,pletely ignoring the gazes of the crowd.
In fact, after discovering that Fairy Zi Shuang had stopped ying the zither, Huangfu Tianlong even looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, why have you stopped ying the zither? Hurry up and continue. My Senior Brother is here, quickly y some tunes and boost the mood.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said very directly.
Li Yu, who was at the side, lowered his head in embarrassment, feeling so awkward that he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.
¡®This... is a little too embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
She was Fairy Zi Shuang, the leader of the Four Fairies of Wei Nation.
She came here to y the zither just for leisure. She was not a musician of a brothel. What did he take her for?
¡®Brother, can you not be so aggressive?¡¯
Li Yu lowered his head while his face turned flushed.
Ye Ping was embarrassed too.
As a learned person, Ye Ping was naturally proficient in chess, calligraphy, music, and literature. Those were elegant arts.
It was all about quietness.
¡®Not only did you interrupt the performance, you even asked me to continue ying the zither and boost the mood?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s too awkward, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was a bit curious.
He was indeed a bit excited. After all, he had always hoped that Ye Ping could participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. As long as Ye Ping participated in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, he would definitely be selected for the Ten Nations Academy.
When the time came, he could often have sparring sessions with Ye Ping.
Upon sight of Ye Ping now, Huangfu Tianlong was extremely excited.
That was also the reason why he had be too bubbly and insensitive to the feelings of others.
¡°Have you had enough?¡±
However, before Ye Ping could speak, a cold voice sounded.
In the courtyard, there were hundreds of people sitting in silence, and those who could enter the One-Line Sky were basically geniuses of the various academies of the Ten Nations.
Most of them were ordinary geniuses, and hence, they did not dare to voice their displeasure towards Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s behavior.
However, that did not mean that there weren¡¯t real geniuses.
A voice sounded.
All of a sudden, it was silent.
The person who spoke was wearing a long green robe and a jade crown on his head. He looked valiant and dignified.
¡°Chen Hongfei?¡±
Li Yu seemed to be very knowledgeable as he immediately knew who that person was.
He then suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Master, this is Chen Hongfei, the son of a great Confucian of the Chen Nation, who is also an elite in the Chen Nation Academy. He has massive fame and strength.¡±
Li Yu introduced Chen Hongfei in a soft voice.
Ye Ping looked over, only to see that Chen Hongfei¡¯s cultivation level was indeed not bad. He was already a Golden Core realm cultivator at the age of 25 or 26 years old, and although he was not a physical cultivator, he had excellent physique.
Huangfu Tianlong frowned and looked at Chen Hongfei before turning to nce at the crowd.
He immediately calmed down and knew that he had indeed lost hisposure.
¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. I got too excited when I saw my Senior Brother.¡±
Although Huangfu Tianlong was a little dense, he was not entirely clueless about the manners he ought to have.
Knowing that indeed he had lost hisposure, he immediately apologized.
¡°Hmph, if you want to catch up with each other, go back and do so. You didn¡¯t have to interrupt Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s performance. You¡¯re such a killjoy. Not only have you ruined my mood, but you also ruined Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s mood when she was ying the zither. Do you think your mere exnation can solve the problem?¡±
Chen Hongfei picked up his ss of wine.
He took a sip indifferently, and his tone was rather overbearing.
¡°What do you want then?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but be furious after hearing that.
Although it was true that he had spoiled their mood, he thought that it was no big deal because it was just a musical performance.
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s expression became somewhat cold and sullen.
However, Ye Ping immediately got up and appeared in front of Huangfu Tianlong before bowing to the crowd calmly.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I haven¡¯t seen Junior Brother Huangfu for some time, and we were a little excited so we lost ourposure. I apologize to all of you on behalf of Junior Brother Huangfu.¡±
Ye Ping was refined and well-mannered.
Most of the schrs, too, almost nodded.
After all, it was only a trivial matter and Ye Ping had also taken the initiative to apologize, so the crowd had nothing to say.
However, Chen Hongfei couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°There¡¯s no point in apologizing to us, apologize to Fairy Zi Shuang.¡±
¡°Do you know how hard it is to enjoy a performance by Fairy Zi Shuang? At Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s level, she would gain something whenever she ys. Yet, you guys suddenly disrupted her and ruined her mood. Do you know how great of a sin it is?¡±
Chen Hongfei continued to speak and had his back facing Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong while staring at Fairy Zi Shuang who was in the pavilion, his eyes full of adoration.
At this moment, Ye Ping frowned slightly, but he understood in an instant.
Chen Hongfei was not intentionally looking for trouble but was just trying to suck up to Fairy Zi Shuang.
Huangfu Tianlong wanted to say something but Ye Ping stopped him, and immediately afterwards, he looked at Fairy Zi Shuang who was in the pavilion.
Just as he was about to speak, a tender voice sounded.
¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter, no big deal, you guys don¡¯t need to be so upset over it. Since you¡¯re all guests, I¡¯ll just y another song.¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s sweet and tender voice eased the tension and she hoped that they wouldn¡¯t argue over it.
However, Chen Hongfei couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°How can that do? Fairy Zi Shuang, the sounds of the zither that you y are heavenly and rare in this world. It¡¯s a huge sin to interrupt you, they must apologize.¡±
Chen Hongfei got up and said, ttering Fairy Zi Shuang and cozying up to her, so much that everyone got goosebumps.
What a bootlicker.
¡°Young Master Chen, it¡¯s just a small matter, there¡¯s no need to resort to this.¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang continued to speak. She felt that it was a trivial matter too. Although she did get a little upset at first, she was not a narrow-minded person.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, my Junior Brother had indeed been rash and interrupted your mood, I hope you¡¯ll understand and forgive him.¡±
Ye Ping did not want to dwell on that matter any longer.
Besides, no matter what, Huangfu Tianlong had indeed made a mistake.
There was nothing shameful about apologizing for one¡¯s mistakes.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I truly admire your magnanimity and I hope you¡¯ll enjoy my performance.¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang was indeed a little surprised. After all, such geniuses cared a lot about their pride and a gracious person like Ye Ping was rare. She could tell from that point alone that Ye Ping had a good character.
However, Chen Hongfei spoke again.
¡°You still want them to continue listening to your performance? People like them who don¡¯t know how to appreciate your music are obviously boors. Why do you still want to invite them to continue listening? Fairy Zi Shuang, their presence is a huge insult to your performance and us schrs. We should ask them to leave.¡±
Chen Hongfei was unrelenting.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s gaze turned cold.
He didn¡¯t mind Chen Hongfei being a bootlicker.
That was Chen Hongfei¡¯s business.
However, he was going overboard by repeatedly trying to make things hard for him.
Although Huangfu Tianlong was a little reckless and interrupted the zither performance, it was still a trivial matter at the end of the day.
¡®You think Fairy Zi Shuang is a goddess and the music she ys is as precious as a treasure but you can¡¯t force others to agree with you.¡¯
¡®Besides, we¡¯ve already apologized.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re still so insistent and unrelenting, huh?¡¯
¡®Do you really think I don¡¯t have a temper?¡¯
Li Yu could sense Ye Ping¡¯s gaze turning cold.
He immediately got up and stared at Chen Hongfei. Although he couldn¡¯t beat him, he couldn¡¯t lose to him in terms of dominance.
Huangfu Tianlong was even more straightforward.
He walked straight towards Chen Hongfei and stared at him with a sullen expression.
¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s gaze was icy cold. He was not an angst person but he was very straightforward.
If Chen Hongfei lectured him, Huangfu Tianlong wouldn¡¯t be angry, and he would at most just leave and ignore him.
However, he could not tolerate the fact that Chen Hongfei wanted to chase Ye Ping away.
There were two people he admired the most in his life, one was his master and the other was Ye Ping.
So...
He could tolerate being humiliated!
However, he would not allow anyone to humiliate Ye Ping!
Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s gaze was cold.
Ye Ping also seemed sullen and disgusted.
He was repulsed by bootlickers.
Chapter 184: Chen Hongfei Says That He’s Like Householder Qing Lian’s Brother
Chapter 184: Chen Hongfei Says That He¡¯s Like Householder Qing Lian¡¯s Brother
In the One-Line Sky of Wei Nation.
In the courtyard, Huangfu Tianlong looked at Chen Hongfei with a cold gaze.
Besides, Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was unfriendly too.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t like causing trouble and he wasn¡¯t reckless either. Even when he encountered some obnoxious people, he would at most just ignore them.
For example, bootlickers like Chen Hongfei.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t hate bootlickers. After all, no one would be willing to behave that way if it wasn¡¯t for love.
However, the problem was that it was Chen Hongfei¡¯s business if he liked Fairy Zi Shuang, and there was no need to get others involved.
Ye Ping was extremely disgusted with such bootlickers. One man¡¯s treasure might just be mediocre in the eyes of others.
It was indeed wrong of Huangfu Tianlong to interrupt the zither performance, but he had already apologized as soon as he could, for himself and on behalf of Huangfu Tianlong.
He had already openly apologized to everyone including Fairy Zi Shuang. What else did he want from them?
¡®Does he really just want to cause trouble?¡¯
Chen Hongfei was not intimidated by Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s questioning, and instead, his gaze turned cold while he looked at Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Huangfu Tianlong, you are indeed very powerful, but surely you don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve defeated everyone in the Ten Nations, do you?¡±
Chen Hongfei¡¯s gaze was cold and he wasn¡¯t scared of Huangfu Tianlong at all.
Perhaps others were afraid of Huangfu Tianlong, but he, Chen Hongfei, was not.
Chen Hongfei was an elite of the Chen Nation too. When Huangfu Tianlong wanted to challenge the Chen Nation Academy, he was actually nning to take him on immediately but the elders of the academy gave him a task.
They wanted him to leave the Chen Nation Academy, which made him infuriated, although he understood that the elders of the academy merely wanted him to preserve his strength and showcase them at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
However, Chen Hongfei was still exasperated, especially after Huangfu Tianlong defeated nine major academies in a row.
Chen Hongfei was not the only one, many people from the top three academies of Li Nation, Chen Nation, and Jing Nation, bore a grudge against him because of that matter.
After all, no matter what, Huangfu Tianlong actually defeated everyone he fought within the Ten Nations and had merely lost to Ye Ping in the Jin Nation.
If it was not for the fact that he had been defeated in the Jin Nation, Huangfu Tianlong would probably face a lot of people who would take the initiative to challenge him when he arrived in Wei Nation.
After all, none of the segments of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament involved abat fight this time, thus causing many to be upset.
Now that there was such an opportunity, Chen Hongfei naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go either. That was the reason that he kept picking a fight time and time again.
The main reason was because of Fairy Zi Shuang, followed by his desire to fight Huangfu Tianlong.
He wanted to defeat Huangfu Tianlong and show the cultivators of the Ten Nations that the elites of Chen Nation were the strongest.
Chen Hongfei did not panic at all even though Huangfu Tianlong had already broken through to the seventh level.
He was a Dao cultivator, not a physical cultivator. He had a certain ability to suppress. Besides, so what if it was the seventh level? He was confident that he could defeat him with a single punch.
In the hall, Chen Hongfei was indeed going against Huangfu Tianlong, be it for private reasons or not.
After hearing what Chen Hongfei said, Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he was still staring at Chen Hongfei coldly.
¡°I¡¯ve never felt invincible, but it¡¯s a piece of cake to deal with someone like you.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was incredibly disgusted with Chen Hongfei.
¡°Shall we try then?¡±
Chen Hongfei got up, and in an instant, the terrifying aura spread. Green light surrounded him before condensing into a gourd.
That was the spiritual energy transformation, which was akin to the Blood and Qi Furnace. When there was dense and rich spiritual energy, one would be able to transform it with some refinement and tempering. Once the transformation was done, the Dharmic powers would be stronger.
That was Chen Hongfei¡¯s confidence.
However, Chen Hongfei held it against himself. If Huangfu Tianlong hadn¡¯t broken through to the seventh level, he would have a chance at defeating him.
However, Huangfu Tianlong could indeed suppress him effortlessly now.
ng!
However, at this moment, the harsh sounds of the zither filled the air, and in the next moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the pavilion.
¡°Gentlemen, will you do me a favor and stop arguing?¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang spoke up slowly and hoped for them to stop arguing.
After she said that, everyone fell silent.
They could tell that Fairy Zi Shuang was indeed a little upset.
After all, this was only a trivial matter, and if they made mountains out of molehills, it would be detrimental to their reputation.
Chen Hongfei was slightly silent and soon spoke up immediately.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just do Fairy Zi Shuang a favor. I wouldn¡¯t do them a favor if it were someone else.¡±
Chen Hongfei immediately turned into a bootlicker again.
Huangfu Tianlong got ready to attack but Ye Ping spoke again.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, let¡¯s enjoy the music.¡±
Ye Ping did not want to continue the fight as he felt that it was meaningless. If word about it were to get out, there might be ims that Huangfu Tianlong and Chen Hongfei had gotten into a fight because of jealousy.
Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be good to get into a fight. After all, they were there to be guests, and no matter what, fighting on someone else¡¯s turf was indeed embarrassing.
Hence, Ye Ping spoke up to stabilize the situation.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯m only doing this for your sake. If it was someone else, no one can try to persuade me.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded. He seemed to be extremely respectful towards Ye Ping and wasn¡¯t saying those words to Ye Ping but to Chen Hongfei.
The meaning was simple. If not for Ye Ping, he would have definitely attacked.
Chen Hongfei humphed coldly. He initially wanted to say a few words, but in the end, he did not say anything. After all, Fairy Zi Shuang was already feeling rather ufortable, and if they continued, he would lose the upper hand.
Huangfu Tianlong humphed coldly before sitting down with Ye Ping.
The battle was resolved just like that.
Ye Ping sat down while Huangfu Tianlong followed suit. Immediately afterwards, he took the initiative to pour a ss of wine for Ye Ping, as well as one for Li Yu.
¡°Unfortunately, there is nobat battle in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong sat down. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the people present were all geniuses and their cultivation levels were not weak either. They naturally heard Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s voice.
However, most people did not want to get involved and thus pretended that they didn¡¯t hear anything.
¡°Some people are really d that there isn¡¯t a martial arts battle in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
Chen Hongfei was taking a jab at Huangfu Tianlong while chatting with the person beside him.
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong wanted to continue making a sarcastic remark about him.
However, Ye Ping lifted his ss and said, ¡°Drink and enjoy the music.¡±
The calm voice sounded and Huangfu Tianlong fell silent. However, he nheless raised his ss while Li Yu followed suit. They knew that Ye Ping was not afraid and that he simply did not want to cause trouble.
However, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak when they saw how awkward the scene was.
¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, I heard that you heard a famous saying several years ago and you said that you wanted to turn it into a song. Have you done so yet? Will we be fortunate enough to hear it?¡±
Someone spoke up in a bid to ease the embarrassment. Otherwise, if that went on, they might really get into a fight.
Indeed, once he said that, everyone chimed in one after another.
As people who knew Fairy Zi Shuang, they all knew that Fairy Zi Shuang was famous for her zither skills in Wei Nation. Besides, with her stunning beauty, she became the leader of the four fairies in Wei Nation.
About two years ago, Fairy Zi Shuang chanced upon a famous saying. As the saying goes: a saying could be turned into a song but it would be difficult the other way around.
For a zither master, getting a good song was not as good as getting good lyrics.
Having obtained the lyrics, Fairy Zi Shuang immediately went into seclusion for about a year, and it was said that she had already turned it into a song.
Now that someone had brought it up, everyone naturally chimed in. One reason was that they were trying to support her, and another reason was that they were filled with curiosity and wanted to hear the song.
¡°Yes, who in the entire Wei Nation doesn¡¯t know about Fairy Zi Shuang? In terms of the Dao of zither, Fairy Zi Shuang could be considered the best in the Ten Nations, and in terms of looks, Fairy Zi Shuang is definitely the most beautiful too.¡±
Chen Hongfei spoke up.
His words of ttery had indeed made everyone get goosebumps.
Even the others couldn¡¯t help but be ufortable after hearing it.
¡®Why do you keep bragging? You¡¯ve already be the best in the Ten Nations?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s a bit overboard, right?¡¯
Even though Fairy Zi Shuang felt ufortable, she admitted that she was the leader of the four greatest fairies of Wei Nation. After all, it was an indisputable fact. However, she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that they had called her the best of the Ten Nations.
After sighing, Fairy Zi Shuang felt a little upset too. No matter what, Chen Hongfei was her suitor, and as an outstanding fairy, she naturally understood it too.
There were definitely many who would try to bootlick fairies.
A fairy without suitors was not a good fairy.
With that thought in mind, Fairy Zi Shuang could only sigh helplessly, but she soon continued to speak.
¡°Two years ago, I did receive some good lyrics when I traveled through the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°I spent two years turning it into a song, but I haven¡¯t been satisfied with it so I hadn¡¯t dared to perform it. Since you¡¯re willing to listen to me y the zither, I shall embarrass myself today.¡±
What Fairy Zi Shuang said was a half-truth.
She had indeed gotten extraordinary lyrics.
However, after two years of studying it, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied as she felt that something was missing. In the end, she put it aside because of some matters.
Since everyone was around, she would perform.
She would also try to get them to brainstorm. Someone might be able to point out the problem.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s be quiet and listen to Fairy Zi Shuang y the zither. Stop interrupting her. Those who can¡¯t understand, just leave, don¡¯t ruin our mood.¡±
Chen Hongfei said with a smile, but he was clearly directing thatment at Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong.
Ye Ping did not answer and simply drank a sip of wine calmly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to retort.
Huangfu Tianlong stayed silent too. After all, Ye Ping didn¡¯t say anything either.
Ding.
In the next moment, the zither sounded and Fairy Zi Shuang did not want Chen Hongfei to continue arguing with them. Hence, she immediately started ying some music.
All of a sudden, the beautiful melody of the zither sounded.
The melody was beautiful but Fairy Zi Shuang seemed rather mncholic.
Everyone listened quietly.
At this moment, Fairy Zi Shuang spoke up, her voice extremely pleasing to the ears.
¡°When will there be a moon?¡±
¡°I ask the sky.¡±
¡°Oh, I wonder.¡±
¡°Which year is it?¡±
However, as soon as she spoke, Ye Ping was stunned.
¡®Isn¡¯t this a modern-day song?¡¯
¡®Is Fairy Zi Shuang also a transmigrator?¡¯
¡®No, I seem to have said those lyrics before.¡¯
¡®Yes, yes, yes, when I went to the Heavenly Fragrance House and got in a poetry battle with a poet. I had indeed mentioned those words.¡¯
Later on, Ye Ping won the favor of some beauties but he got too drunk and didn¡¯t do anything that night.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to actually hear his own words here.
Yes, someone copied his words.
Ye Ping took a sip of wine and somehow felt that the world was really small.
However, he soon got immersed in the song too.
Everyone seemed mesmerized.
Huangfu Tianlong was not a senseless person. After hearing the music, he couldn¡¯t help but be enticed.
After a long time, the sound of the zither stopped as she stopped ying the song.
However, the crowd did note back to their senses as they were still immersed in the beautiful music.
Time passed bit by bit.
A full fifteen minutes passed.
Finally, someone came back to his senses and couldn¡¯t help but p his hands while saying, ¡°Good, good, what a wonderful song.¡±
In an instant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but recover from the shock.
Soon, they started apuding and seemed to be mesmerized.
¡°As expected of Fairy Zi Shuang, this song is the epitome of the mncholy of this world and it perfectly describes the misery of lovesickness that I feel.¡±
Chen Hongfei¡¯s eyes were red as he was moved by the tune. To him, the song was very emotional.
It was as if it was describing him.
He was crying as a bootlicker.
After hearing his words, everyone felt a great sense of chilliness.
¡®This is too much.¡¯
¡®Why am I getting involved?¡¯
¡°This song is really beautiful and it¡¯s a high quality piece. It perfectly describes the sorrow of parting and the agony of romance in this world. You¡¯re really worthy of being a zither expert.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a superior piece of work.¡±
¡°This is a heavenly tune. How many are there in this world?¡±
¡°The song is beautiful, the tune is beautiful, and so is theposer.¡±
Everyone praised incessantly. Although some of them were just exaggerating for the sake of praising her, most of them genuinelyplimented her.
Hearing thepliments from the crowd, Fairy Zi Shuang smiled lightly, but she wasn¡¯t intending for them to praise her.
Instead, she hoped that someone would point out the shorings.
At that moment, Fairy Zi Shuang could not help but speak.
¡°Everyone, are there any ws in this song?¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang asked.
She wanted to hear the opinions of the crowd.
¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, you¡¯re really overthinking. You sang this song beautifully and both the mood and your voice were mesmerizing. I think it¡¯s perfect.¡±
¡°Yes, this is a perfect song. Fairy Zi Shuang, you might be too much of a perfectionist.¡±
¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, this song is the best song I¡¯ve ever heard in my life. I somehow feel a little upset now, and I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll never get to hear such a tune again in the future. My heart hurts so badly, how can you do this to me?¡±
Everyone spoke up. The few people in front sounded reasonable but it was different when Chen Hongfei said it.
It was disgusting.
It was really disgusting.
After hearing his words, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but be repulsed.
¡®Must you bootlick to such an extent?¡¯
They were disgusted.
In the pavilion, Fairy Zi Shuang also somehow felt ufortable.
However, at this moment, someone suddenly spoke out of curiosity.
¡°Fairy Zi Shuang, where did you get these lyrics from?¡±
Among the hundreds of people, some were still sane and they could tell that the song lyrics were beautiful. Although her voice was pleasant, the lyrics were the core.
Hence, they couldn¡¯t help but ask.
After hearing her words, everyone was curious.
¡°I think these lyrics were written by Fairy Zi Shuang but she¡¯s not after fame and fortune, so she found a random reason, is that right?¡±
Chen Hongfei said, being aplete bootlicker.
His words were rather shameless and Fairy Zi Shuang couldn¡¯t stand it either.
In the pavilion, Fairy Zi Shuang hurriedly spoke.
¡°No, these lyrics are written by the top schr of Jin Nation, Householder Qing Lian. He¡¯s not to be offended.¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang exined.
¡°Householder Qing Lian?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s Householder Qing Lian?¡±
¡°Oh, no wonder. Turns out it was written by Householder Qing Lian.¡±
¡°Eh? Do you know who Householder Qing Lian is?¡±
¡°I know a little bit about who he is. Householder Qing Lian is the most talented person in Jin Nation and he is very debauched, unrestrained, and carefree. He is a literati who is extremely famous in Jin Nation for his poetry, calligraphy and painting. Some wealthy and powerful people are all huge fans of his poetry and literature.¡±
After the crowd heard the mention of Householder Qing Lian, most people still did not quite understand. They were cultivators who were usually interested in the cultivation-rted things. Hence, they would only asionally be exposed to things like music, chess, calligraphy and paintings.
Since they were not part of the circle of literati, they were naturally unaware.
However, there were some people who knew a little bit and could reveal the origin of Householder Qing Lian.
¡°No wonder this song is so familiar. It turns out to be Householder Qing Lian. Hahahaha, Fairy Zi Shuang, to be honest, I know Householder Qing Lian, and we are very close to each other.¡±
Chen Hongfei spoke up.
He was smiling widely, as if he really knew Householder Qinglian.
¡°Really? Young Master Chen, do you really know Householder Qing Lian?¡±
At this moment, Fairy Zi Shuang couldn¡¯t help but get up in the pavilion. Although her stunning face was covered by the purple veil, it was obvious from her tone that she was a huge fan of Householder Qing Lian.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been that excited.
¡°Of course. I also had tea with Householder Qing Lian some days ago and we share a close rtionship, we¡¯re just like brothers. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d like Householder Qing Lian¡¯s poetry. In this case, I¡¯ll invite him over next time for some tea.¡±
Chen Hongfei said with a smile.
He was obviously lying.
How could he know Householder Qing Lian?
He was just boasting in front of the goddess.
Since they didn¡¯t know Householder Qing Lian anyway, he could just brag. Besides, even if they knew him, there was nothing they could do. Well, Householder Qing Lian had more than one friend.
Unless Householder Qing Lian was present, no one could expose him.
Chen Hongfei was certain that
Householder Qing Lian was not around!
If Householder Qing Lian was present, he would drink all the water in theke.
¡°Okay then, thank you very much, Young Master Chen, I do like the poetry of Householder Qing Lian and I didn¡¯t expect you to know him. If I can meet him, he¡¯d definitely be able to review my song.¡±
Fairy Zi Shuang said smilingly.
In an instant, Chen Hongfei smiled in joy.
However, a strange sound suddenly filled the air at this juncture.
Pfft.
Li Yu snorted, he really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
Li Yu spat out a mouthful of wine and couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
The cultivator sitting in front of Li Yu could not help but get up and frown at Li Yu.
Having been sshed by wine for no reason, he was obviously displeased. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Huangfu Tianlong was around, he would have long hit him.
For a moment, the crowd could not help but look at Li Yu with their eyes full of curiosity as they didn¡¯t know what happened.
Chen Hongfei looked over too.
He couldn¡¯t help but humph.
¡°What a boor. He¡¯s been ruining my mood time and time again. What are you people trying to do?¡±
Chen Hongfei¡¯s eyes were full of anger.
Li Yu hurriedly apologized to him before looking at Chen Hongfei.
¡°Did you say that you know Householder Qing Lian?¡±
He had a bewildered gaze.
Chapter 185: The Ten Nations Grand Tournament begins! Heavenly Heart Mystic Realm
Chapter 185: The Ten Nations Grand Tournament begins! Heavenly Heart Mystic Realm
In One-Line Sky.
It was no wonder Li Yu had such an intense reaction.
The main thing was that when Fairy Zi Shuang said that the words were written by Householder Qing Lian, Li Yu was dumbfounded.
In the end, Chen Hongfei imed that he knew Householder Qing Lian, which made Li Yu feel... very speechless.
Li Yu wouldn¡¯t have been that shocked even if he said that he knew the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
After all, Chen Hongfei was a supreme genius of the Chen Nation and it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for him to know some people.
However, the problem was that he said that he knew Householder Qing Lian.
Householder Qing Lian was seated right beside him.
¡®You two share a close rtionship and are like brothers?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re already almost getting into a fight with each other and you call that a close rtionship?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I¡¯d lie?¡±
Chen Hongfei¡¯s face was a little aloof and sullen.
However, he was somehow panicky deep down. After all, he did not know any Householder Qing Lian.
However, after hearing Li Yu¡¯s words, Chen Hongfei felt that Li Yu seemed to know Householder Qing Lian. He wasn¡¯t a fool after all.
¡®So what if he knows?¡¯
¡®Well, Householder Qing Lian definitely has more than one friend.¡¯
¡°Uh...¡±
Li Yu did not know what to say. He nced at Ye Ping, followed by Chen Hongfei.
All of a sudden, Li Yu did not know whether he wanted to expose Chen Hongfei or not.
To be honest, Li Yu really wanted to expose him, but after considering a few points, he stayed silent for a while.
The first reason was that there was a literary assessment in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time, and if he revealed that Ye Ping was Householder Qing Lian, he would be exposing Ye Ping¡¯s trump card.
Secondly, Ye Ping didn¡¯t like showing off using his reputation.
The third and most important reason was that he didn¡¯t know how to prove that Ye Ping was Householder Qing Lian.
He couldn¡¯t possibly take out the seal and then im that Ye Ping was Householder Qing Lian.
It was very difficult to exin, so Li Yu was at a loss for words.
At this moment, Ye Ping coughed slightly. He did not say anything but it was obvious what he meant. He wanted Li Yu to sit down and not reveal his identity.
Ye Ping indeed didn¡¯t like making a big issue out of his identity as Householder Qing Lian. Besides, he also didn¡¯t want to get embroiled in any trouble.
So what if he exposed Chen Hongfei?
Firstly, Chen Hongfei definitely wouldn¡¯t admit that he was Householder Qing Lian.
Besides, even if he could really prove that he was Householder Qing Lian, Chen Hongfei would definitely not let the matter go because he would have embarrassed himself in front of Fairy Zi Shuang. By then, there would definitely be a fight.
He wouldn¡¯t be scared of getting into a fight. He reckoned that Chen Hongfei would certainly lose anyway.
However, if Chen Hongfei lost, he would definitely get some people toe over so that he could regain his pride.
By then, a battle would break out but Ye Ping was confident that he would win.
But what would he get in the end?
Not only would he form a feud with someone, the problem was that he would not obtain any benefits.
In fact, if the Wei Nation intervened, took pity on the weak, and made Ye Ping or Huangfu Tianlong apologize to Chen Hongfei, the prideful Huangfu Tianlong definitely wouldn¡¯t apologize.
Ye Ping obviously wouldn¡¯t too.
What would happen then? He might hit the envoy of the Wei Nation too.
What would happen after the fight? Once he offended the cultivators of Wei Nation, the envoys of the Ten Nations Academy would certainly intervene.
After all, Wei Nation was hosting the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, and if in the end, the cultivators of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament failed to suppress the students, the Ten Nations Academy would certainly intervene and give some help too.
Once they helped, there would be a battle against the Ten Nations Academy again.
After fighting back and forth, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy might even end up having to send people over.
The plot would be exciting then.
Ye Ping felt that if he had to write a book about it, he would reach a word count of at least 200,000.
Hence, Ye Ping told Li Yu not to spout any nonsense and just sit there quietly to sip on some wine.
Li Yu stopped speaking.
Chen Hongfei immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He was worried that Li Yu might have known Householder Qing Lian. At the thought of this, Chen Hongfei continued to speak.
¡°Hey, speaking of Brother Qing Lian, I can¡¯t help but think of something he said to me when I was drinking and chatting with him the other day.¡±
¡°Brother Qing Lian said that he might be slightly more talented than me, but I¡¯m worlds apart from him in terms of cultivation. If I can study some books, I will surpass him.¡±
¡°At that time, when I heard this, I immediately shook my head repeatedly. Although I¡¯m much better than brother Qing Lian in cultivation, I understand that he is very talented.¡±
¡°So, I denied it and said that he was a true literati. However, Brother Qing Lian took my hand and sighed while saying that talent didn¡¯t mean anything. He said that I¡¯m way better looking than him and that he can only spend his life writing poems.¡±
¡°Ah, Brother Qing Lian is such an understanding person. That¡¯s perhaps the reason that he can write such beautiful poems.¡±
Chen Hongfei was making up lies along the way, making everyone frown at his words.
They found it incredible, but Chen Hongfei sounded rather sincere and earnest. Besides, coupled with his identity, everyone couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Chen Hongfei was lying.
However, Li Yu hung his head low while leaning to the side.
Ye Ping¡¯s face was a little sullen.
Forget it that Chen Hongfei was bragging, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that Chen Hongfei said that he was much better looking than Ye Ping.
However, Huangfu Tianlong, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but humph coldly.
¡°He¡¯s not a tenth as handsome as you? It seems Householder Qing Lian must really be ugly then.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no wonder that he doesn¡¯t dare toe out and meet everyone else, right?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, why do you look so sullen?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, why do you keep shivering while hanging your head low? Do you feel very cold?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong took a sip of wine and searched for the right opportunity to be sarcastic to him.
However, after saying that, he discovered that Ye Ping¡¯s face had be rather sullen while Li Yu started shivering even more vigorously.
¡°Ignorant.¡±
Chen Hongfei humphed coldly and then remarked in displeasure.
¡°Brother Qing Lian is refined and talented. He just likes being modest on the surface. Besides, he¡¯s a literati who has high attainments in literature although hecks talent in cultivation.¡±
¡°If nothing goes wrong, Brother Qing Lian would probably be certified as a great Confucian, and by then, he will be able to suppress you with a single word. Even if there are ten of you, you will be inferior to him.¡±
Chen Hongfei said with a look of determination.
He did not know the level of Householder Qing Lian at all, but for the sake of impressing his goddess and to make it seem like he was an elite, he decided to brag.
Huangfu Tianlong was displeased after hearing his words.
¡°Hah, he can sh an immortal just by saying a few words? Not to mention how difficult it is to be a Confucian. Even if he does be one, I can smack him dead.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said seriously.
However, at this moment, Li Yu tugged Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s sleeve.
As soon as he got a grip on his emotions, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, to be fair, a single smack is not going to kill him.¡±
Li Yu said.
Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
After hearing his words, Chen Hongfei couldn¡¯t help but seem even more smug.
¡°It seems that you still have a sensible person beside you. Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to fight with such a boor like you. Let¡¯s continue listening to the performance.¡±
Chen Hongfei did not want to continue arguing either, lest he disrupted Fairy Zi Shuang¡¯s mood.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, why did you help the outsiders instead of me? Senior Brother Ye, you have to make a fairment about this.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, why has your face be darker? Who offended you? Is it Chen Hongfei? Do you want me to beat him up now?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said seriously.
Li Yu pulled Huangfu Tianlong and then said, ¡°Brother Huangfu, stop talking, let¡¯s go back and chat.¡±
Li Yu wanted to pull Huangfu Tianlong away.
Ye Ping also got up and left.
He didn¡¯t leave because he was angry, he just didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore because he felt that it was pointless and that it would be better to go back and start preparing for the Ten Nations Grand Tournament that would be happening tomorrow.
As soon as Ye Ping left, Huangfu Tianlong immediately followed Ye Ping and so did Li Yu. The trio directly disappeared in the courtyard.
However, after Ye Ping left, Fairy Zi Shuang continued to ask about Householder Qing Lian in the pavilion.
On the other hand, Chen Hongfei continued to rattle on and on about the interesting experiences that he had with Householder Qing Lian. Anyway, he just had to make them up.
In the distance.
After having left the courtyard, Ye Ping and the other two went to the residence to rest.
There were hundreds of gardens of various sizes in One-Line Sky, which was the most luxurious restaurant in Wei Nation. It covered an area of thousands of acres, with lots of residences for lodging.
It was extremely luxurious and beyond imaginable for the poor.
On the other hand, in the courtyard of the residence, Huangfu Tianlong was looking at Li Yu in confusion.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, I know that you¡¯re the crown prince of Jin Nation and that Householder Qing Lian is also from Jin Nation but you can¡¯t be that biased to him. You have to be impartial. People tend to choose family over reason but you chose neither.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was a straightforward person and still bore a grudge for what happened just now.
However, Li Yu seemed to be caught betweenughter and tears.
He looked at Huangfu Tianlong and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, cut it out, you really can¡¯t beat Householder Qing Lian.¡±
Li Yu said.
¡°Who said that? If he bes a great Confucian, he¡¯ll only be protected by the aura of a literati. I¡¯m not a heretic. Even if he¡¯s upright, so what? Can he really suppress me with his words?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong himself was a fan of battles to begin with, and he could ept all criticism except those who doubt his abilities.
¡°Don¡¯t say that. You won¡¯t be a match for Householder Qing Lian even if he doesn¡¯t be a Great Confucian.¡±
Li Yu continued.
¡°Fellow Daoist Li, you¡¯re looking down on me, that Householder Qing Lian can¡¯t be a thousand-year-old demon, can he?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t believe him at all.
If he really became a Great Confucian, it would be uncertain because he would have a righteous aura and possess great power. However, he could easily kill those who did not be Confucians.
¡°He¡¯s not that old, just a few years older than you are.¡±
Li Yu continued.
¡°A few years older? Brother Li, I¡¯m not boasting but there are less than 20 people in the Ten Nations who can defeat me. Now that I have broken through to the seventh level, there are no more than five who can.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said with unparalleled confidence.
However, soon, Huangfu Tianlong frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know Householder Qing Lian?¡±
He finally sensed that something was amiss.
¡°Yes, I know him very well. You know him too.¡±
Li Yu nodded, reminding Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°I know him too?¡±
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong was a little surprised.
However, in the next moment, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping before looking at Li Yu in shock. His eyes were full of bewilderment.
¡°Yes, my master is Householder Qing Lian.¡±
Li Yu nodded.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you Householder Qing Lian?¡±
¡°You¡¯re having me on, aren¡¯t you?¡±
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong was confused.
He never thought that Ye Ping would be the Householder Qing Lian.
However, after realizing that neither Li Yu nor Ye Ping was speaking, Huangfu Tianlong immediately believed him.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong not only believed him, but alsopletely understood why Li Yu said he could not beat Householder Qing Lian.
He really couldn¡¯t defeat Ye Ping.
In addition, Huangfu Tianlong also finally understood why Ye Ping looked sullen previously.
However, Huangfu Tianlong was filled with curiosity and puzzlement.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, since you¡¯re Householder Qing Lian, why didn¡¯t you just expose him?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong looked at Ye Ping, his eyes full of doubts.
¡°Enough, it¡¯s just Chen Hongfei, what¡¯s the point of being so uptight with him?¡±
Ye Ping poured Huangfu Tianlong and Li Yu each a cup of tea, and then slowly spoke.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, Li Yu, bear this in mind. My Eldest Senior Brother said before that a true powerhouse is not only strong, he also has broad horizons.¡±
¡°Especially you, Li Yu, you are the crown prince of the Jin Nation. You can have no cultivation and no talent, but you must have broad horizons and the vision to see and think about what others can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, you too. Don¡¯t react so exaggeratedly whenever you meet someone. What can you get out of fighting with someone like that? Even if you beat him up, is he going to beg for mercy?¡±
¡°Even if he begs for forgiveness, will you really be happy?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Yes. ¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded seriously.
Ye Ping was speechless.
¡®Horrible. I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡±
Ye Ping drank some tea and continued.
¡°It¡¯s the Ten Nations Grand Tournament tomorrow, let¡¯s talk about that.¡±
Ye Ping did not want to talk about horizons and what not any longer because he felt that it was pointless as it was just like talking to a wall.
However, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but look a little downcast at the mention of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, don¡¯t mention the Ten Nations Grand Tournament anymore. I¡¯ve already prepared for it thoroughly but I didn¡¯t expect there to be no martial arts battle. I can ept that but the worst is that there¡¯s a literary exam too.¡±
¡°I spent yesterday reading books. Although I remember them clearly, the issue is that the literary test of the Ten Nations definitely won¡¯t be as simple as writing an essay. I¡¯m really troubled now.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong looked a little upset.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, you don¡¯t have to be upset. You might think it¡¯s difficult but so do others. The literary test might be the final assessment, but even if you do not pass the test, it doesn¡¯t matter. If everyone fails, there won¡¯t be a ranking.¡±
Li Yuforted Huangfu Tianlong.
After hearing his words, Huangfu Tianlong was stunned and he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong immediately felt that his mind was clear.
Ye Ping could not help but be surprised after hearing Li Yu¡¯s words.
Well, because Li Yu made sense.
In an exam, everyone failing together was the same as everyone passing together.
¡°Actually, there is nothing to worry about in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
¡°The first round is the mystic realm assessment. I wonder what kind of an assessment it is!¡±
¡°However, no matter what kind of mystic realm it is, it will be rted to willpower and essence soul. Master, Fellow Daoist Huangfu, you two are physical cultivators with strong willpower. You won¡¯t have any problems with passing this round.¡±
¡°The second round is the physical body tower. That¡¯s a giveaway.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage for the third round but that will not affect your overall performance. However, Master, it¡¯s different for you. You¡¯re so talented, the third round must have been custom-made for you. When the timees, you will impress everyone and rise to fame. You can even easily defeat Chen Hongfei. You¡¯ll kill three birds with one stone and profit greatly.¡±
Li Yu excitedly depicted the future prospects.
Huangfu Tianlong listened and couldn¡¯t help but nod repeatedly.
¡®Kill three birds with one stone?¡¯
He was curious but did not voice his doubts.
¡°Don¡¯t be overly idealistic. There are hidden experts everywhere in the Ten Nations. Junior Brother Huangfu, you¡¯d better seize the time and read more books. Li Yu, go get some rest too. I n to rest and rejuvenate.¡±
Ye Ping got up.
He would never be overly idealistic and he thought that having a sense of crisis was a good thing. At the very least, it would ensure that one did not be too arrogant.
¡°Yes, the mystic realm trial starts at noon tomorrow. I¡¯lle see you two hours in advance, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded. He was indeed going to read books. Although he didn¡¯t like it, he would still delve into it and try not to do too badly on the test.
¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, got up, and went back to his room to rest. For some reason, he felt sleepy.
Li Yu also did not say anything more as he simply stretched with some fatigue in his eyes and nned to go back to sleep.
Huangfu Tianlong drank a mouthful of tea and perked up a little. Since there was a library in One-Line Sky, he decided to go there to read some books.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, the next day arrived.
Knock-knock.
In the room, Ye Ping slowly opened his eyes after hearing a knock on the door.
He looked outside the room.
It was... Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, it¡¯s time to go.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong spoke again.
Ye Ping immediately got up and opened the door of the room.
When Ye Ping opened the door of the room, Huangfu Tianlong walked in and poured himself a cup of tea.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you feel sleepy?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong seemed a little tired.
¡°A little, but after sleeping for a while, I feel much better. Maybe, there¡¯s something like a tranquilizing incense in One-Line Sky or something. It¡¯s still quite early, why don¡¯t you get some rest before we set off?¡±
Ye Ping also felt a little tired but it wouldn¡¯t affect him much.
¡°Nah, maybe I¡¯m just too nervous, Senior Brother Ye, let¡¯s go.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong shook his head.
¡°Where¡¯s Li Yu?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Probably still sleeping, I¡¯ll go get him.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was not sure and intended to go look for Li Yu.
¡°Forget it, no need to wake him up, let him have a good sleep.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head.
He then left together with Huangfu Tianlong.
At this moment, the sky was still dark.
However, there was already a huge uproar in the capital of Wei Nation.
One by one, the elites walked out of One-Line Sky, all full of energy and vigor.
There were countless cultivators on both sides of the main road outside One-Line Sky.
As soon as someone stepped out, it immediately led to a burst of chatter.
¡°Look, that¡¯s Zhang Song from the Li Nation Academy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s Ma Yue, the elite of Chen Nation.¡±
¡°That¡¯s Li Chen, the elite of Yan Nation.¡±
¡°Oh my god, Duanxiao You is here too? Duanxiao You is one of the three most famous elites of Qing Nation, alongside Duanxiao Ye and Duanxiao Tong. Duanxiao Tong is considered the best.¡±
Everyone was discussing and they would makements about each elite that walked out.
However, after Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong appeared, there was a hugemotion.
¡°It¡¯s Huangfu Tianlong, look guys, Huangfu Tianlong.¡±
¡°Huangfu Tianlong? Is it the genius who defeated everyone in the Ten Nations?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t defeat everyone, didn¡¯t he lose in Jin Nation?¡±
¡°Yes, he lost to the man beside him in Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Look guys, it¡¯s Ye Ping, the top elite of Jin Nation.¡±
Everyone discussed excitedly.
As soon as Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong appeared, they gained a lot of poprity.
Huangfu Tianlong looked just like a heavenly god in the world, and he looked especially eye-catching with a head full of golden hair.
Ye Ping was like an Itinerant Immortal who was handsome and incredibly elegant as he attracted gazes of admiration and adoration from countless women.
Figures appeared.
They walked on the main road.
They were heading to the mystic realm trial of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Soon, Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong arrived at the venue of the trial.
In the northern district of the capital of Wei Nation, there was a peculiar array pattern that was emitting a light.
The array pattern was peculiar and looked ratherplex and beautiful.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°Heavenly Heart Illusory Array? How can it be this kind of array formation? This is the assessment of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, did they make a mistake?¡±
As his voice sounded, it resulted in an uproar.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked immediately.
¡®Heavenly Heart Illusory Array?¡¯
Chapter 187: The True Cruelty! The Fiendcelestial Cult Deserves To Die!
Chapter 187: The True Cruelty! The Fiendcelestial Cult Deserves To Die!
There was a huge crisis.
All the elites felt the horror of death, let alone Ye Ping.
¡°Give up, give up, give up on thepetition!¡±
Someone hollered and asked them to give up thrice because he thought that they were still in the array formation.
However, in the next moment, under the giant palm of the Nascent Soul realm cultivator. He turned into a mishmash of blood and badly mangled flesh.
That scene made the crowd subconsciously swallow their saliva.
It was really outrageous.
The crowd waspletely horrified because they still felt that they might have been caught in an illusory array but it didn¡¯t seem like it at all.
Even if it was an illusory array, it couldn¡¯t be so real.
¡°Demon!¡±
However, at that moment, someone eximed in a deafening and thunderous voice.
In an instant, a terrifying Sword Qi was charged out like a river, sting the giant hand away.
¡°Huh?¡±
Tian Shaxing hollered furiously in pain while his body expanded again and demonic energy surrounded him.
A Nascent Soul realm powerhouse had finally struck.
Indeed, there was nock of powerhouses in the Wei Nation, but they didn¡¯t expect the Fiendcelestial Cult to suddenly attack and kill. Everything happened all too suddenly as they felt that it was unreal.
Although it was unexpected, it was the right thing to do.
¡°You guys, run away quickly, someone will meet you at the south city gate. Don¡¯t act impulsively and don¡¯t die in vain.¡±
The Nascent Soul realm cultivator hollered loudly and informed the crowd to go to the southern gate, lest they died there.
¡°Elder, take care.¡±
They knew that this was a real battle that concerned lives and were aware that they definitely couldn¡¯t take it lightly.
They definitely couldn¡¯t die in vain here.
Everyone fled, but some of the cultivators were already scared out of their wits and thuspletely copsed while staying rooted to the ground, not daring to move an inch.
¡°Besiege and kill them before considering capturing them alive.¡±
Tian Shaxing of the Fiendcelestial Cult roared loudly, and in an instant, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples charged out like ck clouds. They were like emotionless killing machines that killed everyone in their path.
The cultivators fled. They were scared soulless. They were not geniuses, nor did they want to be heroes, they just wanted to survive.
Pfft.
On the other hand, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples immediately charged over and killed them without the slightest hesitation. Their sanguine machetes seemed rather terrifying under the sun.
One by one, heads fell to the ground while corpses appeared.
The bright red blood stained the ground and gave off a nauseating odor of blood.
If the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was a human purgatory, this would be the eighteenth level of hell.
Ye Ping fled with Li Yu and Chen Hongfei while Huangfu Tianlong stayed in front to kill the enemies and clear the path for Ye Ping.
At this moment, Li Yupletely understood how terrifying the Fiendcelestial Cult was in this situation. He also understood how important his cultivation level was.
If one had a high cultivation, they did not necessarily have to protect others but they should at least not drag others down.
As for Chen Hongfei, he felt that his Dao Heart had copsed because Elder Chen had died to save him.
¡°Chen Hongfei, you garbage. You¡¯re always so arrogant but I never thought that you¡¯d be so timid when ites to fighting.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong hollered. He was killing the enemies while scolding Chen Hongfei furiously. However, he wasn¡¯t really insulting him, but rather, he just wanted Chen Hongfei to wake up.
After all, it was already troublesome for Ye Ping to take care of Li Yu, and Chen Hongfei definitely had the ability to kill the enemies. If that went on, they would all be doomed.
¡°Chen Hongfei, your elder died and exchanged his life for yours with the hopes that you would survive. He doesn¡¯t want you to be crestfallen. Being in the current state that you are in, how can you call yourself an elite?¡±
Ye Ping said coldly.
He didn¡¯t scold him but he was trying to influence Chen Hongfei and make him regain his rationality.
¡°Yes, I want to survive and avenge my elder.¡±
Chen Hongfei clenched his fist, and in an instant, the terrifying aura spread out from his body, turning into sharp des that immediately killed hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
¡°Brother Ye, Brother Huangfu, let¡¯s break free from the siege together.¡±
Nangong Xing and Zhang Ren also appeared.
Nangong Xing held an ancient starrymp in his hand that was emitting a bright light that evolved into a sea of stars which then surrounded the crowd. Each star was only palm-sized but it possessed a terrifying impact force.
Zhang Ren raised a decree that emitted rays of golden light that killed the demons.
¡°Everyone hurry and gather, don¡¯t split up.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping gave out some instructions. The most dreadful thing to happen during a battle was splitting up.
Indeed, as soon as he said that, all the geniuses and cultivators gathered towards Ye Ping.
Since there was greater manpower, there would be more strength too. The battlefield was rather chaotic in the first ce, but as the geniuses gathered, they turned into invincible spears that pierced through everything.
The capital of Wei Nation was huge, and it would take a while to get to the southern city gate. Besides, with the obstruction of the Fiendcelestial Cult, it would take at least five minutes for them to get to the southern city gate.
If it was just the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult, it would be fine, but the problem was that there was Tian Shaxing to back them up. Once the Wei Nation powerhouses could no longer suppress Tian Shaxing, everyone would be doomed.
¡°Li Yu, take good care of yourself.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping told Li Yu to take care of himself before drawing his sword. He couldn¡¯t sit around and wait for his time to die. He had to rush to the South City Gate as soon as possible.
ng! ng! ng!
Ye Ping executed the Heavenly River Swordsmanship, and tens of thousands of golden Sword Qi were released from the sword in Ye Ping¡¯s hand. There was a Golden Light of Expiation added to each Sword Qi.
Under the Golden Light of Expiation sword, all the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples died, except for those that were in the Golden Core realm.
¡°Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
¡°Brother Ye is indeed strong.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Golden Light of Expiation?¡±
When Ye Ping struck, the geniuses couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. In their opinion, the Golden Light of Expiation was something that only a Daoist Master could condense.
Generally, Daoist Masters would either hide their abilities or were extremely old. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be able to condense the Golden Light of Expiation at such a young age.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be distracted. Kill the enemy first.¡±
Ye Ping reminded the crowd not to be distracted and to kill the enemy first.
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Kill this group of bastards.¡±
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult really deserves to die.¡±
The crowd snapped back to their senses and didn¡¯t think much about it as they simply struck with all sorts of Dharmic Dao, Mystical Abilities, and ancient fist techniques.
Like insignificant ants, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples died.
¡°Split up! Don¡¯t fight with these elites, we are no match for them.¡±
¡°Quick, go kill the others. The King of Hell and the others are refining the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner. As long as enough people are killed, the sooner it will be activated and this ce will be our world.¡±
¡°Yes, once the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner is refined, everyone in the capital of the Ten Nations will be buried here, let alone the capital of Jiang Nation.¡±
¡°Let these elites be arrogant for a while, I shall see if they can still jump aroundter.¡±
There were all sorts of chaotic noises. The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were not killing machines, they had minds and knew that they could not fight against Ye Ping and the others. Hence, they chose to disperse and do other things.
In an instant, arge number of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples disappeared as they went to other ces in all directions to hunt those cultivators or ordinary people who had wandered off.
As soon as the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples left, Ye Ping did not feel burdened at all. In fact, he even felt a little worried.
They could tell from the discussion among the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult that they had other means.
It was just like how they killed using the Five-Grudge Ancient Poison at the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
¡°They¡¯re gone, let¡¯s flee to the South City Gate.¡±
¡°Yes, let¡¯s flee to the South City Gate, as long as we¡¯re there, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°The disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult are not strong. As long as the 72 Earthly Fiends are not here, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the 36 Heavenly Spirits.¡±
Seeing the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples flee, all the genius cultivators could not help but sigh with relief.
Humans were selfish after all. As long as there wasn¡¯t danger, one would feel really grateful.
¡°No, I know part of the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s background information. Don¡¯t think that they only have the so-called 72 Earthly Fiends. The 36 Heavenly Spirits are very strong and there is also a group of elite cultivators in the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°They are indeed very strong and all of them are geniuses. Although they are not considered elite, they have been trained to kill since they were children and are very menacing. There are many of them too and these Fiendcelestial Cult disciples are at the bottom.¡±
Nangong Xing spoke. He seemed to have some understanding of the Fiendcelestial Cult as he revealed that secret.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard of this before. The system of the Fiendcelestial Cult is strictly divided. They are divided into the Sect Master, Deputy Sect Master, Four Kings of Hell, Twelve Golden Warriors, 36 Heavenly Spirits, and 72 Earthly Fiends.¡±
¡°These are all the top-level experts of the Fiendcelestial Cult but the main powerhouses are Heaven yer, Earth yer, and the Godfiend.¡±
¡°Those who join the sect would be the disciples of the Godfiend while the geniuses would be the Heaven yers. It¡¯s said that there are more than 100,000 Heaven yers who haven¡¯te here yet. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to have it so easy.¡±
Someone revealed the secret.
After hearing his words, the various cultivators, who were relieved, tensed up again.
¡°That¡¯s not all, there are even more terrifying things.¡±
¡°Just now, they mentioned the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner during their discussion. I have some recollections about the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner. It¡¯s one of the three immortal artifacts of the Fiendcelestial Cult, and once it¡¯s activated, it can refine the beings of the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°Unless an immortal descends, no one can beat it.¡±
Another genius, who knew part of the secrets, revealed. At the mention of the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, they turned pale.
¡°No, it absolutely can¡¯t be the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner. I refine artifacts and I understand such stuff. The Ten Thousand Fiend Banner is an immortal artifact that appeared when the first sect master of the Fiendcelestial Cult refined ten thousand Fiends in this world.¡±
¡°This treasure was made using a piece of resentment iron that absorbed the resentment in heaven and earth. Hence, once the banner is released, the world will be taken by storm. However, the five major dynasties destroyed it thousands of years ago.¡±
¡°There mustn¡¯t be a Ten Thousand Fiend Banner in this world so it should be a replica.¡±
A weapon refiner interjected. He understood Dharma artifacts well and was aware of the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner.
¡°Even if it¡¯s a replica, it definitely isn¡¯t inferior. We¡¯d better not waste time here and hurry to the South City Gate.¡±
Everyone discussed and revealed the background of the Fiendcelestial Cult, which was indeed frightening.
However, no matter what, it would only make sense to run. Regardless of how strong the Fiendcelestial Cult might be, they had to hurry and leave this ce because they didn¡¯t want to die there.
Ye Ping did not say anything and he simply led the cultivators to the South City Gate.
Along the way, the crowd was speechless, and without the obstruction of the Fiendcelestial Cult, they managed to rush to the South City Gate at extreme speed.
However, there were corpses everywhere and in the capital of Wei Nation, there were 30,000,000 cultivators and people. There was also arge number of cultivators who flocked to the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. The Fiendcelestial Cult was just like fish in water.
There were corpses and zing fires. There were even some infants wrapped in cloth and pregnant women fleeing. Ye Ping did not want to see or describe the tragic situation.
Everyone fell silent and there was a sense of oppression. Along the way, the scene was simply too bloody and cruel. Some cultivators with weaker mentalities vomited right on the spot.
¡°This group of damn Fiendcelestial Cult disciples. They did such a heartless thing for the sake of collecting resentment.¡±
Someone clenched his fist and said with a bloodshot gaze.
¡°There are things that are much worse. Some extreme demonic cultivators resort to even more cruel means such as using the furnace to bake the people. They will then give them a chance and tell them that they can trample all over people to move upwards. However, at the critical moment, they would close the furnace and make them die in despair, resulting in great resentment.¡±
A cultivator calmly described some of the means of the demonic cultivators.
The crowd could not help but clench their fists after hearing that.
Although they were selfish, it was all for the sake of seizing luck, but no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t do anything heinous because that would be against their conscience.
Besides, at this moment, Ye Ping also gradually understood why the major dynasties, or sects all hated the Fiendcelestial Cult greatly.
Such demons deserved to die.
Finally, they arrived at South City Gate.
It was indeed a purend where arge number of cultivators as well as people had flocked to. There were also plenty of powerhouses to guard the ce and the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples dared not offend them.
¡°Hurry!¡±
¡°Enter the array.¡±
There was an array formation at the South City Gate that turned the ce into a purend. The powerhouses in the array formation spoke one after another, telling Ye Ping and the others to enter the array formation quickly.
At this moment, the terrifying Sword Qi spread everywhere and shed the thousands of people into two.
There were secretly powerhouses who were killing the cultivators.
Whoosh.
Everyone dared not hesitate and rushed into the array formation.
The powerhouses in the array formation couldn¡¯t strike because they had to maintain the operation of the array formation and protect all the cultivators. If they attacked, the powerhouses hiding would also attack the array formation immediately.
It was just like a line between life and death. The array formation was thend of survival, while the area outside the array formation was full of bloodshed and massacres.
There were countless cultivators who charged into the array like a stream.
After being saved, they were not happy but dumbfounded.
However, there were also people who died outside the array formation, and there were corpses everywhere. They might die at any moment.
¡°Activate!¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He didn¡¯t want to sit around and wait for death, thus he extended his arms and the Golden Wheel of Expiation appeared. In an instant, arge protective shield was formed, thus expanding the array formation by several times.
¡°Escape!¡±
Ye Ping told the crowd to hurry up and dash into the array. Since the Golden Wheel of Expiation had a high consumption, he could not sustain it for a long time.
¡°Golden Wheel of Expiation?¡±
¡°This person has the Golden Wheel of Expiation.¡±
¡°Great! Great! The younger generation is indeed rising.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s this person? He managed to master the Golden Wheel of Expiation at such a young age. What a genius.¡±
At this moment, the powerhouses in the array formation were eximing in shock with true astonishment in their eyes.
However, no one had the time to care about it. They only cared about their own survival.
Several figures rushed into the array.
Ye Ping managed to hold on for five minutes and finally retracted the Golden Wheel of Expiation that turned into a bolt of lightning that surged into the array formation.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you alright?¡±
As Ye Ping just stepped into the array formation, Huangfu Tianlong was the first toe and look at Ye Ping.
¡°I¡¯m alright!¡±
Ye Ping shook his head. There was nothing wrong with him, it was just that the Golden Wheel of Expiation had consumed too much of his energy and he had to rest for a while.
At this moment, there was still arge number of cultivatorsing to the South City Gate from all directions.
Unfortunately, without the escort of the Golden Wheel of Expiation, they were killed mercilessly before they could step into the array formation.
¡°Save me, save me, save me please, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll surrender, I¡¯ll surrender.¡±
¡°Give up, give up, give up on thepetition!¡±
There were all sorts of wailing and some cultivators even had half of their bodies shed. They were climbing on the ground and trying to enter the array formation, but most of them knew that even if they entered, they would definitely die and could not be saved.
There were also cultivators who even till now, still believed that it was an illusory array and were moring about giving up on thepetition. Their eyes were full of despair, and in the next moment, they were beheaded.
The cultivators in the array formation did not dare to look at this scene.
Some cried while some people turned their backs and some female cultivators even bawled loudly.
No one was willing or bold enough to see that scene.
¡°Don¡¯t ignore it. Go and look at it with your eyes. You have to remember this scene.¡±
At this moment, a powerhouse spoke up. He didn¡¯t allow the crowd to turn their backs, but instead wanted them to remember that scene clearly.
It was very brutal.
There were many cultivators who directly copsed and knelt on the ground to wail loudly, regardless of gender and age.
There were also cultivators who were clenching their fists with bloodshot eyes.
Outside the array formation.
Another group of cultivators and people rushed in, but there was arge number of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples chasing after them.
Some escaped into the array formation.
However, many were captured alive or died outside the array formation.
At this moment, the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult stared at the people in the array formation, their eyes filled with contempt and disdain.
¡°Is this a famous sect? Yourrades, Fellow Daoists, and the people you want to protect are all in our hands. Yet, you people are hiding in the array formation, what a joke.¡±
¡°Famous sect? Officials of the court? Protecting the people? Benefiting party? Hahahaha, what a joke.¡±
¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of wimps and wastrels who im to be geniuses. Geniuses,e here and kill me!¡±
Outside the array formation, arge number of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples appeared and grabbed cultivators.
They were moring in a bid to anger the powerhouses in the array formation and force them to attack. They also wanted to anger the self-proimed geniuses toe out of the array formation so that they could attack them.
¡°Calm down! Do not move, they just want to provoke you. We¡¯re already setting up the transmission array formation to contain this. You must remember this hatred and take revenge for the sake of your Fellow Daoists and the people after you grow up!¡±
A powerhouse reminded everyone not to be angered.
All of a sudden, many cultivators had indeed calmed down, among which most were geniuses.
¡°Hahaha, what a bunch of cowards. In this case, let¡¯s see how much of a loser you really are. Kill!¡±
Someone from the Fiendcelestial Cult said.
With that order, thousands of people were beheaded right on the spot.
The scene was extremely bloody.
Chapter 188: Teleportation Array, Nowhere To Escape
Chapter 188: Teleportation Array, Nowhere To Escape
Thousands of people were beheaded.
That scene was deeply etched in everyone¡¯s mind and they couldn¡¯t forget it at all.
The cultivators were clenching their fists even more tightly. Some were ring at the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples furiously while some dared not.
Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up andment in mncholy.
¡°Why? Why is this happening? Why did the capital of Wei Nation fall all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t there experts from the Ten Nations? Aren¡¯t there any trulypetent elites in the Wei Nation?¡±
¡°Yes, even if the Fiendcelestial Cult hasunched a sudden attack, why would this happen? Where are the array formations? Where are the powerhouses of the Ten Nations?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not still in the illusory array, are we? Why does it seem so unreal?¡±
At this point, there were still cultivators who wondered if they had been trapped in an illusory array.
After all, many of the things were too unreal and wed.
¡°Right, where are the powerhouses of the Ten Nations?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t there any powerhouses in Wei Nation?¡±
¡°How could a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse not have detected the sudden attack by the Fiendcelestial Cult? That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±
Among the crowd, some people spoke up. In such an oppressive situation, there would definitely be a group of people who likedining and makingments.
The voices caused some of the cultivators to frown, but most of them were full of curiosity as they felt that it made sense.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared in the array formation.
It was a middle-aged man who looked very ordinary but had a terrifying aura.
When he appeared, he gave off an indescribable aura that made all the cultivators in the array formation fall silent.
Even the ordinary people knew that he was extremely extraordinary.
He was a genuine Nascent Soul realm powerhouse but he was not from the Wei Nation but the Ten Nations Academy.
He stayed silent and went to the first cultivator whoined.
The first cultivator toin was a young man who was rather infuriated previously but he still felt that there was something fishy about the matter. Hence, he made thatment.
However, as the powerhouse of the Ten Nations Academy walked over, thetter was a bit rmed and even lowered his head, not daring to look directly at the powerhouse.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
The middle-aged man appeared in front of him and asked calmly without rebuking.
However, a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse would make one feel an indescribable sense of oppression even if they didn¡¯t use any spiritual energy. The sense of oppression would even make one¡¯s soul tremble.
He did not dare to speak and was shuddering uncontrobly while hanging his head low, not daring to even look directly at the Nascent Soul realm powerhouse.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
The Nascent Soul realm powerhouse spoke again with a calm gaze but his voice was still terrifying.
¡°I! I! I...¡±
This cultivator stammered a little. He was suddenly at a loss for words.
However, the cultivator standing beside him could not help but speak.
¡°Elder, are there no powerhouses in the capital of Wei Nation?¡±
The cultivators voiced the doubts in his mind.
¡°Including those in the Ten Nations Academy, there are 65 Nascent Soul realm cultivators and one in the Essence Soul realm.¡±
The elder answered, giving specific figures.
After he said that, the others couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Since there are 65 Nascent Soul realm powerhouses and one Essence Soul realm powerhouse, how did they end up in this situation?¡±
¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡¯
The cultivator took a deep breath before saying that. Staring at the Nascent Soul realm cultivator, he felt that there shouldn¡¯t be such a situation since there were so many powerhouses.
He wasn¡¯t the only one. Many cultivators, too, couldn¡¯t help but look at the elder with their eyes full of curiosity.
¡®Yeah, with so many powerhouses around, how could such a thing have happened? No matter how powerful the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult may be, this shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?¡¯
However, that Nascent Soul realm cultivator humphed coldly and gazed at the crowd, causing them to fall silent immediately.
They dared to speak up only because they were a little furious, but after hearing the Nascent Soul elder¡¯s humph, they immediately lost their confidence and gusto. It was because they understood that powerhouses of the Wei Nation and the Ten Nations couldn¡¯t possibly leave them alone.
If they could strike, they definitely would.
However, they just couldn¡¯t understand.
¡°Do you guys think that it¡¯s impossible for us to be raided by the Fiendcelestial Cult with so many powerhouses around? Do you also think that even if the Fiendcelestial Cult has raided us, the Wei Nation shouldn¡¯t have copsed so easily, right?¡±
He stared at many of the cultivators with an extremely cold gaze, and in that instant, all of the cultivators fell silent. They hung their heads low but that was indeed what they meant.
However, in the next moment, this Nascent Soul realm powerhouse continued to speak.
¡°You guys have really been living a sheltered life for too long, so much that you¡¯ve underestimated the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°Do you guys really think that it was an impromptu decision of the Fiendcelestial Cult to attack Wei Nation?¡±
¡°They have long colluded with some treacherous ministers of Wei Nation who used an evil object to destroy the array formation of the Wei Nation during the critical moment. The Fiendcelestial Cult has prepared for more than ten years for this attack.¡±
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult has three major immortal artifacts, namely the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, the Godfiend Diagram, and the Ten Devouring Immortals. They activate the Ten Thousand Devil Banner outside and ughtered cultivators and the people to umte resentment for the Ten Thousand Devil Banner. They even take their own lives to sacrifice to the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, thus forming the Ten Thousand Fiend region.¡±
¡°If you have the guts, go outside and take a look. The Wei Nation troops are desperately resisting the raid of the Fiendcelestial Cult out there!¡±
¡°The Ten Thousand Fiend region is perfectly suppressing our cultivators, and the more frightening thing is that the Fiendcelestial Cult has shielded the entire Wei Nation capital with the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram. What does this mean? It means that we can¡¯t even transmit any information.¡±
The elder of the Ten Nations Academy cursed angrily.
He was spitting saliva everywhere and was extremely exasperated.
¡°Are you guys curious as to why sixty-five Nascent Soul realm powerhouses did not protect you?¡±
¡°30% of the Nascent Soul realm powerhouses are killing the enemies out there and another 30% are doing their best to flee Wei Nation to deliver a message, in hopes that the Ten Nations Academy would bring some people to give them help.¡±
¡°The remaining 40% of Nascent Soul realm powerhouses are in the array formation. Do you know what they¡¯re doing in there? They¡¯re doing their best to construct the array formation, and what are they doing that for? It¡¯s all in order to teleport you away and ensure that you are safe!¡±
The elder of the Ten Nations began to get louder and louder. Eventually, his voice became deafening.
His eyes were full of anger.
¡°The vast majority of you are geniuses from all over the world. I originally thought that you, being geniuses, would be more sensible but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so simple-minded.¡±
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult has made preparations for more than ten years before the raid and you really think the Fiendcelestial Cult decided to do this on a whim?¡±
¡°They¡¯re well-coordinated and caught all of you off guard. We¡¯re not afraid to fight but why have we decided to be passive? It¡¯s all for your sake!¡±
¡°We have to protect you, and if we didn¡¯t do this for the sake of preventing extinction, how could they have reached the capital so soon?¡±
¡°Among the 72 Earthly Fiends of the Fiendcelestial Cult, there are seven who are Nascent Soul realm powerhouses and the 36 Heavenly Spirits are 36 Nascent Soul realm practitioners. The Twelve Golden Warriors, Four Kings of Hell, and the deputy cult master are working together with the rebels of Wei Nation.¡±
¡°Besides, there are less than twenty Nascent Soul realm powerhouses to fight with them outside the capital. Those who have it worse are the cultivators who went to deliver the message. They almost lost their lives while doing so, and so far, seven Nascent Soul realm cultivators have fallen.¡±
¡°Let me ask you, how should we fight this battle?¡±
Towards the end, he hollered loudly and questioned the few cultivators who were full ofints.
At this moment, it was much quieter in the array formation. No one was talking anymore and the people had indeed stopped talking about it.
They were a little too flustered. Besides, most people liked escaping and they often felt that the fault lied with others, and that they would forever be right.
However, after hearing the elder¡¯s words, everyonepletely understood.
In the array formation, Ye Pingpletely agreed with the elder.
The Fiendcelestial Cult had definitely spent more than just a day or two on nning the raid. In fact, even the ten-odd years that they spent was considered little.
After all, they were in the dark while the Wei Nation was out in the open.
Besides, with the collusion with the ministers of Wei Nation, they could definitely catch them off guard.
Furthermore, the Fiendcelestial Cult had expected that the powerhouses of the Ten Nations and Wei Nation would definitely protect the elites and so they wouldn¡¯t go all out to attack.
In that case, the Wei Nation was bound to suffer a loss.
In fact, Ye Ping could guess that there had been people who proposed that they fight hard against the Fiendcelestial Cult.
However, the biggest problem was that no one would dare to bear the responsibility.
The Fiendcelestial Cult had nned for more than ten years, and even if they sent all their troops, the consequences would be terrible if a Nascent Soul realm cultivator rushed into the city.
Besides, the ministers of Wei Nation had already defected, so the Fiendcelestial Cult would definitely enter the capital.
Hence, the powerhouses of the Wei Nation and the Ten Nations only had two options.
The first option was to go toe-to-toe against the Fiendcelestial Cult and attack them with all their might.
The other option was to stall for time! They could try to stall for time as much as they could and escort the geniuses away while telling everyone to spread the news and wait for reinforcements.
Those were the only options. After all, no one would expect the Fiendcelestial Cult tounch a surprise attack. The higher the realm of cultivators, the more important things they would have to do.
Hence, it was impossible to send a Tribtion Transcendence powerhouse to guard them for the sake of a Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
At the end of the day, the crux was the sudden attack!
It was somewhat simr to a sh battle. As long as the Fiendcelestial Cult was fast enough to attack and take down the Yan Nation, they could get the bargaining chip to negotiate with the Great Xia Dynasty.
At this juncture, theycked a courageous powerhouse.
However, if it were himself, Ye Ping would not be able to make the most urate response at the fastest speed.
It was a choice between a bloodbath and saving lives.
In the case of a bloodbath, arge number of geniuses must be sacrificed.
No one can afford to bear this responsibility because if all the geniuses of the Ten Nations died, it would be the greatest shame of the Great Xia Dynasty. The Fiendcelestial Cult would even act more brazenly.
Besides, the cultivator who gave this order would also have to bebeled as a huge sinner.
Hence, it was the root cause of the standstill.
At this moment, no one was speaking.
Everyone was silent, and all the cultivators, who hadined before, began to behave themselves at this point.
¡°What else do you guys have to say at this point?¡±
A Nascent Soul realm powerhouse continued to ask.
However, no one was speaking in the array formation.
At this moment, a figure rushed over eagerly.
¡°Lord, the Teleportation Array has been set up and we can start teleporting whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±
The person who came said and looked respectfully at this Nascent Soul realm powerhouse.
Thetter asked slowly,
¡°How many have been arranged? How many people can be teleported away at a time?¡±
He asked calmly.
¡°Lord, we have arranged a total of ten array formations and each one is guarded by two Nascent Soul realm lords. Each array formation can transmit 10,000 people at a time, with a fifteen-minute interval between each teleportation.¡±
He answered.
In fact, those words were said to the disciples inside the array formation.
¡°Okay, start making arrangements to teleport all the disciples within the array formation, as much as possible.¡±
The Nascent Soul realm powerhouse nodded and then looked at the crowd again.
¡°The Teleportation Arrays have been set up but only 100,000 people can be escorted away at a time. 800,000 people can be sent away within two hours.¡±
¡°ording to the current situation, we can at most hold on for about four hours. In other words, 1.6 million powerhouses can be sent away at once.¡±
¡°The students of all national academies enjoy priority! Those who are less than twenty years old and have reached the Foundation Establishment realm have priority! Those who are less than 100 years old and have reached the Golden Core realm also enjoy priority! The rest of you wait quietly!¡±
However, his words made the expressions of many cultivators change.
¡®Only 1.6 million cultivators can be teleported?¡¯
In the Wei Nation, there were about 70 to 80 million cultivators and there were only less than 5,000 students of the Ten Nations Academy. Including the geniuses from other nations, there were not many who met the priority conditions.
There were probably less than 100,000 of them but what would happen to the rest?
What did it mean to wait quietly?
Waiting quietly for their deaths?
¡°Senior, 1.6 million people are just like a drop in the bucket, we... Wouldn¡¯t all of us die here then?¡±
¡°Yeah, Senior, how can an array formation set up by a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse be so slow and inefficient?¡±
Faced with the fear of death, the people started speaking up. No one could stay calm, especially the ordinary people.
¡°Silence!¡±
The voices were extremely cluttered, and this Nascent Soul realm powerhouse interjected loudly, instantly suppressing all the noise.
¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear. The Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s sudden attack has ruined the array formation of the city, andter on, they even used the ancient diagram to affect this area. There¡¯s no way to activate the array formation at all.¡±
¡°A 15-minute teleportation of 10,000 people is already considered the limit. No matter what, there are bound to be casualties this time.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll first let the students of the various academies leave, followed by the geniuses of each area. The remaining ones will draw lots to determine if they survive or not.¡±
¡°One more thing! The Wei Nation troops are fighting hard outside and all powerhouses are resisting the disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult with their physical bodies. Most of you are disciples of famous sects.¡±
¡°If immortal cultivators only care about survival when watching this group of evil cultivators kill their Fellow Daoists and insulting the human race, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing great.¡±
At this point, he clenched his fists.
In fact, he was infuriated too. There were tens of millions of cultivators in the Wei Nation, but they were all being chased by the million Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
Be it the geniuses or ordinary cultivators, they all became flustered when they saw the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples. They clearly could have defeated them but they chickened out because of their cowardice.
They were just too spoiled and pampered.
Having stayed in a peaceful world for a long time without experiencing any trials and tribtions, they usually liked challenging others to fights, but when trouble really struck, they got scared out of their wits. It was truly disappointing.
All the cultivators were quiet again.
No one dared to say anything anymore.
Silence filled the air.
It was oppressive.
Despair.
All kinds of emotions filled them.
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong wanted to take a step forward, but he was pulled back by Ye Ping.
Ye Ping gently shook his head, he knew what Huangfu Tianlong wanted to do.
Huangfu Tianlong wanted to go out and fight with all his might.
Being the best elite of Nan Nation, he was full of pride and vigor.
However, the reason why Ye Ping stopped him was also very simple.
They had alreadye to a decision.
Since the Fiendcelestial Cultunched a surprise attack on them, the powerhouses of the Wei Nation and Ten Nations Academy had already gradually entered their trap.
If the powerhouses of the Wei Nation and Ten Nations Academy fought against the Fiendcelestial Cult fearlessly, there would be a chance for survival.
However, at the end of the day, no one dared to bear that responsibility. They had all fallen into a passive state for the sake of teleporting the geniuses of all nations away.
Besides, they were extremely passive.
They could go out and fight.
However, there were powerhouses waiting for everyone in the dark so it was not the time to be reckless now.
The best solution was to survive, remember this scene, and take revenge for everyone in the future.
¡°Nobles of all nations, hurry ande here!¡±
At this moment, a voice spread within the array formation of the South City Gate and all the powerful and noble cultivators of all nations were asked to gather quickly, so that they could leave first.
That was rather odd as they all wondered why the powerful and noble people of all nations were allowed to leave first.
Theoretically, shouldn¡¯t the geniuses be allowed to leave first?
However, soon, the crowd almost understood that the nobles were all authoritative figures of the Ten Nations, and hence, their lives were indeed more important.
At this moment, many people walked towards the interior of the South City Gate.
Besides, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak when he saw that Li Yu was not moving.
¡°Why are you still here?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±
Li Yu said, not intending to leave first.
¡°If you can, just leave first. Remember to immediately contact my eldest Senior Brother once you leave. If he cane, he will be able to calm the chaos.¡±
Ye Ping told Li Yu to leave.
As long as Li Yu left and informed Su Changyu, everything would be fine in his opinion.
After all, he thought that when his eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu, came, he would definitely be able to defeat the Fiendcelestial Cult.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s confidence.
It was an inexplicable confidence.
¡°Alright.¡±
Li Yu was not pretentious or stubborn either. He understood Ye Ping¡¯s intentions and thus nodded and then turned around to leave.
Soon after Li Yu left, there was news.
Half of the first batch of people to leave using the Teleportation Array consisted of the nobles of the Ten Nations while the other half were ordinary cultivators. After all, if only the geniuses were teleported away, it would cause public outrage.
Sometimes, the human heart is just so amusing and infuriating.
At this moment, Ye Ping could not help but sigh.
The sudden attack had indeed made many worried.
Huangfu Tianlong, who was at the side, also fell silent.
Who would have thought that the Ten Nations Grand Tournament would suddenly turn out to be like this?
About eighteen minutes passed.
The dense spiritual energy suddenly filled the air, and in the next moment, ten rays of light radiated and disappeared in the sky dome. That was the process of teleportation.
Within the array formation of the South City Gate, countless pairs of eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.
Ye Ping raised his head and looked at the sky, seemingly pondering about something.
However, all of a sudden,
Ye Ping froze and eximed, ¡°Bad news!¡±
He seemed to have thought about something as his expression turned extremely ghastly.
Indeed...
At this moment...
Boom! Boom! Boom!
A terrifying sound of explosions filled the air, as if a meteorite hadnded on the ground. Ten colored mushroom-shaped clouds appeared in the sky.
At this moment, everyone was quiet.
¡ª-
Chapter 189: Four Hours! Victory Is Determined!
Chapter 189: Four Hours! Victory Is Determined!
Above the dome of the sky, ten mushroom-shaped clouds appeared in front of everyone.
Everyone was silent.
There was silence!
Absolute silence!
Not only was there silence, but there was also something inexplicable.
Initially, they thought that the Teleportation Array was the only solution to survive, but they never thought that the Fiendcelestial Cult had prepared for this and guessed that there would be a Teleportation Array.
That was something that no one had expected.
The colored mushroom clouds signified the copse of the space. In other words, the cultivators that had been teleported away had all died.
Yes, all of them died.
Space copse was the most terrifying thing. Only Essence Soul realm cultivators could break free and survive with the help of the Essence Soul.
Those below the Essence Soul realm would definitely die in the event of a space copse.
Not only would they die, but their corpses would be gone too.
Only powerhouses could study the mysterious rtionship between time and space.
The cultivators quieted down.
They looked at the mushroom clouds in the sky and were at a loss for words.
In particr, some cultivators, who were still indignant previously, were all silent now.
Who would have expected such a thing to happen again?
Who would have thought that the Fiendcelestial Cult would actually do this?
They were simply inhumane.
¡°Beasts.¡±
In the array formation, even Ye Ping could not help but clench his fist at this moment.
It was because Li Yu had been in one of those ten array formations.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were bloodshot but he didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Ping was suppressing his anger because he knew that being angry was pointless and it wouldn¡¯t do anything to help the situation. Hence, he decided to stay calm first.
However, even so, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
Huangfu Tianlong, who was on the other side, was clenching his fists tightly and his eyes were full of resentment.
¡°Beasts, they¡¯re bastards of the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was boiling with fury. Although Li Yu and him weren¡¯t considered close, they at least knew each other and hit it off well. Hence, they were considered friends.
Now that his friend died tragically at the hands of the Fiendcelestial Cult, how could he not be furious?
He was a powerful nobleman of Ten Nations but he didn¡¯t expect that to be the oue.
¡°Hurry up! Enter the array formation!¡±
At this moment, someone spoke up and rmed everyone.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but freeze in shock.
¡®Things have alreadye to this and they still want to send more people into the array formation?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t they sending them onto the path towards death?¡¯
¡°Elder, things have alreadye to this, why do you want to send people into the Teleportation Array?¡±
¡°Yeah, Elder, the Fiendcelestial Cult is already blocking us and killing us. If we try to sabotage ourselves...¡±
¡°Elder, isn¡¯t this clearly asking us to kill ourselves?¡±
The voices filled the air. Some people felt that since the Fiendcelestial Cult had already found out about the Teleportation Array, activating it again was just self-sabotage.
¡°Cut the crap! This is the only chance to survive. As long as someone escapes, spreads the news, and brings some reinforcements to help us, we will be saved. The Fiendcelestial Cult has already dered that they will take control of Wei Nation within four hours.¡±
¡°Right now, if we just sit and wait, we will only face death in the end!¡±
The elder¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent.
After he said that, everyone indeed fell silent.
He was right. If they didn¡¯t use the Teleportation Array, what could they use?
They couldn¡¯t possibly die there.
¡°Elder, have you guys already found out long ago that the Fiendcelestial Cult would be attacking the Teleportation Array?¡±
¡°Otherwise, why did you let the powerful nobles of the Ten Nations leave first? Is it because their status is high and hence, if they are teleported away, there would be timely repercussions?¡±
¡°Besides, even if they die, we won¡¯t face a cease of lineage, right? Our geniuses won¡¯t fall, right? Is that so?¡±
However, at this moment, someone roared loudly. It was a noble of the Ten Nations who belonged to the second batch to leave. However, at this moment, he seemed to have guessed something and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
After hearing his questioning, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the Nascent Soul realm powerhouse.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
The Nascent Soul realm elder answered with aposed gaze.
However, before the crowd could snap back to their senses, the elder spoke up.
¡°The Wei Nation is now surrounded by the Fiendcelestial Cult. They have been carefully nning for decades, and we have fallen into their trap.¡±
¡°However, if we want to truly ovee this cmity, we will have to contact the outside world. As long as the news reaches the Ten Nations Academy, there will be countless experts rushing to Wei Nation to suppress the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°So, in this situation, priority can only be given to the nobles of the Ten Nations. They are authoritative and have much more of a say than ordinary cultivators.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. We let the geniuses of the Ten Nations for the sake of preserving the lineage. If the nobles die, more can be produced, but if the geniuses die, there will be no way to salvage the situation.¡±
¡°I know, it¡¯s cruel, but you have to remember that sometimes it¡¯s worth sacrificing some people and things for the greater good. Besides, you¡¯re a noble of the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°You hold every fallen genius close to your hearts and if the kings of the Ten Nations are here, they would certainly agree with our idea as well.¡±
He said with a cold expression.
His words caused the nobles of the Ten Nations to feel a chilliness in their hearts.
However, the saddest thing was that he was right.
Every genius belonged to the Ten Nations. If a noble died, their parents would be able to give birth to more children, but if a genius died, it would be difficult to produce another genius. In particr, some smaller nations might send three or five geniuses to join the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
They were the mainstay of the future revitalization and rise of the country. Among the nobles, there was nock of genius, but most of them were not geniuses. They had merely built their cultivation level using a variety of pills and resources.
They were basically not considered geniuses.
Hence, if they died, the impact wouldn¡¯t be huge and their foundation would not be affected either because their parents and nation were still around.
However, if geniuses died, the entire nation would be shaken and they would be devoured by the enemies at any time.
That was the reason that they were dejected. In fact, even if the kings of the Ten Nations were there, they would be willing to sacrifice their own sons too.
All personal interests would be insignificantpared to the bigger picture. If the sacrifice of a single person would resolve the cmity, everyone would be willing.
That was reality.
At that instant, no one spoke and they all fell silent.
They knew that the powerhouses of the Wei Nation and the elders of the Ten Nations were not willing to see such a scene.
At this moment, the Teleportation Array was activated again.
Although they knew that they would definitely die, some of them were still willing to enter the array formation. One reason was because they thought that they could survive by fluke and the other reason was that they wanted to sacrifice themselves. If they managed to escape, they would be able to spread the news and save the Wei Nation.
They wouldn¡¯t have died in vain.
In the array formation, Ye Ping listened to everything quietly.
Although this elder was right, he could not ept it. But he also knew that he had to ept it even if he could not.
However, at the next moment, the Nascent Soul realm elder spoke.
¡°Dying is not the only option now.¡±
¡°We will send out three Nascent Soul realm powerhouses toe out of the great array formation and suppress this group of beasts of the Fiendcelestial Cult. If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s willing, you cane along and kill this group of beasts.¡±
¡°It will all be voluntary. Life and death are destined. When the array formation is activated five minutes from now, we¡¯ll charge over together.¡±
His voice was indifferent.
His words suddenly led to an uproar.
Some people panicked and some were terrified. However, many of the cultivators were arrogant.
¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve long hated these beasts of the Fiendcelestial Cult. I¡¯m going. Are any of you willing to go together with me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go, even if I have to die, I¡¯ll die upright.¡±
¡°Although I am not a genius, I can y a small role in this.¡±
¡°If we sit and wait, we will die anyway, so we might as well charge there.¡±
The cultivators in the array formation spoke up. They all hated the Fiendcelestial Cult and had anger pent up within them. In particr, after the array formation had been attacked, they were even more furious.
Now, they were full of zeal and were willing to charge over together.
However, 90% of the cultivators were still silent. Clearly, they were scared.
In the face of death, not many people could remain cool and collected. There were also very few who were willing and had the guts to sacrifice themselves.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you want to fight or not?¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong, who was at the side, asked Ye Ping if he wanted to join him.
He was a true elite in the first ce. If not for the fact that the Fiendcelestial Cult had Nascent Soul realm powerhouses who were attacking the geniuses in the dark, he would have gone out and fought hard.
¡°Brother Huangfu, Brother Ye, are you going to go out to fight? Senior Brother Zhang Ren and I have decided to fight.¡±
Nangong Xing and Zhang Ren walked over with their gazes full of determination. They decided to leave the array.
Although it would be dangerous to leave the array, they really couldn¡¯t stand it.
They were not the only ones. Many elites had walked over too. They were willing to get out of the array formation to fight, but if they could join forces, it would naturally be better.
All of a sudden, hundreds of elites also gathered. They subconsciously looked at Ye Ping and were waiting to hear his answer.
¡°We cultivators can fight.¡±
In the array formation, Ye Ping looked at purgatory outside the array formation, and then slowly said.
¡°Good. Senior Brother Ye, I indeed wasn¡¯t wrong about you.¡±
¡°Brother Ye is worthy of being the best elite in Jin Nation. I truly admire you.¡±
¡°We cultivators can put up a fight! Good! Good! Good!¡±
After hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, many couldn¡¯t help but somehow feel zealous. They even influenced some people who were still hesitating.
At this moment, several figures appeared in front of Ye Ping and the others. They were women.
¡°Everyone, we are disciples of the Tianyun Sect and this is the healing Spirit Pills of our sect. We don¡¯t know if you will survive this time but I hope these pills can help you.¡±
Although they did not choose to go out of the array formation, they wanted to do something to help and thus gave their most valuable pills to the elites.
The only thing that upset the elites was that all the women had gone to Ye Ping and gave away pills one after another, making Huangfu Tianlong feel depressed.
¡°We can¡¯t stand beside Senior Brother Ye. Look at this group of fairies, all of them are giving their precious pills to Senior Brother Ye. Poor us.¡±
He joked, making many of themugh.
However, the crowd knew that in the next moment, they were going to go out of the array formation, which was very dangerous. Hence, the joke was just to ease the tension.
¡°Thank you all for your kindness. These pills are not that useful for us, it would be better to give them to other Fellow Daoists whose cultivation levels are lower. It would be more effective for them.¡±
Ye Ping turned them down.
He was right. At their level, they had secret techniques to heal their wounds even if they were seriously injured and hence, the Spirit Stones would not be very effective. Even if they swallowed them after suffering fatal injuries, there would be no use.
However, it would be very useful for the cultivators whose cultivation levels were inferior to theirs.
After hearing his words, the elites nodded. The fairies of the Tianyun Sect didn¡¯t say anything either as they simply bowed to Ye Ping.
Immediately afterwards, they distributed the pills.
Perhaps because they had been influenced by the fairies of the Tianyun Sect, many cultivators had taken out their own pills, flying swords, or magic treasures, and gave them to the cultivators who were going out to fight.
Once they went, they might never be able toe back.
Time passed bit by bit.
The atmosphere was getting more and more depressing.
Everyone was somehow nervous and even the elites began to tense up.
All of a sudden, there was a loud and clear voice.
¡°We are all orthodox disciples who have cultivated hard for a hundred years for the sake of bing immortal, protecting people, and killing demons!¡±
The bright voice belonged to the Nascent Soul realm powerhouse who immediately struck and a hundred-feet tall pagoda appeared behind him. It was a Dao artifact. In an instant, streams of dark-colored light emanated, suppressing thousands of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
That scene made countless cultivators in the array formation exim with ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.
¡°We cultivators can put up a fight! Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Kill this group of beasts.¡±
¡°Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, your nemesis is here.¡±
¡°Bastards, all of you should die.¡±
The deafening roars sounded, and at this moment, figures rushed out of the big array formation with all kinds of magic weapons in their hands as they charged towards the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
Boom.
At this moment, a heavenly sword cut out from the void, and in an instant, tens of thousands of cultivators died under the sanguine sword.
However, in an instant, powerhouses that were also of the Nascent Soul realm immediately attacked to stop them and even fought with them in the sky.
It was a battle between Nascent Soul realm cultivators. It wasn¡¯t of the same level at all.
The battle between them was extremely terrifying and enough to destroy the world.
¡°Kill!¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping left the array formation.
His simple words were indifferent.
In the next moment, Ye Ping turned into a ray of golden light. He had the Heavenly River Swordsmanship in his left hand and the Ancient True Dragon fist in his right hand. The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were killed by Ye Ping like tofu.
¡°Kill!¡±
Huangfu Tianlong followed behind Ye Ping. A Dragon-Elephant appeared behind him. It seemed to have shed hundreds of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
Nangong Xing, Zhang Ren, Chen Hongfei and others were not weak either as their bodies were all covered in blood.
They had too much anger pent up within them. The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples who were outside the array formation previously were extremely arrogant. Now that they had left the array formation, everyone held their breaths.
They all breathed at this moment.
They were a group of fearless cultivators, because they knew that once they left, it would be hard to survive and thus they were all ready to die.
Hence, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples had lost their greatest advantage but they could still destroy them because the cultivators were afraid of death previously.
However, now that they were no longer afraid, it was a true battle of strength.
Both parties were fighting hard.
At this moment, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, who were hidden in the dark, suddenly appeared.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
Deafening shouts filled the air, and arge number of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples surged onto the streets. They were not ordinary Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
They were the true elites of the Fiendcelestial Cult, each with cold gazes in their eyes. They weren¡¯t scared of the cultivators at all.
Besides, the weakest of them all were in thete-stage Foundation Establishment realm. That was the true power of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
The sudden arrival of the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples did make the cultivators feel somewhat pressurized. They had long ambushed there and were waiting to start a massacre after the cultivators appeared.
Pfft!
Heads flew up into the sky.
Corpsesnded.
Crimson blood flowed in the capital of Wei Nation.
It was a bloody battle that was harsh and brutal.
The first group of cultivators who charged out had indeed killed plenty of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples. However, they were not true elites.
With the appearance of this group of elites, the cultivators in the capital were once again surprised.
Not far away, a middle-aged man who was holding a flying sword in his hand stabbed the head of a Fiendcelestial Cult disciple, and before he couldugh, a ray of light charged over and exploded immediately.
A young cultivator, who seemed to be about 17 or 18 years old, was holding a three-feet green sword and had his heart pierced through but he was still swinging his sword. Although he soon lost consciousness, he was still standing moments before he died.
Even a female cultivator, who had an ordinary appearance and bloodshot eyes, charged out with her sword. She managed to kill three Fiendcelestial Cult disciples alone but dozens of figures appeared and stabbed her in the heart.
She fell straight to the ground and died. Even her corpse was iplete.
¡°Damn it, you beasts, I¡¯ll fight you hard.¡±
¡°Even the female cultivator has attacked. I¡¯m a man so I shouldn¡¯t be so wishy-washy. I refuse to believe that the Fiendcelestial Cult has an infinite number of disciples.¡±
¡°If we wait, we¡¯ll die. If we go out, we¡¯ll die too. We might as well kill two of them.¡±
¡°You people are hiding in the array, you¡¯re worse than a woman. I really despise you.¡±
Perhaps because of the magnificent scene, the second group of cultivators inside the array formation clenched their fists. Without hesitation, they charged straight out of the array formation and mocked the group of cultivators hiding behind.
In an instant, another figure walked out of the array formation.
Both parties were like meat grinders. With each strike, there would be casualties and both the Fiendcelestial Cult and cultivators of the national capital suffered extremely heavy losses.
It was a deadly battle.
It was a bloody battle too.
After stepping out of the array formation, he would either live or die.
Fortunately, the cultivators of the capital had one advantage, and that was the elite Ye Ping.
They made a great contribution.
Each elite had a different style, especially Ye Ping, who used the Expiation Heavenly River Swordsmanship to defeat them. Even the elites of the Fiendcelestial Cult were insignificant to them.
The Golden Light of Expiation was the nemesis of the cultivators of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
It was just like how paper was afraid of fire.
However, at this moment...
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Another ten mushroom clouds appeared in the sky.
That meant that the second teleportation had failed too.
¡°Activate again!¡±
Before the cultivators could sink into a state of despair, the powerhouse in the array formation said coldly.
Right now, they could not afford to waste a single second.
Both sides were racing against time.
Within four hours, the Fiendcelestial Cult couldpletely break into the capital of Wei Nation.
As long as someone escaped Wei Nation and went outside for help within those four hours, they would... have some chance of survival.
More than an hour had passed.
Hence, time was extremely tight.
Chapter 190: The Holy Son Of The Fiendcelestial Cult! Fight!
Chapter 190: The Holy Son Of The Fiendcelestial Cult! Fight!
There were only less than four hours left for all the cultivators of Wei Nation and the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
If the Fiendcelestial Cult could take down Wei Nation within four hours, the fall of the Wei Nation would be a disgrace to the Ten Nations, and the whole Great Xia Dynasty would quake because no one would take the responsibility.
However, if the Fiendcelestial Cult did not take Wei Nation down within four hours, it would be a huge disaster for the Fiendcelestial Cult.
The Fiendcelestial Cult had sent almost their entire cult and the scheme that they had carefully nned for decades was kept fully confidential. After all, the fact that it could remain a secret in the presence of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s intelligence agencies was enough to prove the determination of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
The secret nningsted for as long as 25 years, during which all the participants stayed still in order to prevent the news from being leaked.
That was also the reason why the Ten Nations and the Great Xia Dynasty were unaware of it.
In fact, the Fiendcelestial Cult used secret treasures to suppress the heavenly secret and thus made it impossible for the Great Godfiend¡¯s Heavenly Secret Pavilion to predict the disaster.
All in all, no matter how the future generations tried to deny the conspiracy, they had no choice but to admit that the Fiendcelestial Cult was smart and determined.
They were determined to fight the Great Xia Dynasty to the end.
Outside the capital of Wei Nation, there were corpses everywhere.
About 50% of the Wei Nation army had already been killed and the Fiendcelestial Cult didn¡¯t have it any better either.
However, the Fiendcelestial Cult brought three treasures that would determine the victory of this sudden attack. They were just waiting for the time to be ripe to deal the Ten Nations with the final blow.
In the Wei Nation, there were several massacres.
The several batches of cultivators had already had their eyes turn red from killing.
Under the fearless willpower of the people, there would basically be a fair exchange of blows between them and the Fiendcelestial Cult. There wouldn¡¯t be a one-sided situation.
The Nascent Soul realm cultivators would fight against the Nascent Soul realm cultivators, while the Golden Core realm would fight against the Golden Core realm, and the Foundation Establishment realm would fight against the Foundation Establishment realm.
The battle between both sides was intense and there would be people falling every single second. However, that was also the reason why there would be people standing out every second.
The Fiendcelestial Cult disciples clearly didn¡¯t expect the cultivators to be so tenacious either, thus causing the battle to reach a stalemate.
If they were unable to achieve true suppression, it would be bad for both the external and internal sectors.
However, the Wei Nation cultivators saw a glimmer of hope.
At this moment, in the middle of the void, several Nascent Soul realm powerhouses of the Fiendcelestial Cult were alsomunicating.
¡°The Sect Master has started urging us to stop dying and quickly suppress the capital of this nation in order to start the sacrifice. If we activate the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner earlier, we can end this raid sooner too.¡±
A divine voice sounded and urged the crowd to hurry up so as to not disrupt the n.
¡°Hmph, those old fogies are holding on stubbornly but they have no idea that they¡¯re already a sitting duck. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to dare to fight. This is a really troublesome thing.¡±
¡°Yeah, the resistance of these nobodies has dyed my n. They developed a battle intent because they see some hope. Hence, we have to suppress them and not let them have any trace of hope. Otherwise, they might really disrupt our n.¡±
Theymunicated with each other. They weren¡¯t afraid of the Nascent Soul realm powerhouses of the same realm at all, but rather, they were scared of the fearless nobodies in the array formation.
It was not that they were worried that the numerous cultivators could work together to defeat them, but rather, they were worried about the dy. They had to kill the cultivators in the array formation and use their blood and resentful spirits to activate the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner.
Once the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner was activated, the oue would be decided.
That was also the reason why they said that they only had four hours for the battle.
However, a powerhouse spoke up calmly at this moment.
¡°The reason that this group of cultivators dare to resist is simply because of the presence of these geniuses, but these geniuses from the Ten Nations are indeed quite strong. However, this is all under the control of Sect Master.¡±
He looked extremely confident. In the void, the Nascent Soul realm powerhouse of the Fiendcelestial Cult couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping who was not far away.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Some people frowned, not understanding the meaning of this statement.
¡°Hmph, the Sect Master has long expected that there would be some invincible elites among the Ten Nations, so he has already sent 108 Holy Sons.¡±
After he said that, several Fiendcelestial Cult elders couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡°The Holy Sons are here?¡±
¡°What? The Sect Master actually sent the Holy Sons?¡±
They were shocked and seemed to be in disbelief.
The Fiendcelestial Cult was not famous only for the Four Kings of Hell. There were also the Twelve Golden Warriors, 36 Heavenly Spirits, and 72 Earthly Fiends.
The most famous was the 108 Holy Sons.
There was a saying that it was better to let the Sect Master die than the Holy Sons.
The meaning of this saying was very simple. The Sect Master was receable but the Holy Sons were not.
They were called Holy Sons in the Fiendcelestial Cult, but to everyone else in the world, all the Holy Sons were Devil Sons.
The Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s Devil Sons were elites that could gain the recognition of the world.
It was because the selection of the Devil Sons was extremely harsh.
Not all elites who had fast cultivation speeds could be Devil Sons.
Each Devil Son would have to be emotionless and without desire. However, they were not killing machines without sentience or minds of their own. On the contrary, they were actually very intelligent.
However, the strict selection process resulted in there being only 365 Devil Sons since its establishment.
Besides, all the Devil Sons were not of the same generation. The difference in age was probably 1,000 years.
In other words, the difference in strength between the Devil Sons was extremely different.
However, even so, those that could be Devil Sons were feared by the cultivators of the world.
The reason for the scarcity of Devil Sons was not only because they had to be elites, but also because they had to pass an inhumane test.
For example, they had to kill their loved ones or conduct a massacre in ten ancient cities alone. Sometimes, one would even have to be the king of a nation.
Who would be the ones to pass such a test?
Who would kill the person they loved?
No matter how ruthless they might be, they couldn¡¯t possibly be that merciless.
Hence, the Devil Sons were the core strength of the Fiendcelestial Cult and each Devil Son was probably better than 100,000 disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
However, the Devil Sons usually wouldn¡¯t appear even if the Fiendcelestial Cult was destroyed.
Due to the fact that they lurked in the dark, they might be disguised as a farmer or even the king of a nation. They were the key existences for the revival of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
That was the fundamental reason why the Fiendcelestial Cult was so difficult to get rid of.
So what if one knew where their of the Fiendcelestial Cult was?
After destroying air, a random Devil Son would appear and that would allow the Fiendcelestial Cult to be revived.
In other words, killing a Devil Son was equivalent to killing a deputy Sect Master.
Hence, when they heard that the Devil Sons wereing, they were indeed shocked.
¡°Yes, the Sect Master has sent the Holy Sons specifically to deal with the elites. The Sect Master¡¯s idea is simple, and that is to give them enough hope, and then bring them into endless despair. That¡¯s the only way that the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner will be stronger.¡±
The other party said in a cold voice.
¡°When will the Holy Sons appear? How many will there be?¡±
Someone asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not sure, this is a top secret that no one knows about except the Sect Master.¡±
The other party answered.
However, his statement made the powerhouses in the void fall silent.
On the other hand, in the capital of Wei Nation, Ye Ping was bathed in golden light.
He had already killed countless Fiendcelestial Cult disciples.
Like an immortal god of war, his fists were invincible and his sword contained immeasurable power. No one could resist Ye Ping¡¯s attacks.
He was a true elite.
However, the other elites were not inferior either.
Like a dragon, Huangfu Tianlong released the Dragon-Elephant shadow to suppress things while the other elites like Nangong Xing, Zhang Ren, and Chen Hongfei also yed a crucial role.
¡°The Fiendcelestial Cult is nothing more than this!¡±
At this moment, in the distance, Chen Hongfei beheaded dozens of people with his flying sword.
His eyes were filled with hatred for the Fiendcelestial Cult because they had killed the elder whom he respected the most
At the next moment, a ck ancient spear appeared like a ck lightning bolt.
It was so fast that almost no one could react in time.
Pfft.
Chen Hongfei¡¯s chest cavity was pierced by the spear and his bloodstained bones were scattered all over the ground. He grimaced in pain that made his hair stand on end.
¡°Huh?¡±
He shrieked in misery as the spear pierced through his chest cavity, causing his body to fly backwards. After smashing more than ten buildings, he was pinned outside the array formation.
He was overwhelmed with pain!
The extreme pain caused Chen Hongfei to wail.
Some people in the array formation attacked and tried to pull Chen Hongfei in.
However, in the next moment, this ck ancient spear exploded and hundreds of people were blown up alive on the spot. Chen Hongfei had died.
His corpse and bones were turned into ashes.
It was shocking.
Extremely shocking.
Many cultivators in the array formation were stunned. Chen Hongfei was the elite of the Chen Nation. Although he was not the best elite, he was considered a powerhouse, and it was obvious from his performance that he definitely wasn¡¯t weak.
However, they did not expect him to be killed on the spot by an ancient spear.
At the next moment, a figure appeared and slowly walked out of a mass of ck fog on the main street.
The ck figure was emitting a suffocating aura that made everyone shudder before they could see his face clearly.
All the elites couldn¡¯t help but look at the figure with curiosity in their eyes.
Tap Tap Tap Tap!
At this moment, the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples retreated in unison instead of continuing with the killing.
The change made all the cultivators be nervous.
¡°You¡¯re getting up to nonsense!¡±
Nangong Xing, who was the closest to that person, immediately attacked. He struck with his palm full of the power of the stars in a bid to test his strength.
Boom.
Another ancient spear darted out and stabbed Nangong Xing at the speed of lightning.
At the same time, Nangong Xing was also prepared and a starry screen appeared in front of him as he tried to stop the attack.
However, a shocking scene appeared.
The starry screen could not stop this ck ancient spear.
It directly pierced through.
Boom.
With a loud sound, Nangong Xing¡¯s chest was pierced by the spear too and hended among the crowd.
¡°Brother Nangong.¡±
Zhang Ren roared in anger, his eyes full of menace. Nangong Xing was his best friend, so how could he not be angry that his best friend died in front of him?
However, as soon as he said that, there was yet another sound of an explosion and before many of the cultivators could react, they were killed on the spot.
Everything seemed incredibly heartless.
¡°Beasts.¡±
At this moment, Zhang Ren roared in anger while the Blood and Qi Furnace appeared behind him. It was full of vigor and the real ability of Zhang Ren. It was extremely powerful as it charged towards the ck shadow.
Boom.
Another ancient spear wasunched.
However, Zhang Ren did not die as his Blood and Qi Furnace blocked the spear. Although it was punctured by the spear, it was not entirely broken.
¡°Die.¡±
Zhang Ren hollered furiously. He concentrated his energy and channeled all his Dharmic powers into the Blood and Qi Furnace in a bid tounch a single blow to end it all.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Watch out! It¡¯s a Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Devil Son, Zhang Ren,e back quickly.¡±
However, at this moment, several voices came from the array formation, belonging to Nascent Soul realm powerhouses. They knew who this ck shadow was and immediately hollered while some Nascent Soul realm powerhouses even crossed the great array formation in a bid to save Zhang Ren.
Unfortunately, it was already toote.
A ck ancient spear once again appeared, but this time, it appeared behind Zhang Ren.
Boom.
The Blood and Qi Furnace exploded but Zhang Ren¡¯s body had already been crushed into bits.
Ruthless.
Absolutely Ruthless.
Countless cultivators in the array formation werepletely silent.
Previously, with the elites around, they could at least see some hope.
However, to their surprise, a Devil Son appeared. He was actually so powerful that the famous geniuses of the Ten Nations were actually wiped out in one move.
It was too exaggerated and too incredible.
Boom!
Colorful mushroom clouds appeared in the sky again, once again signifying the failure of the Teleportation Array.
The multiple sessive blows made many cultivators calm down.
They were full of zeal that allowed them to be fearless towards death. However, in such a situation, they could not afford to be suppressed.
However, at this moment...
Roar!
The roar of the Dragon-Elephant filled the air.
Huangfu Tianlong appeared behind the figure in the ck fog.
He seized the time gap when the person killed Zhang Ren¡¯to kill him.
The True Dragon-Elephant appeared and sent the Devil Son flying dozens of meters away
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu is indeed very powerful.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu is mighty.¡±
At this moment, countless cultivators within the array formation roared. The Devil Son was too strong, and as soon as he appeared, he was so invincible that he crushed the confidence of all cultivators.
Now that Huangfu Tianlong had sessfully attacked, how could they not be surprised?
However, at the next moment, the figure instantly reacted and disappeared on the spot.
¡°Careful¡±
Everyone could not react, including Huangfu Tianlong. However, Ye Ping reacted immediately as he saw the enemy attack. His physical body moved quickly and tore through space, creating a huge storm.
The Golden Light of Expiation was shone on Huangfu Tianlong.
Previously, when Chen Hongfei, Nangong Xing, and Zhang Ren were killed, Ye Ping did not manage to release the Golden Light of Expiation in time. Now that he had been watching the battlefield closely, he could cast the Golden Light of Expiation in time.
Boom!
However, even with the Golden Light of Expiation, the Devil Son had already struck Huangfu Tianlong and sent him flying with one punch, shattering the golden light and causing Huangfu Tianlong to suffer heavy injuries.
The bones in his chest were all shattered, but under the enhancement of the secret technique, his condition was stabilized.
¡°This is a Devil Son, you can¡¯t fight him. Hurry up ande back.¡±
At this moment, a Nascent Soul realm elder inside the array formation spoke up and informed the crowd that this was the Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
He got everyone to return to the array formation.
He didn¡¯t want there to be a bloodshed.
Whoosh
One by one, the figures returned to the array formation as they didn¡¯t dare topete with the Devil Son.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, go back.¡±
However, just as Huangfu Tianlong was about to fight again, Ye Ping suddenly told Huangfu Tianlong to go back.
It was because Ye Ping knew that Huangfu Tianlong could not defeat the Devil Son at all.
Huangfu Tianlong, who originally wanted to fight, couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and fly towards the array formation after hearing that
Ye Ping was the only person he would listen to.
However, the Devil Son in the ck fog struck again, obviously not wanting to let Huangfu Tianlong escape.
His purpose foring was simple. He just wanted to hunt geniuses and crush the confidence of the crowd of cultivators, so as to pull them down into the abyss of despair.
¡°You¡¯re confident.¡±
However, at this moment, Ye Ping instantly struck.
His tone was calm as he appeared on the main street, retracting his flying sword and staring at the other party calmly.
Boom!
Roar!
At this moment, a 330 feet Blood and Qi Furnace appeared behind Ye Ping together with a 1,000-feet Qi and Blood True Dragon.
Ye Ping wasn¡¯t conceited at all. He condensed the Golden Wheel of Expiation and went all out.
With the enhancement of the Golden Wheel of Expiation, the Blood and Qi Furnace glistened like a golden sun.
The rays of golden light shone and instantly dissipated the ck fog while the other party¡¯s face appeared in front of everyone.
It was a thin young man who looked rather sickly. He had a calm gaze in his eyes, but when he saw the Golden Wheel of Expiation, he seemed surprised. However, he still continued to charge towards Ye Ping.
Roar!
Ye Ping clenched his fists and enhanced it with terrifying Dharmic powers. The Blood and Qi Furnace rumbled while the Qi and Blood True Dragon hollered furiously.
Everyone could not help but look at Ye Ping.
They were staring straight at him.
The Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult was repeatedly killing geniuses and suppressing them in an invincible manner.
Although Huangfu Tianlong attacked sessfully, he still did not seriously hurt them in the end.
The Devil Son had be a nightmare in the hearts of countless cultivators and he was just like an invincible Fiendcelestial.
If Ye Ping lost again, their confidence would bepletely shattered. Hence, they were looking forward to Ye Ping defeating him.
In fact, they would be excited even if Ye Ping reached a draw with the Devil Son.
Hence, this battle was very important.
The Nascent Soul realm powerhouses in the array formation couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists too because they understood that their morale would be greatly reduced if Ye Ping lost.
However, there were also many people who were shocked by Ye Ping. After all, the Qi and Blood True Dragon was too terrifying.
At this point, the two of them collided.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The light of their fists collided, producing an extremely terrifying explosive force.
All the houses and buildings were turned into dust and all the buildings within a radius of thousands of meters were destroyed.
Some of the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples were turned into badly mangled corpses at this point. They died silently but also implicated many innocent cultivators and people.
In the South City Gate, there would have been countless deaths and injuries if they didn¡¯t have the protection of the array formation.
Bang!
Ye Ping retreated by dozens of steps and so did the sickly young man.
Their physical bodies buzzed while their Qi and Blood rolled within them and their organs shivered. It was a true battle between elites.
At this realm, there was not much difference between their strengths.
Fortunately, the other party was only in the early-stage Golden Core realm.
If he was stronger, it would really be impossible to fight.
Ye Ping was now in the early stage of Foundation Establishment, but he had a strong foundation and could break through to Major Perfection anytime. It was all up to him.
The difference between the two was a big realm.
However, the difference in strength was insignificant. Hence, it was enough to prove that Ye Ping¡¯s real strength was greater.
It was mainly because of his Ancient Godfiend Body and the Ancient True Dragon fist technique coupled with his rich Dharmic powers.
Otherwise, it was impossible topete with him.
However, no matter what, a big battle that was enough to affect the oue had appeared.
The elites of the Ten Nations.
The Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
A great war began.
Chapter 191: The Wei Nation Is Destroyed, The Truth is Revealed
Chapter 191: The Wei Nation Is Destroyed, The Truth is Revealed
In Wei Nation.
Not far away, Ye Ping was like a heavenly god while the Blood and Qi Furnace behind him was shining like a golden sun.
On the other hand, the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s Devil Son seemed calm and ordinary, but that was also the reason that they somehow felt pressurized.
Fortunately, Ye Ping had tied with the other party, and none of them suffered any losses but no one had the upper hand either.
That was a good thing too as they at least wouldn¡¯t be killed by the Devil Son like the few geniuses did before.
At this moment, everyone could not help but look at the battlefield.
It was a great battle between an elite of the Ten Nations and the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s Devil Son, but it was also a great battle between the powerhouses of the Ten Nations and the Fiendcelestial Cult.
If Ye Ping won, he would be able to encourage and unite everyone.
However, if Ye Ping lost, the confidence of all cultivators would be crushed, and then the Fiendcelestial Cult would be even stronger.
Many were watching that battle intently.
All the cultivators in the array formation were watching the battle, keeping their eyes glued to it.
¡°You¡¯re very strong andpetent.¡±
The Devil Son said
He stared at Ye Ping calmly.
¡°Your abilities, strength, and talent are in fact not inferior to the other Devil Sons.¡±
¡°I can give you a chance to join us as long as you¡¯re willing to.¡±
¡°I can guarantee that you will be a Devil Son. With extraordinary status and authority, you can easily obtain anything that you want.¡±
¡°Be it treasures, secret manuals, or Spirit Pills, you can get anything you want as long as you join the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
The Devil Son¡¯s voice waspelling and tempting.
He looked at Ye Ping and offered this condition.
He seemed to admire Ye Ping and wanted to rope him in to join the Fiendcelestial Cult.
However, there were no changes in Ye Ping¡¯s gaze.
Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was calm but what he meant was simple.
He meant that it was impossible to join the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Ye Ping did not answer.
The Devil Son didn¡¯t continue and was just waiting quietly for Ye Ping¡¯s answer.
Time passed bit by bit.
Boom!
Above the dome of the sky.
Another ten colored mushroom clouds rose and the Teleportation Array failed again.
That made them feel hopeless and at a loss for words.
However, at this moment, the Devil Son said slowly.
¡°I have given you ample time to think about it but you didn¡¯t answer me. Regardless of whether you¡¯re still thinking about it or not, I¡¯ve already considered that you¡¯ve given up.¡±
¡°In that case, let it end.¡±
As his voice sounded, the Devil Son struck immediately.
He charged to the spot in front of Ye Ping and seemed rather invincible. He then used some Mystical Ability to shake the mountains with his fist.
Ye Ping charged towards the Devil Son fearlessly.
At this moment, the two of them were fighting hard and each punch of theirs destroyed countless buildings.
The great battle between them caused rays of light to cast all over the ground while they punched ferociously.
The Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight.
During the fierce battle, Ye Ping cast the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight, which was a type of Sword Kinesis Flight that could enhance one¡¯s physical body and allow one to fly faster.
In an instant, Ye Ping¡¯s speed became faster than lightning as he appeared behind the Devil Son immediately.
Boom.
The True Dragon Fistnded on the back of the Devil Son like a huge mountain that suppressed it.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The void trembled and the spine of the Devil Son was immediately crushed by Ye Ping. However, he was a ruthless person who turned over and struck Ye Ping in his chest.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping used the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight again to turn his body and escape that blow, though he suffered a punch in his right shoulder that caused his shoulder to break.
The excruciating pain made Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but frown.
The Devil Son fell to the ground, smashing it and forming a deep crater that was dozens of meters deep. Ordinary cultivators would have already died.
No, even the elites and the cultivators in the array formation also somehow felt that they could not withstand the power of Ye Ping¡¯s punch.
Besides, although Ye Ping was injured, he immediately used the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique to make the Qi and blood in his body boil. There was also roaring and his injuries immediately healed.
It was their first official exchange of blows.
Ye Ping had the upper hand.
That was a good thing.
The cultivators of the Ten Nations within the array formation couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists, their eyes filled with excitement.
They were very agitated. After all, they had seen some hope.
However, the Devil Son, who had been punched and blown away by Ye Ping at the end of the street, couldn¡¯t help but stand up at this moment.
The cultivators within the array formation could not help but swallow their saliva.
They had all suffered severe injuries, and yet they could still stand up, which was really surprising.
The ck fog dissipated.
The Devil Son appeared, but at this moment, nine ck talismans appeared behind him.
¡°Nine Talismans Devil Son?¡±
At this moment, someone screamed.
Someone recognized who this person was.
Except for a few who had appeared, no one else knew about the rest of the 108 Devil Sons of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
¡°Who¡¯s the Nine Talismans Devil Son?¡±
¡°Yeah, who¡¯s the Nine Talismans Devil Son?¡±
The crowd in array formation seemed rather curious as they didn¡¯t know who the Nine Talismans Devil Son was.
¡°The Nine Talismans Devil Son is one of the 108 Devil Sons. He got his name because he had once invited a hidden powerhouse of the Heavenly Talisman Sect to carve nine heaven-suppressing talismans on his body.¡±
¡°Each talisman suppresses a portion of his strength. Legend has it that Nine Talismans Devil Son¡¯s strength will increase greatly with the release of each Heaven Suppressing Talisman. If all nine are revealed, it will be incredible.¡±
A powerhouse who knew the origin of the Nine Talismans Devil Son couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°What? Each time a Heaven Suppressing Talisman is uncovered, his strength will be doubled? If nine are uncovered, wouldn¡¯t it be enhanced by nine times?¡±
¡°Nine times? Do you know how to count? How can it be nine times?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not possible. He¡¯s now at the Golden Core and his power is already terrifying. If this goes on, wouldn¡¯t his power be invincible?¡±
They were discussing and finding it unbelievable.
¡°No, this is just an illusion.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s an illusion, the Nine Talismans Devil Son is said to have been famous in this world hundreds of years ago.¡±
¡°Ye Ping¡¯s going to be in trouble this time.¡±
They were all discussing as they felt a great sense of pressure.
At this moment, in the ck fog.
The Nine Talismans Devil Son was looking at Ye Ping calmly.
He nodded and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re very strong, a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator might not be able to hurt me, but your talent surpasses mine. Unfortunately, I¡¯m far stronger than you think.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll show you my true strength next.¡±
¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to join us, we can give you a way out.¡±
After being sted away by Ye Ping, the Nine Talismans Devil Son wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he became more interested in Ye Ping.
He wanted Ye Ping to worship the Fiendcelestial Cult.
Hence, he was willing to give Ye Ping a second chance.
¡°You¡¯re speaking too much nonsense.¡±
On the other side of the street, Ye Ping spoke coldly before striking in the next moment. The Golden Wheel of Expiation appeared. It was Ye Ping¡¯s greatest killing weapon.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation turned into a golden oven that shook the void and made it tremble. Just like a huge sun, it was being held up by Ye Ping and charging towards the Nine Talismans Devil Son.
At this very moment, a Heaven Suppressing Talisman fell behind the head of the Nine Talismans Devil Son.
In an instant, a terrifying aura appeared. He had indeed be stronger, and in fact, his strength had multiplied and not increased by just a few percent.
Boom.
The massive sound of an explosion filled the air as the entire Wei Nation heard it.
The power that erupted when the golden Blood and Qi Furnace collided knocked down all the buildings within 500 meters.
Ye Ping¡¯s Qi and blood rolled while his body buzzed. It was his ultimate strike that contained his full energy.
Besides, the Nine Talismans Devil Son also flew straight backwards, sting the city wall into bits.
It was the city wall of the capital of the Wei Nation, not an ordinary wall. Even a Golden Core realm cultivator would not be able to shake it with all his might.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s blow caused the Nine Talismans Devil Son to suffer a terrifying mark and that was proof of how terrifying Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was.
There was yet another sound of something tearing and the Nine Talismans Devil Son uncovered the second Heaven Suppressing Talisman because he couldn¡¯t resist the attack.
He was very strong and was indeed not inferior to ate-stage Golden Core realm cultivator. However, after uncovering the second Heaven Suppressing Talisman, he still hadn¡¯t reached the Nascent Soul realm.
His true strength was at the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm.
He did not want to cross more realms to defeat Ye Ping, but he suppressed his realm at the Golden Core in order to defeat Ye Ping.
At this moment, the power of the Nine Talismans Devil Son was even more terrifying than before.
The demonic aura surrounded him like a True Demon and the power of the Nine Talismans Devil Son doubled once again.
At this moment, Ye Ping also felt an unprecedented pressure.
¡°Ye Ping,e back quickly, you¡¯re no match for him. The difference in realm is too great.¡±
¡°Yes, Ye Ping, don¡¯t put on a brave front, return quickly.¡±
¡°Ye Ping,e back.¡±
At this moment, many cultivators within the array formation spoke up, including Huangfu Tianlong who hurriedly asked Ye Ping to go back.
The Nine Talismans Devil Son seemed to be ate-stage Golden Core realm cultivator, but now that he had uncovered two Heaven Suppressing Talismans, he was even more terrifying. Hisbat power was definitely not what Ye Ping could contend with.
However, Ye Ping did not choose to retreat at this moment.
He stared at the Nine Talismans Devil Son and the Qi and Blood True Dragon behind him was gilded with ayer of golden light, transforming into an expiated golden dragon.
¡°Kill!¡±
Ye Ping was fearless. The True Dragon Fist Technique charged towards the Nine Talismans Devil Son invincibly.
This terrifying attacking aura made Ye Ping seem like an invincible deity.
At this moment, the Nine Talismans Devil Son struck ruthlessly and a ck war spear evolved in his hand. It seemed to havee from a powerful origin that gathered the essence of the Nine Talismans Devil Son.
Boom.
The strike of the ck war spear was like an immortal spirit and a supreme immortal artifact as it pierced through the void and gathered the energy of the Nine Talismans Devil Son.
Ka-cha.
The ck spear collided with the golden dragon, and sparks flew everywhere, leveling all the buildings within 150 kilometers into ashes. The ground was covered with debris.
However, the ck war spear had already pierced through the Golden Dragon of Expiation.
Roar!
The Golden Dragon of Expiation roared.
Ye Ping flew out sideways after suffering an unparalleled blow.
The Devil Son was very strong.
He was really overpowering.
After uncovering two Heaven Suppressing Talismans, he was invincible.
The Nine Talismans Devil Son was a supreme elite in the first ce and the fact that he fought with Ye Ping using the cultivation level of the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm was unfair in the first ce.
However, nothing was fair in this world.
Ye Ping was sted away.
His body was numb and he could no longer feel any bit of pain.
Pfft.
Landing on the ground and forming a deep pit in the ground, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but spit blood.
He knew that he had been defeated.
The difference between the two was too great and it was not a fair fight at all.
Indeed, he was still too weak.
In the middle of the deep pit, Ye Ping sighed.
In fact, he did not feel the slightest bit of fear at all. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of dying but because he had already found out something.
To be more precise, he already understood what exactly happened.
Boom.
In the next moment, the Nine Talismans Devil Son appeared in front of Ye Ping, staring down at him calmly.
¡°You¡¯re only at the early-stage Foundation Establishment realm, and yet you forced me to reveal two Heaven Suppressing Talismans. You¡¯re indeed very powerful.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve already been defeated badly. However, it¡¯s not an issue with your aptitude.¡±
¡°The difference between you and me is just too great. If you were the same age as me, you could have beaten me and been stronger than me.¡±
¡°However, you need a bigger ce that can help you. Come on, join us.¡±
¡°As long as you are willing, I can help you so that you can truly be stronger and embark on your path to invincibility.¡±
The Nine Talismans Devil Son looked at Ye Ping, his calm gaze full of expectation.
In the past, he merely felt that Ye Ping was powerful and hoped that Ye Ping could join the Fiendcelestial Cult and be one of them.
However, things were different now. He truly admired Ye Ping and really wanted him to join. He admired talents.
Unfortunately, Ye Ping didn¡¯t answer and simply looked at him quietly.
It was simple what he meant.
There was no way he could join the Fiendcelestial Cult.
¡°I know that you¡¯re prejudiced against us, but there are many things you don¡¯t understand because your world is too small.¡±
¡°Well, you can choose not to join us yet but you have to do so eventually. I¡¯ll give you enough time to think about it, how about that?¡±
¡°This is thest time I¡¯m going to ask you this. If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t have any more chances.¡±
The Nine Talismans Devil Son continued.
He gave Ye Ping onest chance, and it was also thest time he was going topromise.
Ye Ping could choose not to join the Fiendcelestial Cult now and he would give him enough time to consider.
However, Ye Ping had to go to the Fiendcelestial Cult, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t give Ye Ping a chance.
At this moment, everyone was silent.
After all, in this situation, not many people would refuse. No matter what, staying alive was the most important.
There were even some powerhouses who thought that they wouldn¡¯t me Ye Ping if he chose to defect.
The reason being, if they were in his ce, they might have agreed long ago.
However, Ye Ping spoke up at this moment.
¡°We cultivators can fight.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
His voice was extremely calm too.
He was full of determination.
It was what Ye Ping felt from the bottom of his heart. The Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯s actions could not be justified, regardless of the perspective.
They strengthened themselves by ughtering the world¡¯s living beings. No matter how open Ye Ping was, he couldn¡¯t ept it.
Evil was evil.
Righteous was righteous.
¡°Such a pity.¡±
At this moment, the Nine Talismans Devil Son shook his head, and in the next moment, he threw a punch.
The light of his fist was invincible and the feeling of death struck him. Ye Ping was indeed a little scared as his body turned numb.
That was human instinct. No matter how high one¡¯s realm was, they would feel such a sense of horror as long as they were alive.
Immediately afterwards, there was the sound of a terrifying explosion.
Ye Ping¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace.
¡°Senior Brother Ye!¡±
Huangfu Tianlong, who was inside the array, had his eyes turned bloodshot and he stepped directly out of the array formation and charged towards the Nine Talismans Devil Son,pletely disregarding everyone else.
At this moment, Ye Ping felt that his mind was clear.
A feeling of falling emerged within him.
He felt like he had fallen into a deep abyss that was 100,000 feet deep.
Besides, his consciousness was also dissipating bit by bit.
At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
¡°Do you really... not regret?¡±
¡°If I give you one more chance, will you surrender?¡±
¡°Join the Fiendcelestial Cult, at least you can live to see the sun and moon, and this beautiful world.¡±
¡°You will possess supreme power and authority, with countless beauties around you. You really won¡¯t regret?¡±
¡°Not even... a little bit?¡±
The voice in his head was extremely calm.
It was asking Ye Ping.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s consciousness was iparably weakened, and he barely had the ability to think.
However, even so, Ye Ping gave a simple answer.
¡°No, I won¡¯t regret.¡±
That was truly what Ye Ping meant from the bottom of his heart.
He did not regret it at all.
Not at all.
¡°Good, congrattions for passing the Heavenly Heart Illusory Array.¡±
However, at this moment, a pleasant voice sounded in his head.
At the next moment, a bright and gleaming white light appeared before him.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping¡¯s body shuddered.
Soon, a straight main road appeared in front of Ye Ping.
There were many people standing on the main road.
Nangong Xing, Chen Hongfei, Zhang Ren, Huangfu Tianlong...
They were all on the main road.
All the cultivators on both sides of the main road all seemed really astonished as they stared at him.
There was also a portion of them whose eyes were ssed over.
Arge ancient diagram appeared in the sky.
The scene in the ancient diagram was clearly the scene of the previous capital of Wei Nation.
¡°Indeed.¡±
Upon seeing this, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
He had guessed correctly.
He had really been trapped in the illusory array.
Ye Ping felt really relieved. After all, he was not fully confident but he had now figured it all out.
However, at this moment, there were suddenly several explosions in the ancient diagram.
In the diagram, the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner was activated, and in an instant, infinite resentment enveloped the capital of Wei Nation. All the array formationspletely malfunctioned and countless disciples of the Fiendcelestial Cult rushed into the capital. A Nascent Soul realm powerhouse had been killed.
Geniuses had fallen one by one and there was an inexplicable massacre.
Immediately afterwards, a bright white light shone downwards.
At this moment, everyone snapped back to their senses.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡±
¡°I surrender, I surrender.¡±
¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±
There were numerous pleas for mercy.
When many of the cultivators snapped back to their senses, they could not help but voice their innermost thoughts.
However, at this moment...
ng!
A clear and long sound of the bell filled the air.
At this moment, the entire capital of Wei Nation was silent.
Everyone calmed down.
Immediately afterwards, voices filled the air.
¡°The illusory array segment of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is over.¡±
¡°All participating candidates,e here quickly.¡±
A voice sounded and everyone came to a sudden realization.
They were shocked.
No one would have imagined it.
It turned out to be an illusory array.
Indeed, no one could have imagined that everything that happened before...
They were all... just an illusory array.
Chapter 192: Advance Admission, Elite of The Ten Nations
Chapter 192: Advance Admission, Elite of The Ten Nations
Everyone seemed to be dumbfounded.
After all, a moment ago, everyone was still being hunted by the Fiendcelestial Cult.
In the next moment, they arrived at this familiar ce.
If not for a bell that calmed everyone down, they would have still been dazed and confused.
The bell rang.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the venue of the mystic realm assessment.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what exactly happened here?¡±
At this moment, Huangfu Tianlong walked towards Ye Ping with a bewildered expression. He was at a loss for what to do.
It wasn¡¯t just him, basically all the cultivators were a bit dumbfounded.
¡°Mystic realm.¡±
Looking at Huangfu Tianlong who had arrived, Ye Ping patted his shoulder. Before Ye Ping died in the mystic realm, he had seen what Huangfu Tianlong had done for him.
To be honest, Ye Ping was touched to have such a friend and felt that Huangfu Tianlong was worthy of being a close friend.
¡°Mystic realm?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was stunned.
¡®That was an illusory mystic realm?¡¯
¡°Yes, everything that we experienced was an illusion.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I still failed at a critical moment.¡±
Nangong Xing walked in. He had died much earlier than Ye Ping and the others, so he came out a long time ago.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect the Ten Nations Academy¡¯s assessment to be that harsh and strict. I originally thought the first assessment of the tournament would be rtively easy, but I didn¡¯t expect them toe up with such an illusory mystic realm assessment.¡±
Zhang Ren couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his eyes filled with helplessness.
¡°In other words, my elder didn¡¯t die?¡±
Chen Hongfei walked in, looked at the crowd, and couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.
¡°Of course he isn¡¯t dead. The illusion was too realistic, it does live up to its reputation as the Heavenly Heart Mystic Realm. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that it would be an illusion at all.¡±
Nangong Xing nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping and ask, ¡°Brother Ye, judging from the way you look now, it seems you have already guessed that it was an illusion a long time ago, right?¡±
Everyone walked towards the venue of the illusory assessment, and at the same time, they looked at Ye Ping curiously.
After Nangong Xing said that, many elites couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
Indeed, after everyone appeared in the assessment, they were all dumbfounded. Ye Ping was the only one who looked calm.
That caused them to be filled with curiosity.
¡°Yes, we¡¯ve guessed something.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He had indeed guessed something in advance.
¡°How did you guess it?¡±
¡°Brother Ye, how did you guess it?¡±
¡°Yes, Brother Ye, how did you guess it?¡±
Everyone was curious and asked Ye Ping how he guessed.
Seeing the curiosity of the crowd, Ye Ping pondered for a while before answering them.
¡°In fact, I also thought that it was true at first, but there were two points that I had been suspecting.¡±
¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t know if you all have noticed that that group of Fiendcelestial Cult disciples referred to Wei Nation as the Jiang Nation when they were discussing.¡±
Ye Ping brought up that point.
¡°Jiang Nation?¡±
¡°I seem to have heard something like that.¡±
¡°I do have some recollection about it. However, it was too chaotic at that time so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±
Everyone frowned because the situation was very critical at that time.
They did not have time to pay attention to such things. Besides, it was just a casual mention and no one would care about it.
However, Ye Ping could acutely sense it.
¡°You could sense it just by hearing the term they gave?¡±
Some people were curious. Although they felt that Ye Ping was extremely meticulous, they didn¡¯t think that he would be so sharp as to be able to detect that it was an illusion just by hearing the term.
¡°No, it¡¯s just a term and I indeed couldn¡¯t detect anything, it¡¯s just another detail.¡±
¡°I wonder if you all have noticed that when everyone was fleeing, those who dere that they want to surrender thrice would immediately be annihted.¡±
That was the reason for Ye Ping¡¯s deduction.
After he said that, everyone could not help but be surprised.
They did not observe so carefully, but as Ye Ping said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but recall it.
¡°Yes, those who have surrendered were all dead.¡±
¡°In the very beginning, everyone eximed and no one could survive.¡±
¡°That seems to be the case.¡±
¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m really convinced, I¡¯m convinced.¡±
Everyone eximed in astonishment.
To be honest, if it could be concluded that it was an illusion with just a term, they would find it far-fetched.
However, after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s exnation, everyone came to a sudden realization.
¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it, we¡¯d better go over and take a look and see what exactly is going on. I believe the Ten Nations Academy will give us an answer.¡±
Faced with thepliments of the crowd, Ye Ping remained extremely calm without acting arrogantly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see what the elders have to say.¡±
¡°To be honest, even though I¡¯ve returned to reality now, I still feel that this is an illusion, do you guys think so too?¡±
¡°Hey, cut it out, even I¡¯m a little confused about whether it¡¯s true or not.¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be fake, why don¡¯t you guys try saying that you want to give up on thepetition?¡±
Everyone was discussing and cracking some jokes to make the atmosphere less somber.
Soon, everyone arrived at thebat arena.
The Heavenly Heart Illusory Array was gone.
However, there were dozens of elders standing in thebat arena who were all the elders of the Ten Nations Academy and other academies.
All the elders stood in thebat arena with their eyes fixed on Ye Ping.
The eyes of the elders were filled with awe, shock, and an indescribable emotion.
In fact, when the array formation was activated, most of them were watching from outside. Hence, they witnessed very clearly, every scene that appeared in the illusory array.
Among them, Ye Ping was the one who performed the best.
In fact, Ye Ping¡¯s performance exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.
In particr, the elders of the Ten Nations Academy were all dumbfounded, and before that, they had even gotten into a huge fight when vying for Ye Ping to be their disciple.
Now that the illusory array assessment was over, they returned to normal. They couldn¡¯t possibly argue about it in front of the disciples.
However, even so, the crowd still couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
Five minutester, the disciples of the various academies had arrived one after another.
Their eyes were still full of confusion, and they couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.
ng!
At this time, the bell rang again.
It made the crowd fall silent while the confusion in their eyes alsopletely disappeared. Instead, there was tranquility in their eyes.
¡°All students.¡±
¡°The first round of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, the mystic realm assessment has ended.¡±
¡°In other words, everything you experienced just now was just an illusion.¡±
At this moment, an elder in thebat arena said and slowly walked over with a calm gaze.
His words led to an uproar.
¡°Is it really an illusion?¡±
¡°Why was it so realistic?¡±
¡°It¡¯s too real. I¡¯m now a little confused about what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.¡±
¡°Senior, why did we enter the illusory array too? Is there something wrong?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine for the participating students to enter the illusory array, but we¡¯re just spectators, why were we also involved in the examination?¡±
There was an uproar, especially among the cultivators who hade to watch the event.
They were somewhat enraged because they felt that there was nothing wrong with the students from various academies entering the illusion, but it had nothing to do with them no matter how powerful the array formation was.
As spectators, there was no reason for them to be dragged into the illusory array too.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but say so.
Besides, many of the participating students were also a bit surprised, because they did not expect the spectators to have also been pulled into the illusory array.
It was indeed a bit inappropriate.
However, at this moment, another person spoke up.
He was the elder and also an extremely famous cultivator of Wei Nation.
He slowly walked out, and immediately afterwards, he said,
¡°This time, there are two purposes of the first round of the Ten Nations Academy, which is a mystic realm assessment. The first one is a test.¡±
¡°The second one is meant for you guys to remember the suffering, which is a decision that the national academies and the Ten Nations Academy have reached after some discussion.¡±
¡°Not only you cultivators, but also the citizens of the entire Wei Nation have all been pulled into the illusory array.¡±
¡°Do you think that this illusion is fictitious?¡±
He said with a calm expression and seemed somewhat mysterious.
Everyone was surprised to hear his words.
¡°Senior, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not fictitious?¡±
¡°Could it be that it¡¯s based on a true event?¡±
Everyone was surprised and filled with curiosity.
However, at this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°I know, I finally understand. I was just wondering why I had d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It¡¯s the cmity that struck the Jiang Nation, right? Elder, was the illusion a reenactment of the cmity that the Jiang Nation faced?¡±
Everyone mentioned the so-called Jiang Nation, and all of a sudden, everyone was curious.
They didn¡¯t know what it meant.
¡°Yes.¡±
The elder of Wei Nation, who was in the arena, nodded.
¡°Yes, it was the cmity of the Jiang Nation.¡±
¡°I think some of you should know about that cmity but most of you are still unaware.¡±
¡°The so-called cmity of the Jiang Nation was a huge disaster that happened seven hundred years ago.¡±
¡°Seven hundred years ago, Jiang Nation was ranked seventh ce among those in the Great Xia Dynasty, and the assessment of the Ten Nations Academy was held in Jiang Nation.¡±
¡°Seven hundred years ago, the Fiendcelestial Cult plotted a shocking conspiracy to raid the Jiang Nation and even tried to threaten the Great Xia Dynasty with the geniuses of the Ten Nations by releasing three Devil Sons.¡±
¡°However, the Great Xia Dynasty did not agree, and in the end, none of the entire Jiang Nation was spared, and this matter had also be a huge disgrace to the Great Xia Dynasty as well as the orthodox cultivators of the world.¡±
¡°There were 30,000,000 people and cultivators in the entire Jiang Nation, as well as countless elites who died in this cmity.¡±
The Wei Nation elder sounded extremely benevolent, but at this point, he sounded furious.
¡°So, 500 years ago, the Great Xia Dynasty united with the other four dynasties and all forces in the world went all out to attack the Fiendcelestial Cult.¡±
¡°They destroyed the Fiendcelestial Cult in one fell swoop.¡±
¡°However, over the years, the Fiendcelestial Cult has returned and revived. Some time ago, they even raided the 33 states of Jin Nation, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t result in major casualties.¡±
¡°However, the re-emergence of the Fiendcelestial Cult means that simr events might ur again in the future. In this case, we worked with the Ten Nations Academy and set up the Heavenly Heart Illusory Array as the first assessment.¡±
¡°Our purpose is to let all of you remember this shame and also let you really feel the terror of the Fiendcelestial Cult. How can you grow without experiencing a thunderstorm?¡±
He said with a serious expression.
He also stated the reason that the Heavenly Heart Illusory Array was set as the first round of the examination.
It was because the main purpose of the illusory array this time was to teach the cultivators a lesson and not to really put them through an assessment.
They wanted them to have a firsthand experience of the power of the Fiendcelestial Cult and the feeling of almost dying. Only with a firsthand experience could they truly understand the meaning of cultivation.
They would also be able to understand the viciousness of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
After hearing his words, everyone fell silent.
However, they were very emotional too.
The assessment was not just an assessment for the students of the Ten Nations, but also the 300 million cultivators and citizens.
Although the revival of the Fiendcelestial Cult had spread in the Ten Nations, many cultivators indeed didn¡¯t take it seriously.
After all, after 700 years, the new generation of cultivators had no idea how terrifying the Fiendcelestial Cult was and what kind of trouble the Fiendcelestial Cult would bring.
Hence, the new cultivators didn¡¯t care about the Fiendcelestial Cult at all.
However, this assessment was extremely meaningful as it allowed the 300 million cultivators and citizens to witness and experience the annihtion of the Jiang Nation themselves.
The Ten Nations Academy really lived up to its reputation.
They could create such a big hoo-ha from just an illusory assessment.
¡°Elder, this illusion is just too realistic. Is the Heavenly Heart Illusory Array really that terrifying? To be honest, I still feel that it¡¯s real.¡±
¡°Also, when did we get caught in the illusion? Why did it feel so bizarre?¡±
After everyone snapped back to their senses, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask with a bitter smile.
Hearing his voice, many cultivators also nodded. After all, the previous scene was too real.
Most importantly, they did not know when they slipped into the illusory array.
The elder of the Wei Nation shook his head.
¡°The Heavenly Heart Illusory Array is the best illusory array in the Ten Nations. It will make one slip into a triple illusion, but this is just a test so we couldn¡¯t have really set up aplete Heavenly Heart Illusory Array. Otherwise, even a Tribtion Transcendence powerhouse would have probably been unable to break through the array, not to mention you guys.¡±
¡°Besides, we had already activated the illusory array yesterday, did you all feel somewhat sleepy yesterday?¡±
An elder exined to everyone.
Everyone came to a sudden realization after hearing that.
¡°Oh, I was wondering why I was a little sleepy.¡±
¡°Yeah, I thought it was because I was a little tired.¡±
¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I think of that? As a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator, it¡¯s impossible to feel sleepy unless you are consuming a lot of mental energy.¡±
¡°I noticed it but I didn¡¯t expect this to be the illusory array. I¡¯m too inexperienced.¡±
Everyone was in an uproar. Most of them were a little surprised, while a small number of cultivators had in fact also noticed that something was wrong.
However, at that time, they didn¡¯t think that there was anything amiss with it. After all, they were just a little sleepy, and most importantly, who would have thought that the Ten Nations Academy would test them in advance?
¡°Silence!¡±
The Wei Nation elder ordered.
He continued, ¡°Since everything has been exined, Elder Ouyang of the Ten Nations Academy will announce the top 100 candidates in this assessment.¡±
¡°Also, at about midnight today, the Wei Nation State Soul Suppressing Bell will strike three times every two hours to calm your souls, so as to prevent you from developing mental demons from the Heavenly Heart Illusory Array.
The Wei Nation elder took a step back after saying that.
Immediately after that, another elder walked out with a jade book in his hand and he soon nced at everyone.
The students appeared a little nervous at this moment, but now that they understood the reason for everything, they naturally had nothing more to say.
Getting a good ce in the ranking of the assessment was more important.
The old man held a jade book in his hand.
He then said slowly, ¡°This illusionary realm assessment has been invigted personally by 33 elders of the Ten Nations Academy, who have also evaluated each candidate based on their performance.¡±
¡°Coming in the first ce of the first round of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is Ye Ping. His evaluation is as follows. Ye Ping is a supreme elite of the Ten Nations who is one in a million. He is of superior ss and has been selected to join the Ten Nations Academy without having to go through other assessments. He has been set, in advance, to be the best candidate of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
The elder¡¯s voice sounded.
He dered the person in the first ce.
Besides, as soon as he finished speaking, there was countless mor in an instant.
¡°Superior-ss?¡±
¡°Supreme elite of the Ten Nations?¡±
¡°Rare toe by once in ten thousand years?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the highest evaluation of the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
¡°He¡¯s been given the chance of direct admission to the Ten Nations, without having to take any other tests?¡±
At this moment, all the cultivators of the Ten Nations werepletely in an uproar as they were overwhelmed with astonishment, just like the onlooking cultivators.
They knew that Ye Ping would definitelye in first ce and it would be well-deserved.
However, they didn¡¯t expect him to receive such an evaluation.
Huangfu Tianlong also couldn¡¯t help but gulp his saliva and look at Ye Ping.
There would be an evaluation at the end of every assessment of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
The best and worstments would be read first, followed by a neutral one. Basically, they were allments about them having fairly good characters, aptitude, and talent.
Supreme elites of the Ten Nations were rare.
That evaluation had never appeared in the Ten Nations Academy before.
Ye Ping was the first in history.
Next, there was a ssification.
They would be ssified into superior-ss, medial-ss, and average.
Basically, for each Ten Nations Grand Tournament, there would only be one or two superior-ss candidates, and in some tournaments, there would be none.
However, Ye Ping was not only superior-ss.
He was even more superior than that.
How glorious must that be?
That also showed how highly the elders of the Ten Nations Academy thought of Ye Ping.
The chance for early admission was a great honor.
It was because there had never been a case of early admission in the Ten Nations Academy.
No matter how talented and strong one might be, they would basically have to go through all the tests and assessments.
An early admission was unprecedented.
However, this time, the Ten Nations Academy made an exception and allowed Ye Ping to be admitted in advance.
He was really... unbeatable.
Everyone was shocked.
They were also green with envy.
Many were feeling sour.
Even Huangfu Tianlong was somehow a little sour.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Early admission? Elder, I don¡¯t want to join the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
On the main path, Ye Ping spoke up. He was surprised too.
¡®Why is there an early admission?¡¯
He didn¡¯te here to join the Ten Nations Academy.
He didn¡¯t want to create any misunderstanding.
After all, this illusionary realm assessment had a great impact on Ye Ping.
Hence, he decided that he had to go back to the n no matter what.
He would study hard and work hard.
Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to go to the Ten Nations Academy at this juncture.
However, his voice made everyone in the assessment venue fall silent.
Chapter 194: Sword King Inheritance, Su Changyu Is Sick Again
Chapter 194: Sword King Inheritance, Su Changyu Is Sick Again
¡°Senior, don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t look at the Well of This Life.¡±
Da Xu said in the mystic realm. He wanted to try his best to dissuade the other party.
However, unfortunately, Xu Luochen had already walked over.
Besides, he immediately looked into the ancient well without giving Da Xu a chance at all.
¡°Da Xu, why can¡¯t I look at it?¡±
¡°You¡¯re scared of a well? Where are you from?¡±
¡°If you can see the future, why not?¡±
At this moment, Wang Zhuoyu, Chen Lingrou, and even Daoist Tai Hua could not help but frown slightly.
They felt that Da Xu was a bit timid and afraid.
¡®If you¡¯re afraid of everything, what¡¯s the point of practicing immortal cultivation?¡¯
¡°No, Seniors, you will be able to see the future using this Well of This Life, but generally speaking, the future will affect your Dao Heart if it¡¯s not promising. If you see yourself falling in the future, wouldn¡¯t you be gued with worries and have your cultivation level affected?¡±
Da Xu did not know how to exin.
Although the Well of This Life could allow one to see the future, such things were forbidden for many cultivators.
After all, being able to see one¡¯s future was sometimes not a good thing.
If one saw themselves dying in the future, they would be too distracted to cultivate as they would be thinking about it everyday and end up developing mental demons. It would then affect them.
¡°We cultivators can defy fate. Must you make it sound so shocking?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua frowned.
He had heard that heavenly secrets were not to be leaked, but the problem was that it was not a big deal to see one¡¯s future destiny.
On the contrary, if one could gain insight into the future, they would be able to avoid any disasters.
¡°No, Master, the Well of This Life will allow you to see your greatest destiny and it¡¯s basically very difficult to escape. There are ancient records of an immortal who looked at the well and saw that he would be struck dead by lightning in the future.¡±
¡°Eventually, he was gued with worries and ended up developing mental demons. After encountering the Thunder Tribtion, he got really scared and his body went into metastasis because of his cowardice. Hence, unless a person has great fortune, he should not look into the well.¡±
Da Xu exined with all his might, for fear that the crowd wouldn¡¯t understand.
However, after he said that, they were no longer scared.
¡®Great luck?¡¯
¡®We all have great luck.¡¯
Chen Lingrou patted her chest in relief.
She thought that it was something more troublesome.
Da Xu was a little confused.
¡®What kind of people are these?¡¯
However, although they were confident, the crowd did not act rashly but concentrated on Xu Luochen who was not far away.
Time passed bit by bit.
About three minutester, Xu Luochen walked back from the Well of This Life.
He was frowning and seemingly thinking about something.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second Senior Brother, what did you see?¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother, did you see me be the best array formation master in the world?¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother, say something.¡±
¡°Luochen, quickly tell us, what are you being so mysterious for?¡±
Everyone spoke up, extremely curious about what Xu Luochen had seen.
¡°No, Eldest Senior Brother, Master, I saw the Qingyun Dao Sect being on fire.¡±
Xu Luochen said with a frown.
He had just looked into the Well of This Life and thought he could see his future, but he didn¡¯t expect to see a zing fire that burned down the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°What? The Qingyun Dao Sect is on fire? Did you not seal the furnace when you left?¡±
Hearing this, Daoist Tai Hua immediately panicked.
He thought that the furnace had not been sealed, causing a fire to break out in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
After all, there were still many valuable things within the Qingyun Dao Sect. If it was burned by fire, it would be a huge loss.
¡°I¡¯m not clear either. I seem to have seen the Qingyun Dao Sect being on fire. Why don¡¯t you go take a look?¡±
Xu Luochen was also a little confused. He wasn¡¯t clear and hence could only tell them to take a look for themselves.
All of a sudden, everyone got up and walked towards the Well of This Life.
¡°Go one by one, don¡¯t go forward together.¡±
Da Xu reminded.
At that moment, everyone paused in their tracks.
¡°Since I¡¯m the Sect Leader, I¡¯ll go and take a look first.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua thought about it and took the initiative.
Everyone nodded without saying much.
Daoist Tai Hua quickly walked over to the Well of This Life.
He looked down and soon saw the calm surface of the well. A ripple appeared, followed by a scene.
There was a huge fire in the Qingyun Dao Sect and all the buildings were on fire.
However, soon, he saw a familiar figure.
It was Su Changyu.
The difference was that Su Changyu¡¯s aura had also changed, and he looked more and more like a supreme Sword Immortal. If he didn¡¯t know that it was his disciple, Daoist Tai Hua would have really thought that he saw a supreme Sword Immortal.
However, in the image in the well, Su Changyu was remaining unmoved while watching the sect get burned. He seemed to be crying too.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but frown.
¡®The sect is on fire, what are you still standing there for?¡¯
¡®What are you crying for? Hurry up and put out the mes.¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu, who was in the well, gradually disappeared, and eventually all the images vanished too.
Soon, Daoist Tai Hua looked away and walked towards everyone with a frown.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Master, is our sect really getting burned?¡±
Xu Luochen immediately came over and asked as he looked at Daoist Tai Hua with curiosity.
¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Tai Hua nodded and said, but before the crowd could continue talking, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
¡°I not only saw the sect being burned, but I also saw Changyu weeping while standing at the entrance of the sect.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with a frown.
After hearing his words, the crowd reacted bizarrely.
Su Changyu, in particr.
He looked at Daoist Tai Hua with a look of surprise on his face.
¡°Master, did you see clearly? How could I be weeping?¡±
Su Changyu was dumbfounded. ¡®I¡¯m a peerless Sword Immortal, I only shed blood and not tears. Why would I be weeping for no reason?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother was there? That means that it¡¯s a scene from the future. Oh, okay, I get it.¡±
Lin Bei said as he suddenly recalled something.
¡°What did you get?¡±
Everyone turned to look at Lin Bei, wondering what he had figured out.
Sensing the gazes of everyone, Lin Bei couldn¡¯t help but exin.
¡°Sect Leader, do you think it could be that one day, we¡¯re all away from the sect and Eldest Senior Brother identally set a fire that caused the sect to be burned. Later on, Eldest Senior Brother was ridden with guilt, so much that he couldn¡¯t help but cry at the thought of you beating him up after youe back.¡±
Lin Bei said.
In an instant, everyone felt that he seemed to have made sense
At that moment, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but stare at Su Changyu solemnly.
¡°Changyu, you must follow me down the mountain in the future. If you really identally set fire to the sect, I will disown you from now on.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with a serious expression.
The Qingyun Dao Sect was his foundation, and if that really happened, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Su Changyu off.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡°Master, why would I burn the sect for no reason?¡±
Su Changyu did not know what to say, but he had nothing to exin either. Hence, he walked straight towards the Well of This Life and looked over.
There were soon ripples on the calm surface of the well and a scene quickly appeared.
The difference was that Su Changyu saw Ye Ping.
Yes, in the image disyed, four flying swords appeared behind Ye Ping who was facing countless fiendish demons.
The scene was extremely shocking and the only imperfection was that it was Ye Ping and not him.
Soon, the image vanished.
Su Changyu also could not help but frown.
He waspletely unaware of the cause and effect, and what was going to happen.
Su Changyu retracted his gaze and walked over to inform the crowd of what he had just seen.
After Su Changyu finished speaking, everyone frowned.
¡°Ye Ping faced so many demons alone? It seems that he has a bright and promising future.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, he¡¯s worthy of being our signature disciple. He¡¯s remarkable.¡±
They were at a loss for words too.
The main thing was that this so-called Well of This Life would only reveal a tiny bit of the future without presenting the cause and effect. Hence, what could one do even if they saw their future?
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu got up and walked towards the Well of This Life.
Soon, Wang Zhuoyu walked back with a frown.
¡°What did you see again?¡±
Everyone was curious.
¡°The scene I saw was even more outrageous. I saw Lin Bei walking on a rainbow bridge. ¡±
Wang Zhuoyu frowned, finding it a little outrageous.
¡°Rainbow bridge?¡±
¡°Where is this hell hole?¡±
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±
Lin Bei got up and looked into the Well of This Life.
After a while, he returned slowly with a strange expression too.
¡°Don¡¯t ask, I saw Fourth Senior Brother turning into a talisman.¡±
Before they could ask, Lin Bei told them what he had seen.
¡°I turned into a talisman? Did you make a mistake?¡±
Xue Zhuan was a bit confused. The scene seemed to be bing stranger and stranger.
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±
Xue Zhuan walked over.
After a while, he also returned with a frown and said with curiosity, ¡°I saw you blindfolded, Third Senior Brother.¡±
Everyone was even more puzzled.
¡°What exactly is it? Why are you guys making it sound more and more outrageous?¡±
Chen Lingrou really couldn¡¯t understand what her Senior Brothers were saying as she walked towards the Well of This Life.
After a while, she stared at the ancient well.
Soon, a scene appeared.
There was a heavy downpour.
There was a white-robed man lying on a stone tform, stained in blood. There was a flying sword beside him, which had been wrecked beyond repair. There were also the words ¡°Heavenly Fate¡± engraved on the ground beside him.
Chen Lingrou frowned all of a sudden.
The reason being, she discovered that the man in the white robe seemed to be Daoist Tai Hua.
Soon, the image vanished.
Chen Lingrou stayed silent.
She didn¡¯t know if she should tell them what she saw, and more importantly, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Lingrou, what did you see?
¡°Yeah, Lingrou, what did you see this time?¡±
Everyone was curious and couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Lingrou while bombarding her with questions.
¡°I saw Eldest Senior Brother set fire to the sect.¡±
Chen Lingrou did not reveal the scene that she saw as she was afraid that she had made a mistake. She was also worried that it would lead to some terrible consequences. However, she intended to tell her Eldest Senior Sister about it.
¡®Maybe Eldest Senior Sister would know more.¡¯
Hence, she made up something and patronized them.
After saying that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua pointed at Su Changyu and said, ¡°Great, indeed, you¡¯re the one who set the fire. Changyu, you actually want to set the sect on fire?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke with some dissatisfaction.
¡°Oh, I totally get it now. Master, I suspect that you never wanted to let Eldest Senior Brother seed you as the Sect Leader of Qingyun Dao Sect. So, Eldest Senior Brother bears a grudge against you and decides to burn the entire Qingyun Dao Sect. Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so narrow-minded.¡±
Xu Luochen hurriedly spoke, seemingly having understood something.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is it true?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu asked calmly.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡°Nonsense.¡±
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about them.
That was clearly impossible.
¡®Why would I set the sect on fire for no reason?¡¯
¡®Even if he can¡¯t be the Sect Leader, he shouldn¡¯t be so shameless.¡¯
At this moment, Gu Jianxian suddenly spoke up.
¡°There is reincarnation in heaven and earth. Who can be sure about the karma of this world? How can an ancient well deduce the future of others?¡±
Gu Jianxian rarely spoke but his words made them snap back to their senses.
At this moment, everyone could not help but ponder.
After thinking about it carefully, they felt that it made sense. How could others see their future in a well? That seemed rather ridiculous.
¡°Yes, but this is all just an illusion. Besides, the burning of the sect and the fire are all just nonsense, let¡¯s find a way out.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded, she approved of what Gu Jianxian said.
On the other hand, Da Xu red at Gu Jianxian. He was aware of what the Well of This Life meant, but he realized that the seniors did not say anything and hence had nothing to say.
He was just prejudiced against Gu Jianxian.
If not for the fact that they belonged to the same sect, Da Xu would really spar with him.
¡°Okay, don¡¯t waste time on this kind of stuff. It¡¯s best to find a way out.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod.
They had all teleported to this hellish ce and no one knew what would happen next. They thought that it would be better to leave sooner.
Everyone immediately nodded one after another.
Besides, at the same time, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but look at the seven stone tforms.
¡°Master, there are some ancient words carved under this stone tform, should we walk up and take a look?¡±
Xu Luochen pointed at the seven stone tforms and asked.
¡°I know these ancient characters. They read ¡®Sword¡¯, ¡®Pills¡¯, ¡®Array Formations¡¯, ¡®Talismans¡¯, ¡®Treasures¡¯, ¡®Heaven¡¯, ¡®Luck¡¯.¡±
Chen Lingrou said. She could read those words and hence pointed them out.
¡°How do you know how to read them?¡±
The crowd was a little curious. In their eyes, Chen Lingrou was a wastrel who knew nothing except eating. They didn¡¯t expect her to be talented in that aspect.
¡°All those years of studying have finally paid off, eh? You guys don¡¯t think I¡¯m a wastrel, right?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked with a slight frown.
Everyone stayed silent but it was obvious what they meant.
Chen Lingrou was speechless.
¡°Sword? This should be thest level, I think these are the rewards for us. Maybe, it¡¯s a legacy. As the Eldest Senior Brother, I should lead by example, I shall try it first.¡±
Su Changyu pondered silently. He vaguely felt that it was a mystic realm and that this was thest round.
Since they had reached thest round, those were obviously rewards.
Hence, as soon as he finished speaking, he walked towards the sword tform.
Looking at Su Changyu who was walking away, everyone stayed silent for a while.
¡°He¡¯s really worthy of being the Eldest Senior Brother. He has so much reason for taking advantage. He¡¯s the only one who can do such a thing.¡±
¡°Tsk, so thick-skinned. We have to learn more from Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯re not as thick-skinned as him.¡±
Everyone discussed and couldn¡¯t help butment about how thick-skinned Su Changyu was.
However, they were not mocking him. Even if Su Changyu took the initiative to go over, they wouldn¡¯t be angry.
On the contrary, they were curious about what would happen next.
At this moment, Su Changyu had already arrived on the sword tform.
He stood on the sword tform with aposed gaze. Although he was a little flustered, he was poised and refined.
Boom!
As soon as Su Changyu stepped onto the sword tform, the entire cave lit up in an instant.
At this point, Su Changyu spoke up.
¡°Fated one, you have made it this far, I think you have gone through a lot of trials and tribtions. Excellent.¡±
His loud and clear voice made everyone¡¯s expressions change.
However, the voice soon continued.
¡°Are you curious about my identity?¡±
¡°Since you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
¡°I am the King of Swords. I entered the Sword Dao at the age of three and condensed the supreme sword momentum at four, followed by the supreme sword intent at five. I became invincible in the nation at six, defeated 275 nations at ten. I became invincible in the Sword Dao in the world at twenty, and a master of creation at the age of thirty.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, at the age of thirty-five, I failed to prove the Sword Dao, and after that, I was trapped in the Sword Dao for 3,500 years. I couldn¡¯t break through for a long time, and finally, I teamed up with six friends to break through.¡±
¡°However, once I think of the fact that I might die if I fail, I left this secret inheritance behind. I¡¯m waiting for a fated person. Do you want to get my inheritance?¡±
The voice revealed his identity.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua and others were extremely excited.
They had previously guessed that this ce was a mystic realm, but there was no concrete evidence to prove it.
However, they were now entirely certain that it was a mystic realm.
Everyoneughed.
Even Su Changyu could not help but feel an urge tough. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t because that was what his nature was like. The more excited he was, the calmer he would seem.
In the entire cave, Su Changyu was the only one who was extremely calm.
After hearing his name, Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.
Da Xu gasped uncontrobly.
¡°Sword King? The seven human kings?¡±
Da Xu had heard a bit about him and was aware of the legend of the seven human kings.
¡°Do you know the Sword King?¡±
Chen Lingrou, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask Da Xu. She seemed rather curious.
¡°I know a little bit. The seven supreme human beings are called the Seven Ancient Kings who are the seven strongest people in the ancient times. It was said that they have long since ascended to the immortal world without leaving any inheritance behind. I didn¡¯t expect there to be any inheritance.¡±
¡°We¡¯re going to strike a fortune this time.¡±
Da Xu knew part of it but what he knew was mostly based on rumors.
¡°The seven strongest people in the ancient times?¡±
¡°Have they ascended to the immortal world so soon?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, and others werepletely excited.
The legacy of an immortal?
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
In the past, even the inheritance of a Golden Core realm cultivator was rare toe by.
This time, they had struck a fortune.
Even Su Changyu was so excited that he felt an urge to cry, let alone them.
¡®How many years has it been?¡¯
¡®How many years has it been?¡¯
¡®Is the inheritance that I had dreamed of finally going to be in my hands?¡¯
¡®The Seven Kings¡¯ inheritance.¡¯
¡®Human Sword King¡¯s Inheritance?¡¯
¡®Am I going to ascend after getting it?¡¯
¡°Woohoo~~~¡±
¡®Ascend!¡¯
Su Changyu was so excited that he was on the verge of crying.
At this moment, the Sword King spoke again.
¡°Do you want to obtain my inheritance?¡±
The Sword King continued to ask Su Changyu again.
¡®Yes!¡¯
¡®I do!¡¯
¡®I really want it!¡¯
Su Changyu had already screamed in his heart.
However, when he answered, his words seemed to have meant something different.
¡°Are you worthy?¡±
He spoke indifferently.
All of a sudden, it was quiet in the cave.
It was dead silent.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
He knew that he was acting up again.
¡ª-
Chapter 195: I’ve Already Ruined The Inheritance, A
Chapter 195: I¡¯ve Already Ruined The Inheritance, A
In the mystic realm, everyone froze in shock.
Even the Sword King fell into a deep silence.
Although he was only an incarnation of the Essence Soul, he also had sentience.
To be honest, he was ready to see Su Changyu weeping and kneeling on the ground, pleading for the inheritance from him.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to say that.
¡°Are you worthy?¡±
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®I am the King of Swords, one of the Seven Kings of the human race who has invincible sword techniques. Yet you¡¯re asking me to fight?¡¯
The Sword King was stunned. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know how to answer Su Changyu.
Daoist Tai Hua and others were also confused.
The inheritance of a Golden Core cultivator was already considered an excellent inheritance.
Now that they had encountered the inheritance of one of the Seven Kings, it was the start of their ascension to greatness.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to act up at this juncture.
Even Su Changyu was dumbfounded, let alone Daoist Tai Hua and the others.
Did he want that inheritance?
Of course he did.
Well, who wouldn¡¯t?
However, the problem was, he couldn¡¯t control himself.
¡®What do I do? What do I do?¡¯
Su Changyu panicked.
He was even on the verge of crying.
Fortunately, the Sword King was not an ordinary person. He naturally wouldn¡¯t be angered by just a few remarks. After having lived for such a long time, he had experienced all sorts of events.
It was undoubtedly because Su Changyu¡¯s words caught him off guard.
¡°I¡¯m the Sword King, am I not qualified to teach you sword techniques?¡±
The Sword King remained calm and asked Su Changyu.
¡®You¡¯re qualified!¡¯
Su Changyu screamed thrice without saying anything. At this moment, Xu Luochen wished that he could answer on Su Changyu¡¯s behalf.
The words he had in mind were faultless.
However, when Su Changyu said those words, they had a different meaning.
¡°You can¡¯t even prove the supreme Sword Dao, yet you have the audacity to call yourself the Sword King?¡±
Su Changyu spoke again.
He remained calm and the aura of the Sword Immortal seemed extremely rich at this moment.
In an instant, the crowd remained silent.
In particr, Xu Luochen and the others.
They looked at Su Changyu with anger in their eyes.
¡®Forget it that you¡¯ve pretended once. Do you still want to continue pretending?¡¯
¡®Usually, when you pretend in the sect, everyone will just turn a blind eye to it.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re still pretending now?¡¯
¡®Is it interesting at all?¡¯
¡®Is it fun?¡¯
¡®Please, stop pretending, will you?¡¯
¡®Will you give us a way out?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua wept.
He wished he could cripple Su Changyu now.
On the sword tform, Su Changyu felt like crying.
He really did not know what he wanted to do.
He would act up every now and then.
¡®You¡¯re pretending again?¡¯
¡®Will I have any benefits from pretending?¡¯
He wouldn¡¯t stand to gain anything from it at all.
Su Changyu wished he could p himself a few times. He was really furious and he wanted to cry.
At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Su Changyu. He was a middle-aged man who looked extremely ordinary.
His expression was calm and he even smiled a little.
He then looked at Su Changyu and immediately said slowly, ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t even proven the supreme Sword Dao yet and I call myself the Sword King. I¡¯m indeed fishing forpliments.¡±
¡°But, Your Excellency, who are you?¡±
The Sword King asked. He was a supreme expert who naturally had an extremely high status of cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t be angered by Su Changyu¡¯s words.
If that were the case, it would be a real disgrace.
¡°A peerless Sword Immortal, Su Changyu.¡±
Su Changyu sounded calm andposed. At the same time, he also had an inexplicable aura.
After he said that, everyone continued being silent.
In the eyes of Xu Luochen and others, Su Changyu was already berserk.
He was out of his mind.
Not only did he pretend to be impressive in the n, but he also did so when he was outside.
¡®Senior Brother is harming us.¡¯
Everyone was seriously speechless.
¡®Su Changyu, are you crazy?¡¯
Xu Luochen was particrly agitated. He wanted to ask Su Changyu if thetter really thought that he was a peerless expert.
¡®A peerless Sword Immortal, Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the top expert in the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
He was furious and extremely upset.
Da Xu was the only one whose eyes were full of admiration.
He was looking at one of the Seven Kings.
Fortunately, the Sword King did not seem angry at all and instead looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Senior, can you prove the supreme Sword Dao then?¡±
The Sword King even called Su Changyu his senior.
He was just an apparition and not the main body. If it was his main body, he would be able to tell Su Changyu¡¯s realm at a single nce.
¡°Supreme Sword Dao?¡±
Su Changyu muttered to himself before speaking up slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already proven the supreme Sword Dao ten years ago.¡±
He said.
At this moment, Su Changyu no longer had any intention to resist.
He had given up on himself.
¡®Say whatever you want, I¡¯ll resign to fate.¡¯
¡°Ten years ago? Senior, how old are you?¡±
The Sword King continued to ask.
¡°Twenty-seven years old.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
¡°Twenty-seven years old?¡±
The Sword King was stunned as he looked at Su Changyu in shock.
¡°Each generation indeed outshines the previous one. Little friend, does that mean that you¡¯ve already proven the supreme Sword Dao at the age of twenty-seven?¡±
The Sword King asked with a serious expression.
¡°To be more precise, it was at the age of sixteen. However, that year, I wanted to give the world¡¯s Sword Dao cultivators a chance to catch up with me, but unfortunately, I waited for a year and still, there was no one who could prove the supreme Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu was boasting more and more.
Dao Tai Hua and the others remained calm. He didn¡¯t know what to say either.
¡®Su Changyu has already gone mad from boasting, we can only let him continue.¡¯
¡°Sixteen? Proven the supreme Sword Dao? Little friend, oh, no, I mean, Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s just a pity that you were born at the wrong time. If you were born in the same era as me, it would be a huge honor for me.¡±
The Sword King said with his eyes full of shock and admiration.
He obviously believed it.
Everyone stayed silent. They really couldn¡¯t imagine that the Sword King would believe the words of a good-for-nothing.
¡®This is seriously infuriating.¡¯
At this moment, the Sword King spoke again.
¡°I thought I could find an inheritor, but I didn¡¯t expect the first person to arrive here to be even stronger than me. In this case, my inheritances will be pointless.¡±
His tone was full of mncholy.
However, everyone panicked after hearing his words.
¡°Senior, don¡¯t say that, we want it, we want it.¡±
¡°Senior, he might be a supreme Sword Immortal but we¡¯re not. If he doesn¡¯t want the inheritance, we want it.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua said with a sorrowful expression.
Su Changyu pretended to be impressive but they wouldn¡¯t.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t want any creation but they did.
¡°Yes, yes, Senior we are all good-for-nothings, you can give it to us if he doesn¡¯t like it. We like it.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, we are good-for-nothings. We are the most useless of good-for-nothings. Senior, give us the stuff, we want your inheritance, we can definitely guard your inheritance well.¡±
Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, Chen Lingrou and others spoke up one after another.
They were good-for-nothings who needed the inheritance even if Su Changyu bragged and imed that he didn¡¯t want it.
Theirck of regards to their image made Da Xu, who was at the side, slightly stunned.
However, he also understood that no one would refuse the inheritance of the Seven Kings.
¡®Su Changyu is the only one who doesn¡¯t want it because he is a peerless expert.¡¯
However, Su Changyu actually wanted it.
He was anguished.
How could he not want the Sword King¡¯s inheritance? He just couldn¡¯t control himself.
At this moment, the Sword King spoke again.
¡°But I... have already destroyed the inheritance.¡±
The Sword King answered.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Daoist Tai Hua was speechless.
Xu Luochen was at a loss for words.
So was Wang Zhuoyu.
¡®You ruined the inheritance so soon?¡¯
¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯
¡®Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡¯
Everyone looked at the Sword King. It was not that they did not believe him, but rather, they didn¡¯t see him destroying it.
¡®Is this not a lie?¡¯
Sensing the gaze of the crowd, the Sword King remained extremely calm.
¡°Most of the inheritances that we left behind are personal cultivation methods. Since Daoist Su said that he did not need the inheritance just now, I destroyed it directly. After all, the apparitions that I left behind during the creation of this realm can only appear once.¡±
¡°Since Daoist Su said he didn¡¯t want it, there¡¯s no point in keeping it.¡±
The Sword King exined and everyone had an epiphany.
¡°Oh, I get it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and looked like he had been enlightened but he soon turned to re at Su Changyu furiously.
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua roared with reddened eyes.
All in all, the inheritance was gone and so was the opportunity. He wanted to kill Su Changyu!
¡°Ah!¡±
¡®Sinful disciple! Sinful disciple! Sinful disciple!¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua roared.
On the sword tform, Su Changyu also panicked. He didn¡¯t expect things to end up like this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been the first to go up.
¡®I feel terrible. Why does it always act up at the critical juncture?¡¯
He was really furious.
Su Changyu wanted to cry too.
At this moment, the Sword King spoke again.
¡°The supreme inheritance might be gone but there are still a few treasures left. Would you like to have it?¡±
The Sword King asked everyone.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±
¡°Senior, I want it, I want it, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing.¡±
¡°Senior, I¡¯m the good-for-nothing, give it to me and I will promote your inheritance well.¡±
¡°Elder, I grew up reading your book, I admire you very much. I want it, I want it.¡±
At this moment, all the disciples, as well as the sect master of the Qingyun Dao Sect, hollered. They were extremely agitated and excited.
¡®The Seven Kings¡¯ inheritance?¡¯
It was a priceless treasure to them.
¡°Everyone, calm down, if you want the inheritance, you can walk up to the array formation tform. All seven of us have left behind a treasure each for those who are fated with us.¡±
The Sword King chuckled and did not feel disdain for them.
The seven of them created the mystic realm for the sake of leaving behind an inheritance. In fact, he felt embarrassed when Su Changyu turned down the inheritance.
Soon, the seven of them walked towards the stone tform.
Xu Luochen walked on the pill tform while Wang Zhuoyu walked onto the array formation tform, Xue Zhuan walked onto the talisman tform, Lin Bei walked onto the treasure tform, Chen Lingrou walked onto the transportation tform, and Daoist Tai Hua walked onto the heavenly tform.
The seven of them each stood on a different stone tform.
In the next moment, the Sword King waved his hand.
In an instant, a snow-white, frosty sword appeared in front of Su Changyu.
¡°Fellow Daoist Su, although I am not qualified to impart the supreme sword technique to you, this is a flying sword refined by me from the ancient divine essence. It¡¯s a flying sword that can grow. A gentle wave of this sword can freeze everything within 1,500 kilometers. Fellow Daoist Su, if you don¡¯t mind, please ept it.¡±
The Sword King said.
On the sword tform, Su Changyu looked at the snow-white flying sword in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
The sword was crystal clear as if it was made of jade. However, it also seemed to be made of ice. It was extremely beautiful and was emitting a cold aura that was extremely intimidating.
He could be considered a supreme Sword Immortal.
Su Changyu was so excited that he was about to burst into tears, but on the surface, he still seemed extremely calm.
¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but say something that he didn¡¯t mean. However, the Sword King did not mind and instead smiled calmly.
A golden phoenix furnace appeared in front of Xu Luochen.
¡°Little friend, this object was my second brother¡¯s collection of the world¡¯s exotic treasures. It was refined using the Phoenix Wing Immortal Furnace, and it¡¯s a Dao artifact that can grow. This pill furnace contains 3,600 alchemical array formations.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to do any manual work. You just have to add the medicinal herbs and it will automatically refine and condense into a pill. This pill furnace also contains a Connate True Phoenix Immortal Fire that will help you with refining pills.¡±
The Sword King introduced the pill furnace but Xu Luochen¡¯s face was already covered in tears.
He cried in excitement.
In this life, his biggest dream was to have a pill furnace of his own, but unfortunately, the Qingyun Dao Sect was too poor to afford a pill furnace.
If he wasn¡¯t poor, why would he be willing to buy a ck pot and use it as a pill furnace?
Besides, now that the dream he had since eighteen had finallye true, how could he not weep?
Xu Luochen refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t pass the alchemy assessment with that pill furnace.
If he couldn¡¯t pass the alchemy assessment, he would eat the furnace.
Soon, on the third stone tform.
A chessboard appeared in front of Wang Zhuoyu.
The chessboard was crystal clear as it was made of jade while the chess pieces were like dazzling stars.
Wang Zhuoyu was stunned as he stared at the chessboard intently.
The Sword King said, ¡°Little friend, this object was refined by my third brother, and it¡¯s called the Starry Chessboard which is an array artifact. This will produce an illusion of heaven and earth, and each of the chess pieces is an array artifact. If you use the Starry Chessboard to set up an array formation, endless array formations can be formed. There can be 1,500 kinds of evolution of a trapping array formation. I hope you will treat it well.¡±
The Sword King introduced the function of the chessboard.
¡°Thank you so much, Senior. Thank you so much, Senior. Thank you so much, Senior.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu stared at the chessboard excitedly, only to realize that his hands were trembling.
With that chessboard, he was certain that he would pass the array formation assessment.
Once he became a real array formation master, with the help of such a formation disk, he would be able to get more money.
¡®Hahahah, I will ascend. Woo~ I¡¯ll earn so much money.¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu clenched his fist, his eyes full of passion. He had decided that he must be the best array formation master in Baiyun Ancient City and not tarnish the value of this chessboard.
Soon, on Xue Zhuan¡¯s stone tform, a golden dragon brush appeared.
It was a talisman brush.
¡°Little friend, this item was refined by my fourth brother. It¡¯s called the Golden Dragon Spirit-Containing Talisman Brush that can allow one to draw talismans in the void and increase the power of talisman paper by five times. It contains the soul of the Golden Dragon and it¡¯s sufficiently powerful even though there¡¯s only a fragment of the soul.¡±
The Sword King continued to speak and named the fourth treasure.
¡°Thank you, Senior, please rest assured that I won¡¯t bring shame to this brush.¡±
Xue Zhuan squeezed this talisman brush tightly in his hand. He felt that he was about to advance greatly to bing the best talisman master in Baiyun Ancient City.
¡°Alright.¡±
The Sword King smiled faintly before turning to look at Lin Bei.
There were no treasures in front of Lin Bei, but as the Sword King waved his hand, two beams of golden light darted into his eyes.
Sss!
In an instant, Lin Bei inhaled sharply, but in the next moment, he realized that there were some subtle changes in what he saw.
¡°Little friend, this is a treasure that my fifth brother condensed. It¡¯s called the Heavenly Eye that can identify and authenticate all treasures in this world. From now on, you will be able to spot all treasures in this world. Of course, there are also some that are hard to identify, but I can guarantee that 99% of treasures won¡¯t escape your eyes.¡±
The Sword King said.
Besides, Lin Bei also instantly understood what he obtained.
He was a treasure appraiser himself, and now that he had obtained them, he would advance greatly.
¡®I can pick up treasures everywhere?¡¯
¡°Thank you, Senior, I will always remember your kindness.¡±
Lin Bei was so delighted that he wished he could kneel down and thank him, but at the thought that the Sword King was only a spirit body, he did not do so.
Soon, the Sword King looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
Looking at his five disciples and the powerful treasures they got, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited.
He was curious about what he could get.
In an instant, an Eight Trigrams diagram appeared in front of him.
The Sword King exined again.
¡°This Daoist, this object is called the Heavenly Secret Eight Trigrams that will allow you to make divinations. It also contains a portion of my sixth brother¡¯s inheritance. If you get it, you can carefully observe it if you need to, but if not, you may also use it as a reference.¡±
The Sword King said politely and also informed Daoist Tai Hua what this treasure was.
¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua took the Eight Trigrams Diagram and thanked with a bow.
Finally, the Sword King looked at Chen Lingrou.
Chen Lingrou became even more excited.
She looked at the Sword King with anticipation.
At this moment, a fossilized egg appeared in front of Chen Lingrou.
Chen Lingrou was speechless.
Everyone was speechless.
¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯
Everyone was curious as they were each holding a Dharma treasure in hand. Yet, Chen Lingrou got an egg.
Sensing the curiosity of the crowd, the Sword King could not help but speak.
¡°Little friend, my seventh brother doesn¡¯t like refining so he did not leave any treasures behind. He obtained this object by chance and said that something remarkable can be hatched out of this. However, we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡±
The Sword King was slightly embarrassed.
After all, the egg didn¡¯t seem like a good thing at first nce, and more importantly, it had been fossilized.
Even if there was a dragon or a Qilin inside, it would be pointless.
It was an item that had already been fossilized, and no matter how strong it was, it would be pointless.
¡°Huh?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little upset.
Everyone had gotten something good, but she was the only one who got an egg.
Who wouldn¡¯t be depressed if they were in her ce?
However, she did not me the Sword King, but she nodded instead and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Senior.¡±
After hearing her words, the Sword King felt a little embarrassed.
¡°It¡¯s alright, since my seventh brother was somewhat irresponsible, I¡¯ll take responsibility. This is my supreme inheritance that hasn¡¯t been destroyed yet. Since Daoist Su does not need it, I will pass it on to you.¡±
The Sword King then waved his hand, and in an instant, arge amount of sword intent entered Chen Lingrou¡¯s mind.
In the next moment, the Sword King continued, ¡°That¡¯s all. Everyone, if you want to leave, just leave directly from this Well of This Life. We will meet again if fate allows.¡±
The Sword King left as quickly as he came.
After saying that, he vanished right on the spot.
Chapter 196: Emperor of The Great Xia Dynasty And Su Changyu
Chapter 196: Emperor of The Great Xia Dynasty And Su Changyu
In the mystic realm.
With the departure of the Sword King, everyone couldn¡¯t hide the joy on their faces.
The happiest person was Chen Lingrou who originally thought that she had just gotten a useless thing, but to her surprise, the Sword King actually gave her his Sword Dao inheritance.
¡®Wouldn¡¯t I advance greatly in the future?¡¯
Everyone was overjoyed. Gu Jianxian remained very calm but Da Xu was somehow upset.
¡®I followed them through the danger but I didn¡¯t get a single reward?¡¯
Seemingly sensing Da Xu¡¯s emotions, Daoist Tai Hua walked down from the stone tform and looked at Da Xu with a smile on his face. ¡°Da Xu, do you feel that you weren¡¯t rewarded for the efforts that you¡¯ve put in throughout this period of time?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua put away the Heavenly Secret Eight Trigrams diagram and then looked at Da Xu smilingly.
¡°A little bit.¡±
Da Xu couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that he was feeling extremely upset so he just said a little bit.
¡°Da Xu, although you didn¡¯t get any reward, you¡¯ve gained our recognition. From now on, you¡¯ll be the guest elder of Qingyun Dao Sect. How does that sound?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua also felt that Da Xu was rather pitiful because he didn¡¯t get anything after going through so much with them.
¡°Guest Elder? Sect Leader, I, Da Xu, am an honest person who isn¡¯t well educated. You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±
In Da Xu¡¯s eyes, treasures were not very useful to him. He was a Ghost King and could only use ghost treasures. Hence, those treasures were not of any use to him
Bing a guest elder of the Qingyun Dao Sect and entering the Qingyun Dao Sect was a good thing for Da Xu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, do I seem like someone who would lie to you?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°No.¡±
Da Xu replied with a sheepish smile.
Looking at Da Xu who was satisfied with bing a guest elder, Daoist Tai Hua was pleased.
However, at that moment, Daoist Tai Hua turned to look at Gu Jianxian before continuing to speak.
¡°Old Gu, I shall make the decision. From now on, you¡¯ll be the inner sect disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect. Are you happy?¡±
Looking at Gu Jianxian, Daoist Tai Hua also thought to himself that since he had given Da Xu some benefits, he had to also give Gu Jianxian some benefits. Otherwise, he would be being biased.
¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±
Gu Jianxian said calmly.
Daoist Tai Hua was speechless.
¡®You call that being happy?¡¯
¡®Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡¯
However, thinking that that was Gu Jianxian¡¯s normal behavior, he didn¡¯t have anything more to say.
¡°Okay, since we¡¯ve already obtained the creation, let¡¯s go.¡±
It was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s habit to leave after taking advantage.
Leaving such a ce quickly would ensure that he would definitely not suffer a loss.
In case someone cameter, he would suffer a huge loss.
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go back to the sect. I want to see my treasures.¡±
Everyone nodded. Now, they all wished that they could go back to the sect sooner and look at the treasures they had obtained.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave together then.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said. He was the first to leap out of the Well of This Life.
Since he had obtained the inheritance, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t think that the Sword King would get up to any dirty tricks.
Daoist Tai Hua left while Da Xu immediately caught up with him.
Everyone also jumped into the well one after another.
Seeing that the people had already left, Su Changyu too did not say anything. He was thest to leave and just before leaving, Su Changyu took a look around and felt that the ce was somewhat clean.
After thinking about it, Su Changyu carved some words on the stone wall with the frosty de.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in the sky but they all have to bow down to me.¡±
¡®Yes, that looks much better.¡¯
Su Changyu looked at the writing on the stone wall and couldn¡¯t help but be ted.
However, Su Changyu left his name behind after writing the poem.
¡°A peerless Sword Immortal, Su Changyu.¡±
The words he wrote were quite meaningful.
Soon, Su Changyu jumped directly into the Well of This Life.
¡°Wait for me, guys.¡±
Su Changyu called.
At the next moment, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The weather was pleasant.
As the clear breeze blew over, Daoist Tai Hua and the others immediately appeared one after another.
They were standing there with confusion in their eyes but they soon recovered from the shock.
¡°We¡¯re back. Master, we¡¯re back.¡±
¡°Indeed, we¡¯re back. We¡¯ve made a huge profit this time.¡±
¡°We didn¡¯t lose out at all, we made such a huge profit.¡±
¡°Hey, where¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared?¡±
The disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect returned to the sect, but Xu Luochen soon noticed that Su Changyu seemed to have gone missing.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
At this point, Da Xu spoke up.
As Da Xu¡¯s voice sounded, everyone looked curious as they were at a loss for what to do.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Da Xu, what happened?¡±
Everyone looked at Da Xu curiously.
¡°The array formation in the Well of This Life is a fixed Teleportation Array. We entered it at the same time, so we will be directly transported within the Dao Sect, but it seems that Senior Su did note with us.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Senior Su should have been teleported to other ces.¡±
Da Xu was knowledgeable and hence knew what happened.
After he said that, everyone frowned.
¡°Do you mean to say that Changyu might be teleported to other ces and hence cannot return to the sect?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked worriedly.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that should be the case.¡±
Da Xu nodded solemnly.
At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but seem worried.
¡°Where could he have been teleported to?¡±
¡°Will there be danger?¡±
¡°How can this be?¡±
The crowd was worried and couldn¡¯t help but ask one after another.
¡°He shouldn¡¯t be teleported far and there¡¯s a 99% chance that he is within 2,500 kilometers. There definitely wouldn¡¯t be danger because there are no dangerous ces in Qingzhou.¡±
Da Xu frowned and answered.
The only dangerous ce in Qingzhou was probably the Linhe Ghost Grave.
However, the Linhe Ghost Grave was unfortunately not dangerous anymore.
Hence, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger.
After realizing what Da Xu meant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
¡®Good that he seems to be fine.¡¯
¡°In that case, then let¡¯s wait for Changyu to return. I have something to announce!¡±
¡°We cultivators must not bezy. You have obtained the opportunity and creation, but you cannot bex because of that. So, three months from now, all of you are to go down the mountain and learn well. You can¡¯t always rely on others, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with a serious expression.
Human desires were endless.
At first, Daoist Tai Hua only hoped that the sect could be advanced to a third-rank sect. He would be content with that.
Now that Ye Ping had appeared and was even going to the Jin Nation Academy, the sect could bepletely advanced to a second-rank sect.
However, Daoist Tai Hua felt uneasy about relying entirely on Ye Ping.
However, things were now different. The disciples of the sect had already received creation, and since they had the abilities, they might as well rely on themselves.
What was the point of always relying on others?
Hence, he decided to let them go down the mountain.
The purpose of going down the mountain was very simple, one was to improve themselves. They couldn¡¯t waste time in the sect everyday.
They didn¡¯t have any abilities in the past, but now that they did, they had no excuse.
Otherwise, it would be unjustified.
The second purpose was even simpler. Daoist Tai Hua knew that with the talent of his disciples, it would be fine to fool Ye Ping for a while, but it would be impossible to fool him forever.
The answer was obviously impossible. Hence, he hoped that they would go down the mountain to train and hone their skills before going to teach Ye Ping.
Not to mention teaching Ye Ping, if he could give Ye Ping some inspiration, it would be a good thing too.
He might not be able to teach Ye Ping any skills but he could inspire him.
If he couldn¡¯t, he might as well die.
¡°Huh? Go down the mountain?¡±
¡°Sect Leader, I have to go down the mountain too?¡±
Everyone was a little surprised as they didn¡¯t expect to go down the mountain.
Chen Lingrou was the most curious of them all as she asked Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Yes, you also have to go down the mountain. Okay, you guys study it carefully, I¡¯m going to drive all of you out of the sect in three months¡¯ time.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua waved his sleeve and then left the ce.
The thought of sending them away in three months¡¯ time made him feel delighted because he would be able to save some money on food.
As for the safety and security issues, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t want to think about that at all. With those treasures, they should not be scared of encountering thieves.
Besides, they were often taught not to be cowards.
They couldn¡¯t be sheltered forever.
Soon, as Daoist Tai Hua left, the disciples also did not think much about it and left the rear cliff.
Since their master had already said that, there was nothing else they could say and hence had no choice but to cultivate properly. If they went down the mountain in three months¡¯ time and ended up being unable to defeat others despite having treasures, that would be really embarrassing.
After everyone left, Da Xu and Gu Jianxian were the only ones left on the rear cliff.
It wasn¡¯t too bad for Gu Jianxian. After watching everyone leave, he vanished on the spot too.
As for Da Xu, he looked at the backs of the departing crowd with great admiration.
¡°It¡¯s indeed worthy of being a hidden sect. They¡¯re clearly so strong and yet they¡¯re so modest. Aren¡¯t they supreme experts? I love it.¡±
Da Xu muttered in his heart,pletely convinced by the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
At the same time, in Chen Nation.
On a green hill, two figures stood on the edge of the cliff, one wearing a ck robe with golden thread while the other d in a light green robe.
They seemed to be in their early forties.
The man in the long ck robe seemed mild-mannered, but he was not exactly friendly and amiable. However, he wasn¡¯t aloof either.
However, he vaguely gave off an extraordinary vibe.
As for the man in the light green robe, he seemed rather scheming and ambitious as each move of his seemed enigmatic. However, if one did not observe carefully, they would realize that they did not seem normal.
¡°It¡¯s an opportunity. I met Chang Jiao back when I was in Chen Nation.¡±
¡°Ah, now that I think about it, almost thirty years have passed.¡±
¡°To be honest, I miss Chang Jiao, but unfortunately, we are not destined to be together.¡±
The man in the golden silk ck robe spoke, his eyes full of emotions as he stared at the orange-yellow sky.
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be sad, when the timees for the Great Xia Dynasty to truly rise and go through Immortal Ascension, Lady Chang Jiao will be revived too.¡±
The man in the light green robe said with a bow.
However, after he said that, the man in the ck robe could not help but sigh, and his expression could not be seen clearly.
¡°Rise of the Great Xia Dynasty? If my tenth son is around, there might really be a chance.¡±
¡°But he¡¯s no longer around, how can the Great Xia Dynasty rise?¡±
He seemed rather speechless.
¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re being too worried. His Highness is indeed a true peerless elite. Although he was harmed by thieves, I believe that he must still be alive in this world. Maybe, Heaven intends for him to go through more training.¡±
¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be long before Your Majesty can see His Highness.¡±
The man in the light green robe said.
¡°Xuan Ji, you don¡¯t have tofort me anymore. My tenth son is already dead and that¡¯s an indisputable fact, but the good thing is, Qian¡¯er is not too bad. Although he¡¯s a little rash, it¡¯s normal for young people to be reckless. He¡¯s generally fine.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll step down soon, we¡¯ll let Qian¡¯er seed the throne and change the destiny of the Great Xia Dynasty. I¡¯m not going tost much longer.¡±
The ck-robed middle-aged man continued.
However, the man in light green robe immediately knelt on the ground while his expression changed drastically.
¡°Your Majesty, you must not say that. The Great Xia Dynasty still needs you and the people of the dynasty need your rule. If you step down, it will not be a good thing for the people of the Great Xia Dynasty and the imperial court.¡±
He was extremely agitated as he was determined not to let the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty step down.
Yes, the man in the ck robe with golden silk was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The middle-aged man in light green robe was the Chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Taishang Xuanji.
He held great authority and power in court, and was the top existence of the Great Xia Dynasty. He was terrifying both in terms of background and power, and he was considered to be second only to the emperor.
When Taishang Xuanji heard that the emperor wanted to retire, he, as a subject, definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to it no matter what.
Although there was indeed a need to change the destiny of the imperial court, it was Heaven¡¯s will and it could not be decided by him. Otherwise, it would appear that the subjects no longer needed the emperor.
¡°Xuanji, you¡¯re good at everything but you see through things too clearly. Sometimes, that¡¯s not a good thing. You and I can never be like me and Bo Xuan.¡±
The emperor said with mncholy.
There was neither anger nor joy on his face, and it was hard to tell what he was feeling.
¡°However, I am as loyal to the Great Xia Dynasty as Bo Xuan is to you, Your Majesty.¡±
Taishang Xuanji hung his head low and said seriously.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not say anything and simply admired the scenery.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°What are you doing here? Bullying the elderly? Oh, no, bullying the disabled?¡±
The voice seemed a bit abrupt.
Taishang Xuanji immediately got up and looked toward the southeast.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did the same too with great interest.
At this moment, in the southeast direction, a figure slowly appeared in front of the two of them.
It was a young man who was wearing a white robe and seemed to be peerless. There was an inexplicable aura around him and he was just like a supreme Sword Immortal.
His aura was cold and indifferent while his gaze was calm. His handsome face made him seem likable too.
In the distance, Su Changyu walked over and couldn¡¯t help but frown.
It was because he realized that he didn¡¯t seem to have returned to the sect after jumping into the Well of This Life.
Immediately afterwards, he wanted to ask for directions, but as soon as he came over, he saw someone kneeling.
Su Changyu subconsciously thought that someone was getting bullied by a stronger person.
Su Changyu would usually just turn around and leave, for fear that he would be robbed. But now, he was not afraid.
He had a supreme Sword Immortal sword in hand and there was nothing to be scared of.
Hence, with the spirit of helping whenever he could, he hollered and tried to look like an impressive person. He would ask for directions too.
However, after taking another look, he felt that he seemed... to have mistaken something.
¡°Ah! This?¡±
¡°You...¡±
However, when they looked at Su Changyu, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji werepletely stunned.
One reason was that Su Changyu¡¯s aura was too startling.
Secondly, it was because Su Changyu surprisingly had an uncanny resemnce to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s younger self.
¡°This! This! This!¡±
In particr, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was dumbfounded as he looked at Su Changyu with astonishment.
It was the same for Taishang Xuanji.
He had seen the young emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who was indeed extremely dashing. Hence, he won the hearts of all the beauties in the world.
Although Su Changyu¡¯s appearance could not be said to be exactly the same, it was at least 80% simr.
¡°Your Majesty...¡±
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s voice was shaky.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty quickly sent a voice transmission to Xuanji to tell him not to reveal his identity. He was also at a loss.
¡°Master?¡±
Taishang Xuanji immediately looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, at aplete loss for words.
However, Taishang Xuanji was at a loss for words and so was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Do you guys know each other?¡±
Looking at their shocked gazes, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®Have I misunderstood something?¡¯
However, Su Changyu wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.
As long as one wasn¡¯t embarrassed, the ones to be embarrassed would be others.
¡°Little friend, who are you?¡±
Looking at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Taishang Xuanji immediately asked about Su Changyu¡¯s origin and background.
¡°Sword Immortal Su Changyu.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly and revealed his identity.
He understood that there were only two types of experts
One was heard of, the other was not heard of.
Besides, the real experts were basically unheard of.
He happened to be the kind that was unheard of. Anyway, no matter which type he was, it would be best if he could deceive others.
¡°Su Changyu?¡±
They looked at each other in shock.
However, they gradually snapped back to their senses.
Taishang Xuanji immediately asked, ¡°Little friend, where are you from? Are your parents alive? How old are you this year?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked.
However, after he said that, Su Changyu could not help but continue to frown.
¡®Why ask that for no reason?¡¯
¡®Do you want to rob me and my sect?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s logic was strange but he was not to be med for it. It was mainly because Daoist Tai Hua often told him to be careful when he was out.
Hence, Su Changyu immediately answered.
¡°Your Excellency, aren¡¯t you asking a bit too much?¡±
Su Changyu obviously did not want to answer this question.
Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but be awkward.
However, he soon immediately found a reason to exin.
¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit sudden. I have a pretty daughter who unfortunately hasn¡¯t found a husband yet. I think you should bepatible with her.¡±
Taishang Xuanji exined it with an excuse.
However, Su Changyu was not a fool and wouldn¡¯t be fooled by those words.
Moreover, he needed their help now and hence didn¡¯t dwell too much on it.
¡°May I ask, where is this ce?¡± Su Changyu asked calmly.
He usually wouldn¡¯t talk much because the more he said, the more mistakes there would be.
Most importantly, he felt that there was something odd about the two of them, and hence, he dared not interfere much. Anyway, he just wanted to know where he was.
¡°Oh, this ce is the northern county of the Chen Nation, don¡¯t you know?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked curiously.
In the next moment, Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Chen Nation?¡¯
¡®Northern County?¡¯
Chapter 197: Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, Worth 500,000 Superior-grade Spirit Stones?
Chapter 197: Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, Worth 500,000 Superior-grade Spirit Stones?
Su Changyu was confused.
¡®This is so damned outrageous.¡¯
¡®Northern County of Chen Nation?¡¯
Even if it was the northern county of Jin Nation, Su Changyu definitely wouldn¡¯t brag about anything.
But what kind of a ce was the northern county of Chen Nation?
The two were worlds apart.
¡®This is so damned absurd.¡¯
¡®I was just about eight minuteste and I got teleported to Chen Nation?¡¯
¡®Had I beente by another eight minutes, wouldn¡¯t I have been sent away from the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
It was really outrageous.
¡°Little friend, what are you doing?¡±
Taishang Xuanji looked at Su Changyu¡¯s expression that had changed slightly and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
To be honest, if Su Changyu didn¡¯t have such a striking resemnce to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s younger self, he probably wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pay attention to a stranger.
However, now, for the sake of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he had no choice but to speak up.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, there was just a slight deviation when I was setting up the Teleportation Array.¡±
Su Changyu stubbornly continued pretending. He could be cowardly and admit defeat but he couldn¡¯t not brag because he couldn¡¯t kick the habit.
¡°Deviation? Where are you from then, little friend?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked curiously.
¡°Jin Nation.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
Taishang Xuanji was speechless.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was speechless too.
¡®Jin Nation.¡¯
¡®That deviation is quite absurd.¡¯
¡°If you want to go to Jin Nation from Chen Nation, you have to go straight to the capital of the Chen Nation. We happen to be from the capital, so why don¡¯t we go together? That would make the trip less boring.¡±
Taishang Xuanji tried his best to force a smile.
However, as soon as he said that, Su Changyu got even more wary.
¡®Must these old two fogies insist that I apany them? Wouldn¡¯t it be boring?¡¯
¡®Could it be that you guys...¡¯
Su Changyu was a little flustered but still looked calm on the surface.
¡°Okay.¡±
Although there was definitely something wrong with the both of them, he didn¡¯t have any other solution so he had no choice but to agree first.
¡°Okay, okay, okay. In that case, little friend, let¡¯s go down the mountain before that.¡±
After getting Su Changyu¡¯s reply, Taishang Xuanji smiled.
Su Changyu was very calm. Anyway, he was already ready to draw his sword. If the two of them dared to attack, he would kill them without hesitation.
After all, they were the ones who attacked first.
¡°Alright.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who had stayed silent for half a day, also said that it was good at this moment.
Just like that, the three of them embarked on the journey.
Along the way, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had been staying silent but Taishang Xuanji, who was at the side, could feel that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was in a state of turmoil.
Taishang Xuanji was astonished.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was a supreme existence.
What kind of a major scene had he not seen before?
Even if the Crown Prince died, he would not be able to react that way.
He would react that way only if his nation fell.
That showed how shocked he was by Su Changyu.
However, at this moment, Taishang Xuanji hoped that Su Changyu wasn¡¯t the Tenth Prince.
If Su Changyu was really the Tenth Prince, the Great Xia Dynasty would really be in turmoil.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty had already been established. If the Great Xia Dynasty Tenth Prince had returned, there might not be any benefits.
Of course, if the Tenth Prince could bring blessings to the Great Xia Dynasty like the legends said, it would naturally be fine.
However, legends were legends and prophecies were prophecies. If prophecies really worked, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many fallen dynasties.
The three of them walked side by side down the mountain.
Along the way, Taishang Xuanji tentatively asked Su Changyu about it, using the same reason.
¡°I have a pretty daughter who, unfortunately, hasn¡¯t found a husband yet. I think you should bepatible with her.¡± Hence, he used that excuse to ask about Su Changyu¡¯s origin and identity.
If it were a normal person, perhaps he would really be tempted.
However, unfortunately, Taishang Xuanji found the wrong person. He did not know that Su Changyu was not interested in romance or lust.
Besides, Su Changyu had a strong feeling that there was something wrong with the both of them, and hence, he didn¡¯t want to bother about them.
Just like that, they arrived at the capital of Chen Nation.
The reason that Su Changyu changed his opinion about them was because they stayed in the Heavenly Fate Pavilion.
The Heavenly Fate Pavilion was the best pavilion in Chen Nation and even Su Changyu, a hillbilly, was aware of it. Clearly, the Heavenly Fate Pavilion was extraordinary.
In Heavenly Fate Pavilion.
There were several buildings that resembled sky pces that were floating above the sky. Each sky pce seemed luxurious, and even when he was standing below it, Su Changyu was astonished.
The reason he knew about the Heavenly Fate Pavilion was not because he researched a lot on restaurants, but because there was something in the Heavenly Fate Pavilion that was most attractive to him.
It was the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.
Yes, the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.
The Heavenly Apparel Pavilion was the best apparel pavilion that was ranked first in the Ten Nations. They would release a new design each year that was not only cool but extremely valuable too.
Previously, Su Changyu bought a piece of clothing that was worth a hundred taels of gold, but in the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, hundreds of taels of gold might only be enough for some thread.
Besides, Su Changyu¡¯s biggest dream was to have a new set of clothing produced by the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, which didn¡¯t necessarily have to be a limited edition.
As long as it was the clothes of the Heavenly Clothes Pavilion, it would be good enough.
¡°Old Xia, Old Xuan, do you guys live here?¡±
Su Changyu looked at Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty with some surprise.
Along the way, Su Changyu also found out the names of these two people, so he addressed them as Old Xia and Old Xuan.
It was good to be casual.
However, if his words were to spread to the Great Xia Dynasty, it would be incredibly shocking because the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was being called ¡®Old Xia¡¯.
It sounded awkward.
¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Little friend, are you not satisfied with this ce?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice sounded.
His tone seemed rather cautious, causing Taishang Xuanji, who was at the side, to somehow feel scared.
It was because he had never seen the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty say such things before. Even if the emperors of the other four dynasties were in front of him, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty probably wouldn¡¯t be that cautious.
¡°Of course I¡¯m satisfied, but I just heard that there¡¯s a Heavenly Apparel Pavilion there and I¡¯m wondering if it was true or not.¡±
Su Changyu said with a smile.
It was the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty frowned. He did not know much about that item.
However, Taishang Xuanji knew what the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion was.
¡°Your Majesty, the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion is a shop that specializes in producing clothing for the royals of the Ten Nations.¡±
Taishang Xuanji exined.
¡®Oh!¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded. He had understood.
¡°Little friend, do you like the clothes of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu with his eyes full of curiosity.
¡°I do like them but I can¡¯t afford it.¡±
Su Changyu seemed rather casual.
Those were the words that he meant from the bottom of his heart. He definitely liked the clothes.
All the new designs of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion would attract the attention of everyone present. As someone who liked bragging, cultivation was not the most important. The clothes he wore had to be the best.
¡°Can¡¯t afford it? You can¡¯t afford even a few pieces of clothing?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but continue to speak.
However, he was not being sarcastic, but rather, he took pity on Su Changyu for not being able to even afford some clothes.
¡°Not everyone is born with a golden spoon in their mouth. I might be a supreme Sword Immortal but I will nevermit theft. Since I provide for myself, it¡¯s normal that I¡¯d be penniless.¡±
Su Changyu said in a calm voice.
However, after he said that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt even more heartbroken.
He had already treated Su Changyu as his lost son, and hence, he somehow felt that Su Changyu must have suffered a lot of hardships outside.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty seemed even more heartbroken after Su Changyu said that.
Su Changyu obviously didn¡¯te from a rich family. Otherwise, how could he not be able to afford a few pieces of clothing?
He was the supreme emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and all his children were pampered since they were born.
There might be some princes and princesses who were unfavored, but even then, they would still be able to afford a few pieces of clothing.
Yet, Su Changyu was stranded in the world ofmoners and couldn¡¯t afford to buy a piece of clothing. How could his heart not go out to Su Changyu?
Thinking of this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Coincidentally, I am an honored guest of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, and I kinda feel that you and I are fated with each other. So, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t I give you a few pieces of clothing?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said with a calm smile.
However, after hearing his words, Su Changyu was a little stunned.
The clothes of the Heavenly Clothes Pavilion were not the same as the clothes sold at street stalls, and each piece was worth thousands of superior-grade Spirit Stones. Some that were made of good fabric would even cost more than 10,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
If it was a limited edition good, it would be priceless.
Yet, the emperor was giving him such a precious item.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but frown as he wondered if there was something fishy about it.
Sensing that Su Changyu was a little suspecting, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was suddenly at a loss for words while Taishang Xuanji, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but speak up immediately.
¡°Little friend, my master is very generous and he likes helping aspiring youths.¡±
Taishang Xuanji felt that Su Changyu was bewildered, and thus he immediately tried to exin.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu immediately understood something.
He had heard of such things before too. In particr, there were some wealthy experts who had already reached the end and could not increase their cultivation levels further.
Hence, they liked to help some young and outstanding talents. If they one day could soar high and advance by leaps and bounds, they would ask them for benefits.
Of course, that was quite a good thing as both parties would benefit.
Thinking about this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.
¡°Little friend, what do you think?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked curiously.
¡°Since we are fated, sure.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
His master told him not to take small advantages of others.
However, if there were advantages, he ought to take them.
¡°Sure. Little friend, pleasee with us.¡±
Taishang Xuanji immediately smiled while the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but smile too.
Soon, the three of them walked into the Heavenly Fate Pavilion while Taishang Xuanji took out a ck ancient token, and in an instant, the woman, who received them at the Heavenly Fate Pavilion, immediately had a change of expression. She then hurriedly went to call someone over.
After a while, an extremely beautiful woman walked over. She had a mature charm and there was a golden phoenix hairpin in her hair. She didn¡¯t seem tacky at all and instead gave off an inexplicable vibe.
She was the pavilion master of the Heavenly Fate Pavilion. She hade over personally, and upon sight of Taishang Xuanji, she looked extremely respectful.
¡°Greetings, distinguished guests.¡±
The Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Fate Pavilion did not know Taishang Xuanji¡¯s identity, but she could recognize the ancient token in Taishang Xuanji¡¯s hand.
It was the Great Xia Dynasty ancient token that couldpel all those involved in military, political, andmercial affairs in the territory of the Great Xia Dynasty to obey and cooperate unconditionally.
Besides, there were only a total of five such ancient tokens in the Great Xia Dynasty.
The owner of each ancient token was definitely a person of power and authority in the Great Xia Dynasty. Naturally, she had to greet Taishang Xuanji personally.
She would be in trouble if one of her subordinates offended them.
¡°Go to the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.¡±
Taishang Xuanji was still very polite to Su Changyu, but to the Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, his tone was very official and formal.
With just one sentence, thetter was even more certain that he was a big shot.
¡°Guests, please.¡±
She didn¡¯t dare to say more and immediately led the three to the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.
Soon after, Su Changyu stepped into the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion.
He was dumbfounded.
Every piece of clothing in the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion was extremely precious, and each piece was in a style that he had never seen before.
What made Su Changyu even more dumbfounded was that every single piece of clothing was priced as high as 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
What concept was 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones?
They were worth 50,000 middle-grade Spirit Stones which was equivalent to 500,000 inferior-grade Spirit Stones, which were worth 50 million taels of gold.
¡®What kind of divine ce is this?¡¯
However, each piece of clothing in the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion was at the level of a supreme-grade spiritual artifact. Hence, it was not an exaggerated price.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
Besides, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not know what was going on with Su Changyu, and hence, he subconsciously thought that Su Changyu was displeased.
He could not help but nce at Taishang Xuanji.
Thetter immediatelyprehended and looked at the Heavenly Fate Pavilion Master.
¡°Are there clothes that are of better quality? Show me the best item in the store that my little friend here will like.¡±
His tone was calm but his aura was still domineering.
¡°Alright, please wait for a moment, Lord.¡±
The Heavenly Fate Pavilion Master nodded and immediately asked someone to bring the best item in the store.
Soon, thirteen robes appeared in front of Su Changyu.
Each robe was protected by a ss cab.
Besides, each robe was considered a true treasure.
The functions of being insusceptible to fire and water, and the ability of getting rid of all sorts of bugs, all seemed a little low-end.
For example, the first one was the World Green Robe which was made of threads that was each sewn by nine hibernating ancient silkworms. Those silkworms would spit only ten threads of silk in their lifetime and there was a total of 100,000 threads of silk
The more terrifying thing was that there were 72 array formations in the robe, each with a Spirit Gathering Array and Five Elements Avoidance Arrays. Even the full-force strike of a Golden Core realm cultivator could not break the robe.
It was just that exaggerated and shocking.
¡°How much is this clothing worth?¡±
Su Changyu swallowed his saliva as he looked at the World Green Robe and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Distinguished guest, this robe is worth 500,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The Heavenly Apparel Pavilion Master spoke up. She stood beside the Heavenly Edge Pavilion Master and looked rather careful.
¡°500,000?¡±
Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
Not to mention the 500,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones, he didn¡¯t even have 500,000 copper coins.
That amount of Spirit Stones was massive to Su Changyu and he waspletely dumbfounded.
¡°Little Friend Su, if you like it, just take it away. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing, my master doesn¡¯t care.¡±
Taishang Xuanji suddenly spoke, making Su Changyue back to his senses.
In the eyes of outsiders, Su Changyu still remained calm. However, he would remain silent from time to time, making them feel strange.
Hearing Taishang Xuanji¡¯s words, Su Changyu exhaled a breath and then shook his head. ¡°We might be fated but I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head as he turned down the gift.
Not to mention 500,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones, he didn¡¯t even dare to ask for 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
He felt embarrassed to take something from others.
To be honest, Su Changyu was not a fool either.
¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just some Spirit Stones, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, Little Friend Su.¡±
However, in an instant, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately spoke. He had a good impression of Su Changyu and it was getting better and better.
In the beginning, he thought that Su Changyu was a boor, but after hearing that Su Changyu had turned him down, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty somehow felt that Su Changyu had a good character.
Besides, he even felt that Su Changyu had suffered a lot over the years.
Hence, regardless of whether Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince or not, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was still willing to give him a creation.
If not, he would at most take him in as a godson.
¡°Uh...¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised.
It was a limited edition robe but he felt bad about taking things from others.
After some hesitation, Su Changyu gave in to pragmatism.
He went to try on the clothes.
After Su Changyu left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but look at Taishang Xuanji and said via a voice transmission.
¡°Xuanji, do you think he looks like that?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked with some unknown emotions.
¡°Your Majesty, from the first moment I saw him, I almost thought I saw a younger version of you. Your Majesty, do you have a child who is stranded among themoners?¡±
Taishang Xuanji looked at Emperor Xia with curiosity.
¡°Impossible.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty shook his head.
¡°If I have a son, he should be the Tenth Prince. He really resembles him.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°Your Majesty, there is in fact a way to test this. We can take a drop of his blood and mix it with yours. We will use the ancient True Blood technique as a paternity test.¡±
Taishang Xuanji suggested.
¡°No need for that, I... I¡¯m still not prepared.¡±
¡°Also, if anyone else finds out about this, you should understand what I will do.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said calmly, turning down Taishang Xuanji¡¯s suggestion.
However, there were reasons for his rejection.
One was that he was indeed not ready.
Secondly, the nation¡¯s foundation was shaken. If he was really the Tenth Prince, it would not be a good thing for the whole Great Xia Dynasty once the news was spread, especially for Su Changyu.
Hence, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not want to verify it that way.
If he wanted to, he could always go and verify it. There was no need for Taishang Xuanji to suggest either.
¡°I understand.¡±
Taishang Xuanji nodded.
He took the initiative to propose that idea, not because he wanted to im credit, but because he wanted to test what intentions the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had.
Now that he knew what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty thought, he also became more worried.
He hoped that Su Changyu was not the Tenth Prince.
The reason being, there could only be one outstanding person in the Great Xia Dynasty, and that was the Crown Prince.
If there was a second person to steal the limelight, there would be real trouble.
However, at the next moment, Su Changyu walked over.
In the blink of an eye.
In the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion, everyone froze in shock.
Not far away, Su Changyu slowly walked over, dressed in the World Green Robe.
At this moment, his aura became extremely noble. It was that of a supreme Sword Immortal and his stunning good looks were entuated too.
All of a sudden, everyone in the entire Heavenly Apparel Pavilion suffocated.
Even Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but be slightly shocked.
¡®This is... too extraordinary, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
At the same time, in Wei Nation.
It was alreadyte at night.
On the eaves of the pavilion, Ye Ping was sitting cross-legged, pondering about his realm.
Chapter 199: Shocking Literature, The Aptitude of A Saint, The Literati Are Shocked!
Chapter 199: Shocking Literature, The Aptitude of A Saint, The Literati Are Shocked!
In the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard.
There were also quite a few students from the Ten Nations who were there for the final assessment.
Many cultivators rushed directly to the Tribute Courtyard after they passed the physical body pagoda.
They did not want to dy any longer. After all, after knowing that they could not break the record, they decided that it was better to hurry to the Tribute Courtyard and revise.
Besides, because the third round was a literary test, there was arge number of cultivators gathered outside the Tribute Courtyard.
After all, it was interesting to see some literary battles after having watched so many fights between elites.
¡°It¡¯s Elite Ye.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye is here.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, it must be great to have a son like Elite Ye.¡±
¡°I wonder how good Senior Brother Ye¡¯s literary skills are.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye looks just like a literati, I bet his literary skills are excellent.¡±
¡°Yeah. Senior Brother Ye looks like a learned person, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±
Everyone discussed among themselves and they all felt that Ye Ping¡¯s aura was like that of a Confucian schr. They subconsciously felt that Ye Ping was a well-educated person.
In the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard, Ye Ping bowed at the crowd politely.
At this moment, there were many books ced on the left and right sides below the Tribute Courtyard where several elders were guarding.
¡°Ye Ping, the literary test questions can be found among the books on these two sides, you may read them first.¡±
¡°Once you step into the Tribute Courtyard, you cannot leave. You have to be cautious.¡±
The elder informed Ye Ping that the literary test questions could be found among the books ced on both sides.
Once he stepped into the Tribute Courtyard, he would not be able to leave.
¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He wasn¡¯t very confident about the literary test, although he had relied on the literature he learned in his previous life to steal the limelight when he first transmigrated.
However, the literary test was different, and no matter how well-written one¡¯s essay was, they would not be able to pass the test if the essay was off-topic.
Hence, Ye Ping flipped through the books on the desks on both sides conscientiously and read them carefully.
There was a total of hundreds of books, most of which were the records of events and persons. Ye Ping read them carefully, not daring to miss anything.
Two full hours passed.
Ye Ping read all hundreds of books and remembered them clearly.
After making sure that he had no doubts, Ye Ping entered the Tribute Courtyard.
At this moment...
In the Tribute Courtyard, there were hundreds of books ced on the desks and only half of the participating students were present. Most of them were either still in the physical body pagoda or reading some books outside.
After all, the literary test was a bit of a headache for many cultivators.
Despite being knowledgeable, they were still quite troubled when it came to writing essays.
¡°Exalted Immortal,e with me.¡±
At this moment, the boy in the Tribute Courtyard led Ye Ping towards a desk.
There were three red wooden blocks.
Pointing at the blocks, the boy said, ¡°Exalted Immortal, the test questions are in these wooden blocks.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and thanked him before turning the wooden blocks over.
The word ¡°Persuasion¡± was carved on the first block.
The word ¡°Luck¡± was carved on the second block.
The word ¡°Outstanding Figure¡± was carved on the third block.
The so-called literary test required the candidate to write an essay based on one of the topics. The three topics were meant for testing the abilities of the literati.
If the essay written waspletely in line with the test question, it would be considered a writing of superior quality even if it was essentially inferior.
An essay was an essay. A literary test was a literary test.
The most important thing about a literary test was answering the question and staying relevant to the topic while the most important thing about an essay was its connotation.
After seeing the test questions, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned.
At the thought of the books outside, Ye Ping was suddenly enlightened.
Indeed, the test questions were hidden in the books.
Ye Ping did not move his brush immediately and instead pondered about it.
He was thinking about what essay he was going to write.
Persuasion, luck, outstanding figure.
He just had to pick one.
However, if he wanted to score well, the essay he wrote would have to be relevant to the question.
Ye Ping was confident of writing a perfect essay about any of the three topics.
However, it would be difficult to write all three.
¡°Ah!!! How exactly should I write it?¡±
In the Tribute Courtyard, a cultivator couldn¡¯t help but frown as he dropped his brush and the ink from it stained the essay. He howled while his eyes were bloodshot.
¡°No one is to be noisy in the Tribute Courtyard, chase him away.¡±
All of a sudden, a loud voice filled the air.
It was the voice of the examiner, the Great Confucian of the Ten Nations. In an instant, an invisible force sent the student flying out of the Tribute Courtyard.
That was the power of the great Confucian who was proficient innguage.
Watching everything before him, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be emotional as he didn¡¯t expect the literati to actually have this ability. If he had known earlier, he might have chosen to take the path of Confucianism.
However, it was now not the time to think about this.
Ye Ping closed his eyes tightly.
He was deep in thought as several excellent essays shed through his mind.
Unfortunately, none of them was relevant to the topic. To be more precise, none of them fit the three topics given.
¡°Ah.¡±
He had a headache.
Two full hours passed.
When Ye Ping was thinking about it, a gust of cold breeze suddenly blew over slowly.
The breeze crumpled Ye Ping¡¯s long shirt.
However, Ye Ping seemed to have an epiphany in an instant.
¡®Persuasion, luck, outstanding figure?¡¯
At this moment, there was an essay in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
In the next moment, the article seemed to have appeared in his mind like a bright sun.
¡°This is the essay!¡±
¡°This is the essay!¡±
¡°This is the essay!¡±
Ye Ping clenched his fist in euphoria. For a literati, an epiphany and a clear train of thought was an opportunity that was hard toe by.
After pondering hard for two hours, the feeling of suddenly bing enlightened made his scalp tingle and turn numb.
Phew!
Ye Ping exhaled deeply and then waved his hand while a light green wolf-fur brush appeared between his fingers.
At the next moment, Ye Ping began writing on the nk sheet of rice paper.
¡°This world is full of unpredictable possibilities. There are ups and downs in life.¡±
¡°A centipede has a hundred feet but it¡¯s slower than a snake.¡±
¡°A rooster may have wings but it can¡¯t fly like a bird.¡±
¡°A good stallion can travel across miles but there must be someone riding it.¡±
¡°Everyone has ambitions, but one can only excel if there¡¯s luck and opportunity.¡±
Ye Ping put down his brush. He had put his essence and energy into every word he wrote.
However, the moment Ye Ping put down his brush, a beam of golden light burst out from the entire sheet of rice paper.
Boom!
At this moment, a stone statue in the courtyard trembled. The stone statues were that of the great schrs of the Ten Nations, and the people who could have their statues erected in the Tribute Courtyard were not ordinary Confucians.
They were great Confucians who had been recognized by heaven and earth, and mastered the power ofnguage. Each word they spoke or wrote could convey the orders of heaven, and they were existences who held authority. All their orders would be enforced.
The three examiners of this examination were also the great schrs of the Ten Nations, but they were not qualified to have their statues erected in the Tribute Courtyard.
However, the stone statue of the great Confucian in the courtyard suddenly trembled, attracting the attention of countless spectators.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Guys, look, the essay written by Senior Brother Ye is actually glowing.¡±
¡°What kind of divine ability is this? I want to learn it too.¡±
¡°Each word of his is precious as gold. Each word of his is really precious as gold.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°What kind of essay did Senior Brother Ye write? How can each word of it be worth a thousand gold?¡±
All the participating students in the Tribute Courtyard couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, especially a few students who instantly understood what was going on. Their eyes widened greatly as they stared at Ye Ping.
¡°What exactly does it mean for each word to be worth a thousand gold? Is it very precious?¡±
Some people still didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t help but inquire.
¡°You¡¯re such an illiterate. That just means that the essay is very valuable and precious but it¡¯s just figurativenguage. It doesn¡¯t really mean that each word of the essay is worth a thousand taels of gold, but rather, it just means that it¡¯s very precious.¡±
¡°Yes, usually, only nation-stabilizing essays would show such signs. Each nation-stabilizing essay is precious and would suppress the luck of a nation. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother Ye to not only have impressive abilities, but also excellent literary skills.¡±
¡°It should be a nation-stabilizing essay. Oh my God, a nation-stabilizing essay is one that even a great Confucian cannot write. Since ancient times, a nation-stabilizing essay would appear only during the Ten Nations Examination. This nation-stabilizing essay will stabilize the luck of a nation.¡±
¡°The essay stabilizes the nation. If Senior Brother Yepletes this essay, he can directly achieve the position of great Confucian and advance greatly.¡±
In the Tribute Courtyard, there were also some cultivators who knew about the literary test and the division of literati. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
¡°What? He can be a great Confucian with just one essay?¡±
¡°Is it true? You can be a great Confucian with just one essay?¡±
¡°There are only seven great Confucian schrs in the entire Wei Nation, and you¡¯re saying that a random essay is all it takes to be a great Confucian schr?¡±
However, some people were shocked and did not believe that a single essay could allow one to be a great Confucian schr.
In their opinion, no matter how good an essay was, it shouldn¡¯t make someone be a great Confucian schr right away.
¡°Ridiculous, do you think that Confucianism is the same as cultivation? Confucianism is all about attaining the Dao in one day. Besides, what do you mean a random essay? Open your eyes and take a good look, this is a nation-stabilizing essay. Even a great Confucian schr might not be able to write it.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nation-stabilizing essay. There are seven great Confucian schrs in Wei Nation, but only one of them has written a nation-stabilizing essay and gained the recognition of heaven and earth. As the great Confucian schr of the world, his wordsmand great power and can reach the sky.¡±
¡°I¡¯m feeling so sour. Senior Brother Ye is really godly. He has such a terrifying cultivation level and his physical body is intimidating. I didn¡¯t expect his literary skills to be so extraordinary too. He managed to write a nation-stabilizing essay. How impressive!¡±
At this moment, those outside the Tribute Courtyard could sense something too.
An inexplicable aura spread throughout the entire Tribute Courtyard while the great Confucian schr shivered continuously.
¡°Silence!¡±
However, at this moment, in the depths of the Tribute Courtyard,
A voice sounded. It belonged to the great Confucian schr whose voice seemed to contain a divine power. Each word of his made the entire interior of the Tribute Courtyard and the area outside fall silent.
Even the statues, too, all settled down.
It was the Tribute Courtyard, which was also the examination venue. Of course, there had to be silence.
In the Tribute Courtyard.
The three great Confucian schrs were sitting in the hall. They were all elders who usually looked calm but the shock in their eyes could not be concealed.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to be able to write a nation-stabilizing essay at such a young age. The younger generation really outshines the older generation.¡±
¡°Yes, he managed to write a nation-stabilizing essay at such a young age. It¡¯s really enviable.¡±
¡°It¡¯s such a pity. If he¡¯s a great Confucian schr, he could have been recognized by heaven and earth and be a great Confucian of heaven and earth with his nation-stabilizing essay.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to find it a shame. He seems to be less than 25 years old and a great Confucian younger than 25 years old is a rare find in this world. He will definitely be a great Confucian of heaven and earth within a hundred years. The Confucian lineage has finally produced a rare genius.¡±
The three peoplemunicated. They were extremely shocked, but as great Confucian schrs, they wouldn¡¯t get flustered because of a nation-stabilizing essay.
On usual days, their reaction might indeed be a little more intense, but now that it was the literary exam, they had to pay more attention to their image since they were examiners.
Hence, they remained seated quietly without reacting much.
Of course, after Ye Ping¡¯s essay was written, they would obviously vie with each other to watch.
Outside the Tribute Courtyard.
Ye Ping moved his brush vividly and soon got immersed in writing. Each golden word that appeared on the rice paper was precious and valuable.
There was also some literary talent behind Ye Ping.
There were a total of eight.
The essay written by Ye Ping was called ¡®Persuasion¡¯.
It was a famous one that spread for thousands of years.
It fit the mood.
The theme of this essay was to advise the world to follow the will of heaven, not to look down on themselves, and not to always think of defying heaven. It was to advocate that sometimes, it would be a good thing to let nature take its course.
Besides, many famous figures were included in the essay, who were mostly viins.
Of course, Ye Ping did not waste time and had read many stories about powerful figures in the Tribute Courtyard, which he edited but retained the core meaning.
In poems, a single word would change the rhyme.
However, in an essay, the general meaning and connotation mattered more than the words themselves. The essence of the essay and the meaning that was to be conveyed were the core of the essay.
Towards the end, Ye Ping¡¯s writing speed increased and his creative juices were flowing.
¡°The poor be rich and the old get stronger. The girls in the pce be concubines and promiscuous women be wives.¡±
¡°The time and ce are wrong, the world is dim, thend is barren, the waves are tumultuous, there is ack of luck, everything is arranged in this life. Who doesn¡¯t like luxury? However, if your birth characters do not allow it, how can you be a minister?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s speed of writing was increasing and towards the end, he even thought about the time when he had just transmigrated.
He struggled hard for the immortal path, but by chance, he was lucky enough to meet Daoist Tai Hua. He then stepped onto the path of immortality.
Fifteen minutes passed.
When Ye Ping finished writing thest word, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.
At this moment, his essence and energy were perfected and his thoughts were clear. All his troubles and worries were temporarily forgotten.
However, at this moment, the entire courtyard suddenly became green, and in the next moment, gusts of wind blew over. A bodhi tree appeared behind Ye Ping.
,000 bodhi tree branches were hanging down and the sounds of sutras filled the air, somehow freeing them of worries.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation appeared behind Ye Ping¡¯s head, making him look like a buddha.
However, at this moment...
Boom!
Boom!
An infinite amount of golden light darted out of the rice paper on the desk and shot into the sky.
All the stone statues in the entire courtyard trembled and even the true words of the great Confucian could not suppress it.
Shadows even appeared above the courtyard.
The shadows were holding scrolls in their hands and emitting rolling talent.
¡°This world is full of unpredictable possibilities. There are ups and downs in life.¡±
¡°When the weather isn¡¯t fair, the sun and moon cannot be seen. When thend is not pleasant, grass cannot grow.¡±
The sounds of the sutra sounded.
It spread throughout the entire Wei Nation, and countless cultivators and people felt that the essay was written by a great Confucian schr.
In the Tribute Courtyard.
The three great Confucian schrs werepletely astonished.
¡°Supreme essay! This is a supreme essay! It turns out that this is a supreme essay.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a supreme essay that can spread across thousands of worlds?¡±
¡°How is that possible? How is this a supreme essay?¡±
The three great Confucian schrs were stunned, and their eyes were full of disbelief and shock.
Ye Ping¡¯s essay was not the so-called nation-stabilizing essay but a high-level supreme essay.
There were five grades to the essays.
Citywide essay, nationwide essay, nation-stabilizing essay, thousand-year essay, and supreme literary essay.
Citywide essays could be spread throughout an ancient city.
Nationwide essays could be spread throughout the nations.
Nation-stabilizing essays would stabilize the luck of a nation.
Thousand-year essays would spread throughout the world for thousands of years, and if a great Confucian schr could be a Saint, he would be able to spread it to the literati of the world.
Supreme essays were peerless and unique. Those who could write supreme essays would be half-Saints of the literati of this world.
He would be worshiped by the imperial dynasty and revered by the literati of the world.
Such essays would appear only once in 5,000 years.
However, they didn¡¯t expect there to be a supreme essay in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
Whoosh.
At this moment, a figure appeared in the middle of the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard. It was the powerhouse of the Ten Nations Academy who had rushed here immediately with unparalleled shock on his face.
In the imperial pce of Wei Nation, the literati were discussing something.
However, a loud and clear voice suddenly sounded.
¡°There are bound to be unpredictable things in this world.¡±
¡°When the weather isn¡¯t fair, the sun and moon cannot be seen. When thend is not pleasant, grass cannot grow.¡±
The ancient voice resounded. It was the spirit of the great Confucian of heaven and earth chanting scriptures.
It spread throughout Wei Nation.
The people in the imperial pce were naturally the first to hear it.
In an instant, all the court officials froze. No one knew what was happening.
However, in an instant, the chancellor of the Wei Nation Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but stiffen and freeze in shock before going outside the hall while trembling.
¡°This is truly a supreme essay. Someone has written a supreme essay. Is there going to be a saint in the Confucian lineage?¡±
His voice was full of excitement and he simply ran towards the Tribute Courtyard without concern for the emperor.
¡°What? A supreme essay? Xu Xiang, wait for me.¡±
¡°Ah, a saint would appear in this world once in 5,000 years, is it possible that someone among us is going to be a Saint?¡±
¡°Quick, quick, quick, it¡¯s at the Tribute Courtyard of Wei Nation. Quick, go.¡±
In an instant, all the civil officials ran towards the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard.
They were literati who still had the pride of literati even though they had joined the court as officials.
When they heard that someone had written a supreme essay, they were naturally excited.
¡®As for the emperor?¡¯
They would at most face punishment when they returned. If they could not read the supreme essay, they would really live in regret for 10,000 years.
All the civil officials ran away.
At this moment, the people in the court were all dumbfounded.
¡°Your Majesty, these civil officials are simply defiant of thew. How dare they leave the court without permission?¡±
At this moment, some military officials hollered furiously and wanted to join them.
However, in an instant, the emperor of Wei Nation spoke up.
¡°Wait for me, guys, I¡¯ll go with you. Court adjourned, court adjourned!¡±
After saying that, the emperor of Wei Nation vanished in the next moment too.
Chapter 200: One Million Superior-grade Spirit Stones? No, 100 Inferior-grade Spirit Stones?
Chapter 200: One Million Superior-grade Spirit Stones? No, 100 Inferior-grade Spirit Stones?
People were astonished and some were in disbelief that a supreme essay appeared.
The voices spread throughout the streets of Wei Nation.
The voice of the Great Confucian resounded over and over again, spreading throughout the ce.
It was the voice of the Great Confucian of heaven and earth.
There was countless talent in the Wei Nation Courtyard.
Ye Ping was at the Bodhi ancient tree where there were countless rays of wisdom.
With Golden Wheels of Expiation behind Ye Ping¡¯s head, he seemed like a Buddha of enlightenment and a Daoist Master. The light of his Golden Wheel of Expiation shone on the world.
At this moment, a loud voice sounded.
¡°There are all sorts of unpredictable things in this world.¡±
The voice made the expressions of the literati of the world change.
That was the voice of the Sage of literati.
In the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard, the three examiners walked over and arrived in front of Ye Ping.
However, he was staring straight at the essay on the table.
Some people also looked at it, but what they saw was an endless golden aura, so they couldn¡¯t see the content of the essay clearly. They might even get hurt while trying to read it.
¡°Don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s a supreme essay that only Great Confucian schrs can read.¡±
A Great Confucian schr told them not to look at the essay, lest it affected them.
Since it was a supreme essay, it naturally couldn¡¯t be looked at casually.
The three Great Confucian schrs wanted to take a look but they had to ask for Ye Ping¡¯s permission.
Otherwise, it would be extremely impolite and disrespectful to Ye Ping if they did so without asking.
However, Ye Ping was now in enlightenment. They could not disturb him and could only wait anxiously at the side.
The literary saint was chanting a sutra that made everyone shocked.
Wei Nation, Jin Nation, Qing Nation.
As the voice sounded, more and more literati of various nations heard it.
Every literati was filled with shock as no one thought that someone would suddenly write a supreme essay.
It was too astonishing.
The Ten Nations were astonished.
The spirit of the Literature Sage had appeared.
Dong.
With the sound of bells and drums, a beam of purple starlight shot up above the sky andnded on Ye Ping.
A Pce of Literature evolved and immediately appeared behind Ye Ping. It was the pce of the schr, Wen Qu, which was a symbol of the perfection of talent.
The terrifying Pce of Literature appeared, allowing Ye Ping to ascend entirely.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation at the back of his head also had three more rings.
The Golden Wheel of Expiation had a total of nine rings, and when the ninth ring was formed, it would be Major Perfection.
However, it was an impressive feat for an ordinary Daoist Master to condense the Golden Light of Expiation in his lifetime. If he could condense the Golden Wheel of Expiation, he would not have lived his life in vain.
Ye Ping had now condensed three rings of the Golden Wheel of Expiation, which was an increase in quality.
At this level, each additional Golden Wheel of Expiation would bring about a shocking difference.
Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Wheel of Expiation had three rings, and if he encountered an existence like the Nine Talismans Devil Son, he wouldpletely be able to force him to unveil Nine Talismans.
The terrifying talent allowed Ye Ping¡¯s realm to be increased by a massive margin.
The golden Dharmic powers of a cultivator at the ninth level of Foundation Establishment would be shining brightly.
There was endless wisdom under the Bodhi tree.
The elders of the Ten Nations were all shocked as no one expected Ye Ping to have such incredible and exaggerated abilities. He could tell that it was a mystic realm and managed to pass the physical body pagoda and the literary test, which was the most difficult, with flying colors.
¡®Are you still human?¡¯
Boom!
The literature halls of all nations were filled with sounds.
The Great Confucian schrs had some detection as they bowed at Ye Ping.
In the Chen Nation.
Taishang Xuanji also seemed astonished as he sensed the peerless talent.
¡°Your Majesty! I never thought that someone from the Great Xia Dynasty would be able to create such a supreme essay and attract the resonance of the literati of heaven and earth. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s luck.¡±
In the middle of the room, Taishang Xuanji looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and said with great respect.
He looked extremely shocked. He was the chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty and thus was educated. He understood the terror of the supreme essay.
In the room, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty took a deep breath. He did not give any answer and instead smiled.
At this moment, Taishang Xuanji suddenly froze.
He seemed to have understood something as he couldn¡¯t help but look to the left.
The room on the left was upied by Su Changyu.
He had just met Su Changyu and the Great Xia Dynasty had already gained such a fortune. Wasn¡¯t that the same as the legend?
At this moment, Taishang Xuanji somehow felt that Su Changyu was the tenth prince of the Great Xia Dynasty. He didn¡¯t even need any other evidence to prove it.
Such a blessing was rare in 10,000 years and a supreme essay would condense the fortune of the dynasty. Even a Great Confucian schr who wrote essays everyday might not be able to write a supreme essay.
After they had just met Su Changyu, such a blessing urred.
¡®How is he not the Tenth Prince?¡¯
Taishang Xuanji understood the intentions of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. He knew what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was thinking, but he also knew that he could not take the initiative to get involved.
Otherwise, there would be huge trouble.
At this moment...
In the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard.
The Literature Pce behind Ye Pingpletely emerged and a Great Confucian schr¡¯s spirit entered the pce too.
An unparalleled talent entered Ye Ping¡¯s body.
At this moment, Ye Ping felt a strange power which was the power ofnguage.
The lineage of Confucianism was not about the cultivation of spiritual energy, but talent in poetry and painting.
Heaven and earth had already recognized Ye Ping and it represented the intention of the Great Confucian of heaven and earth.
In other words, Ye Ping was already a Great Confucian who was recognized by heaven and earth, mastering the power of words and reaching the heavens with every word and action of his.
The terrifying Confucian aura diffused around Ye Ping, and when the three great schrs in the Tribute Courtyard saw this scene, they could not help but bow at Ye Ping.
¡°Greetings, Sir.¡±
The ages of the three of thembined were almost a thousand years old, but they did not boast in front of Ye Ping and even called him the Great Confucian.
The so-called Great Confucian schr was one who had been recognized by heaven and hearth and had extraordinary status. They were a step below the Sage of Literati.
A level higher would be a half-step Sage who could have his statue erected in the imperial dynasty. For thousands of years, all literati would have to bow and pay respects to it. Even the most powerful figures would have to respect half-step Sages.
Thest stage was the Literature Sage who held absolute power and could master the power of heaven and earth. He could kill even the strongest demon.
Ye Ping was one step away from reaching the realm of the Heaven and Earth Confucian. Faced with the Fiendcelestial Cult disciples, there was no need to use the Golden Wheel of Expiation at all. One word would be enough to kill all demons.
That was the terrifying nature of the Great Confucian and also the power of literature lineage.
However, it was a Herculean task to be a Great Confucian of heaven and earth, which was even harder than cultivating to the Tribtion Transcendence realm.
There were only seven Great Confucian schrs in the Wei Nation, but none of them could be called the Great Confucian of heaven and earth, and there was only one Great Confucian of heaven and earth in the Han Mo Academy.
The most direct ability of the Great Confucian of heaven and earth was that he could reprimand the emperor for being muddled up and immoral. He could also channel heaven and earth powers and depreciate the fortune and luck of the nation. Even the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would have to be respectful to him.
Hence, the three Great Confucian schrs were obviously envious of Ye Ping for bing a Great Confucian of heaven and earth in such a short period of time.
However, in fact, Ye Ping¡¯s essay was about persuading the world and dissuading the world¡¯s literati. It was a supreme essay that got more terrifying in theter paragraphs.
If a Great Confucian of heaven and earth wanted to advance further, he would have to be worshiped with the talent of countless literati.
Besides, Ye Ping¡¯s supreme essay could be passed down for thousands of generations, and the persuasion essay itself would attract countless literati. If there were literati who could understand a different mood within it, Ye Ping would be given credit too.
Hence, sooner orter, Ye Ping would be able to be a second Sage. Although it might be difficult to be a half-step Sage, it was not impossible.
Bing a Literature Sage would be extremely difficult.
A true Sage would establish teachings and academies. It would be impossible for one to be a Sage with a single essay.
All the brilliance was constrained in oneself.
All the abnormalities vanished.
At this moment, it was extremely quiet in the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard.
Ye Ping opened his eyes too.
He was just in the process of enlightenment of the Dao.
Now that the enlightenment was over, all the visions disappeared.
Looking at everything in front of him, especially the three Great Confucian schrs bowing to him, Ye Ping did not dare to be arrogant. Hence, he immediately bowed again.
¡°Greetings, Sirs.¡±
Although he was now a Great Confucian of heaven and earth, Ye Ping knew that he had to respect others.
¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re being too polite. We have read plenty of books and written lots of essays but we can¡¯t even write a supreme essay. You are very talented to have written a supreme essay at such a young age. We ought to be ashamed.¡±
The three of themughed bitterly, thinking that they did not deserve to be treated so respectfully by Ye Ping.
¡°You guys are being too serious. You are the Great Confucian schrs of the Wei Nation who have plenty of students. I just wrote an essay. I¡¯m inferior to you.¡±
Being modest, Ye Ping did not think he was particrly powerful. After all, the essay wasn¡¯t an original work of his and he wasn¡¯t that thick-skinned as to im credit.
¡°Sir, don¡¯t argue, we really can¡¯t make the cut. However, can we read your essay?¡±
The three Great Confucian schrsughed bitterly. They didn¡¯t want to argue about such things either and were just eager to read Ye Ping¡¯s essay.
¡°Please go ahead, Sirs. I still have some things to do, so I will leave first.¡±
Since he had already written the essay, Ye Ping did not intend to stay here any longer. The Ten Nations bazaar was what he cared about now.
Although the essay was good, it was a pity that he was no longer on this path.
¡°Take care, Sir.¡±
The three Great Confucian schrs were extremely polite, but in the next moment, they walked towards the desk and vied to read the essay.
The three of them were Great Confucian schrs who could read the supreme essays.
At that moment, the chancellor and the king of Wei Nation arrived personally at the Tribute Courtyard to read the essay. However, since the Great Confucian schrs were around, they didn¡¯t have the cheek to vie to read it.
An entire hour passed.
The three Great Confucian schrs put the essay on the table like it was a treasure.
¡°It¡¯s really a supreme essay.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not just a Great Confucian schr. It won¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a half-step Sage.¡±
¡°This essay is destined to be passed down for a thousand generations, it won¡¯t be long before we have to call him a half-step Sage.¡±
The three of them were emotional and their tones were full of shock.
All the cultivators in the Tribute Courtyard were shocked too.
At the same time, in the physical body pagoda.
As the door opened, Huangfu Tianlong appeared.
He was smiling confidently.
After more than half a day of efforts, he finally broke through the 59th floor.
59 floors.
¡®How exaggerated is that?¡¯
¡®I¡¯d probably break the record, right?¡¯
Huangfu Tianlong walked out smilingly, but he soon couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Although he had broken a record, Ye Ping was clearly able to break his own record.
However, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but smile again. No matter what, he had broken his own record.
Thinking of this, Huangfu Tianlong strode out with a face full of confidence.
However, at this very moment, someone immediately walked over.
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu, Senior Brother Ye said that he is waiting for you at the Tribute Courtyard but he seems to have left for the Ten Nations Bazaar.¡±
Someone spoke up and informed Huangfu Tianlong.
Huangfu Tianlong was stunned after hearing what he said.
¡°Senior Brother Ye is here?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was overwhelmed with shock.
¡°He was here long ago. It has been more than two hours since he left.¡±
The other party nodded.
¡°Two hours? How many levels did Senior Brother Ye reach?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong asked.
¡°He reached the 81st floor. By the way, congrattions for reaching the 59th floor, Senior Brother Huangfu. If not for Senior Brother Ye, you would be the first to reach.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu, why are you suddenly sulking?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Huangfu, you¡¯re not jealous of Senior Brother Ye, are you?¡±
The other party congratted but his tone was mellow. When he noticed the slight changes in Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Huangfu Tianlong was speechless.
He did not answer but directly disappeared in ce to go to the Wei Nation Tribute Court.
After 15 minutes, Huangfu Tianlong left the Wei Nation Tribute Courtyard again and went to One-Line Sky instead of the Ten Nations Bazaar.
He was incredibly upset. He wasn¡¯t jealous of Ye Ping, but Ye Ping was like a divine mountain who appeared in his heart. He was insurmountable and it made him somehow mncholic.
Back in One-Line Sky.
Soon, Huangfu Tianlong discovered that there were many people standing quietly on the eaves.
Chen Hongfei, Nangong Xing, Zhang Ren, and some famous geniuses were all standing quietly on the eaves.
At this moment, in the Ten Nations Bazaar.
Ye Ping rushed there immediately with a simple agenda and that was to check if there were any treasures.
If there were no treasures, he would take it as an eye opening experience. If there were any treasures, it would naturally be better.
The bazaar was overcrowded and full of cultivators from the Ten Nations who had set up stalls there.
As Ye Ping appeared, it resulted in a hugemotion.
¡°Elite Ye?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this Elite Ye?¡±
¡°Elite Ye, were you the one who created the phenomena in the Tribute Courtyard just now?¡±
¡°Guys, Elite Ye is here!¡±
The voices sounded one after another.
In an instant, Ye Ping was surrounded by the crowd. After all, he was too famous and could not stay hidden at all.
Faced with the crowd¡¯s ttery, Ye Ping seemed helpless and had no choice but to smile bitterly. After saying some words, he asked them to leave.
After all, the purpose ofing here was to identify and appraise treasures.
However, even so, there were quite a few people paying attention to Ye Ping, which made him feel really ufortable.
Hence, Ye Ping cast a disguise Dharma spell when he was at a corner and changed his aura and appearance. Otherwise, with those people following him, the treasures he found would be snatched away.
After the disguise, no one really noticed him.
Soon, Ye Ping was doing treasure appraisal in the Ten Nations Bazaar.
He did not enter the stores.
There were three rules to treasure appraisal, ording to Lin Bei.
The true treasures had to be ordinary, defective, and inconspicuous.
How could the treasures in the stores be ordinary-looking? How could they be defective? They couldn¡¯t be inconspicuous either.
Only the items sold at stalls would fit those conditions.
However, there were many people stopping in front of most of the stalls. Ye Ping took another approach and specifically browsed at some unattended stalls.
Four hours passed.
Finally, Ye Ping saw a stall.
The stall owner was an old man with a full head of white hair who was beside a girl. They were sitting in a corner and could easily go unnoticed.
Soon, Ye Ping came to the old man¡¯s stall.
He looked very calm as he stared at the goods on the ground.
Most of them were some copper artifacts. There were also some flying swords of inferior quality.
However, soon, there were a few things that caught Ye Ping¡¯s eye.
A ck token.
A broken piece of iron.
A stone that weighed down the cloth of the stall.
¡°Elder, what is the price of this flying sword?¡±
Ye Ping was cautious and did not directly ask the price of these three items, and instead asked for the price of a flying sword.
¡°50 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The elder smiled when he saw that a customer had arrived.
Ye Ping frowned and picked up another item and said, ¡°What about this one?¡±
¡°This one costs 30 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The elder smiled.
¡°What about this one?¡±
Ye Ping looked for another item and asked casually.
¡°This one is even cheaper. 20 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The stall owner smiled benevolently.
¡°What about that token?¡±
Ye Ping pretended to be casual.
¡°Oh, this one is worth 550,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
The old man smiled gently.
Ye Ping was speechless.
¡®What? 550,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®Are you kidding me? Everything else is worth dozens of inferior-grade Spirit Stones. This token is worth 550,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®Do you take me for a fool?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the old man with a peculiar gaze.
¡°Exalted Immortal, don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive. Do you know the origin of this item?¡±
The stall owner was still smiling and pointing at the ancient token.
¡°This is the ancient Immortal yer King token. With this token, you can activate the Immortal yer King¡¯s inheritance. Impressive, huh?¡±
The elder said with a serious expression.
Ye Ping was speechless.
Ye Ping knew of the Immortal yer King. He was one of the twelve Immortal Kings of the ancient times who had once single-handedly killed twelve immortals. Hence, the so-called Immortal yer King itself was a legend.
Besides, why would the true Immortal yer King appear here? Ye Ping thought that he was lying.
¡°Exalted Immortal, how about 480,000 since we are fated? That¡¯s an auspicious number which is also considered good karma.¡±
The stall ownerughed.
However, Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to answer him at all.
¡°What about this fragment?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
¡°Oh, this one¡¯s cheaper. It¡¯s worth 490,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones. Exalted Immortal, you¡¯ve got a discerning eye. This is a fragment of the Great Dao Creation Cauldron. There are only five of them in the whole world. If you can get all of them, you will be able to recast the Great Dao Creation Cauldron, then you can return to your true self and be an immortal.¡±
The stall owner continued.
Ye Ping was speechless.
He fell into silence.
He couldn¡¯t understand if it was because of his disguise that made him seem gullible or what. Otherwise, why would anyone dare to say that to him?
Did he think he was a fool?
¡°What about this stone?¡±
Ye Ping continued to ask.
¡°Exalted Immortal, impressive, impressive. There are only three treasures at my stall, I didn¡¯t expect that you found them all. You¡¯re the most noble treasure appraiser that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±
¡°The stone is named the White Sun Flying Immortal Stone that contains immortal fate. However, since you are fated with me, it shouldn¡¯t be overboard to charge you a million superior-grade Spirit Stones, right?¡±
The elder continued to boast.
Ye Ping was stunned again.
He looked down at the ck oval-shaped stone that didn¡¯t have any special characteristics. It was actually extremely ordinary.
¡®White Sun Flying Immortal Stone?¡¯
¡®Impressive. What a braggart. He¡¯s so much better at boasting than those books?¡¯
Ye Ping took a deep breath and got up to leave.
The stall owner was simply treating him as a fool.
¡®Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡¯
¡®Waiting to be ughtered?¡¯
As soon as Ye Ping got up to leave, the stall owner followed suit and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Immortal, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. The price can be negotiated. Isn¡¯t business all about negotiation? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±
The stall owner was so excited that he pulled Ye Ping and continued to negotiate the price.
¡°Elder, I¡¯m not anxious. These items of yours are worth dozens of inferior-grade Spirit Stones. Oh, why would these things be worth hundreds of thousands of superior-grade Spirit Stones? Aren¡¯t you treating me like a fool?¡±
Ye Ping was a little perplexed.
¡°Hey, that¡¯s not the way to do business. How about this? Name your price and take these three items away together.¡±
The old man said with a smile and asked Ye Ping to name his price.
¡°How about one?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°One million superior-grade Spirit Stones? That¡¯d be a bit of a loss but I¡¯ll take it that we¡¯re forming a friendship.¡±
The stall owner said with a frown.
¡°No, 100 inferior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head and named his price.
The stall owner was speechless.
Chapter 201: Returning To The Qingyun Dao Sect, Meeting Su Changyu!
Chapter 201: Returning To The Qingyun Dao Sect, Meeting Su Changyu!
At the Ten Nations Bazaar.
The stall owner looked at Ye Ping with a dumbfounded expression.
He had honestly expected Ye Ping to say one million middle-grade Spirit Stones or at least inferior-grade Spirit Stones.
He could also ept it.
¡®100 inferior-grade Spirit Stones? Young man, you¡¯re not being very ethical.¡¯
¡°Exalted Immortal, that¡¯s too much of a bargain. 100 inferior-grade Spirit Stones? I don¡¯t mean anything else but 100 inferior-grade Spirit Stones is not even enough for you to touch these things.¡±
The stall owner cried and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Senior, quit joking. You¡¯re expecting to sell these lousy goods for a million Spirit Stones? I don¡¯t mean anything else but if I howl right now, do you believe that everyone wille here and scold you?¡±
Ye Ping did not really want to buy those things, but rather, he felt that those three items really fit the description of treasures that Lin Bei told him. However, he was nonchnt because he was unsure if they were treasures or not.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I really did not lie to you, these three things are really the Immortal yer King token, the Great Dao Creation Cauldron, and the White Sun Flying Immortal Stone. I won¡¯t ask more from you. How about 100,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones? I¡¯ll take it as a friendly price.¡±
The stall owner continued.
¡°500 inferior-grade Spirit Stones. Take it or leave it.¡±
Ye Ping also did not want to waste any more time. It was stated clearly in Lin Bei¡¯s treasure appraisal insights that regardless of whether an item was a treasure or not, it would not matter anymore if someone paid a high price for it because it had already lost its value.
¡°Exalted Immortal, 10,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones is the lowest I can go. I really can¡¯t go any lower. Will you just take it that you¡¯re taking pity on me? I still have a family to feed.¡±
The stall owner had a miserable expression.
¡°10 superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
Ye Ping said with a solemn expression.
If the stall owner tried to bargain again, Ye Ping would just leave.
¡°Deal!¡±
The elder said, seemingly having understood what Ye Ping was thinking. He agreed without hesitation.
Ye Ping was speechless.
¡®How hasty.¡¯
Soon, after Ye Ping took out 10 superior-grade Spirit Stones and handed them to the old man, he got hold of those three items too.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you must treat this creation opportunity well.¡±
After selling those items, the elder watched Ye Ping leave smilingly.
Obviously, he had earned quite a lot of money by epting the price of 10 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
¡°If we¡¯re really fated, I¡¯ll see you again next time, Elder. I¡¯ll thank you properly then.¡±
Ye Ping nodded, took his things, and left the ce.
After Ye Ping left, the stall owner could not help but look at the girl beside him with a smug expression on his face.
¡°See? Grandpa didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? The more ordinary and inconspicuous something looks, the more likely someone would fall for it.¡±
¡°These days, there are just a bunch of fools who read too many strange and bizarre books, and then think that they¡¯re all that impressive.¡±
¡°No way, no way someone really thinks that treasures will be hidden in such small stalls, right?¡±
The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile on his face.
¡°Grandpa, if you do that, won¡¯t you get beaten up?¡±
The girl spoke with her chin in her hand.
¡°What are you scared of? I move to a different ce every once in a while. Are you scared that someone mighte looking for me?¡±
¡°At the end of the day, in all the years I¡¯ve been peddling goods, the buyer who left the deepest impression on me is Cultivator Lin.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll forever remember what happened then. At that time, I had been a stall owner for three months but I didn¡¯t sell a single thing yet. I was almost going to starve to death but someone among the crowd immediately took a liking to something I sold.¡±
¡°I knew right away that he was the person I was destined to meet.¡±
The old man said with an emotional gaze.
¡°What happened in the end?¡±
The girl at the side asked.
¡°In the end, I bought a house back in our hometown.¡±
The stall owner said with a smile.
Five minutes passed.
A figure appeared at the stall.
It was a woman in purple who was wearing a veil and squinting her beautiful eyes while sizing up the stall.
Immediately afterwards, she asked, ¡°Sir, where is that token sold at your stall? Where¡¯s the copper fragment and stone?¡±
The woman asked with a somewhat anxious tone.
¡°Oh, those items have already been bought by someone. Girl, do you want to look at something else?¡±
The old man was a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect to meet two oddballs at the same time in just one day. Both of them had even taken a liking to his items.
¡°Bought them? Sir, why would someone be willing to buy those kinds of things? Cut it out. Since you¡¯re doing business, it¡¯s just a matter of price.¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to pay 100,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones for those three items. Here are some Great Xia Dynasty banknotes. Please count them.¡±
The woman in purple said and even took out ten banknotes, each of which was worth 10,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
In an instant, the stall owner froze.
¡®100,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
He would never finish spending them.
Looking at the old man who was surprised, the woman in purple didn¡¯t continue spouting any nonsense and instead continued, ¡°Elder, where are the items?¡±
She continued to ask.
The old man was dumbfounded, and after hearing the woman in purple¡¯s voice again, he couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously say, ¡°I¡¯ve already sold them.¡±
¡®Sold them?¡¯
The woman in purple frowned. It was not that she did not trust the stall owner, but rather, she felt that no one would buy such an item.
¡°Sir, 100,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones is already quite a lot. Those three things may be worthless to you but they¡¯re of some value to me.¡±
¡°How about this? I¡¯ll top up to 300,000 Spirit Stones, not a single cent left. If you can sell it to me, everything can be negotiated, but if you want to put on airs, you should reflect on yourself before doing that.¡±
The woman in purple was sharp and straightforward. She didn¡¯tck money but she wouldn¡¯t let others rip her off either. 300,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones was her limit.
¡°300,000?¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes widened. He had never seen 30,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones in his life, let alone 300,000.
In an instant, the stall owner was distressed.
300,000.
300,000.
If the woman in purple hade 15 minutes earlier, he would have reached the peak of his life.
Unfortunately, she was 15 minuteste.
The owner of the stall cried.
The woman in purple was a bit confused as she watched the stall owner bursting into tears.
¡®It¡¯s just 300,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones? Must you cry?¡¯
¡°Miss, the items have already been sold.¡±
At this moment, the girl at the side spoke up and seemed rather innocent.
¡°They¡¯ve really been sold?¡±
She did not believe the words of the stall owner but she subconsciously chose to trust the girl.
¡°Yes, 15 minutes ago, a man came to buy those three items you mentioned.¡±
The girl answered.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
The woman in purple couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist while furrowing her brows tightly.
¡°What a waste.¡±
The woman in purple took a deep breath, looked at the stall owner, and couldn¡¯t help but say so.
After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl again and said, ¡°Girl, do you know what that person looks like?¡±
She continued to ask.
At that moment, the girl carefully described Ye Ping¡¯s looks while the woman nodded and then took out one banknote. She handed it to the girl and said, ¡°Thank you. Take this money to buy some tasty food.¡±
She was very generous. Each banknote was worth 10,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones and she gave it away just like that. She was obviously rich and generous.
¡°Exalted Immortal, pardon me for asking but what exactly are those three things?¡±
At this time, the stall owner snapped back to his senses and looked at the woman in purple with curiosity and sorrow in her eyes.
¡°You don¡¯t even know what the things that you sell are? How can you set up a stall here then?¡±
At the mention of this, the woman in purple was displeased, but she nevertheless said, ¡°The token you are selling is indeed the Immortal yer King token. Do you understand now?¡±
The woman in purple said indifferently with some curiosity in her eyes.
¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how you got those things.¡±
The woman in purple¡¯s words made the stall owner dumbfounded.
¡®Immortal yer King token?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s really the Immortal yer King token?¡¯
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
What kind of existence was the Immortal yer King? The Immortal yer King had once killed immortals, and the stall owner did not expect the random token that he had found to really be the Immortal yer King token.
¡®This... is a little too absurd, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
¡®No this is no longer absurd, this is simply unbelievable.¡¯
¡®Immortal yer King token.¡¯
¡®Immortal yer King token.¡¯
That item was worth a massive amount of money. It couldn¡¯t be bought even with 10 million superior-grade Spirit Stones, let alone 100,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
The woman in purple ignored the stall owner and left directly to look for Ye Ping whom the girl mentioned.
After the woman in purple left, the stall owner froze in ce, unable to snap back to his senses for a long time.
At this moment...
In One-Line Sky.
Ye Ping, who had already restored his original appearance, returned to the One-Line Sky restaurant.
He had gained a lot this time. He had merely spent 10 superior-grade Spirit Stones and managed to get three items.
Regardless of whether the quality was good or not, he at least definitely didn¡¯t incur a loss.
Ye Ping intended to take the items back to study them carefully. What he had to do now was to leave Wei Nation.
He wanted to go back sooner.
¡°Master!¡±
Li Yu had long been waiting outside One-Line Sky, and now that Ye Ping had appeared, Li Yu immediately walked towards him excitedly.
¡°Master, did you write that supreme essay just now?¡±
Li Yu clenched his fist. As the crown prince of the Jin Nation, how could he not be pleased with the fact that Ye Ping had performed outstandingly at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?
In particr, Ye Ping had been shining brighter and brighter.
Now that he had written a supreme essay, Li Yu was on the verge of crying tears of joy.
Ye Ping was from Jin Nation and Li Yu was the crown prince of the Jin Nation. Clearly, the Jin Nation was going to shine bright this time. By then, the Great Xia Dynasty would increase efforts to support Jin Nation.
Besides, he was about to ede to the throne soon. Once he did, he would increase Jin Nation¡¯s ranking. It was simply a huge glory, and when the time came, he would be an intelligent ruler of the Jin Nation.
Furthermore, Ye Ping was his master. The more famous Ye Ping was, the more his prestige would rise. The thought of it made Li Yu overjoyed.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much, the essay has nothing to do with you no matter how good it may be.¡±
However, outside One-Line Sky, Ye Ping saw through Li Yu¡¯s thoughts.
He did not want Li Yu to be just a monarch who relied on others, instead he wanted Li Yu to rely on himself to ede to the throne and rule over the nation.
After hearing what Ye Ping said, Li Yu immediately smiled sarcastically and asked Ye Ping.
¡°Master, now that the Ten Nations Grand Tournament has ended, what are your next ns?¡±
Li Yu asked Ye Ping with curiosity.
¡°I intend to return to the sect to study and learn properly.¡±
Ye Ping wanted to leave, and in fact, he was extremely eager to do so because he felt that it would be better to return to the sect sooner.
His Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in the sect were all talents. To put it nicely, he would be able to learn some things, and by staying there, he would have a bright future.
¡°Master, you¡¯re already so strong, do you still need to return to the sect? This is a little...¡±
After hearing what Ye Ping said, Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but look a little depressed.
To be honest, he really hoped that Ye Ping would go to the Ten Nations Academy and then fight the geniuses of the Ten Nations Academy before trampling over the elite of the Great Xia Dynasty. That would be awesome.
He felt that it would be a waste for Ye Ping to return to the sect.
¡°Li Yu, remember well, there will always be people who are better than you. I may seem too strong, but in fact, between heaven and earth, there are too many people who are far stronger than me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just like the mystic realm this time. What if it wasn¡¯t a mystic realm? The world outside is full of dangers and continuously increasing one¡¯s strength is the right thing to do.¡±
Ye Ping said seriously.
However, Li Yu had heard those words countless times before and had already gotten used to hearing them. He had a childlike character and thus couldn¡¯t understand it.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you really not going to the Ten Nations Academy?¡±
However, at this moment, Huangfu Tianlong appeared. He sensed that Ye Ping hade, so he immediately came outside the One-Line Sky. When he saw Ye Ping, he first bowed before asking seriously.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m not going.¡±
Seeing Huangfu Tianlong walking towards him, Ye Ping once again nodded and gave his answer.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, if you don¡¯t go to the Ten Nations Academy, you won¡¯t be able to join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, and this time, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Are you really not going to go?¡±
¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s true that the Ten Nations Academy won¡¯t be able to let you learn anything, but the Great Xia Dynasty Academy will definitely exceed your imagination.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong looked very serious.
He knew that Ye Ping was not impressed by the Ten Nations Academy, and in fact, Huangfu Tianlong despised them too.
However, Huangfu Tianlong knew that the Great Xia Academy was the true goal of the cultivators.
In the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, one could not only learn supreme Mystical Abilities, they could have an eyeopener too.
Broad horizons was something that could not be cultivated in the sect.
¡°Yes, Master, even if you don¡¯t like the Ten Nations Academy, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is really different. I heard that the worst student of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy can dominate the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°That is where the real elites go to. If you go to the Ten Nations Academy, it probably won¡¯t take you too long to get to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
Li Yu also spoke up in a bid to urge Ye Ping to go to the Ten Nations Academy. After all, joining the Ten Nations Academy was the only way to advance to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
If Ye Ping gave up and missed the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, he would have to wait a long time before the next admission.
¡°I understand that the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is supreme and is a sacred ce for cultivators of the Great Xia Dynasty, but I understand even more that with my current strength, I will be a nobody even if I go there.¡±
¡°My mind has been made up, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
He insisted on not going.
Ye Ping hadn¡¯t changed his thoughts at all.
At this point, both of them seemed to be full of regret.
However, at this moment, a familiar voice sounded.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huangfu, there¡¯s something wrong with what you just said. The Ten Nations Academy is not the only way to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. In fact, if there really is a supreme talent, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy will also make an exception and ept him or her.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you were given the chance to enter the Great Xia Dynasty Academy with just one essay that you wrote. It probably won¡¯t be long before someonees to invite you to the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
It was Chen Hongfei who said that.
Since the mystic realm assessment, Chen Hongfei had also personally apologized to Ye Ping and the others at the banquet.
Although they did not be close friends, they had at least buried the hatchet. Besides, they only had a verbal dispute and did not bear a huge grudge against each other.
Like an understanding brother, Chen Hongfei said that in front of everyone.
¡°Is that true?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was a little surprised as he had never heard that rule before.
However, before Chen Hongfei could speak, another few figures appeared.
¡°You are right, Brother Chen. If it is really an elite of the generation, the Great Xia Dynasty Academy would make an exception to recruit him or her. With a single supreme essay, you can totally join the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
¡°Yes, maybe tonight, the people of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy will personallye to look for Ye Ping and recruit him. I hereby congratte you in advance.¡±
Nangong Xing and Zhang Ren appeared. They both seemed to know something.
Indeed, after they said that, Huangfu Tianlong and Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
¡°You guys are being too polite. Actually, regardless of whether the Great Xia Dynasty Academy is recruiting or not, I have to return to the sect. There is a vast amount of knowledge in this world, and since my cultivation level is low, I have to train hard.¡±
Ye Ping knew that everyone was giving him their well wishes with utmost sincerity, but he was also clear that he had only been cultivating for half a year.
If he went straight to the Great Xia Dynasty, it would indeed be a little too fast. Hence, he wanted to take a break and calm his mind, lest his foundation became unstable and he ended up affecting himself. That would be really troublesome.
After he said that, everyone continued being silent.
However, Nangong Xing soon couldn¡¯t help but be emotional.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you really deserve to be a supreme elite. If anyone else were in your ce, they probably won¡¯t be able to turn down the invitation of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. However, you are aware of your situation at all times. We really have to learn from you.¡±
Nangong Xing said.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod too.
¡°You guys are really praising me too much, but if nothing goes wrong, I should have to leave tomorrow, so I will drink some more wine with you today as an early celebration of you guys joining the Ten Nations Academy.¡±
Ye Ping said.
This time, he took the initiative to host a banquet in One-Line Sky.
After all, he was leaving tomorrow and didn¡¯t want to leave quietly.
¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡±
The crowd was a little surprised, but they didn¡¯t say anything more.
They could tell that Ye Ping was determined to leave this time. Since he had already made up his mind, there was nothing else they could say.
On this day, Ye Ping set up a banquet and invited the students of the Ten Nations Academy.
He had also met lots of people.
He continued all the way untilte at night.
The banquet ended and Ye Ping left alone. Li Yu wanted to tag along with Ye Ping, but the rewards of the Ten Nations Academy hadn¡¯t been issued yet. Hence, Ye Ping told Li Yu to stay there to collect the rewards before going to the sect to look for him.
However, just as Ye Ping was preparing to leave, the elders of the Ten Nations Academy also came.
They still tried to persuade Ye Ping and talked to Ye Ping for several hours.
In the end, Ye Ping nheless turned down the Ten Nations Academy¡¯s invitation and chose to leave.
Besides, the Ten Nations Academy also respected Ye Ping¡¯s decision.
However, the Ten Nations Academy also promised Ye Ping that as long as Ye Ping was willing to join them, they would always open their doors to him.
Hence, Ye Ping stepped onto the Wei Nation Teleportation Array in the morning and returned to Jin Nation.
15 minutester.
In the capital of Jin Nation.
In the Teleportation Array, Ye Ping opened his eyes.
He stepped out of the Teleportation Array.
Soon, an extremely eye-catching and familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Ping.
It was...
His eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu.
Chapter 202: Little Junior Brother, I’m Going To Customize A Tough Training Plan For You
Chapter 202: Little Junior Brother, I¡¯m Going To Customize A Tough Training n For You
In the capital of Jin Nation.
As Ye Ping walked out of the Teleportation Array, an extremely familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Ping.
It was Su Changyu.
Not far away, Su Changyu was dressed in a light white long robe which was extraordinary as it looked like snow from afar. There were also faint rays of white light surrounding it.
The robe alone attracted the gazes of countless people on the streets.
Coupled with Su Changyu¡¯s stunning appearance and his extraordinary aura, he could be considered the center of attention as people of all ages and gender on the street were staring at him.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded. He was smiling with some excitement in his eyes.
On the street, Su Changyu quietly sensed the envious gazes of the crowd.
However, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, making Su Changyu stunned.
¡°It¡¯s Ye Ping?¡±
Su Changyu was stunned and soon couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
He turned around and looked in the direction of the voice, only to discover Ye Ping.
In an instant, Su Changyu saw Ye Ping.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu spoke, his voice filled with excitement. However, his unique aura made him look extremely calm.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping quickly walked over and stood in front of Su Changyu before bowing to him, unable to hide the joy on his face.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu nodded before turning to look at Ye Ping curiously.
¡°Aren¡¯t you in the Jin Nation Academy? Why have you returned?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity as he wondered why Ye Ping was back again even though he had gone to the Jin Nation Academy.
¡°Senior Brother, I spent the past few days participating in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. Now that it has ended, I came back.¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Su Changyu was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was.
At this point, he spoke up.
¡°Ten Nations Grand Tournament? I¡¯m afraid that the Ten Nations Grand Tournament still hasn¡¯t ended yet, right?¡±
The person who spoke was Taishang Xuanji.
He said slowly, full of curiosity.
Indeed, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament had yet to end for others, but for Ye Ping, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament had already ended.
¡°Who is this?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu curiously and asked. After all, he had seen Su Changyu standing with those two people just now.
¡°These are Fellow Daoists, Old Xia and Old Xuan.¡±
At the mention of Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
They were both good people.
They were truly nice people who had given him lots of clothes without asking for anything in return.
Su Changyu introduced the two of them to Ye Ping.
¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±
Ye Ping nced at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji before saying respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Xia, Senior Brother Xuan.¡±
Ye Ping seemed very respectful and well-mannered.
However, when he said that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
They suddenly had a Junior Brother out of nowhere and they were both caught betweenughter and tears. However, after thinking about it, the two of them still had nothing to say, especially the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. As long as Su Changyu was happy, he would be fine.
¡°Junior Brother, although you did not do well in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, you don¡¯t have to be too dejected. Do you n to return to the sect for a short stay of a few days or a long stay?¡±
Su Changyu asked Ye Ping.
He subconsciously felt that Ye Ping had lost in the Ten Nations Competition, so he tried tofort him.
Although Su Changyu knew that his junior brother was extremely talented and was a supreme elite, he felt that he could notpare to others in the Ten Nations.
That was also the reason why he thought that Ye Ping had lost.
¡°Senior Brother, after participating in the Ten Nations Competition, I understood many of my shorings, so this time, I intend to stay in the sect for a long time.¡±
Ye Ping said extremely seriously.
This time, during the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, Ye Ping had understood a lot of things and knew that he had a lot of ws too. Hence, he decided to cultivate well in the sect until he was strong enough before leaving.
¡°Good.¡±
Su Changyu nodded. He seemed extremely calm and mysterious.
¡°I¡¯m heartened to know that you¡¯re aware of your own shorings.¡±
¡°A true powerhouse doesn¡¯t be strong at all times, they only know of their own shorings.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s good that you have the heart of a peerless powerhouse.¡±
Su Changyu spoke again.
Coupled with his extraordinary aura and mysterious gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of enlightenment.
Even Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty at the side froze in shock.
The reason being, when Su Changyu said those words, he somehow gave others a good impression.
It was as if there was a supreme truth.
He looked at Su Changyu¡¯s realm and cultivation level.
¡®Uh...¡¯
He couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.
Taishang Xuanji knew in an instant that Su Changyu was fooling others, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but tense up too.
The reason being, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hated such pretentious people. The Crown Prince once tried boasting in front of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and he almost had his legs broken.
Would the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty start feeling disgusted towards Su Changyu?
Thinking of this, Taishang Xuanji could not help but look at him.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was at the side, did not seem displeased at all. In fact, he was even smiling and seemed to be very pleased with Su Changyu.
Taishang Xuanji was at a loss for words.
He was praying silently for the Crown Prince.
However, although Su Changyu was pretending, he made it seem very real.
If Su Changyu could cover up his realm, it would really be perfect.
Thinking of this, Taishang Xuanji could not help but stare at him. He somehow thought of something but finally fell silent.
¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Senior Brother.¡±
Upon hearing Su Changyu¡¯spliment, Ye Ping was overjoyed.
However, in the next moment, Su Changyu¡¯s expression was extremely calm as he looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother, now that you¡¯re back for a long stay, I¡¯ll put you through rigorous training.¡±
¡°The rest of your Senior Brothers will also put you through harsh training, got it?¡±
Su Changyu said, looking extremely calm.
Now, he had gotten the inheritance of the Seven Ancient Kings. Although he had only obtained a white flying sword, Su Changyu was an incredible person.
Usually, he would have a sense of superiority without doing anything and now that he had gone out to obtain an inheritance, Su Changyu felt that he was about to ascend.
Hence, Su Changyu intended to give Ye Ping some pointers, it had indeed been a long time since he gave Ye Ping some guidance.
He decided to take advantage of Ye Ping¡¯s loss in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament to give him some guidance. That would not be too bad.
¡°Alright.¡±
Upon hearing the harsh training n, Ye Ping not only did not feel upset, he even seemed rather pleased.
He wished that he could learn more things. During the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time, he really wanted to ascend.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Changyu did not say anything more and simply brought Ye Ping back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He could reach the Qingyun Dao Sect from the capital of the Jin Nation. Normally speaking, it wouldn¡¯t take long if he used the Teleportation Array.
However, Su Changyu did not choose to use the Teleportation Array and instead chose to use a flying sword to cross over cities.
It didn¡¯t matter to Ye Ping. As for Taishang Xuanji, he mainly respected the decisions of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. If the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was happy, he would definitely be overjoyed.
Seven full days passed.
Everyone arrived below the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, the only difference was that...
In the past, there was basically no one in the Qingyun Dao Sect, but this time, there were lots of craftsmen.
Su Changyu was curious.
He didn¡¯t know what was going on in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping seemed rather curious too, but after thinking about it, he felt that the Sect Leader should be building the foundation.
The four of them went up the mountain together.
They soon heard Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice.
¡°Be gentle, don¡¯t damage it. These are superior-ss zed tiles, each piece costs two taels of silver.¡±
¡°When will the fireproof wood be delivered? Go back and tell your boss that we¡¯ll have to dock the remunerations if he¡¯s so slow with the delivery.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, ce this golden tripod at the main entrance.¡±
Before Ye Ping and Su Changyu could walk in, they heard the voice of Daoist Taihua at the entrance of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice was very loud as hemanded many craftsmen who were working on a huge construction.
¡°Master!¡±
After walking out of the mountain, Ye Ping eximed.
Daoist Tai Hua, who was overseeing the construction, couldn¡¯t help but stare at Ye Ping, followed by Su Changyu too.
¡®Indeed, Changyu always survives.¡¯
When Daoist Tai Hua saw Su Changyu, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief. All the worries that he had before vanished after seeing Su Changyu.
¡°Ye Ping, Changyu, you guys are back.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua adjusted his robe and immediately walked towards Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
At the same time, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but look at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji with a slight frown.
Perhaps Ye Ping and Su Changyu did not know how to judge others, but the intelligent Daoist Tai Hua could tell at a nce that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji were not ordinary people.
¡°Who are those two people?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious as he looked at Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty with his eyes full of doubt.
¡°They are my friends, Old Xia and Old Xuan.¡±
Su Changyu exined.
¡°Oh.¡± Daoist Tai Hua nodded and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re Changyu¡¯s friends, that makes them guests of my Qingyun Dao Sect. I¡¯ll cookter to receive them.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was actually more hospitable, but no one came to Qingyun Dao Sect, so he couldn¡¯t show off his culinary skills. Now that the Qingyun Dao Sect had improved, he had to improve the hospitality too.
¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡±
¡°Sir, you¡¯re standing on ceremony.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji said with faint smiles on their faces. After all, since they were guests, they couldn¡¯t pull a long face all the time.
¡°No, no, Changyu, quickly go and arrange the amodation for our guests. During your absence, I built a new room, just in time for the guests to stay.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was all smiles.
Su Changyu nodded and led the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji inside.
¡°Ye Ping, stay back. I have something to ask you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked Ye Ping to stay.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
After Su Changyu left, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Ye Ping, what is the origin of these two people?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked Ye Ping with his eyes full of curiosity.
¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure either. Eldest Senior Brother and I met at the Jin Nation Teleportation Array. I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°However, after hearing what Eldest Senior Brother said, he seems to have met them along the journey. They¡¯re very generous too. The apparel that Eldest Senior Brother is wearing now is a gift from them.¡±
Ye Ping did not know much about the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji, and only knew a small part of what happened.
¡°The clothes are gifts from them? That exins it. The clothes he¡¯s wearing are worth lots of money. It¡¯s at least a few thousands of taels of gold. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and continued immediately afterwards.
¡°Ye Ping, why are you back again?¡±
Since Ye Ping did not know where the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty came from, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but look a little curious and asked for the reason why Ye Ping had returned again.
¡°Master, I participated in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament some days ago and discovered my shorings. Now, I¡¯m back because I want to study and learn properly within the sect to strengthen my foundation.¡±
Ye Pinge exined to Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
Unfortunately, Daoist Tai Hua did not know what Ye Ping was talking about because he had little to no knowledge of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Okay, since you are willing toe back, I won¡¯t say anything more. It just so happens that your Senior Brothers have received some creation some days ago, they might be able to teach you some more things.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded. Just like Su Changyu, Daoist Tai Hua thought that Ye Ping had lost at the Ten Nations Competition and had been dealt a blow, which was the reason he chose to return to the sect for a period of rest.
However, after thinking about it, he felt that it made sense. Ye Ping had only been cultivating for less than half a year. Even though he was an elite who excelled in Qingzhou, it would be normal for him to suffer some setbacks in the Ten Nations.
¡°Creation?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Yes, some days ago, Changyu happened to learn of a mystic realm which he could enter with his own abilities. So, he invited your Senior Brothers and of course I joined them too.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, but if it wasn¡¯t for me, I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible for Changyu and the others to even get the opportunity.¡±
At the mention of the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but be a little smug.
¡°You guys entered the mystic realm together?¡±
However, Ye Ping was a little shocked after hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words.
The Senior Brothers in the sect were all talents and elites. Yet, they had to enter the mystic realm together?
That seemed a little exaggerated to Ye Ping.
¡®What kind of mystic realm was that?¡¯
At the same time, Ye Ping felt rather upset as he thought, ¡®Why did they find the mystic realm only after I left? Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to Jin Nation Academy.¡¯
He wouldn¡¯t participate in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament either.
In Ye Ping¡¯s opinion, the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was not as good as the mystic realm.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua spoke again.
¡°By the way, Ye Ping, I¡¯ve done some divination for you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly spoke. Ever since he obtained the Eight Trigrams diagram, he didn¡¯t have the chance to use it at all. However, now that Ye Ping had arrived, he naturally had to showcase his abilities in front of Ye Ping.
Otherwise, what if Ye Ping thought that he was a good-for-nothing?
¡°Alright, thank you, Master.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Daoist Tai Hua immediately took out the Eight Trigrams diagram.
In an instant, the light of the Eight Trigrams diagram shot everywhere while runic shadows surrounded Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s hands.
¡°Supreme heavenly secret.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua moved his hands and there was soon an explosive sound.
Immediately afterwards, several runic characters appeared.
¡°Too ominous.¡±
He inhaled sharply.
In an instant, Daoist Tai Hua furrowed his brows.
¡°This is bad.¡±
He had an extremely grave expression which made Ye Ping somehow be nervous.
¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Ping asked with some curiosity.
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯re going to encounter a huge tribtion recently, so you have to be very careful and stay in the sect. Do not go anywhere, do you understand?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll help you see how we can resolve it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua put away the Eight Trigrams diagram. Immediately afterwards, he looked at Ye Ping seriously.
¡°A huge tribtion? Alright, Master, rest assured. I won¡¯t go anywhere during this period of time. I¡¯ll just stay in the sect.¡±
Hearing what Daoist Tai Hua said, Ye Ping was not particrly afraid and was instead extremely grateful.
Fortunately, he had returned to the sect.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how he died if there was a huge tribtion.
¡°Okay, go back and get some rest. I¡¯ll think of a solution for you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua got serious too.
To be honest, if Ye Ping really encountered a huge tribtion, he would naturally do his best to help Ye Ping ovee it.
However, in the end, Daoist Tai Hua did another divination for him.
It was huge auspiciousness.
Daoist Tai Hua immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Clearly, Ye Ping¡¯s tribtion was a personal one.
Seeing that Ye Ping was going to encounter a huge cmity, Daoist Tai Hua was rather worried because he was scared that the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm might affect Ye Ping.
However, after looking at it now, it was obviously not rted to the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm.
That was a good thing.
He could resolve it slowly.
He would at most use his great auspiciousness to resolve Ye Ping¡¯s ominousness.
At the thought of this, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping who had already gone far.
At the same time, in another ce.
The new residence building of the Qingyun Dao Sect was indeed extraordinary.
There were dragon sculptures and phoenix paintings which looked much grander and splendid than before.
¡°Little Friend Changyu, where did you live before this?¡±
Looking at the brand new residence building, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely curious as they asked Su Changyu where he was living before this.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m not particr about my residence. I live here.¡±
Su Changyu pointed to the house near him.
The house was very shabby and it was obviously not a good ce.
Seeing this scene, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt a little sad.
He stayed silent while Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°It seems that your sect has improved greatly now. A new residence has been built. It¡¯s not bad.¡±
¡°However, why did they choose fire-resistant wood? Are they scared that there would be rampant fires?¡±
Taishang Xuanji chuckled with his eyes full of curiosity.
He could tell at a nce that the wood was fireproof and was curious.
Su Changyu answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°By the way, Little Friend Changyu, is that one outside your Master?¡±
Taishang Xuanji did not dwell on the fireproof wood and instead asked another question.
As Taishang Xuanji asked that question, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty tensed up.
He looked at Su Changyu and for some reason, he somehow felt a little nervous.
¡°Naturally.¡±
Su Changyu answered subconsciously.
However, Taishang Xuanji immediately spoke up.
¡°Little friend, what about your parents?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked curiously.
After hearing that, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Along the way, the two of them had been asking him some strange questions from time to time.
Su Changyu was puzzled.
¡®Why do they keep asking about my parents?¡¯
¡®Do they know each other?¡¯
Chapter 203: Father and Son Reconcile?
Chapter 203: Father and Son Reconcile?
Su Changyu did get a little confused.
During this period of time, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji had been asking him about his parents every now and then.
He didn¡¯t know why they were so curious.
However, Su Changyu finally sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my parents are.¡±
He gave his answer.
Although he didn¡¯t know why they kept asking such questions, he felt that it was not a big deal.
¡°You don¡¯t know where your parents are? What does this mean?¡±
Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask. He knew that it was something that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to ask and thus asked on his behalf.
Su Changyu did not answer directly and instead looked into the spot below the cliff in the distance.
He looked at Daoist Tai Hua who was still giving instructions to the craftsmen.
¡°All of us in the sect are orphans. Since we were children, we don¡¯t know who our parents are.¡±
¡°Master said that a few decades ago, there were two Nascent Soul realm cultivators in Qingzhou who crushed several mountains, causing a huge cmity in Qingzhou. That resulted in many orphans.¡±
¡°We were lucky to have been saved by Master. Although our lifestyles are ordinary, we basically get to eat and live properly.¡±
For some reason, Su Changyu said some more things, which were rather rare.
He felt somewhat emotional, perhaps because his parents whom he had never met had appeared.
After he said that, there was a strange gaze in the eyes of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty while Taishang Xuanji was at a loss for words.
Su Changyu resembled the younger self of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty greatly. Besides, Su Changyu was an orphan and shortly after they met Su Changyu, a Great Confucian schr appeared in the Great Xia Dynasty.
He feltpelled to admit that Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke up.
¡°Do you miss your parents?¡±
He asked cautiously.
There was some nervousness in his eyes.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before, why would I miss them?¡±
However, Su Changyu¡¯s tone was even calmer.
¡®Have I ever missed my parents?¡¯
Su Changyu had honestly thought about them before but it was not because he missed them. Rather, he wanted to know what kind of people his parents were.
However, those words left the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty somehow speechless.
¡®Yeah, how can he miss them if he¡¯s never met them before?¡¯
¡®Why should he miss his parents if he¡¯s never seen them before?¡¯
¡°Well, what kind of people do you think your parents are?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued.
¡®What kind of people are they?¡¯
Su Changyu frowned, and the more he thought about it, the more he found the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to be strange. However, afterwards, Su Changyu nevertheless gave his answer.
After all, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had bought him so many clothes. If he disagreed, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty might not buy him clothes again.
¡°To be able to give birth to a genius like me, I think my father should be an expert who¡¯s one in a million.¡±
Su Changyu answered seriously.
After hearing what he said, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. However, before he could continue to speak, Su Changyu spoke up again.
¡°However, Old Xia, your son should be very ordinary, right?¡±
Su Changyu was extremely straightforward and his words made the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty fall silent.
Pfft.
Taishang Xuanji, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but show his displeasure. Although he soon looked normal again, Su Changyu noticed everything.
¡°Old Xuan, don¡¯tugh, your daughter probably looks ordinary too.¡±
¡°I know what the two of you have in mind, both of you want to let your daughter marry me.¡±
¡°However, Old Xia, Old Xuan, I acknowledge you guys as my friends.¡±
Su Changyu said seriously, ¡°But don¡¯t mention this anymore because I¡¯m not interested in women.¡±
Although he did not understand why the two of them kept asking about his parents, he thought about the things they said previously.
Su Changyu subconsciously thought that the two of them really wanted to introduce him to a woman.
Unfortunately, he was not interested in women.
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯tugh anymore.
He was a bit upset. If not for the fact that Su Changyu was suspected to be the tenth prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he would have definitely tried to reason things with Su Changyu.
¡®What do you mean my daughter is definitely not good-looking?¡¯
¡®Do you know how beautiful she is?¡¯
¡®So what if you¡¯re the Tenth Prince? Do you think you can undermine me just because you¡¯re the Tenth Prince?¡¯
Taishang Xuanji felt his tooth ache but he still had to smile on the surface.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt alright. After all, the ignorant was not to be med. Besides, no matter what Su Changyu did, he wouldn¡¯t me him.
¡°Do you hate your parents for abandoning you?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely abrupt and seemed rather anxious too. Not to mention Su Changyu, even Taishang Xuanji felt that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was too hasty.
Faced with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s inquiry, Su Changyu¡¯s brows furrowed even more.
He did not understand what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to express, or what he wanted to say.
Even if it was for his daughter, he couldn¡¯t possibly go into such detail.
Looking at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. Su Changyu¡¯s gaze became ambiguous as he seemed to be in thought. He somehow got nervous all of a sudden.
Taishang Xuanji remained silent. He knew that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty waspletely flustered. Otherwise, as the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, how could he have gotten anxious?
However, Taishang Xuanji also knew that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty cared about the Tenth Prince extremely much.
It was not only because the Tenth Prince was born extraordinary, but most importantly because the Tenth Prince¡¯s mother was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s most beloved consort.
After she gave birth to the Tenth Prince, she died a peculiar death. It was said that she had contracted a strange illness that would make her die once she gave birth. Even an immortal would not be able to return.
Hence, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty pampered and favored the Tenth Prince greatly. If not for his abnormal disappearance, the position of Crown Prince honestly wouldn¡¯t have been given to Xia Qian.
That was also the reason why the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was in a state of emotional turmoil.
He was flustered when he faced Su Changyu, which was the reason why he kept making those mistakes.
However, he was the emperor and that was a matter that wasn¡¯t that important either. Hence, Taishang Xuanji had nothing else to say but there was something he understood.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was human and not as heartless as he imagined.
Faced with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s question, Su Changyu chose to answer.
He was extremely calm. Gazing at the Qingyun Dao Sect, he continued to speak slowly.
¡°Yes!¡±
He said indifferently.
However, after saying that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt a heartache. He wanted to exin something but he knew that he couldn¡¯t.
However, Su Changyu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate my parents but heaven¡¯s will.¡±
¡°The disaster in Qingzhou was not something that my parents could have prevented either, perhaps they passed away long ago in that disaster.¡±
¡°I know that they definitely didn¡¯t want that to happen. My master has said that no parent would want to abandon their children unless it is thest resort.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
His answer made the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty feel some soreness in his nose. However, he was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who could not and would not cry.
¡°Do you miss your parents then?¡±
¡°Or rather, if one day your father appeared in front of you, would you ept him?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued.
However, that question involved his privacy. Su Changyu shook his head, clearly not wanting to continue talking about this topic.
He tried to make himself seem casual.
¡°Forget it.¡±
¡°If they¡¯re still alive, I hope that they¡¯d be able to live better. It¡¯d be best if they can give birth to another child and not miss me. I won¡¯t have to worry about them either.¡±
¡°The Qingyun Dao Sect is my home. Although my biological father is not with me, my master is more like a father to me.¡±
¡°Old Xia, Old Xuan, don¡¯t ask me such questions again in the future. I reiterate for thest time, I¡¯m not interested in women.¡±
Su Changyu said seriously.
Immediately afterwards, he sent the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji into the guest room.
After Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s efforts, the guest room had indeed be more luxurious-looking.
¡°Old Xia, Old Xuan, you guys will stay here.¡±
¡°If there is anything you need, just tell me.¡±
¡°I still have something to do, I have to leave first.¡±
Although Su Changyu had said more than usual, his sentences were all short and he looked just like an expert.
He intended to leave directly after settling down with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji.
After being gone for such a long time, it was indeed time to rest for a while, and at the same time, he had to formte a vigorous training n for Ye Ping.
Hence, he had to go back earlier.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s been hard on you these days too, Little Friend. Go back and get some rest.¡±
Taishang Xuanjia said while the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded. They smiled and watched Su Changyu leave.
After Su Changyu left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was still smiling and only after a long while did he hide the joy within him.
After a while, the emperor of Great Xia Dynasty spoke up without looking at Taishang Xuanji.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to live in such a ce, he must have been aggrieved.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was still notpletely sure if Su Changyu was his flesh and blood, but he had already treated Su Changyu as the stranded Tenth Prince.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt a huge heartache.
Taishang Xuanji continued, ¡°Yeah, it seems that Changyu has suffered a lot, but Heaven has rewarded him and given him talent. Although he has suffered greatly, he also has grown and turned out better than those who grew up in thep of luxury.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said.
¡°Do you mean that the princes and princesses of mine are all pampered and spoiled?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked calmly.
¡°Your Majesty, you have misunderstood.¡±
Taishang Xuanji was stunned. ¡®How can you me me for saying that? I was speaking the truth.¡¯
However, he soon figured out what was going on. Clearly, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty remembered that he had secretly snickered just now.
Taishang Xuanji was perplexed.
¡°Misunderstood? If your son lived in such harsh living conditions without having a single decent piece of clothing, wouldn¡¯t your heart break?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke in displeasure.
Taishang Xuanji did not say anything else. He could not imagine why the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who had always been intelligent, would suddenly be like that.
¡®He¡¯s being too protective.¡¯
¡°I know my mistake.¡±
Taishang Xuanji answered with his head hung low. He understood that regardless of whether Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince or not, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was certain that he was.
Perhaps, it was a way for him to make things up to his imperial consort or to the Tenth Prince. It was probably to make up for the guilt within him.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince or not, he would not be affected.
If Su Changyu was really the Tenth Prince, the Crown Prince would probably have to give up his position.
If Su Changyu was not the Tenth Prince, the Crown Prince would probably fall out of favor.
In short, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would give all the attention and favor to Su Changyu.
Taishang Xuanji could see through that very clearly.
¡°After we go back this time, get your son to go to the border and suffer some hardships. That wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing either.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said calmly.
As soon as he said that, Taishang Xuanji no longer had anything to say. After all, the emperor¡¯s orders were not to be defied.
Besides, he had indeed done the wrong thing previously and that punishment was not considered much.
Anyway, he was not the one suffering. If his son could suffer, it would be a good thing as that would be better than suffering a loss.
¡°Yes.¡±
Taishang Xuanji acknowledged, but after a while, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke again.
¡°Xuanji, what do you think will happen if I tell him that he¡¯s my son?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
In fact, he could feel that Su Changyu was his Tenth Prince.
The reason why he did not use the ancient method of mixing blood was because he had other ns.
¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t...¡±
Taishang Xuanji immediately stopped the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty from having those thoughts.
If the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty recognized Su Changyu, it would be a shocking thing to the entire dynasty.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked calmly.
¡°Your Majesty, there are three things that are wrong with this.¡±
Taishang Xuanji took a deep breath and then slowly spoke.
¡°What are the three uneptable things?¡±
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s gaze was somewhat cold. He wanted to reunite with his flesh and blood. Yet, someone said that it was impossible. He was definitely furious.
¡°Your Majesty, please listen to me.¡±
¡°The dynasty is now stable and the Crown Prince is diligent and hardworking while presiding over the nation. If you acknowledge the Tenth Prince, there might be unnecessary trouble. Besides, the Crown Prince is your flesh and blood, so is the Tenth Prince. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see the brothers fight each other, do you?¡±
Taishang Xuanji knelt on the ground without saying anything.
¡°Brothers fight? With me around, would he dare to do that?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty answered coldly.
Taishang Xuanji stayed silent without answering because there was no need for him to answer that question. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was very clear about it.
Since ancient times, there had been incidents of brothers fighting for the sake of the emperor¡¯s throne, though not often.
After all, the emperor was still around.
In this world, it was only normal for the emperor to change all the time. Be it the king of a small nation or a dynasty, their reign wouldst no longer than 200 years.
Once it exceeded two hundred years, it would lead to endless natural disasters.
Even the best was within 100 to 150 years.
If it was within 100 years, there would be no natural disasters, but if it exceeded 100 years, there would more or less be some disasters.
If it exceeded 200 years, it would result in terrifying disasters.
That was also the reason why there had to be a change in the ruler every 200 years.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had already reigned for 125 years.
If the dynasty was in its heyday, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would have continued in his position for 74 more years.
However, since the disappearance of the Tenth Prince more than twenty years ago, the dynasty¡¯s fortunes had declined, so the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not intend to remain in power.
He nned to retire within 20 years.
After all, the old emperor¡¯s abdication and the new emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne might bring great benefits to the Great Xia Dynasty and enhance the national fortune.
Hence, at this juncture, the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was the sole leader while the other princes also did their best to im credit.
They were fighting for the throne.
However, it was difficult for them to vie with the Crown Prince, so although they continuously imed credit, they did not go overboard.
Besides with the emperor around, the new one could not intervene.
However, Su Changyu was different.
He was the Tenth Prince, and even now, there were still many people in the Great Xia Dynasty who believed in the legend of the Tenth Prince.
The Tenth Prince was considered to be the future master of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Once it was confirmed that Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince and he entered the pce, many people would take the initiative to defect to him and support him to ascend to the throne.
How could the Crown Prince bear with it then?
When the time came, it might be more than just a fight between brothers.
Anyone else in his ce would not be able to ept giving up a throne that he had worked hard for and dedicated himself to for 30 years.
Yet, someone else snatched it away easily when he was only a step away.
Who would be willing to ept it?
Besides, that brother of his was one whom he had only met a few times and the two did not spend their childhood together.
In such a situation, how could anyone remain sane?
Those were Taishang Xuanji¡¯s concerns, but he also believed that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was clear about it. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty just didn¡¯t want to ept it.
Who would be willing to ept the idea of his sons fighting with each other?
¡°Go on.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said with an expressionless face.
¡°Your Majesty, the second thing is that if the Tenth Prince is really like what the predictions say, all the more you can¡¯t acknowledge him. The Tenth Prince is said to be a blessing to the Great Xia Dynasty so he should have kept a low profile, but now, the fortune of the Great Xia Dynasty is gradually declining.¡±
¡°If the Tenth Prince can really help the Great Xia Dynasty and improve the national fortune, you can¡¯t acknowledge him. Once you do, how can the other dynasties ignore it?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked curiously.
That was the second reason.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty could ept that.
After all, the five dynasties were all aware of that prophecy.
Later on, the Tenth Prince disappeared and the other four dynasties were also searching. After all, they naturally did not hope for the Great Xia Dynasty to prosper.
Hence, if they really reunited, it would indeed result in unnecessary trouble.
For Su Changyu, there would be an additional crisis.
¡°What else?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued.
¡°Your Majesty, the third reason is that the reunion is too sudden and it will cause the Tenth Prince to be unable to ept it. It might even ruin your rtionship with him.¡±
¡°After all, it was too sudden so we might as well let nature take its course.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said.
As Taishang Xuanji spoke, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was speechless.
He understood that what Taishang Xuanji said was exactly right.
Logically speaking, he could not reunite with his son.
However, he was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and could do what was not allowed.
However, what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty cared the most about was not the fight between the Crown Prince and the other princes. He wasn¡¯t scared that the other four dynasties would attack Su Changyu either.
He could swear that if the four dynasties dared to harm Su Changyu, he would kill all the princes and princesses of the four dynasties.
He wouldn¡¯t care even if he had to dere war.
However, what he really cared about was whether Su Changyu would ept him as his father or not.
He was worried if Su Changyu was willing or not.
That was the only thing he was worried about.
The reason being, he could tell that Su Changyu seemed to not care about his father, and in fact, he even seemed to hope that his father would note looking for him.
He did not know if this was his own illusion or not.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not dare to confirm it.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave this matter aside for now. Xuanji, now pass the order to have the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion make more sets of clothes.¡±
¡°No, actually, just have everyone in the Imperial Clothing Pce make dozens of sets of Sword Immortal clothes and robes and send them to Changyu.¡±
¡°Remember, they have to fit his aura. No, just do it ording to the current scale. Don¡¯t make any mistakes, get it?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°Yes!¡±
Taishang Xuanji was no longer nervous, as having clothes made was not a huge matter either.
Just like that...
In the blink of an eye, it waste at night.
On the Qingyun cliff, a familiar figure appeared.
It was Su Changyu.
He stood quietly on the front cliff, still pondering something.
It was something rted to his father.
¡®Maybe it¡¯s because Old Xia mentioned it.¡±
It was nowte at night and Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but think of a question.
¡®What if my biological father reallyes looking for me?¡¯
¡®Do I ept him or not?¡¯
Su Changyu did not dwell on that issue.
After all, it was his biological father so he could ept him.
However, he would remain in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Soon, he was faced with another question that made him feel troubled.
If his father was wealthy and came to him with all sorts of clothes from the Heavenly Apparel Pavilion...
What should he do?
Even after pondering for over two hours, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out.
At this moment, Chen Lingrou suddenly spoke up.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, they¡¯re here.¡±
Chapter 204: Changyu Is So Pitiful
Chapter 204: Changyu Is So Pitiful
On the front cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Chen Lingrou, Wang Zhuoyu, Xu Luochen, Xue Zhuan, and Lin Bei appeared.
Five figures appeared on the front cliff of Qingyun.
Everyone¡¯s expression was full of curiosity as they looked at Su Changyu.
They really didn¡¯t know what Su Changyu nned to do by calling all of them over in the middle of the night.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what did you call us here in the middle of the night for?¡±
Xu Luochen looked at Su Changyu with curiosity.
¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, I asked you here today for an important matter.¡±
Su Changyu said with a serious expression.
¡°Important matter? What is it?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is your biological father here to look for you?¡±
¡°Yeah, Eldest Senior Brother, what happened?¡±
Everyone looked at Su Changyu with curiosity, unable to figure out what the big matter Su Changyu wanted to talk to them about was.
Looking at the curious crowd, Su Changyu did not leave them hanging and got straight to the point.
¡°Ye Ping may have suffered a huge blow after participating in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time. Isn¡¯t that an important matter?¡±
Su Changyu said in a slightly calm tone but his words made everyone even more curious.
¡°What is the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
¡°It sounds impressive.¡±
¡°Ten Nations Grand Tournament? Is it as impressive as the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet?¡±
Everyone was somewhat bewildered because they knew nothing about the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, mainly because their levels of cultivation and statuses were too low. Their social circle was limited to only Baiyun Ancient City.
They couldn¡¯t even imagine what the Jin Nation Grand Tournament was like, let alone the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. They didn¡¯t feel anything about it.
It was akin to telling a less educated person, who had never even studied in any private schools, that a certain person participated in the National Academypetition.
They werepletely clueless about it and had never even heard of a National Academypetition.
All of a sudden, Su Changyu froze in shock.
He had previously thought about the reactions that his Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters might have, and also prepared many countermeasures to deal with it.
For example, they might ask, ¡°What should we do, Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡±
¡°What? Ye Ping has suffered a huge blow? Eldest Senior Brother, hurry up and think of a solution.¡±
However, he didn¡¯t expect his Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters to ask about what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was.
That left Su Changyu somewhat speechless.
He felt really upset.
It was just like an emperor issuing an edict to pardon the sins of the world, only to have the people ask what an edict was.
It was almost the same feeling.
For a moment, Su Changyu was extremely upset as he didn¡¯t know how he should answer their questions.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, quick tell us what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is.¡±
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother, why do you like keeping us in suspense all the time?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, could it be that you don¡¯t know what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is?¡±
Everyone looked at Su Changyu with their eyes full of curiosity.
After hearing that question, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®I don¡¯t know?¡¯
¡®Why would I not know what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament is?¡¯
¡®Actually... I really don¡¯t.¡¯
However, although he really didn¡¯t know what the Ten Nations Grand Tournament was, Su Changyu knew that they were clueless about it. In that case, he could just make things up.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hah, what a joke.¡±
¡°You guys have no idea what it is but you think I don¡¯t either.¡±
¡°You guys are frogs in the well.¡±
Su Changyu seemed extremely confident and aloof.
Immediately afterwards, he continued, ¡°The so-called Ten Nations Grand Tournament is apetition between the ten strongest nations.¡±
Su Changyu said after deciphering the literal meaning of the tournament.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we can understand what thepetition is about by taking the name of it literally. What else is there to thepetition?¡±
¡°Yes, what else is there?¡±
Everyone looked at Su Changyu curiously. They could understand the literal meaning of the name of thepetition and didn¡¯t need Su Changyu to tell them about it.
¡°I¡¯m not finished yet.¡±
Su Changyu looked at them in displeasure while various thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s brain was functioning rapidly.
¡°The content of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament consists of the Sword Dao, alchemy, Dao of array formations, Dao of talismans, and the Dao of treasure appraisal. We are all responsible for Ye Ping¡¯s loss in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament this time.¡±
¡°This time, I have called all of you here for a discussion of a major issue.¡±
The content that Su Changyu made up seemed usible and he really looked the part. Anyway, they did not know anything about it so he felt that none of them would know if it was true or not.
¡°Oh I see.¡±
¡°Sword Dao, alchemy, Dao of array formations, Dao of talismans, and the Dao of treasure appraisal? Isn¡¯t that in line with what we¡¯ve learned?¡±
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother, surely you didn¡¯t make it up, did you?¡±
Everyone looked at Su Changyu. Chen Lingrou seemed innocent and simply believed Su Changyu, but Xu Luochen and the others were not fools. They were well aware of what Su Changyu was like.
They discovered the w within it.
¡°Ridiculous!¡±
Su Changyu sneered but he didn¡¯t continue to dwell on the matter of the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. After all, the more he said, the more mistakes he might make.
At the same time, Su Changyu also felt a little depressed because he had never failed when boasting to others outside, but in the sect, he would often get exposed.
At the end of the day, it was all because they understood him too well.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu understood that he really had to showcase some of his abilities. Otherwise, his lies would be exposed all the time.
¡°Okay, what we¡¯re going to talk about now concerns Ye Ping, don¡¯t talk about the other pointless issues.¡±
Su Changyu spoke up. He did not want the crowd to continue to dwell on the so-called Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
That was not the point at all.
¡°Senior Brother, what exactly do you mean then? What can we do now that Ye Ping has lost in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know who we are. We¡¯re not confident to join the Baiyun Ancient Citypetition, let alone the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.¡±
¡°Right, Eldest Senior Brother, what exactly are you trying to express?¡±
The curiosity on their faces never dissipated.
After all, they did not know what Su Changyu was trying to express.
In the face of the crowd¡¯s questioning, Su Changyu coughed slightly and then slowly spoke.
¡°What I mean is very simple.¡±
¡°In the past, we¡¯ve been casually giving Ye Ping pointers without paying serious attention at all.¡±
¡°If things are still the same as they used to, that¡¯d be fine.¡±
¡°But we can¡¯t go on like this now that things are different.¡±
Su Changyu told them of the ns he had.
However, as soon as he said that, Wang Zhuoyu spoke up too.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I understand what you mean but the problem is, as much as we want to teach Ye Ping seriously, it¡¯s not that easy to teach him.¡±
After Wang Zhuoyu, Xu Luochen immediately spoke up too.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not willing to teach him, but rather, what if we ended up messing up and led him astray?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, your theory doesn¡¯t work at all. I used to think that you make some sense, but after thinking about it, I feel that if we can¡¯t teach him, there¡¯s nothing we can change about that. Ye Ping is talented. If we don¡¯t do a good job, won¡¯t we end up misleading him?¡±
Xu Luochen and Wang Zhuoyu spoke up one after another. They felt that they couldn¡¯t teach Ye Ping.
However, Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei felt that he was average.
¡°Why do I think it¡¯s not too bad?¡±
¡°Yes, Ye Ping might be somewhat talented but you don¡¯t have to do this. He doesn¡¯t have excellent aptitude, does he?¡±
The two of them had only met Ye Ping a few times. Hence, they subconsciously felt that he was average.
Seeing their replies, even Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but unanimously have the same thought in mind.
¡®He¡¯s a toad.¡¯
Faced with the words of the crowd, Su Changyu stayed calm.
¡°Wrong.¡±
He vetoed their words indifferently.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±
¡°But have you guys ever thought that while Ye Ping is improving, you guys are improving too?¡±
¡°You both got creation in the mystic realm this time. Didn¡¯t you grow at all?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you all have any sense of enlightenment?¡±
Su Changyu said.
He looked at everyone.
After he said that, everyone indeed fell silent.
¡°Besides, you guys keep saying that you¡¯re scared of misleading Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Let me ask you guys one more thing, did Ye Ping manage to learn what you have taught him?¡±
Everything that Su Changyu said came from the bottom of his heart.
Everyone fell silent again.
Looking at the silent crowd, Su Changyu continued.
¡°Since Ye Ping has learned everything that we taught him, that just proves that what we taught was useful and not nonsense.¡±
¡°Now that Ye Ping has lost in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament and suffered a setback, he has fallen to rock bottom. As his Senior Brothers, are we supposed to stand by and do nothing?¡±
What Su Changyu said made the crowd speechless. He had said the right thing.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you think we should do?¡±
¡°To be honest, these days, I have gained some enlightenment. Eldest Senior Brother, tell us what you want us to do.¡±
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother, just tell us straight and we¡¯ll do it.¡±
Everyone was influenced by Su Changyu¡¯s words.
What Su Changyu said was right.
In the beginning, they did teach Ye Ping casually, and that was because they didn¡¯t have any strengths themselves.
However, now that they had received the inheritance of the Seven Kings, it was impossible that they hadn¡¯t progressed at all.
They just didn¡¯t know what to do next.
¡°Simple.¡±
Su Changyu took a deep breath before stating his n.
¡°Let¡¯s each formte a rigorous training n to increase his confidence.¡±
Su Changyu stated his n, and now the crowd was confused again.
¡°Rigorous training n?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what training n?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
The crowd was full of curiosity as they couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.
¡°To put it simply, it means that we should set some goals for Ye Ping in the fields that each of us are good in, which are impossible to achieve. To put it bluntly, we can¡¯t let Ye Ping idle about.¡±
Su Changyu stated the core concept.
Regardless of whether there was a rigorous n or not, they could not let Ye Ping ck off.
He could tell that Ye Ping had suffered a severe blow that caused him to be so despondent and decrepit.
Hence, he wanted to use his own methods to save Ye Ping.
He wanted to salvage Ye Ping¡¯s confidence.
¡°We can¡¯t let him idle about?¡±
¡°An unachievable goal?¡±
¡°I somehow feel like I¡¯ve understood something.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, continue.¡±
Everyone spoke up and Xu Luochen seemed to have understood something.
¡°Let me tell you guys carefully.¡±
¡°Ye Ping must be in an extremely bad mood after losing the Ten Nations Grand Tournament but he naturally won¡¯t me us for it.¡±
¡°Actually, he could have gone back to the Jin Nation Academy this time, but why did he return to the sect instead?¡±
¡°What is it for at the end of the day?¡±
¡°In the end, it¡¯s because Ye Ping thinks that only we can teach him real things.¡±
At this point, Su Changyu took a deep breath.
¡°So, in this situation, we absolutely cannot let Ye Ping down.¡±
¡°I know that you guys are afraid and worried that you can¡¯t do a good job at teaching Ye Ping and will end up misleading him.¡±
¡°But have you guys ever thought that we don¡¯t actually need to teach him at all? We just have to guide him along.¡±
Su Changyu said with a serious expression.
Everyone looked even more curious.
¡®Guide? What is considered guiding?¡¯
¡°The so-called guidance is to teach Ye Ping the true core of cultivation, which is to point straight to the Great Dao.¡±
¡°Simply put, we should let Ye Pingprehend it himself but we can¡¯t stand back and do nothing.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu voiced the thoughts that he meant from the bottom of his heart.
His idea was actually very simple. He wanted to help Ye Ping with emotional healing.
¡®Ye Ping must be devastated now, huh?¡¯
If they ignored him now, Ye Ping would be even sadder.
Hence, they thought that they had to go andfort Ye Ping.
However, Su Changyu was clear about Ye Ping¡¯s character and knew that if they went forth tofort Ye Ping verbally, it definitely wouldn¡¯t work. It didn¡¯t match their image either.
Hence, they could only try to teach Ye Ping all sorts of new knowledge so that he could ovee the trauma.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I roughly understand what you mean. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s to give Ye Ping some things to do when he¡¯s idling about but we can¡¯t go overboard with it. We have to teach Ye Ping real things. Is that what you mean?¡±
¡°We should indirectly let Ye Ping understand that we still care about him and that we¡¯re his strong backer and shield. right?¡±
Xu Luochen sort of understood and stated his theory.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
¡°I understand too but what does it mean to point straight to the Great Dao? I¡¯m thick in the head, can you exin?¡±
Chen Lingrou said with some disbelief.
¡°You don¡¯t even understand that? Lingrou, are you cultivating sword techniques again now?¡±
Xu Luochen spoke up and asked Chen Lingrou.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded. Ever since she went to the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm, she had obtained the inheritance of the Sword King, and hence, she had been diligently learning sword techniques.
¡°In this case, is the core of the Sword Dao about breaking allws with a single sword? Is it that everything in this world is just a sword?¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
¡°It seems to be the case.¡±
Chen Lingrou nodded.
¡°Isn¡¯t that enough then? We just need to let Ye Ping go in that direction and leave the remaining parts for him toprehend.¡±
¡°Is that the case, Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Chen Lingrou immediately understood something.
Su Changyu, who was at the side, was a little stunned.
¡®Breaking through everything with one sword? Everything in this world is just a sword?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s impressive.¡¯
¡®Is this the ultimate core of the Sword Dao? It seems impressive.¡¯
Su Changyu was a little surprised. ¡®Why does Xu Luochen know so much about the Sword Dao?¡¯
However, after hearing Xu Luochen¡¯s voice, Su Changyu instantly came back to his senses and nodded.
¡°Pretty much.¡±
He seemed profound and mysterious.
¡°I understand, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be going down the mountain in a few days, so I won¡¯t have time to teach Ye Ping.¡±
Chen Lingrou said with a slight frown.
¡°It¡¯s okay, with Eldest Senior Brother around, you don¡¯t have to teach the Sword Dao.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu told Chen Lingrou to rest assured.
¡°By the way, Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯ll take some time to draw up a training n. Who will be the first to teach?¡±
Lin Bei asked Su Changyu.
¡°Since I¡¯m the Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be the first, but this time you all have to get serious.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ck around all day. Our agenda is not to let Ye Ping be stronger but to build his confidence again.¡±
¡°Ye Ping is a hardworking person who enjoys hardships, so what you teach him must be extremely difficult and impossible to aplish.¡±
¡°You should also prepare a second training n. In case Ye Ping is extremely talented and ends up learning it well, we¡¯ll at least have a backup n. Do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu was the one who thought of that n, and hence, he had longe up with a way to teach Ye Ping.
There was nothing wrong with being the first one.
¡°Got it.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re really saving up for a rainy day this time.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if Ye Ping finds out that you¡¯re doing these all for him, I reckon he¡¯d definitely be moved to tears.¡±
¡°Stop it, I¡¯ll cry first.¡±
¡°Hey, Ye Ping lost the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, he¡¯s clearly suffered a huge blow. It seems that the hopes of the Qingyun Dao Sect will fall on me. The pressure is massive.¡±
Everyone spoke up and Chen Lingrou, in particr, seemed a little upset.
However, her words made them even more helpless.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Xu Luochen was at a loss for words.
So was Wang Zhuoyu.
¡°Okay, go back and draw up your training ns.¡±
Su Changyu told everyone to go back, and at the same time, he continued to contemte if he should stay there or go back to get some rest.
After thinking about it, he thought that it would be better to go back and get some rest.
After all, there was nothing bothering him at the moment.
However, at this moment, Chen Lingrou suddenly walked over.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let me ask you something.¡±
She came and looked at Su Changyu with great curiosity, her eyes full of doubts.
¡°Shoot.¡±
Even when facing his junior sister, Su Changyu was still aloof and indifferent.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, didn¡¯t I get the Sword King¡¯s inheritance a few days ago? During your absence, I practiced the sword techniques in the manual and managed to cultivate the Four Thunder sword momentum.¡±
¡°I wanted to cultivate the sword intent at first, but I heard from Senior Brother Luochen that you¡¯ve also taught him other sword techniques that are stronger than the Four Thunder Sword Technique.¡±
¡°I thought that it would be better to learn a new sword technique. Eldest Senior Brother, teach me.¡±
Chen Lingrou said.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡®What?¡¯
¡°Four Thunder sword momentum?¡±
¡®I¡¯ve only been gone for less than half a month.¡¯
¡®Yet, you¡¯ve already learned the Four Thunder sword momentum?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
¡®Do you think you¡¯re Ye Ping too?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re just my ordinary little Junior Sister.¡±
Su Changyu was confused.
¡°Show it to me once.¡±
He didn¡¯t believe that Chen Lingrou had condensed the Four Thunder sword momentum.
ng!
Without saying anything, Chen Lingrou raised her arm, and in an instant, an ordinary metal sword appeared. She then swung it backwards.
In an instant, there were sounds of thunder.
The Four Thunder sword momentum appeared.
Su Changyu was speechless.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how is it?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you looking at the stars again?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you afraid that I will outss you and so you don¡¯t want to teach me anymore?¡±
On the front cliff.
Chen Lingrou eventually left, somewhat exasperated.
On the other hand, Su Changyu looked at the stars alone with his back facing them, tilting his head 45 degrees to the sky as he tried to hold his tears back.
He was feeling terrible.
At the same time, In the guest room of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was quietly watching Su Changyu who was on the front cliff.
Looking at Su Changyu¡¯s lean and lonely back, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was incredibly upset and somehow felt miserable.
His eyes were full of heartache.
He decided that he would protect Su Changyu well regardless of whether he was his own flesh and blood or not.
¡®Changyu is so pitiful.¡¯
Chapter 205: Little Junior Brother, Why Didn’t You Imagine it Yourself?
Chapter 205: Little Junior Brother, Why Didn¡¯t You Imagine it Yourself?
On the following day.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping sat in the middle of the rear cliff and listened to Da Xu¡¯s passionate recount about the mystic realm this time.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you really don¡¯t know how fierce those experts were at the time.¡±
¡°To be honest, I, Da Xu, have never admired anyone in my life but your Eldest Senior Brother is really an elite.¡±
¡°Faced with the crisis, I almost peed myself but your Eldest Senior Brother remained cool and sane.¡±
¡°And your master, Daoist Tai Hua, seems to have encountered issues with divination, but in fact, all his divination was opposite and he relied on that to search for the true answer. He¡¯s truly an expert.¡±
Da Xu¡¯s saliva spattered everywhere as he told Ye Ping about the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm.
There were several levels in the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm and each level made Da Xu extremely shocked. At the same time, he also exaggerated some things in order to make Ye Ping strive for better.
At this moment, Ye Ping felt a little regretful. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he shouldn¡¯t have joined the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
If he did not participate...
He might have gotten a chance to enter the mystic realm.
Ye Ping felt a huge heartache. Seated on the front cliff, he somehow felt a little depressed.
However, at this moment, the temperatures seemed to have dropped.
Ye Ping and Da Xu immediately sensed the aura.
Both of them looked over.
A figure appeared in front of them.
Not far away, Su Changyu stepped on a snow-white immortal sword which was emitting a faint white light with frost around it. It matched Su Changyu¡¯s snowy white robe.
¡®Sword immortal!¡¯
¡®Peerless Sword Immortal!¡¯
¡®This is no longer perfectly in line with what people think about Sword Immortals. This is a Sword Immortal.¡¯
Su Changyu stepped on the sword and frost appeared in the sky, making him stunned.
Ye Ping froze in shock and so did Da Xu.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in this world.¡±
¡°But all of them have to bow down to me.¡±
Su Changyu spoke in a calm voice which seemed a little ethereal.
His gaze was very calm and coupled with what he just said, even a supreme Sword Immortal would feel ashamed to see him.
Indeed, Gu Jianxian was watching Su Changyu quietly a short distance away. During his stay in the Qingyun Dao Sect, there had been gradual changes in his mental state as he was no longer as detached as he used to be.
Hence, after seeing Su Changyu, Gu Jianxian somehow felt that others would probably believe it if he admitted that he was an ancient Sword Immortal.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping came back to his senses and bowed at Su Changyu.
Besides, Da Xu had also snapped back to his senses, but he didn¡¯t have to bow or salute. After all, he was now a guest elder of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
ording to the seniority, he was also slighter more senior than Su Changyu.
¡°Elder Da Xu, I have something to see Ye Ping for.¡±
Su Changyu said while standing on the frosty white Sword Dao.
He wanted to see Ye Ping for some matters, but the problem was that Da Xu was at the side so it was somewhat inappropriate.
After all, what he taught Ye Ping sounded strange to outsiders.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going first then.¡±
Da Xu nodded and left the ce consciously.
After Da Xu left, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Ye Ping, have youprehended the sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Senior Brother, I have poor aptitude and I haven¡¯tprehended the sword intent yet.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
Hearing this answer, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief.
He was afraid that Ye Ping would say that he hadprehended it.
¡°Just as I expected.¡±
Su Changyu said as if he had already guessed it long ago.
He then continued to speak.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve already told you before we went up the mountain that I want to formte a new training n for you.¡±
¡°However...¡±
At this point, Su Changyu fell silent.
That made Ye Ping curious.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, but what?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°However, I won¡¯t be kind to you this time, I¡¯m going to teach you the real Sword Dao.¡±
¡°But you have to suffer pain and hardship before you can gain.¡±
Su Changyu said with a smile.
He asked Ye Ping if he could suffer hardship.
Hearing this, Ye Ping almost said without hesitation.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I can take the hardship.¡±
To be honest, Ye Ping thought that Su Changyu was going to say something, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be just that.
¡®Just suffer hardship?¡¯
Ye Ping could take all hardships except losing out.
Besides, one would have to go through hardships to be an elite.
Ye Ping was bent on taking it.
There would be no point even if the Buddha came.
¡°Alright.¡±
After receiving Ye Ping¡¯s answer, Su Changyu nodded in satisfaction and continued immediately afterwards.
¡°In that case, I will be relieved to impart to you, the true Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu nodded with great satisfaction before continuing.
As soon as he said that, Ye Ping got excited.
¡®Here ites, here ites, that indescribable feeling is back.¡¯
Ye Ping took a deep breath. He was extremely excited.
¡®True Sword Dao!¡¯
He was filled with anticipation.
At this moment, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but nod.
In fact, in the past six months, he had indeed gained a different understanding of the Sword Dao.
Su Changyu felt as if he hadn¡¯t done anything in the past few days.
However, in reality, he had been fighting the sword battle.
Why did Su Changyu insist on going by foot instead of using a Teleportation Array?
¡®Is it really meant for showing off clothes?¡¯
¡®Is it really for the sake of saving money?¡¯
Ever since he got the Sword Nurturing Technique, Su Changyu had been defeating lots of heroes every day and night.
He wasn¡¯t trying to show off at all. Su Changyu had already defeated tens of thousands of sword cultivators.
There were some who were strong and some who were weak too.
Hence, Su Changyu felt that he couldn¡¯t make it anymore.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give Ye Ping any pointers.
¡°Please guide me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded and he then looked at Su Changyu while looking forward to his pointers.
Su Changyu nodded and then walked down the flying sword before turning to look at Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother, do you still remember the question I asked you back then?¡±
Su Changyu tried to nurture his emotions.
¡°Yes, I remember. Eldest Senior Brother, you asked me that day what the Sword Dao is.¡±
Ye Ping said without thinking.
¡°Yes, now I¡¯ll ask you once more. What is the Sword Dao?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
It was not that he wanted to change what he said, but rather, he had a new enlightenment.
Hearing this, Ye Ping could not help but fall into silence.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
It was the second time Su Changyu asked him that question.
Clearly, the answer was that it was not the first time.
Ye Ping took a deep breath.
He was thinking about it.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Ye Ping sat on the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect and pondered quietly.
¡®What is the Sword Dao?¡¯
He had an understanding of the Sword Dao but it was not very deep. He had no choice but to understand it with his own thoughts.
He spent an entire hour on it.
Ye Ping still could note up with an answer.
On the rear cliff.
Su Changyu somewhat regretted walking down from the Frost White flying sword.
He had been standing for an entire hour and his legs had turned numb. Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have asked so many questions.
¡®Why does Ye Ping take so long to think every time?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t he hurry up?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s all wrong anyway, so why not say it quickly?¡¯
He felt terrible.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, forgive me for being silly, I can¡¯t think of it.¡±
Ye Ping really could not understand what the second level of the Sword Dao meant.
After hearing what Ye Ping said, Su Changyu spoke up immediately.
¡°Ye Ping, remember what I have to say next.¡±
He then paused for a while.
¡°The supreme Sword Dao is divided into three realms.¡±
Su Changyu began to make up things.
To be more precise, it was not made up, but rather, Su Changyu¡¯s understanding of it.
After Ye Ping heard his words again, he could not help but be excited.
¡®Supreme Sword Dao.¡¯
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
¡®This is Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s masterpiece, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Ye Ping paid attention and waited attentively for Su Changyu to speak up.
¡°Ye Ping, the first level of the supreme Sword Dao is breaking ten thousand sword techniques with ten thousand swords.¡±
Su Changyu said coldly. Although his voice was calm, it was like a loud bell that made everyone wake up.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what is that?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
¡°It¡¯s just a description. It means cultivating ten thousand sword techniques to counterattack another ten thousand sword techniques.¡±
¡°After a first sword cultivatorprehends the sword intent, he would step onto the first realm of the supreme Sword Dao.¡±
¡°Little Junior Brother, you haven¡¯tprehended the sword intent yet.¡±
¡°Little Junior Brother, my first request is for you to condense the sword intent.¡±
Su Changyu revealed the first level of the supreme Sword Dao.
At the same time, he informed Ye Ping that he needed Ye Ping toprehend the sword intent.
Speaking of sword intent, Ye Ping could not help but sigh.
He hadn¡¯tprehended any sword techniques at all in the Jin Nation Academy.
To be honest, if he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the n, Ye Ping actually wanted to go to the Jin Nation Academy first.
Ye Ping was very enthusiastic about the supreme sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, the supreme sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy is too difficult toprehend. Do you want me to go to the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
However, Su Changyu shook his head and sighed before looking at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, you still haven¡¯t understood yet.¡±
Su Changyu made Ye Ping even more dumbfounded.
He frowned and thought about those words.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was a mystery within his words.
However, he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, and hence, he couldn¡¯t help it.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, can you rify?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Su Changyu froze a little when he heard that.
¡®This script doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you usually imagine yourself?¡¯
¡®How do you want me to rify things this time?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did your personality change?¡¯
Su Changyu was indeed a bit confused as he didn¡¯t know anything.
¡®What did you say? I just said it casually, how do you want me to say it?¡¯
Su Changyu stayed silent as he didn¡¯t know how to answer.
However, when dealing with others, Su Changyu could not avoid that.
But he knew how to deal with Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, you need toprehend this yourself.¡±
¡°Go andprehend releasing a sword.¡±
¡°Go andprehend holding a sword.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t rest or eat.¡±
¡°Come to me again once you¡¯veprehended it.¡±
Su Changyu said.
He thought that he would inform Ye Ping about it after having thought of the answer.
¡°Good.¡±
Perfect.
Su Changyu was filled with joy.
¡°Okay, I have understood.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Although he could not understand, he would agree to it first.
In short, he felt that everything Su Changyu said was definitely right.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t say much and left straight on his flying sword.
However, he was somewhat curious.
He didn¡¯t think that Ye Ping couldprehend anything.
After thinking about it, Su Changyu shook his head.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®What can heprehend out of this?¡¯
He really did not believe that Ye Ping couldprehend anything out of it.
Just like that...
On the cliff, Ye Ping began toprehend releasing and taking the sword.
Chapter 206: My Son Changyu Has What It Takes To Be an Emperor
Chapter 206: My Son Changyu Has What It Takes To Be an Emperor
Su Changyu left.
Ye Ping was the only one left on the rear cliff.
On the rear cliff, Ye Ping was constantly thinking about releasing the sword and holding the sword.
However, after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words.
In the end, Ye Ping ced the sword in his hand on the ground before picking it up again.
He put it down.
He picked it up.
He put it down again.
He picked it up again.
Ye Ping kept repeating this action.
He did it once, ten times, a hundred times, and then a thousand times.
Ye Ping kept repeating it.
He did not understand the meaning of what he did.
However, he understood that Su Changyu would never let him do such things for no reason.
¡®Is Eldest Senior Brother just trying to get rid of me?¡¯
That was impossible.
Ye Ping seriouslyprehended while pondering about the mystery within.
Time passed bit by bit.
One day.
Three days.
Five days.
Ten days.
Ye Ping spent all day holding and releasing his sword.
In this situation, Ye Ping felt a little autistic.
He did not understand the point of doing this.
He was unclear of what Su Changyu was trying to tell him.
However, Ye Ping was aware.
A real wonderful Dharmic formtion was not to be spread around.
The true Dharmic formtion could not be described in words.
One had toprehend it himself in order to make it his own.
If he relied on learning it from others, it would only be akin toprehending the Dharmic formtion of others.
The tenth day.
Not far away, Da Xu took a pear and sat at a distance away from Ye Ping while staring at him with curiosity in his eyes.
The person sitting next to him was Gu Jianxian.
At this moment, Gu Jianxian was peeling the pear for Da Xu, and he would look at Ye Ping every now and then. He would also asionally look at the scenery in the distance.
¡°Old Gu, let me ask you, what is Exalted Immortal doing? Why does he keep picking up the sword and then putting it down on the ground?¡±
¡°He¡¯s already been doing this back and forth for so many days. What is he trying to do?¡±
Da Xu really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Ping was doing and he was a little confused.
¡°He isprehending the Sword Dao.¡±
Gu Jianxian said calmly.
¡®Comprehending the Sword Dao?¡¯
¡®Just with this?¡¯
Da Xu nced at Gu Jianxian with his eyes full of contempt.
¡°Old Gu, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but it¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re still a good-for-nothing even though you are middle-aged.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just been picking up the sword and putting it down. You call thatprehending the Sword Dao? Can my breathing be considered the Great Dao?¡±
Da Xu said in displeasure.
As soon as he said that, Gu Jianxian fell silent before nodding afterwards. ¡°That might be the case.¡±
Da Xu was speechless.
He did not say anything and merely continued to look at Ye Ping.
At the same time, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Old Gu, Da Xu,e over and help me.¡±
As the voice sounded, Da Xu immediately got up. It was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice. He seemed extremely agitated, and now that he was the guest elder of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Da Xu was extremely busy.
There was no major matter in the Qingyun Dao Sect, and hence, Da Xu did not feel tired. Instead, he felt that it was very fulfilling.
¡°Alright.¡±
Da Xu answered before walking towards the front cliff with Gu Jianxian.
Soon, both of them arrived at the front cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
There were now variousrge and small buildings in the Qingyun Dao Sect. There were 19 more buildings and now it looked even more decent than it used to in the past.
It had to be said that appearance really mattered.
As the several buildings appeared, the entire Qingyun Dao Sect seemed even more glorious than before.
Their appearance didn¡¯t mean much but Daoist Tai Hua had gotten someone to erect a Grandmaster statue, which was to be ced in the main hall.
Da Xu and Gu Jianxian could do such hardbor easily.
However, at this moment, their voices sounded.
It was Su Changyu¡¯s voice.
¡°Are you guys leaving?¡±
Not far away, Su Changyu walked over with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji.
He looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji curiously.
¡°Little Friend Changyu, we¡¯ve imposed on you this time but we have some things to handle so we can¡¯t stay here for long. We can onlye again next time.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said.
He and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had been staying in the room during this period of time and they would asionally let Su Changyu take them on a tour around the Qingyun Dao Sect.
In fact, five days ago, the two of them were about to leave, and if not for the fact that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty refused to go, they would have left long ago.
They had now dyed their journey by ten days, and there were still lots of things for them to handle in the dynasty.
Hence, they had no choice but to leave.
¡°Okay, do visit us often.¡±
Su Changyu did not have much to say. After all, it was not his business and there was no point in dragging on any longer.
¡°Little Friend Changyu, you may visit us at the Great Xia Dynasty when you¡¯re free in the future. Oh, by the way, this is my token. When youe to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty in the future, you just have to ask for the address of Xuan Residence.¡±
Taishang Xuanji smilingly took out a token and handed it to Su Changyu, asking him to look for him at the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty in the future.
The token was made of rosewood.
Su Changyu took the token and then sent the two of them away.
However, at this moment, Daoist Tai Hua spoke up.
¡°Are the two of you going to leave just like that?¡±
Hearing that the two of them were about to leave, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but walk over.
¡°Yes, I still have something to handle. I¡¯ll have to trouble you these days, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said with a chuckle.
¡°You guys are Changyu¡¯s friends so you¡¯re naturally the honored guests of the Qingyun Dao Sect too. If you have something important to handle, I won¡¯t make you two stay behind either. If youe over again, we¡¯ll definitely host you well.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was all smiles.
¡°You¡¯re being too polite, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±
Taishang Xuanji smiled but he soon looked at Gu Jianxian again.
In an instant, Gu Jianxian looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Gu!¡±
The moment Taishang Xuanji saw Gu Jianxian, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze.
His gaze was full of astonishment.
He couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of him was Gu Jianxian.
As the chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was an existence that had power over the dynasty, how could he not know Gu Jianxian?
In fact, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty even seemed shocked at this moment.
Gu Jianxian¡¯s gaze was gradually full of surprise.
He had never expected that the emperor and chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty would appear in such a lowly sect.
¡®What a miracle.¡¯
¡°Oh? You know each other?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked at the change in Taishang Xuanji¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°No.¡±
¡°He just looks like a friend of mine but my eyes were ying tricks on me.¡±
Taishang Xuanji immediately said. He could tell that they probably didn¡¯t know of Gu Jianxian¡¯s identity and hence did not reveal it. He just feigned ignorance.
¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is, this is Changyu¡¯s disciple, Gu Mingshi.¡±
¡°Old Gu, hurry up and greet them, your Uncle-Masters.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua introduced Gu Jianxian.
Gu Jianxian immediately came forward and looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji with a deadpan expression.
¡°Greetings, Uncle-Masters.¡±
A voice sounded.
Taishang Xuanji was dumbstruck.
¡®Uncle-Master?¡¯
¡®Su Changyu¡¯s eldest disciple?¡¯
¡®Are you teasing me?¡¯
¡®This is the alliance leader of the Itinerant Cultivators, Gu Jianxian, who is the best Sword Dao cultivator in the world.¡¯
He was an invincible existence.
Even the five dynasties had to be respectful to him.
¡®Call me Uncle-Master?¡¯
¡®He calls Su Changyu his master?¡¯
¡®Is there a mistake?¡¯
Taishang Xuanji was full of shock.
Although he had been here for a full ten days, he hadn¡¯t left at all during this time except when following the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty around. Hence, he naturally hadn¡¯t bothered to contact other people.
Besides, he would not use his divine senses to check on others.
After all, it was just a small n and he didn¡¯t think that there would be a major figure hiding there.
However, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an amazing mighty figure there.
In particr, Gu Jianxian was said to be Su Changyu¡¯s disciple.
Not to mention Taishang Xuanji. Even the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was stunned at this point.
It was no longer as simple as outrageous. It waspletely unbelievable.
¡®The world¡¯s number one Sword Dao cultivator actually worshiped a good-for-nothing as his master?¡¯
That was what Taishang Xuanji thought.
In the eyes of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Su Changyu wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing at all. In fact, his first reaction was to think to himself, ¡®Can the Tenth Prince actually subdue Gu Jianxian?¡¯
That was not a small thing.
To be honest, who in the five dynasties did not want to get close to Gu Jianxian?
However, the problem was, who was Gu Jianxian?
How could he be poached easily?
Who would have thought that such a powerful existence had be Su Changyu¡¯s disciple?
If word about this were to get out, the whole immortal cultivation world would be in an uproar, right?
¡®My son has what it takes to be the king.¡¯
The more the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu, the more he liked him.
Hepared Su Changyu to the Crown Prince.
¡®All the crown prince does is try to get all the civil and military officials on his side.¡¯
¡®What a joke, can they influence the decision for who to take the throne?¡¯
No matter who became the emperor, those officials were the subjects of the Great Xia Dynasty who would forever be fence sitters. Until the veryst moment, they would never be at the forefront.
That was the importance of order.
Cozying up to Gu Jianxian was better than cozying up to all the civil and military officials of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He didn¡¯t know how many times he hinted at the Crown Prince to have greater foresight.
Yet, what happened in the end? He was still spending his days trying to poach everyone in the Great Xia Dynasty.
He had finally gotten close to the Great Ze Dynasty but he tried to beg the Great Ze Dynasty to help him be the emperor.
¡®How ridiculous.¡¯
At this point, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but be furious.
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty...
He was the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Yet, he took the initiative to please the Great Ze Dynasty for the sake of bing emperor.
It was truly degrading and an insult to the nation.
On the other hand, Gu Jianxian was Su Changyu¡¯s disciple. That was the glory that the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty ought to have.
However, no matter what he was thinking, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not reveal it.
Faced with Gu Jianxian¡¯s salute, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty returned the gesture, which was rare of him.
However, considering Gu Jianxian¡¯s identity, which was not inferior to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, it was normal for him to return the gesture.
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll bid you farewell.¡±
Taishang Xuanji regained hisposure and then said to everyone.
They were indeed leaving and thus did not want to continue dying.
¡°Sure, bon voyage.¡±
¡°Take care.¡±
¡°Visit us again next time.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua, Su Changyu, Da Xu and the others spoke while seeing the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji off.
They did not disappear right on the spot and instead walked down the mountain.
In the Qingyun Mountains, both of them remained silent. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty walked in front while Taishang Xuanji followed closely behind.
However, just as the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was about to speak...
A figure appeared in front of them.
It was a gorgeous woman who was dressed in white, looking as aloof as an ice mountain.
¡°It¡¯s her!¡±
When he saw the woman¡¯s appearance, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
Taishang Xuanji was a little confused at this point, but in an instant, he also sensed that there was something different about her.
¡°The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
The woman in white walked over with a gourd in hand and was looking at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty with her beautiful eyes. She then drank a mouthful of wine with her eyes full of astonishment.
She pointed out the identity of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty right away.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up here.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was surprised too.
¡°Since this is my sect, of course I¡¯m here. What are you doing in such a ravine, Emperor?¡±
Xiao Muxue said.
Her eyes were full of curiosity.
Yes, that figure was Xiao Muxue, the Senior Sister of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°This is your sect? Is Su Changyu your Senior Brother?¡±
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s eyes were also full of curiosity.
¡°Somewhat.¡±
Xiao Muxue did not answer in detail and merely gave a vague reply.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty waspletely heartbroken.
¡°Emperor, you still haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why are you here?¡±
Xiao Muxue continued. Although she sounded polite, there was no respect in her voice.
¡°I happened toe here by chance.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s answer was vague too.
¡°By chance? Then, did you discover anything?¡±
Xiao Muxue said with a smile.
¡°Discover? Discover what? Did you discover something?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was calm again. Perhaps because of Gu Jianxian, he wasn¡¯t too shocked about it.
¡°For the time being, I have not discovered yet but even the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hase here. I reckon the conjectures are real.¡±
¡°After investigating carefully, we will have someone ry it to you.¡±
¡°However, there are so many affairs to handle in the imperial court these days but you seem to be very free. You¡¯re here on a jaunt, aren¡¯t you afraid of impeachment?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
At this point, Taishang Xuanji was dumbfounded.
¡®Impeachment?¡¯
¡®How dare someone say impeachment?¡¯
¡®How dare this person threaten the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
There was only one ce in the entire Great Xia Dynasty where impeachment could happen, apart from the Great Confucian schrs academy.
He was a little confused and dumbfounded because he didn¡¯t know who that woman was.
¡°I¡¯m going to retire soon. Impeachment doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±
¡°Okay, if you discover anything, inform me as soon as you can.¡±
After the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said that, he left resolutely without looking at Xiao Muxue at all.
Taishang Xuanji was tagging along behind, overwhelmed with fright.
It was not because of this woman.
It was because of this bizarre sect.
The problem was that most of the members of the n were good-for-nothings, and apart from Ye Ping, the rest were all garbage.
However, the sect that seemed lowly and inconspicuous, housed the best Sword Dao cultivator in the world and a big shot who dared to talk about impeachment to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®Damn it, what kind of a horrible ce is this?¡¯
¡®Hidden sect?¡¯
Taishang Xuanji waspletely dumbfounded.
He couldn¡¯t understand it at all.
He looked down and left together with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
After a long time, he really couldn¡¯t help it and spoke up.
¡°Your Majesty, although I know that I¡¯m in no ce to ask about some matters, I¡¯m still really curious. Who is that woman?¡±
Taishang Xuanji was really curious.
Otherwise, he would not have asked the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
As the Chancellor, he knew what to say and what not to.
¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s tone was calm, and as usual, his emotions could not be heard from his tone.
¡°Is she from the... Heavenly Supervisory?¡±
Taishang Xuanji guessed some of it.
Apart from the Great Confucian schr academy, the only ones who dared to mention impeachment were those from the Heavenly Supervisory.
However, the Heavenly Supervisory did not belong to the jurisdiction of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Rather, it was arge institution of the entire immortal cultivation world.
The so-called Heavenly Supervisory was meant for doing justice and supervising the world. Each dynasty had to establish a Heavenly Supervisory.
In the Heavenly Supervisory, everything that was done was targeted at the world.
For example, there were great demons and devils to harm the world or some impending cmities that were unpredictable.
The Heavenly Supervisory would have to intervene.
There were five Heavenly Supervisories in the five dynasties but above the Heavenly Supervisory, there was one headquarters.
The headquarters could handle some matters and transfer the five Heavenly Supervisory at will, but they could not intervene with the national affairs.
Everything was rted to the people and the cultivators of the world.
Hence, the Heavenly Supervisory had the responsibility to impeach the emperor.
After all, every action and decision of the emperor would be enough to make the people of the world wish they were dead.
The main responsibility of the Heavenly Supervisory was to be in charge of supervising the world.
Naturally, they could impeach the king.
However, it was not a huge matter.
After all, unless it was a big deal, the king would not be impeached easily.
To a certain extent, the king could do whatever he wanted. For example, he could have as many concubines as possible and enjoy life as he wished. As long as he did not harm the cultivators and the people, there would not be anything major.
That was also the reason why Taishang Xuanji thought about the Heavenly Supervisory.
After all, Xiao Muxue was too young to be a Great Confucian schr of heaven and earth.
¡°Yes.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded as an answer to Taishang Xuanji¡¯s question.
After receiving the answer, Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath before continuing to ask.
¡°What is thatdy¡¯s status in the Heavenly Supervisory?¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but ask.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not answer.
¡°I know my mistake.¡±
At this moment, Taishang Xuanji knew that he was not to learn of Xiao Muxue¡¯s identity.
Hence, he did not continue asking.
In fact, he knew that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was already telling him more than he should know by informing him where Xiao Muxue was from.
If he continued asking, he would lose his position as the chancellor.
Taishang Xuanji was silent.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was walking in front, had some joy in his eyes.
¡®Changyu¡¯s disciple is Gu Jianxian, the world¡¯s best Sword Immortal.¡¯
¡®His junior sister is a big shot of the Heavenly Supervisory who holds great power.¡¯
¡®That power alone is enough to make him superior to the Crown Prince who has worked hard for decades.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s my son.¡¯
¡®He does have what it takes to be the emperor.¡¯
¡®Should I rece the current Crown Prince?¡¯
At this moment, that idea popped up in the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s mind.
It was not that he really didn¡¯t like the Crown Prince.
Rather, it was because Su Changyu was just too outstanding.
He was so outstanding that it would be unforgivable if he did not let Su Changyu ascend to the throne.
Chapter 207: Do You Really Think That I Don’t Dare To Change The Crown Prince?
Chapter 207: Do You Really Think That I Don¡¯t Dare To Change The Crown Prince?
In the Qingyun Mountains.
Xiao Muxue sipped on some wine with her eyes full of bewilderment.
She was curious as to how the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would arrive in such a ce.
However, she immediately guessed something.
¡°Tenth Prince?¡±
Her eyes were full of curiosity.
However, immediately after that, Xiao Muxue gurgled her mouth with some wine and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself.
¡°Is Su Changyu really the Tenth Prince? In that case, things are getting interesting.¡±
Xiao Muxue thought to herself.
However, in the next moment, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head again.
¡°However, it no longer matters whether Changyu is the Tenth Prince or not. The Immortal King¡¯s relics are the most important for now. Let¡¯s hope others won¡¯t pick the fruit.¡±
Xiao Muxue murmured to herself before walking towards the sect quietly.
Soon, Xiao Muxue arrived at the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The changes in the sect made Xiao Muxue a little dumbfounded.
In particr, when she saw Daoist Tai Hua giving out variousmands, she couldn¡¯t help but be confused.
¡°Muxue, you¡¯re here too. Come and see how our sect is.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little surprised to see Xiao Muxue and soon walked towards her and pointed at the buildings excitedly.
¡°Sect Leader, tell us honestly, how many taels of silver did you borrow?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face turned sullen immediately.
¡®What do you mean how many did I borrow?¡¯
¡®Am I such a person?¡¯
Seeing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s reaction, Xiao Muxue did not continue dwelling on that problem.
¡°Has Ye Pinge back?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked casually.
¡°He¡¯s back, do you need to see him for something?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked curiously.
¡°Yes.¡±
Xiao Muxue had indeede back this time to look for Ye Ping, because there was something that she needed him to do.
¡°I advise you to not look for him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said earnestly.
¡°Why?¡±
In an instant, Xiao Muxue was a little curious.
¡°When Ye Ping returned, I did a divination for him and discovered that he might face a huge cmitytely.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not nning to make him go out, are you? If so, I¡¯ll be the first to object.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with an extremely serious expression.
¡°Huge cmity?¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned slightly.
¡°Yes, the divination gave us an inauspicious oue. During this period of time, I have been thinking of ways to help him resolve it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and said so.
Xiao Muxue instantly sighed with relief after hearing his words.
It seemed that there was a high rate of sess in the matter that she wanted to achieve.
¡°Muxue, what are you doing? Don¡¯t go to Ye Ping. You¡¯re away from the sect all the time and you probably got into trouble out there but don¡¯t take Ye Ping along with you.¡±
At this point, before Daoist Tai Hua finished speaking, Xiao Muxue had already left, making Daoist Tai Hua a little anxious.
Ye Ping was really going to face some inauspicious matters, and if he really encountered a mishap, who could be responsible?
However, Xiao Muxue ignored Daoist Tai Hua and simply left the ce.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Xiao Muxue walked over slowly.
She stared at Ye Ping, who was on the rear cliff, with bewilderment in her eyes.
She really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Ping was trying to do.
However, Xiao Muxue did not bother Ye Ping and instead sat at the side to watch him quietly.
Moreover, she hade over this time to ask Ye Ping for a favor.
In fact, it would be better to say that she was sending Ye Ping an opportunity.
The Immortal King Relic was going to appear soon.
That was the relic that the five dynasties had dreamed of.
Initially, finding the Immortal King¡¯s relics had nothing to do with Ye Ping, but when they discovered it, it contained the Ancient Lock Spirit Array.
Once one stepped into the relic, their cultivation level would be suppressed to the Golden Core realm regardless of how strong they were.
That was also the reason why the five dynasties were doing their best to groom Golden Core realm elites.
There was still one year to go before the Immortal King Relic would be opened.
Xiao Muxue came over this time to make Ye Ping start his rigorous training regime.
She believed in Ye Ping¡¯s strength.
At this moment, Xiao Muxue gazed at Ye Ping, who was not far away, with a golden glint in her eyes. She saw through him immediately.
¡°Your Qi and Blood is like a True Dragon and your Dharmic Dao is like an ancient bell. Ye Ping, what cultivation technique do you cultivate?¡±
¡°Both your physical body and Dharmic Dao are extremely strong.¡±
¡°Even the other elites can¡¯t reach your level.¡±
Xiao Muxue was astounded.
Be it his physical body or his Dharmic Dao, Ye Ping was extremely strong.
It waspletely unbelievable. Ye Ping was just like a freak.
The only thing that made Xiao Muxue somewhat silent and confused was Ye Ping¡¯s repeated action of picking up the sword and putting it down again
¡®What is going on?¡¯
¡®You can get enlightenment from this?¡¯
Her eyes were full of curiosity.
Thus, four hours passed.
At this moment...
In the Great Xia Dynasty Pce, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was in the main hall.
Below the hall, there was a eunuch standing at the bottom and speaking to the crown prince subserviently.
¡°Congrattions to the Crown Prince, congrattions to the Crown Prince.¡±
The eunuch was kneeling on the ground, seemingly extremely excited.
¡°Oh? Eunuch Li, what¡¯s the joyous asion? What brings you here?¡±
Hearing this, Xia Qian couldn¡¯t help but stand up and look at Eunuch Li who was in front of him.
His eyes were filled with curiosity.
Eunuch Li was the eunuch who served the emperor and could not be considered a favored person. However, he was a close servant of the emperor. Since he was there to congratte them, he must have something to say.
¡°Crown Prince, a few days ago, His Majesty asked the people of the Imperial Clothing Pavilion to expedite the customization of the ten-odd sets of robes.¡±
¡°All the clothes are tailored ording to the emperor¡¯s instructions. I think that no one else in this world except the emperor can have clothes made on such arge scale.¡±
¡°After thinking about it, I think that only you are worthy of wearing these clothes, Your Highness.¡±
Eunuch Li chuckled and congratted the Crown Prince.
As soon as he said that, Xia Qian couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Although he held the power of supervising the nation, he obviously did not know about the production of the robes.
After hearing Eunuch Li¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but be over the moon.
However, Xia Qian seemed hesitant.
¡°Maybe Father made those clothes for himself. Eunuch Li, why do you think that they¡¯re for me?¡±
The Crown Prince was curious. Clothes-making was not that rare of a matter.
He was a little curious as to why it was said to have been created for him.
¡°Your Highness, you probably don¡¯t know about this.¡±
¡°I¡¯m often staying by His Majesty¡¯s side and he has more than enough clothes. Besides, even if he needs more clothes, he won¡¯t have to ask for it. The Four Seasons Clothing House produces lots of clothes for His Majesty each year.¡±
¡°Besides, if His Majesty needs to have his clothes made, there¡¯s no need for him to send an order personally.¡±
Eunuch Li¡¯s reasonable words made Xia Qian more and more delighted.
However, he was still a little curious.
¡°But why does Father want to reward me with new clothes?¡±
Xia Qian continued to ask.
¡°It must be because Your Highness has worked hard to supervise the nation so His Majesty specifically got them to tailor-make some clothes for you as a reward.¡±
Eunuch Li said smilingly.
After hearing his words, Xia Qian couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.
¡°Hahaha, since that¡¯s the case, then thank you, Eunuch Li.¡±
As he spoke, Xia Qian waved his hand, and in an instant, a precious jade appeared in Eunuch Li¡¯s hand.
It was the Psychic Jade treasure which was often used as a reward for others by the powerful nobles of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Psychic Jade was exclusive to the royals. It was not considered rare but there weren¡¯t many in the world either. It could speed up the cultivation of cultivators and it was naturally very precious for the royals.
To the royals, it was naturally best for it to be used as a reward.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
Having received a benefit, Eunuch Li naturally smiled and bowed continuously towards the Crown Prince.
¡°It¡¯s just a trivial token. Eunuch Li, you have to put in a good word for me in front of my father often.¡±
Xia Qian said politely.
That was what his character was like. He had almost no enemies because in his opinion, he would basically not take the initiative to provoke the other party as long as it was not a big feud.
His goal was to be the emperor, and hence, he was very clear about what he wanted to do and what he didn¡¯t.
He could please ackey for the sake of the throne, but he knew that as long as he ascended the throne, all his efforts to suck up to theckey would be worth it.
He would at most kill them. That would be enough.
Eunuch Li left smilingly.
Xia Qian also smiled and returned to his seat. He didn¡¯t care about this matter at all.
It was just a few pieces of clothing, and even if his father had gotten them made for him, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything much.
As long as it wasn¡¯t a gift for others, he wouldn¡¯t mind.
The reason why the reward was given to Eunuch Li was entirely because Eunuch Li had gone to him immediately after receiving the news.
If he had the intention to do it, it would mean that Eunuch Li supported him.
Since he supported him, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving him a Psychic Jade.
After all, it wouldn¡¯t matter no matter how many gifts he gave away now.
At the end of the day, as long as he ascended the throne, the entire Great Xia Dynasty would belong to him.
If he gave out more treasures, it wouldn¡¯t mean much to the entire treasure vault of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Five minutester, in the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was wearing a ck dragon robe. There were major changes in his aura.
Seated in the main hall, he was just like a huge divine mountain that made them feel terrified.
The current emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was the true emperor.
He was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who swallowed the mountain and river, and dominated the world.
¡°Li Si.¡±
Within the main hall, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice resounded.
Soon, Eunuch Li walked in.
As he stepped into the main hall, he seemed extremely nervous.
Regardless of how many times he had met the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he would be uncontrobly nervous. After all, he was the king of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, Li Si nevertheless walked over slowly before kneeling on the ground.
Unlike now, when Li Si met the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he didn¡¯t have to kneel down like he did now in front of the emperor. That was the greatest difference between the Crown Prince and the Emperor.
¡°Has the matter of the clothes been settled?¡±
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated on his seat and looking through some appraisals without even looking at Li Si.
He said calmly, ¡°Thepletion date is estimated to be within three days. By then, I will have someone send the clothes to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.¡±
Li Si knelt on the ground and said without any intention to overstep his bounds.
However, as soon as he said that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but ask calmly, ¡°Who said that the clothes are to be delivered to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s tone was calm as he asked Li Si that question.
As soon as he said that, Li Si was immediately stunned.
¡®Not for the Crown Prince?¡¯
¡®Who is it for then?¡¯
There was still one thing that he hadn¡¯t told the Crown Prince about, and that was that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had ordered had a youthful style. That was the reason why he was certain that it was for the Crown Prince.
However, he did not expect the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to say that it was not for the Crown Prince.
¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. It was my fault for being self-righteous. Please spare me.¡±
Li Si was kneeling on the ground and shivering in shock.
Looking at Li Si who was on the ground, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not feel any hint of emotion, but in an instant, he saw the Psychic Jade in Li Si¡¯s interspatial ring.
Soon, the Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of disgust.
He was full of disdain
What did emperors hate the most?
An emperor hated having someone try to poach their loyal subjects.
What else did they hate more? Their loyal subjects being sessfully poached away.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty understood that he was about to step down from the throne soon, and hence, there were naturally people who coveted the throne. Twenty years ago, Li Si probably wouldn¡¯t waver even if the Crown Prince offered him countless benefits.
Now that he had epted the benefits, he naturally had to stand on the Crown Prince¡¯s side. There was nothing much toment about that.
However, the disgust that he had shown previously was not because of that.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty naturally wouldn¡¯t be disgusted about such things.
He mainly thought about Su Changyu, whom he thought was the Tenth Prince. Su Changyu managed to make Gu Jianxian his disciple and be the Senior Brother of a prominent figure of the Heavenly Supervisory.
Yet, the Crown Prince tried to suck up to a eunuch.
It made him feel disgusted.
¡°Send all the clothes to Taishang Xuanji. Go get the Crown Prince toe here.¡±
Li Si got up and then hurriedly walked out of the hall with his heart beating rapidly, feeling as if he had survived an ordeal.
However, at this moment, Li Si felt that he was overly eager.
He was too anxious.
Although the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was about to step down, he still had at least ten years to go, soying ns ahead was an act of betrayal in the eyes of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Fortunately, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not care about it. If he did, he would have probably died thousands of times.
At this moment, Li Sipletely understood why the authoritative ministers in the dynasty did not dare to get involved in the battle for the throne.
15 minutester.
Xia Qian appeared outside the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
¡°Father.¡±
Xia Qian spoke calmly. Without a word, he called out towards the hall.
¡°Come in.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice sounded.
Xia Qian then slowly entered the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
He was stillposed and collected. As the Crown Prince, there was nothing he was afraid of.
¡°On 2nd January, the Fiendcelestial Cult suddenly attacked the Li Nation and there were countless casualties.¡±
¡°On 15th January, the cmity of the sea happened and 20 treasure ships were destroyed.¡±
¡°On 19th January, we won the border conflict.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty sounded extremely calm in the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
The Crown Prince, Xia Qian, couldn¡¯t help but be silent after hearing those voices.
Five minutester, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice ceased.
In the next moment, all the appraisals on the table were immediately swept onto the ground.
In an instant, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty stood up, and there was unconceble anger in his gaze.
¡°Xia Qian! Do you know what you have done wrong?¡±
His thunderous voice made Xia Qian turn pale in shock.
He took a deep breath and clenched his fists, hoping to calm himself down, but standing in front of his father, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qian could not calm down at all.
¡°I know my mistakes, please forgive me.¡±
Xia Qian kneeled on the ground with his head hung low while his heart beat rapidly.
¡°You know your mistakes? Tell me what you¡¯ve done wrong then.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice became calm again, but his calmness made everyone even more terrified.
As soon as he said that, Xia Qian answered slowly.
¡°I failed to supervise the nation properly and caused the Great Xia Dynasty to suffer consecutive cmities.¡±
Xia Qian said.
¡°You failed to supervise the nation properly?¡±
¡°Hah, what a great excuse.¡±
¡°You really hold out hope until you¡¯re faced with the grim reality.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty sneered, making Xia Qian turn pale.
¡°Three years ago, I gave you the task of supervising the nation and you did a good job in the first year.¡±
¡°However, during the second year, you have changed. You took advantage of the responsibility of the supervision of the country to see the appraisals and grasp business opportunities for personal gains. You even raked in earnings from the disasters the nation suffered.¡±
¡°At that time, I put up with you.¡±
¡°I knew that since you¡¯re the Crown Prince, you have lots to take care of, and I knew that you had to spend a lot of money to bribe others.¡±
¡°However, in the third year, you saw that I did not control you, and so you got more and more greedy. You even drew a sry without doing your job.¡±
¡°But you know what? Even if you had done that, I would not be angry.¡±
¡°Due to the fact that you are the Crown Prince, you need money and by doing that, you might have affected some people, but in general, there was no effect on the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Do you know what exactly is wrong with you?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty stated Xia Qian¡¯s actions clearly.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was not furious about those matters.
The reason being, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qian, was just trying to get money. Besides, the amount he got was just a drop in the bucket.
What really made him angry was another matter.
¡°Father, please enlighten me. I really have no idea.¡±
Knowing that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was not upset with him for trying to earn money, Xia Qian got even more terrified because he did not know what else he had done wrong.
¡°You want me to get straight to the point?¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you directly.¡±
¡°You took the initiative to form friendly ties with the Great Ze Dynasty for the sake of securing your throne.¡±
¡°However, thest thing you should have done is to inform the Great Ze Dynasty of the non-poisonous pill form.¡±
¡°That concerns the foundation of the Great Xia Dynasty!¡±
¡°Besides, you are the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty. Yet, you were so subservient to the Great Ze Dynasty.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve really disgraced the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Even though the Great Ze Dynasty is inferior to the Great Xia Dynasty, we are both dynasties.¡±
¡°Today, you are respectful to the Great Xia Dynasty, but after you ascend the throne, are you going to make the Great Xia Dynasty a vassal state of the Great Ze Dynasty?¡±
At this point, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder.
The Crown Prince was so frightened that he immediately fell to the ground.
Shock was written all over his face.
Due to the deal that he had made with the Great Ze Dynasty, he was certain that his father definitely did not know about it.
However, he didn¡¯t expect his father to have found out.
¡®This... this... this is unbelievable.¡¯
However, at this moment,
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke again, making Xia Qian dumbfounded.
¡°You got up to all these sordid acts. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to change the Crown Prince?¡±
A voice sounded.
It was immediately silent in the main hall.
Chapter 209: Ye Ping Gains Enlightenment, Supreme Sword Immortal!
Chapter 209: Ye Ping Gains Enlightenment, Supreme Sword Immortal!
Xia Qian was silent.
Hepletely understood why his father¡¯s character had changed drastically after he returned.
It turned out...
It turned out that he had found the Tenth Prince.
He was not the only one who knew about the legend of the Tenth Prince. In fact, many people in the dynasty knew about it.
Back then, when the Tenth Prince was born, there was auspiciousness that descended from the sky and golden dragons and golden phoenixes circled around the entire Great Xia Dynasty Pce for 18 hours.
There were even people who saw immortals giving blessings.
The people worshiped, and the other four dynasties were also moved.
At that time, some people concluded that the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was blessed by the heavens to help the Great Xia Dynastyplete the intended unification, which was unprecedented.
That was also the reason why the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty had been receiving lots of attention after he was born.
The reason that Xia Qian remembered it so clearly was because he was seven years old that year and was reciting an essay he had written in ss.
He thought he would be praised and rewarded by his father, but to his surprise, after the birth of the Tenth Prince, his father simply walked out of the hall without even looking at him.
Everyone in the hall left.
That was also the reason that an unknown seed appeared in his heart.
He had longed for the limelight since he was a child and wanted to be the center of attention of countless people. However, there was not a single person who wanted to listen to the essay that he had prepared confidently for half a year.
That made him furious.
Xia Qian even resented the Tenth Prince, especially because of the many things that happenedter.
However, one day, the Tenth Prince suddenly disappeared and that made Xia Qian feel very relieved.
He was even filled with unparalleled joy.
The only pity was that the Tenth Prince did not die and had merely gone missing.
Although there were rumors that the Tenth Prince might have died, Xia Qian was not very convinced. After all, nothing could be confirmed unless the corpse was found.
However, as time passed little by little, Xia Qian became the Crown Prince and gradually forgot about the Tenth Prince.
However, he did not genuinely forget about him.
The Tenth Prince was like a thorn in his heart that could not be removed.
The scene that happened that year gave Xia Qian a huge impact.
He could never forget the scene of everyone celebrating the birth of the Tenth Prince in the Great Xia Dynasty Pce back then.
The feeling of being in the limelight and receiving everyone¡¯s attention was his greatest desire.
However, it was all taken away by someone else. Hence, he was naturally disgruntled and full of jealousy and resentment.
However, he did not expect that the Tenth Prince had actually returned.
The Tenth Prince actually appeared in his world again.
He waspletely terrified.
In the imperial pce, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the other princes at all.
He knew that the princes would not be able to do anything even if he gained lots of merit.
¡®Can they shake my position?¡¯
¡®No, obviously not.¡¯
However, the Tenth Prince was different because he might really shake their position.
¡®No wonder.¡¯
¡®No wonder.¡¯
¡®No wonder Father said: do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to change the Crown Prince?¡¯
¡®Father had obviously met the Tenth Prince so he wants to rece me with him.¡¯
Various thoughts shuttled through Xia Qian¡¯s mind.
Seeing the way Xia Qian was behaving, Taishang Xuanji immediately grabbed Xia Qian¡¯s arm.
¡°Crown Prince, bear this in mind!¡±
¡°You are the Crown Prince, the future emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°No one will be able to change your father¡¯s mind. No matter who it may be, what you have to do now is to pretend you know nothing.¡±
¡°You can do and eat whatever you want in the pce but don¡¯t get up to anything foolish. Don¡¯t be negligent either.¡±
¡°Your father still wants you to be the emperor, you hear?¡± Taishang Xuanji said.
He was well aware of everything and knew what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was thinking too. Hence, he had been continuouslyforting Xia Qian, lest he suffered a huge blow because of the matter.
In fact, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he suffered a blow. Most importantly, he shouldn¡¯t get up to any nonsense.
Otherwise, no one would be able to save him.
Sensing Taishang Xuanji¡¯s arm, Xia Qian gradually regained hisposure.
He took a deep breath.
He took another deep breath.
His body trembled slightly, and in the end, he even took out a red pill, which was the Mind-Calming Jade Pill.
He swallowed the pill, and after a short while, he fell silent.
His eyes were clear and clean.
¡°I understand now, Uncle.¡±
¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s alive or not, I¡¯m still the Crown Prince, and since I¡¯m the Crown Prince, no one can shake me.¡±
¡°What I have to do now is to be quiet and do nothing, which is better than doing anything.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Xia Qian¡¯s voice was calm and he no longer sounded as flustered as he used to be. After seeing this scene, Taishang Xuanji was slightly silent for some reason.
Xia Qian was right, but Taishang Xuanji felt that something was amiss.
It was not a good thing that the Crown Prince had suddenly be so calm and collected.
He had a secret. Actually, to be more precise, the Crown Prince had a secret which was known to only two people besides the Crown Prince himself.
One was Taishang Xuanji, and the other was Taishang Xuanji¡¯s mother.
The secret was that whenever the Crown Prince was extremely agitated, he would be really intelligent in a single moment.
He would also be extremely calm and smart like an emotionless person.
The Crown Prince was suffering a rpse.
Legend had it that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who established the dynasty had simr symptoms.
In the opinion of the bystanders, it might be a good thing but for Taishang Xuanji, it was not a good thing.
At this point, he could no longer see through Xia Qian.
¡°Uncle, it¡¯s going to be hard on you. I¡¯ll stay in the pce and not meddle with the affairs.¡±
Xia Qian said with a calm gaze.
As soon as he said that, Taishang Xuanji fell silent too.
He did not know if what he said today was right or wrong.
However, no matter what, he hoped that the Crown Prince would not mess around because the best way to deal with the current situation was to stay put and not do anything.
¡°In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±
Taishang Xuanji didn¡¯t say anything else.
He turned around and left.
However, when he reached the door, Xia Qian spoke again.
¡°Uncle, you will be supporting me, right?¡±
His voice made Taishang Xuanji freeze in shock.
He was at aplete loss for words.
¡®Do I support him?¡¯
Of course he supported his nephew but after Xia Qian asked such a question, many things seemed to have a different connotation.
However, he thought about it and finally gave an answer.
¡°I support the Crown Prince.¡±
After saying that, he left.
There were two meanings to those words.
If Xia Qian was still the Crown Prince, he would naturally support him, but it¡¯s hard to say now that Xia Qian was no longer the Crown Prince.
After hearing his reply, Xia Qian was neither angry nor displeased.
Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Take care, Uncle.¡±
After saying that, he was the only one left in the main hall.
He stayed silent for a long time.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Xiao Muxue was bewildered.
She had been watching Ye Ping picking up his sword and then releasing it again for the entire day.
She still didn¡¯t know what Ye Ping was trying to do.
However, she was too embarrassed to disturb Ye Ping and could only wait there quietly.
However, Xiao Muxue had already thought about it. If Ye Ping were to continue going on like this, she would interrupt him.
Time passed little by little.
On the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Half a month passed.
In the past half a month, Ye Ping had been constantly holding his sword and putting it down.
His eyes were full of confusion.
In the beginning, he really could notprehend anything, but as time passed little by little, he gradually discovered the subtleties and arcaneness within.
Unfortunately, he wanted to grasp it but he felt like he couldn¡¯t.
Ye Ping was very troubled.
Fifteen days.
For a full fifteen days, he had been repeating those actions without stopping to eat or rest. He lost track of time too.
It was not something that an ordinary person could do at all.
He was vexed!
He was vexed!
He was obsessed!
He was obsessed!
Ye Ping felt like his brain was about to explode, but he just couldn¡¯t imagine what logic was behind it.
At this moment, Ye Ping closed his eyes.
This was the first time he had closed his eyes in fifteen days.
It was his first time resting.
At this moment, Ye Ping suddenly became enlightened.
However, when he closed his eyes...
All of a sudden, several gusts of wind blew over.
The clear breeze blew over and made the strands of hair on Ye Ping¡¯s forehead fly up.
At this moment, Ye Ping was enlightened.
He was suddenly enlightened.
Su Changyu wanted him toprehend the Dao and not just pick up the sword and put it down.
Yes, he wanted him toprehend the Dao.
He wanted him toprehend all of that.
He first had to understand Su Changyu¡¯s purpose of making him hold the sword and then put it down again.
He couldn¡¯t understand it at first and simply repeated the action.
However, in fact, the sword that Su Changyu wanted him to hold was not the one before him.
Instead, it was the one in his heart.
In particr, the words that he had said before.
Su Changyu wanted him to first release the sword before picking it up.
Under normal circumstances, one would be asked to pick up the sword before putting it down.
However, Su Changyu asked him to put it down before picking it up.
That was the subtlety of it.
Release the sword! Release the sword!
¡®Put down the sword in my heart.¡¯
¡®What is the sword in my heart?¡¯
¡®My obsession must be the sword in my heart.¡¯
Thinking of this, Ye Ping took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
He forgot all the sword techniques in his mind.
Four Thunder Sword Technique? Forget it!
Heavenly River Swordsmanship? Forget it!
Endless Sword Diagram? Forget it!
Ye Ping forgot all his sword techniques.
The entire process was extremely painful, but Ye Ping still managed to forget them all.
It took two hours.
Ye Ping no longer had any sword techniques in his memory.
However, he didn¡¯t choose to practice his sword techniques immediately and instead got up to walk to the sword mark left behind by Su Changyu again.
Looking at the sword mark on the ground which was already blurry, Ye Ping closed his eyes again.
He no longer knew any sword techniques or swordsmanship.
He tried to learn again.
Forgetting the sword meant forgetting the obsession in one¡¯s heart.
Holding the sword meant picking up the supreme sword in one¡¯s heart.
This time, Ye Ping was not trying toprehend anything, but rather, he wanted to find the Heart of the Sword he had at first.
There was now another difficult problem in front of him.
There were 30,000 types of sword techniques.
¡®What is the supreme sword?¡¯
Ye Ping once again slipped into deep thought.
¡®What is the supreme sword?¡¯
There was the supreme sword intent in the Jin Nation Academy.
Unfortunately, he did notprehend anything.
Meanwhile, another gust of clear wind blew over.
At this moment, Ye Ping was enlightened.
¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±
Below the rear cliff, Ye Ping smiled.
He hadpletely understood.
Previously, he informed Su Changyu that he had notprehended the supreme sword intent of the Jin Nation Academy.
Su Changyu said that he still didn¡¯t understand, and at first Ye Ping could not quite figure out what Su Changyu meant.
However, Ye Ping nowpletely understood.
What Su Changyu meant was not that he felt that Ye Ping had notprehended the supreme sword intent, but that he had notprehended the meaning of his words.
The supreme sword intent was in the Jin Nation Academy but not either.
Yes, the supreme sword intent was in the Jin Nation Academy but not either.
Due to the fact that the supreme sword intent was omnipresent, it was contained in everything.
It was up to him toprehend it.
Hence, the real sword intent was in heaven and earth, between the moon and the sun, and in the mountains and rivers.
Ye Ping was overjoyed as he felt that he had gained aplete epiphany.
However, as Ye Ping was overjoyed, a wind that appeared out of nowhere blew in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Several fallen leaves were blown up, and the leaves of an ancient tree rustled.
It was a mountain breeze that grew stronger and stronger, from the Qingyun Dao Sect all the way to the Qingyun Mountains.
Ye Ping was continuously pondering about it and had gained apleteprehension and enlightenment.
¡®There is supreme sword intent in the heaven and earth.¡¯
¡®There is supreme sword intent in the sun and moon.¡¯
¡®There is supreme sword intent in the mountains and rivers.¡¯
¡®But where is the true supreme sword intent?¡¯
¡®The answer is, in my heart.¡¯
Buzz!
Buzz!
At this moment, faint rays of golden light began to spread around Ye Ping while a flying sword appeared behind him.
The flying sword was simple and in but it emitted an inexplicable terror.
It was Ye Ping¡¯s Sword of the Heart.
It was also Ye Ping¡¯s supreme sword intent and supreme Sword Dao.
Buzz!
Inside the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu, who was reading the ¡®Express Four Thunder Swordsmanship¡¯, suddenly discovered that his sword, Frosty White, was trembling violently.
However, Su Changyu had no idea and was simply pressing the sword down with a frown.
¡°Do you want to run?¡±
All the swords in the Qingyun Dao Sect were buzzing.
Countless swords in the entire Qingyun Mountain Range were also trembling, even those in the Baiyun Ancient City also began buzzing.
Towards the end, all the swords in Qingzhou buzzed too.
Countless flying swords in the entire Jin Nation started buzzing.
In the Jin Nation Academy.
Countless elders and schrs, too, were astonished. They did not know what was going on but it seemed impressive.
The swords in their hands were also buzzing.
¡°Elder, what exactly is going on?¡±
¡°Yeah, Elder, what¡¯s going on? Why are our swords all contending for no reason?¡±
All the students were curious and unaware of what was going on.
Even some elders had no idea what happened.
However, Li Jiang knew what happened.
He stood on top of the cliff and stroked his beard calmly.
¡°A supreme Sword Immortal is going to appear in Jin Nation.¡±
He chuckled and his words made all the students of the Jin Nation shocked.
¡®Peerless Sword Immortal?¡¯
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
In less than five minutes, all the swords in the entire Ten Nations were buzzing and contending.
The people were stunned as they did not know what happened.
However, powerhouses soon came out of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion to reveal the truth.
Someone hadprehended the supreme sword intent and broke through the first and most important realm. He could prove the Dao of the supreme Sword Immortal in the future.
As soon as the news was released, the Ten Nations were in an uproar.
What did the supreme Dao of Sword Immortals mean?
It meant that it was invincible.
In ancient times, there were immortal positions.
In the supreme Sword Immortal Dao, anyone whoprehended it would be a supreme Sword Immortal.
How could the people of the world not be shocked?
What did a supreme Sword Immortal mean?
It could contend with the five dynasties of the world and the individual strength was akin to the strength of a nation.
Of course, he must be the best Sword Immortal, not a half-step one.
Those who had high attainments in the Sword Dao knew that the path of the Sword Immortal was divided into three realms.
After breaking through the third level, one would be the ultimate Sword Immortal.
However, not to mention the breakthrough of the third, even a breakthrough through the first was the dream of countless Sword Dao cultivators.
Legend had it that the world¡¯s best Sword Immortal, Gu Jianxian, was only at the second realm.
However, he would never be able to break through to the third realm in this lifetime.
Now, someone actually stepped into the first realm of the supreme Sword Immortal Dao.
Naturally, it attracted the attention of many parties.
In the Great Xia Dynasty Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was in the main hall and there was a man d in golden armor kneeling in front of him.
¡°Your Majesty, there is a young man at the Heavenly Secret tform who has stepped into the first realm of the supreme Sword Immortal Dao.¡±
¡°It is near the Baiyun Ancient City of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, should we send someone to investigate?¡±
The man said.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was seated high in the main hall, couldn¡¯t help but have a slight change in expression.
Baiyun Ancient City?
This!
This!
¡®Isn¡¯t that where Changyu lives?¡¯
¡®Changyu Is the person who proved the Dao?¡¯
¡®Even if it¡¯s not Changyu, it should be Changyu¡¯s juniors, right?¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®Okay.¡¯
¡®My son really has what it takes to be an emperor.¡¯
¡®Hahahaha¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was very calm on the surface, but deep down, he was smiling gleefully.
He was very agitated.
He was extremely excited.
¡°Your Majesty?¡±
The man in golden armor lowered his head and continued to ask with his eyes full of curiosity.
He didn¡¯t know if he should deal with it or not.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty shook his head.
¡°You don¡¯t have to check. Seal off all information and get the people at the Heavenly Secret tform to disrupt the Heavenly Secret. Don¡¯t let the enemies find out.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°Yes!¡±
Thetter did not hesitate and agreed directly before leaving.
After he left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was as happy as ark as he paced back and forth in the hall while continuously muttering to himself.
¡°My son has the aptitude of an emperor.¡±
¡°My son has the aptitude of an emperor.¡±
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The wind swept through the entire Qingyun Mountain Range, and there were dark clouds that covered the sky while lightning shed.
Those who didn¡¯t know might think that a powerhouse was going through a Tribtion Transcendence.
Xiao Muxue¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
She immediately knew what Ye Ping was doing.
He had seeded inprehending the Dao.
He was about toprehend the supreme sword intent and step out of the first level of the supreme Sword Dao.
It was an unprecedented event.
However, it was quite outrageous because it happened to Ye Ping.
It was absurd.
¡®This is unbelievable.¡¯
¡®How old is Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®About 24, huh?¡¯
¡®How many years has Ye Ping been in immortal cultivation?¡¯
¡®About a little over half a year, right?¡¯
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Under normal circumstances, even a supreme genius of the Sword Dao would take 3,000 years to take the first step. Even then, it felt quick to her.
Besides, he was a 24-year-old man.
It wasn¡¯t just him.
Not far away, Gu Jianxian appeared there too.
He was looking at Ye Ping in shock.
His eyes contained a hint of envy.
Chapter 210: Breaking All Laws
Chapter 210: Breaking All Laws
On the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect, even Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but be envious at this moment.
When he broke through the first realm of the Supreme Sword Immortal Dao, he was already a thousand years old.
However, Ye Ping was only 24 years old, and yet he had already reached the first realm. At the rate of his growth, Ye Ping might just prove the Supreme Sword Dao one day.
Thinking of this, Gu Jianxian somehow wanted to impart some sword techniques to Ye Ping.
However, after thinking about it, he finally shook his head.
Everyone had their own path. Although his Sword Dao was strong and powerful, it might not be suitable for Ye Ping.
At the thought of this, Gu Jianxian fell silent.
At this moment, the disciples of the sect had already rushed over.
There was no way they couldn¡¯t have detected the phenomena going on on the back cliff. After walking over and realizing that it was Ye Ping, they turned around and left one after another.
If it was someone else, they might have been really shocked, but finding out it was Ye Ping, there was nothing they had to say.
Apart from Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei who were stationed there, the rest all left.
However, Chen Lingrou was not there to see Ye Ping, but to look for Gu Jianxian.
¡°Old Gu, I¡¯ll be going down the mountain tomorrow, so will you give me some more pointers on my sword techniques?¡±
Chen Lingrou was asking Gu Jianxian for some tips on sword techniques.
She wanted to learn sword techniques in the sect, but unfortunately, Su Changyu refused to teach her. Hence, she decided to ask Gu Jianxian for help.
However, she really did not expect that Gu Jianxian was really quitepetent in the Sword Dao. Hence, she naturally learned from him seriously.
Now that she was about to go down the mountain, Chen Lingrou was worried that she might encounter trouble, hence she couldn¡¯t help but go to Gu Jianxian and ask him to teach her sword techniques.
¡°Alright.¡±
As indolent as before, he nodded before going over to give Chen Lingrou some pointers.
On the rear cliff.
The gloomy clouds were heavy and the sight and sounds of the lightning made Daoist Tai Hua, who was standing nearby, a little worried.
He could tell that Ye Ping seemed to have broken through something again, and he understood that it was the Thunder Tribtion.
Those things were not within his scope of knowledge and Daoist Tai Hua knew that it would be difficult to pass the Thunder Tribtion. However, he also knew that anyone who could pass the Thunder Tribtion was definitely not an ordinary person.
If he stopped Ye Ping, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Hence, he could only watch from the side.
At the same time, Daoist Tai Hua could not help but murmur in his heart.
¡°Heaven, please bless my disciple Ye Ping. I¡¯m willing to exchange my fortune for his safety and offset the cmity that he is set to face.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua swore an oath and vowed that he was willing to offset Ye Ping¡¯s cmity with his good fortune.
Boom.
A shocking thunderbolt struck at Ye Ping and shed him.
The Thunder Tribtion contained a vast amount of terrifying power.
It was the Thunder Tribtion, which cultivators were the most terrified of.
Boom!
The Thunder Tribtion struck.
At this moment, all the cultivators of the entire Qingyun Dao Sect could not remain calm.
They did not expect that Ye Ping was crossing the tribtion.
They initially thought that Ye Ping had just broken through the realm and thus led to some phenomena.
However, now it seemed that it was far moreplicated than that.
They eximed in amazement and Chen Lingrou wanted to go over and take a look too. She was immediately disinterested in asking for pointers in sword techniques.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be able to transcend it soon.¡±
However, Gu Jianxian¡¯s voice made Chen Lingrou feel slightly more at ease. Hence, she continued asking him for pointers in sword techniques.
In the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The first Thunder Tribtion struck Ye Ping but it did not bring him much pain.
In fact, Ye Ping merely felt that his body had turned numb while his mind was nk.
His physical body was too strong. Hence, ordinary Thunder Tribtions had no effect on Ye Ping.
However, the terrifying Thunder Tribtion was absorbed and devoured by the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
The rolling Thunder Tribtions struck and the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures turned into 36 fountains that seemed to be devouring the power of the Thunder Tribtion.
The power of the Thunder Tribtion was extremely terrifying, and hence, Ye Ping did not waste it.
He used the power of the Thunder Tribtion and continued to temper his body.
Crack!
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was greatly enhanced.
The Thunder Tribtion was something in this world that would strengthen one¡¯s Yang energy in the first ce.
Such Yang-energy-boosting power was what the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique needed.
For cultivators, the power of Thunder Tribtion would provide benefits that could not be put into words if it was used well.
The power of thunderbolt would irrigate one¡¯s physical body.
Ye Ping¡¯s constitution metamorphosed again immediately.
He reached the mid-stage of the Great Godfiend body and his physical body had be much purer. The tendons and his meridians contained immense power.
However, due to the issue of the realm, Ye Ping had obtained the terrifying power of thunder but his realm was still too low.
Even till now, he was only at the Foundation Establishment realm.
It could not withstand the constant metamorphosis of the physical body.
One¡¯s realm was just like a bucket while their physical body and Dharmic Dao were like water.
If the bucket did not increase in size, it would not have the capacity for more water.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping immediately channeled all the thunder power into his body and began his extreme breakthrough.
Ye Ping was a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator who had now reached the ninth level of tempering.
With the power of thunder, Ye Ping officially broke through to the Golden Core realm.
He had already stagnated for a long time and there was no need to prolong it. There wouldn¡¯t be greater benefit even if he did.
Just like that, Ye Ping¡¯s cultivation level was also metamorphosing.
In the end, a nine-colored lotus appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s dantian.
The lotus unfolded to reveal nine colors and a beautiful outline. There was also a white Golden Core in the middle of the lotus flower.
There were nine lotus holes in the lotus flower which represented that it could contain nine Golden Cores.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Core realm.
With the appearance of the Golden Core, a powerful aura spread through the entire Baiyun ancient city.
Ye Ping¡¯s Dharmic powers were greatly boosted too.
Everything came to fruition. Without the Thunder Tribtion, Ye Ping would have been able to break through to the Golden Core with his own abilities in less than six months.
Now with the help of the Thunder Tribtion, Ye Ping managed to save half a year¡¯s time and condensed the Golden Core right away.
He stepped into the Golden Core realm.
On the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect, a lotus flower emerged behind Ye Ping and a white Golden Core gradually appeared on the lotus flower too.
Xiao Muxue, who was nearby, was at a loss for words when she saw that.
She wasn¡¯t surprised about him breaking through the Golden Core realm. After all, she had seen plenty of geniuses before.
Some geniuses managed to condense the Golden Core before the age of ten.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Core was different. It was not an ordinary Golden Core but a special one that was absolutely shocking.
Xiao Muxue was well aware that Ye Ping had only just stepped into the Golden Core realm, but the power he possessed was probably no weaker than that of a Nascent Soul realm cultivator.
Boom.
Soon, the second Thunder Tribtion struck.
As he broke through his realm, Ye Ping couldpletely withstand having a powerful physical body.
At this moment, his Ancient Godfiend Body had also reached thete stage of the Great Godfiend body.
Although it was still only a small improvement in the realm, the enhancement of his physical body was extremely terrifying.
Each small improvement was a major metamorphosis.
However, the power of thunder was undoubtedly the purest Yang energy in this world.
The second power of thunder allowed Ye Ping to break through to thete-stage of the Great Godfiend body,
Under normal circumstances, one might not be able to break through to thete-stage of the realm even if he cultivated for ten years.
It was difficult to use external forces to break through one¡¯s realm and a breakthrough had to be achieved with one¡¯s ownprehension. However, the constitution was different from Dharmic Dao.
Boom.
As the third thunderbolt fell, Ye Ping¡¯s physical body seemed unparalleled and extremely dazzling like a zed object.
Just like that, Ye Ping¡¯s Great Godfiend reached Major Perfection.
Major Perfection of the Great Godfiend.
He took another step forward and broke through to the supreme Godfiend Body. By then, it would be a whole new world.
However, the process to cross that realm was extremely difficult, and relying on a Thunder Tribtion of such a level was definitely not enough.
Hence, at the critical moment, Ye Ping did not continue to guide the power of thunder into his body to refine his physical body and instead, opened the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
He had only opened 36 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
That was obviously not enough and Ye Ping guided the Thunder Tribtion. Soon, another Torch Dragon Immortal Aperture was opened.
The third Thunder Tribtion doubled his power.
There were now 72 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures which meant that his cultivation speed had been multiplied by 72 times and a Dharmic Dao had also appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
Torch Dragon Great Hand Seal.
He had opened 36 Torch Dragon Ancient Seal Immortal Apertures and obtained the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal.
Now that he had opened 72 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures, Ye Ping once again obtained a new Dharmic Dao Mystical Ability.
Torch Dragon Great Hand Seal.
Unlike the Torch Dragon Ancient Seal which was used to increase one¡¯s strength, the Torch Dragon Great Hand Seal was a type of offensive Divine Ability that would evolve the Torch Dragon to suppress the enemy.
Boom.
The fourth thunderbolt fell.
Ye Ping stopped continuing to open up the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
Opening 72 Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures was enough for now. He could not be too hasty and had to progress step by step.
He just had to stop at an appropriate time.
If he simply pursued speed, he would easily shake his foundation.
The fourth thunderbolt fell and Ye Ping used it to stabilize his cultivation level.
Soon, the fifth thunderbolt fell too.
It seemed to be thest thunderbolt that contained even more power than the previous four thunderbolts.
It was a meter thick in girth and when it descended from the sky, it sttered everywhere, drowning Ye Ping.
It was thest Thunder Tribtion.
Ye Ping did not try to resist nor did he try to guide the Thunder Tribtion. Instead, he tried to sense it.
When the thunderbolt struck his flesh, Ye Ping felt an inexplicable emotion. It was neither pain nor difort but a feeling of evolving.
After thest Thunder Tribtion, Ye Pingpletelyprehended the sword in his heart.
A sword intent appeared around Ye Ping.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s supreme sword intent.
That sword intent did not contain any moves or any Dharmic Dao and Mystical Abilities. However, it represented Ye Ping¡¯s Sword of Mind, Sword of Body, and Sword of Mystical Abilities.
Thebination of his mind and energy was the supreme Sword of the Heart.
A single sword intent and sword technique could break through all Dao.
At this moment, Ye Ping also officially stepped into the first realm of the Supreme Sword Immortal Dao.
¡°Supreme Sword Intent.¡±
After mastering the supreme sword intent, Ye Ping was almost invincible in the Sword Dao. If the enemy did not master the sword intent, he would be defeated by Ye Ping in one move no matter how strong his attainments in the Sword Dao were.
That was Ye Ping¡¯s supreme sword intent.
Each supreme sword intent was different, and Ye Ping¡¯s supreme sword intent was all about breaking allws with a single sword.
At this moment, all the rays of light vanished.
On the rear cliff, Ye Ping smiled in satisfaction.
He had guessed correctly. Returning to the sect meant that he would be stronger.
He had only been back for a while, and yet he could alreadyprehend the supreme sword intent and greatly enhance his physical body and Dharmic Dao.
Who in the Ten Nations Academy could do that?
It was not that Ye Ping was being arrogant. In fact, he felt that no one in the Great Xia Dynasty Academy could defeat Su Changyu.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is forever going to be a god.¡¯
When Ye Ping was smiling with joy, a wisp of fragrance wafted up to his nose.
Soon, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Ye Ping.
It was Xiao Muxue.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t expect the first person he saw to be Xiao Muxue.
¡°Why? You don¡¯t seem too d to see me.¡±
Xiao Muxue¡¯s tone was extremely sluggish.
¡°No! I¡¯m very happy, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping tried to force a smile.
However, his smile made Xiao Muxue somewhat displeased.
¡°I really don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking. I¡¯m so beautiful but you¡¯re not tempted. Ah, you just like following your eldest Senior Brother around all day. Are you impotent?¡±
Xiao Muxue said with some disgruntlement.
As soon as she said that, Ye Ping was dismayed.
¡®Here ites.¡¯
¡®As long as I meet Senior Sister, there will not be reason.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, what are you saying...¡±
Ye Ping had a glum expression and didn¡¯t know how to continue.
¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled and immediately said with a stern expression.
¡°Ye Ping, what do you have to do next?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked Ye Ping if there was anything else he had to do.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping immediately answered that there was plenty he had to do next.
¡°What is it?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked with a puzzled expression on her beautiful face.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother and the rest want to impart some techniques to me. I have to learn well during this period of time.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
However, after he said that, Xiao Muxue immediately shook her head before continuing to speak.
¡°It won¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t learn the Dharmic Dao that that bunch of good-for-nothings impart to you.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m not an overbearing and unreasonable person. I¡¯ll give you three months to prepare. In three months¡¯ time, I¡¯lle to see you for something.¡±
Xiao Muxue said.
However, she gave Ye Ping three months.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, can you tell me what it¡¯s for?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°I want you to work.¡±
Xiao Muxue did not state it clearly and merely gave a vague reply.
¡°Work? What work?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.
¡®Why does she want me to work for no reason?¡¯
However, as soon as he said that, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She had clearly already understood what Ye Ping meant.
¡°What do you think?¡±
As she spoke, she sat down in front of Ye Ping with a smile. At the same time, she raised her slender hand, making Ye Ping¡¯s heart race.
¡®Who can take this?¡¯
Boom!
In the next moment, Ye Ping felt some pain in his forehead because Xiao Muxue flicked her finger against it.
In an instant, all the illusions were shattered. Rubbing his forehead, Ye Ping continued to speak to Xiao Muxue.
¡°This time, I came to look for you because I want to put you through a special training. This regime is different frompetitions within sects. There might be real bloodshed.¡±
¡°So, for the next three months, learn as much as you can. Otherwise, when you encounter real danger, I won¡¯t be able to protect you either.¡±
Xiao Muxue said with a serious expression.
She was going to take Ye Ping to the Immortal King Ruins, but before she did, she wanted to put him through special training.
After all, in her eyes, Ye Ping was still a flower of a greenhouse who had been living a sheltered life, and although he had been through a few dangerous situations, he had yet to trulye into contact with this Immortal Martial world.
There were many things that Ye Ping did not know.
The path to immortality was extremely difficult.
Now that Ye Ping had broken through to the Golden Core realm, she no longer hesitated and instead asked Ye Ping to go for the special training regime.
Looking at Xiao Muxue who looked extremely serious, Ye Ping also realized that she had reallye to him because of an important matter.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, Master said that I will be experiencing a cmity recently and he wants me to stay within the sect.¡±
Ye Ping was not afraid of a special training regime, but rather, Daoist Tai Hua had mentioned before that he would be encountering a cmity soon so he should try avoiding going down the mountain.
¡°You trust Sect Leader¡¯s divination?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked in displeasure.
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping nodded honestly.
In an instant, Xiao Muxue fell silent because she didn¡¯t know how to exin Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s divination to Ye Ping.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you about three months. Prepare yourself.¡±
¡°Besides, it¡¯s difficult to escape blessings and disasters so staying in the sect is not necessarily a good thing. All in all, you won¡¯t disobey me, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue did not have anything more to say and she simply used her status topel Ye Ping.
At this point, Ye Ping really did not dare to disobey her.
However, he still had three months to go so he nodded and agreed.
Xiao Muxue was pleased to see that Ye Ping had agreed.
She patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder.
¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be scared. If you can really help me out, I¡¯ll definitely give you some benefits.¡±
Xiao Muxue was not going to let Ye Ping help her out for free.
¡°Benefits? What benefits?¡±
Ye Ping immediately perked up after hearing that he might be given benefits.
He naturally didn¡¯t care about the benefits of ordinary people, but Ye Ping definitely cared about the benefits that he would be getting from Xiao Muxue.
¡°What benefits? I¡¯ll give myself to you, do you want me?¡±
¡°As long as you can help me with this matter, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me. Will that do?¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled but her voice was sluggish and sultry. Ye Ping couldn¡¯t resist it at all.
Ye Ping was speechless.
¡®There she goes again.¡¯
¡®Can you stop this?¡¯
Ye Ping fell silent.
Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but take another sip of wine. She then patted Ye Ping¡¯s head and said in displeasure, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, I¡¯m the dream girl of countless men out there. Why are you so disinterested in me?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked in displeasure.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, cut it out.¡±
Ye Ping hung his head low, at aplete loss for words.
¡°Enough, during this period of time, just stay in the sect. You have to seize the three months that you have.¡±
Xiao Muxue said.
She got up and left too.
After Xiao Muxue left, a voice suddenly sounded.
It was Xu Luochen¡¯s voice.
¡°Little Junior Brother!¡±
Xu Luochen eximed.
He called out to Ye Ping from afar.
¡°Coming.¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious about why Xu Luochen was looking for him but he immediately went over.
However, Ye Ping soon discovered that Xu Luochen was not the only one there.
Su Changyu, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, and Chen Lingrou were all there too.
There seemed to be a major matter.
Chapter 211: Changyu, Do You Want To Know Who Your Parents Are?
Chapter 211: Changyu, Do You Want To Know Who Your Parents Are?
On the front cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Ye Ping quickly walked over.
His eyes were full of curiosity as he looked at Su Changyu and the others.
He didn¡¯t know what was happening and he was as curious as a cat.
¡°Second Senior Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±
As Ye Ping arrived, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Ye Ping, Lingrou is going down the mountain today, let¡¯s send her down the mountain together. Then,e with me to take part in the alchemy assessment.¡±
Xu Luochen revealed his intentions.
¡°Alchemy assessment?¡±
At this moment, Ye Ping was somewhat curious but not because Chen Lingrou was going down the mountain.
He had heard about it before, but Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the alchemy assessment.
¡°Second Senior Brother, do you still need to go through this assessment with your current alchemy techniques?¡±
Ye Ping knew about the alchemy assessment, but he felt that Xu Luochen was already verypetent and didn¡¯t have to attend such an assessment.
As soon as he heard that, Xu Luochen didn¡¯t seem flustered at all, and on the contrary, he seemed to have long gotten ready.
He couldn¡¯t help but say slowly, ¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve indeed reached the peak of alchemy, but I still feel that I have some shorings so I decided to restart and experience the life of an ordinary alchemy master.¡±
Xu Luochen seemed extremely natural but his answer was even more profound.
¡°I understand, Second Senior Brother, it¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re a supreme alchemy master.¡±
As soon as he said that, Ye Ping naturally understood the logic of it.
At the end of the day, it was all about re-cultivation.
Hence, Ye Ping naturally admired him. Since ancient times, those who re-cultivated would have great willpower, wisdom, and boldness.
After all, making a cultivator who was already at the pinnacle re-cultivate was an expression of wisdom and boldness.
Although it was alchemy, Ye Ping had no choice but to amodate and go along with Xu Luochen.
After seeing that Ye Ping had had an epiphany, Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but continue.
¡°But, I n to forget everything and take the examination using another method this time. Ordinary people might not be able to understand and I might even fail the assessment.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m still willing to give it a try and take it as opening up a different path as an alchemist. Regardless of failure or sess, I¡¯ve at least put in some effort.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s voice was extremely calm, but it contained some mncholy as if he was not participating in the alchemy assessment for himself but for the world.
After Su Changyu and the others saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but seem bewildered.
In particr, Su Changyu really did not expect Xu Luochen to have be so impressive after a period of time of not meeting each other.
¡®It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s my Junior Brother.¡¯
On the other hand, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, and Lin Bei couldn¡¯t help but criticize Xu Luochen in their hearts as they felt that he was bing more and more boastful like Su Changyu.
However, Chen Lingrou did not care about what Xu Luochen said. After all, she was very nervous now.
It was her first time going down the mountain. How could she not be nervous?
What if she encountered enemies?
What if she encountered trouble?
What if she encountered thugs who tried to rob and molest her?
All in all, going down the mountain was a terrifying thing in Chen Lingrou¡¯s eyes.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s go down the mountain together.¡±
At this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s voice sounded again. He had his back facing everyone and was dressed in a long blue cloud robe that made him seem extremely elegant.
The robe entuated his handsome good looks and made him seem extremely eye-catching.
As Su Changyu spoke, the crowd followed him and left the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, Ye Ping did not go down the mountain.
¡°Ye Ping, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little curious.
This time, he had his reasons for asking Ye Ping along as he kept teaching Ye Ping some strange alchemy techniques.
He couldn¡¯t make it up every single time so he might as well make Ye Ping start from the basics. He could also lead by example.
Wasn¡¯t simplifying the Great Dao wonderful?
However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to not leave. That made him curious.
¡°Second Senior Brother, Master said that I¡¯m about to face a huge cmitytely so I can¡¯t go down the mountain for no reason.¡±
Ye Ping actually wanted to leave with Xu Luochen.
However, when he thought of Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s instructions, Ye Ping felt that it was inappropriate to leave.
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief as he thought that it was something serious.
¡°No worries, Sect Leader¡¯s divination has always been the opposite of the truth. Since he said you¡¯re about to face a huge cmity, it means that you¡¯re about to have great fortune.¡±
¡°What do you guys say?¡±
Xu Luochen seemed extremely casual.
The first thought that came to everyone¡¯s mind was that Xu Luochen made a lot of sense.
However, in the next moment, everyone saw Daoist Tai Hua.
After everyone saw Daoist Tai Hua, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Second Senior Brother, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±
¡°Yes, Sect Leader¡¯s divination has always been very urate, what are you talking about?¡±
¡°Luochen, why are you smearing someone else?¡±
Wang Zhuoyu, Chen Lingrou, and Su Changyu spoke up one after another, and even Lin Bei shot him a nce to hint him.
Unfortunately, Xu Luochen didn¡¯t catch what he meant, and instead, he thought that there was something wrong with them.
¡°What are you guys saying again? Master¡¯s divination is lousy and it¡¯s the opposite of the truth. When has he ever been urate?¡±
¡°No way, are you guys going to be so shameless for the sake of bing the next Sect Leader?¡±
¡°Ye Ping, there¡¯s a rule of thumb in the Qingyun Dao Sect, and that is, Master¡¯s words are thest thing you should trust.¡±
¡°And you, Lin Bei, why do you keep winking at me? If there¡¯s something wrong with you, take some medicine.¡±
Xu Luochen was rather displeased.
¡®I¡¯m telling the truth. You guys are usually more aggressive than me, why are you putting the me on me instead?¡¯
Seeing that Xu Luochen was continuously making things worse for himself, everyone fell silent.
There was nothing to say. They couldn¡¯t stop someone who was bent on getting himself in trouble.
Just as Xu Luochen was looking indignant, someone spoke up slowly.
¡°Luochen, I didn¡¯t expect you to think so badly of me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice seemed low and deep, and he had already arrived behind Xu Luochen.
His voice made Xu Luochen shudder.
He looked at everyone who naturally ignored Xu Luochen. Anyway, they had already said what they should and Xu Luochen was the one who was stubborn.
There was nothing they could do.
¡°Ye Ping, I was just babbling nonsense just now. Actually, I¡¯m just jealous of Master¡¯s talent and abilities.¡±
¡°You mustn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±
¡°Master, can you listen to my exnation?¡±
Xu Luochen turned around and looked at Daoist Tai Hua with a strong desire to live.
¡°Master, leave it to us, don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, go dig a hole in the ground.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu and Xue Zhuan spoke up too.
¡°Enough, stop this nonsense.¡±
What the crowd didn¡¯t expect was that Daoist Tai Hua actually didn¡¯t get angry and instead told everyone to stop fooling around.
Immediately afterwards, Daoist Tai Hua patted Xu Luochen on his shoulder.
¡°Luochen, when you go down the mountain this time, buy more ingots and candles if you don¡¯t pass the alchemy assessment this time, do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s mirthless smile made Xu Luochen even more flustered.
He naturally understood the hidden meaning in his words and he was also aware that Daoist Tai Hua meant it.
However, Daoist Tai Hua came here this time specifically for Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve already offset your cmity with my great fortune.¡±
¡°As they say, disasters oftene with blessings. Now that you¡¯re facing a greater disaster, you¡¯ll gain a huge fortune too. Head down the mountain with your Senior Brothers, you might get a chance of creation.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua came over this time to give him those instructions.
As soon as he said that, Ye Ping was delighted but he soon seemed worried.
¡°Master, you offset the great cmity for me, does that mean that... you¡¯re going to face danger soon too?¡±
Ye Ping was indeed very happy at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that his master had done a lot for him but he hadn¡¯t done anything in return.
¡°Ye Ping, for the past half a year, I didn¡¯t teach you anything or give you any gifts. This creation will be considered as a gift to wee you as my disciple.¡±
¡°Besides, I¡¯ve encountered more than one crisis in my life, so don¡¯t worry about me and just seize the uing opportunity. Don¡¯t let my efforts go in vain.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua seemed to be sacrificing himself for the greater good.
Ye Ping was extremely touched.
Su Changyu and the others had peculiar gazes in their eyes as they didn¡¯t believe that nonsense.
He could fool Ye Ping with those words.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at that moment.
¡°Okay, Master, it¡¯s gettingte, we have to get going. If we dy any longer, Lingrou is not going to make it to Baiyun Ancient City before the sky turns dark.¡±
Su Changyu interrupted Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s boasting.
Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod. He knew that he had to stop. If they were to go down anyter, Chen Lingrou would indeed have to sleep on the streets.
¡°Okay, you guys get going. Changyu,e back after you send Lingrou down the mountain, I have something to say to you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke up and told Su Changyu toe back early because he had something to say to him.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu also did not say anything more and simply left with the rest.
Since his misfortune had been offset, Ye Ping was naturally willing to follow Xu Luochen and leave.
In case he could learn something, he would be in for a huge earning.
Just like that, the crowd gradually left the Qingyun Dao Sect.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua watched them leave quietly.
He fixed his gaze on Chen Lingrou for a while, followed by Ye Ping. In the end, he stared at Su Changyu.
At this moment, in the middle of the Qingyun Mountain Range.
Ye Ping spoke up, his voice disrupting the silence and peace.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
In the mountain range, Ye Ping walked towards Su Changyu.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
In particr, Su Changyu had been repeatedly thinking about what the Sect Leader wanted to see him for.
Su Changyu froze in shock when he suddenly heard what Ye Ping said.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Comprehended?¡¯
¡®What have youprehended again?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡¯
¡®I really didn¡¯t teach you anything this time.¡¯
Su Changyu was confused.
¡®What did you get enlightened about?¡¯
However, Su Changyu was still very curious and wondered what Ye Ping¡¯s enlightenment was about.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you asked me to put down the sword and pick it up again because you want me to put down my obsessions and pick up the sword of supreme will.¡±
¡°I was too dense at first and failed toprehend what you meant, but fortunately, I had an epiphany at the critical moment. Now, I have condensed the supreme sword intent.¡±
Ye Ping looked slightly modest when he spoke.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Xu Luochen was at a loss for words.
Wang Zhuoyu was confused too.
Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡®You couldprehend the supreme sword intent with that?¡¯
Su Changyu, in particr.
He told Ye Ping to pick up and put down the sword repeatedly, purely for the sake of making Ye Ping spend his timeprehending it.
He just wanted to tell Ye Ping that cultivators had to scare their enemies just by picking up their swords and putting them down. Hence, Ye Ping had to quickly condense the sword intent.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping toprehend the obsession.
¡®Ye Ping, you¡¯re forever so godly.¡¯
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not too bad. After you return, I¡¯ll impart you the Sword Dao.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t have much to say. He had already gotten used to it.
¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was overjoyed because he was going down the mountain this time to chaperon Xu Luochen. He wouldn¡¯t go elsewhere so it shouldn¡¯t be long before he returned to the sect.
Hence, Ye Ping was overjoyed.
Five minutester, Su Changyu walked Chen Lingrou to the foot of the mountain and then turned around to leave.
He had other things to handle so he had to leave.
Wang Zhuoyu would return after sending her to Baiyun Ancient City too.
As for Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei, they would send her to Qingchang Ancient City before returning.
After all, it was her first time going down the mountain so it had to be grand. Well, she was the only junior sister in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
After Su Changyu left, everyone walked towards Baiyun Ancient City.
Another five minutes passed.
Su Changyu returned.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua, who had been waiting for him on the mountain, seemed extremely serious to Su Changyu.
¡°Greetings, Master.¡±
Su Changyu looked at Daoist Tai Hua with curiosity in his eyes.
¡°Changyu, youe with me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t say anything and walked directly towards the main hall.
After a while, Su Changyu entered the main hall.
¡°Master, what exactly is the matter?¡±
Su Changyu looked at Daoist Tai Hua with great curiosity, wondering what exactly he wanted to say.
Inside the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua was silent and hesitant to speak.
After a while, he finally sighed and slowly spoke.
¡°Changyu, I don¡¯t know whether I should say it or not.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua appeared somewhat hesitant.
¡°Master, just tell me straight if there¡¯s something.¡±
¡°How many bonds have you bought again?¡±
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Daoist Tai Hua was upset.
¡®Why did you bring that up again?¡¯
¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°What exactly is the matter? Master, why do you like keeping me in suspense too?¡±
Su Changyu was a little confused about what Daoist Tai Hua meant.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua spoke again.
¡°Changyu, do you... want to know about your biological parents?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
His words were like a thunderstorm that exploded in Su Changyu¡¯s mind.
However, Su Changyu seemed extremely calm on the surface.
After a while, Su Changyu slowly spoke.
¡°Master, how many taels of silver do you owe others?¡±
Su Changyu asked solemnly with a serious gaze.
Chapter 212: Changyu, You Might Be An Illegitimate Child
Chapter 212: Changyu, You Might Be An Illegitimate Child
In the hall of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Daoist Tai Hua appeared somewhat hesitant.
He had finally gathered the courage to broach the subject with Su Changyu. Yet, Su Changyu refused to believe him.
Daoist Tai Hua was suddenly upset. He could sense that Su Changyu didn¡¯t trust him in the slightest.
¡°Changyu, quit ying,¡± Daoist Tai Hua chided after sighing.
However, his words immediately made Su Changyu¡¯s expression change slightly.
To be honest, Su Changyu really thought that Daoist Tai Hua was pulling his leg. He even thought that Daoist Tai Hua was in debt and wanted him to sever ties with him so that he would not be implicated.
However, after hearing what Su Changyu said, he knew that Daoist Tai Hua was being serious.
¡°Master, why did you bring it up for no reason?¡±
Su Changyu was a little curious but his expression and his unique aura made him seem extremely calm.
¡°Ah.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed again. He had already sighed several times in a row, gradually making the atmosphere be tense and solemn.
¡°Changyu, answer my question seriously, do you want to meet your biological parents?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked seriously.
He once again asked Su Changyu if he wanted to meet his biological parents.
However, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Master, my parents died during the disaster of Qingzhou decades ago.¡±
¡°Why are you asking me that question out of nowhere again? Have you found my biological parents?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was calm. Ever since he was a child, Daoist Tai Hua had informed him of his family background and told him that his parents died in the disaster that struck Qingzhou.
However, now that more than two decades had passed, Daoist Tai Hua suddenly asked him if he wanted to meet his biological parents. Su Changyu was really puzzled.
Hence, he was curious and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Ah.¡±
That was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s third time sighing. He seemed really conflicted and his eyes were full of hesitation.
He felt a need to tell Su Changyu but he dared not do so either.
His hesitation made Su Changyu frown.
However, towards the end, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head.
¡°Forget it, forget it. Changyu, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua finally spoke up.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ve been telling you since you were a kid that you drifted to me in a wooden basin during the Qingzhou disaster, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu nodded. It was indeed what Daoist Tai Hua often told him and it was also the truth of his background.
In the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua continued to speak.
¡°Actually, you did drift along the stream and I¡¯ll forever remember that day.¡±
¡°Two great cultivators of the Essence Soul realm fought for a treasure and they used their Mystical Abilities and Dharmic Dao to st several mountains, breaking numerous mountain ranges.¡±
¡°In the end, the Yellow Ancient River Protection Array was broken, resulting in many casualties in Qingzhou. Back then, I had just taken over the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua talked about the past while Su Changyu listened quietly.
¡°Many people died in that flood and there were also many water demons that wreaked havoc. Many people and cultivators died, and there were corpses all around Qingzhou.¡±
¡°In that situation, you managed toy unharmed in a wooden basin that drifted along with the flood towards me.¡±
¡°At that moment, I knew that you were a person of great fortune who was by no means ordinary.¡±
¡°Later, your growth also confirmed my conjecture. You¡¯re really handsome and you have a unique aura too. Although your cultivation level is ordinary, your aptitude in Sword Dao is terrible.¡±
¡°However, I believe that you will one day be able to shock the world.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
Su Changyu was speechless.
In the hall, Su Changyu was a little upset. ¡®What do you mean my cultivation level is ordinary and my aptitude in Sword Dao is terrible?¡¯
¡®Master, don¡¯t nder me.¡¯
Su Changyu was perturbed.
¡°Master, you¡¯ve said so much. What about my biological parents? Where are they?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t understand what Daoist Tai Hua was trying to say.
Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but get straight to the point.
¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, let me finish.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nced at Su Changyu in displeasure.
He continued, ¡°Actually, I encountered another matter after I picked you up back then.¡±
¡°However, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you before.¡±
¡°After I picked you up back then, I had a dream on the very same night and someone spoke to me in the dream.¡±
¡°The person told me that your background involves too much, and once it¡¯s revealed, it will lead to a bloodbath in the entire world of immortal cultivation. However, you might also get supreme creation because of it and be the emperor of the world.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked extremely serious.
Su Changyu waspletely silent after hearing that.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve stayed in the main hall for an hour and that¡¯s all you have to tell me?¡¯
¡®Emperor of the humans?¡¯
¡®Master, did you make a mistake?¡¯
¡®Or do you treat me as Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®Do you think I would believe such nonsense?¡¯
¡®No way, seriously, no one really believes such nonsense, right?¡¯
Su Changyu wanted to throw up. Although he liked boasting, he didn¡¯t like boasting awkwardly.
Su Changyu really couldn¡¯t stand hearing Daoist Tai Hua make up such a disgusting story in order to encourage him.
¡®Emperor of the humans?¡¯
He wanted to vomit.
Although he was usually very narcissistic and felt that he might be the reincarnation of an immortal, it was normal to have such fantasies because everyone has dreams.
However, the problem was that Su Changyu somehow felt irked to hear it from someone else.
He even thought that Daoist Tai Hua treated him as Ye Ping and was trying to use this method to make him stronger.
However, it wouldn¡¯t work.
Besides, the story didn¡¯t sound convincing or usible at all.
The story that he made up and told Ye Ping was at least somewhat logical.
The problem was that the story Daoist Tai Hua fabricated waspletely illogical.
It was too forced and random.
¡°Master, if you don¡¯t get straight to the point, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t have much to say. He simply spoke up and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
If Daoist Tai Hua was still going to talk about some nonsensical things that didn¡¯t make any sense, he would leave right away.
¡°You don¡¯t believe what I said?¡±
However, what surprised Daoist Tai Hua was that Su Changyu actually did not believe what he said.
Su Changyu did not answer, but the indifference in his eyes was enough to prove what he was thinking.
¡°No, Changyu, I may have lied to you several times, but this time I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was indeed a little surprised. He thought that Su Changyu would be immediately shocked after hearing what he said again, and then have an epiphany. He thought that Su Changyu would embark on his extraordinary life after hearing his words.
However, he did not expect Su Changyu to think that he was lying.
¡°Master, do you swear that every single thing you said was true? Swear on the future of the Qingyun Dao Sect that you did not lie to me at all.¡±
Su Changyu said and looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
Daoist Tai Hua was slightly stunned to hear his words.
He was indeed telling the truth but it was impossible for every single word of his to be true.
He did want to use the method, which everyone was using to teach Ye Ping, on Su Changyu.
He wanted to lie to Su Changyu and motivate him to unleash his potential.
If he seeded, he would be killing two birds with one stone.
However, he didn¡¯t expect that he had failed to deceive Su Changyu.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush, what are you trying to say? Just say it. It¡¯s been an hour.¡±
¡°Even if you¡¯re not tired, I am.¡±
Su Changyu looked at Daoist Tai Hua. He was upset and puzzled about what Daoist Tai Hua was trying to say.
He had already beat around the bush for an hour and Su Changyu felt that he should stop hiding.
¡°Okay, okay!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll stop lying to you.¡±
¡°Let me ask you, do you still remember the two people you brought over the other day?¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua finally spoke up without beating around the bush.
¡°You mean Old Xia and Old Xuan?¡±
Su Changyu was curious.
¡°Yes.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded.
¡°What about them?¡±
Su Changyu got even more curious.
¡°I¡¯m guessing that the two people you broughtst time may know about your biological parents.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked extremely serious.
¡°They know about my family background and my parents?¡±
This time, Su Changyu was finally shocked.
¡°Master, what do you mean by that?¡±
Su Changyu asked curiously. He actually didn¡¯t care much about his biological parents.
He didn¡¯t have any feelings for them.
He would sometimes think about them.
Su Changyu¡¯s thoughts were simple. If his biological parents were really still alive, he would go to see them but if they were no longer around, he would just forget about it and asionally burn some candles and offerings to them.
That was what Su Changyu thought.
At this moment, Su Changyu looked at Daoist Tai Hua curiously, wondering why thetter thought that Old Xia and Old Xuan would know about his family background.
¡°How much is your clothing worth?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua pointed at Su Changyu¡¯s clothes.
¡®Uh...¡¯
At the mention of his clothes, Su Changyu fell silent because he didn¡¯t know whether to tell the truth or not.
¡°5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡±
Su Changyu decided it was better not to tell the truth.
¡°5,000 taels of gold? You¡¯re really generous with yourself huh... Wait, what? 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones?¡±
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s answer, Daoist Tai Hua subconsciously thought it was 5,000 taels of gold and was just about to reprimand Su Changyu slightly when he suddenly realized that Su Changyu was not referring to taels of gold.
He meant 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.
That made Daoist Tai Hua stunned.
¡®5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones.¡¯
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
The clothes he owned in a lifetime wouldn¡¯t add up to so many Spirit Stones either.
Daoist Tai Hua was stunned.
Seeing how dumbfounded Daoist Tai Hua was, Su Changyu was thankful for the fact that he didn¡¯t tell the truth.
After 15 minutes, Daoist Tai Hua finally snapped back to his senses and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Changyu, then I am 90% sure that those two people know the truth about your parents.¡±
Previously, Daoist Tai Hua was only 50% sure that they were aware, but after hearing the sky-high price of the clothes, he was immediately 100% certain.
He felt that Old Xia and Old Xuan must know Su Changyu¡¯s identity.
In fact...
A new idea popped up in Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s mind.
¡°Master, why?¡±
Su Changyu asked with puzzlement.
¡°Changyu, you are really confused.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke and continued immediately afterwards.
¡°Changyu, think about it, why would someone you met by chance give you such an expensive thing?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t really think that it¡¯s because you are handsome, do you?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±
Su Changyu was a bit curious because that was really what he thought.
Daoist Tai Hua was speechless.
¡°Master, he said he had a daughter and wanted his daughter to marry me, that¡¯s why he gave me those clothes.¡±
Su Changyu continued to exin to Daoist Tai Hua.
However, Daoist Tai Hua smiled coldly at that moment and did not say a word, causing Su Changyu to stay silent for a while.
¡°Master, continue.¡±
Su Changyu asked Daoist Tai Hua to continue.
¡°He clearly has a motive for giving you a gift without a reason.¡±
¡°As I said before, your identity is definitely not ordinary.¡±
¡°So I concluded that they must know your identity, so they deliberately came to please you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said clearly.
Su Changyu came to a sudden realization.
¡°You¡¯re right. Master, please continue.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and felt that what Daoist Tai Hua said made sense.
¡°At first, I thought that they knew your identity, but after learning that your robe costs 5,000 superior-grade Spirit Stones, I felt that there must be more to this.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua seemed profound and enigmatic.
Su Changyu got even more curious.
¡°Master, how much moreplicated can it get?¡±
Su Changyu was curious.
¡°I think that one of them is very likely your father.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
His words made Su Changyu freeze and stand rooted to the ground in astonishment.
The reason being, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it might really be the case.
¡°Master, now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, those two people often asked me if my parents are still around.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
¡°I should be right then. The two of them either know clearly about your background or one of them is your biological father.¡±
¡°In this world, only a father would be so generous to his own son.¡±
¡°Moreover, I feel that Old Xuan should be your father.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said with certainty.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but carefully start thinking about it.
¡°Yes, Master, I also feel that Old Xuan woulde to see me every now and then. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking.¡±
¡°Is he my real father?¡±
¡°But if he is, why didn¡¯t he acknowledge me?¡±
Su Changyu asked with some puzzlement in his eyes.
¡®Since he¡¯s my father, why isn¡¯t he acknowledging me?¡¯
¡°Changyu, no parents are wrong in this world.¡±
¡°He probably has reasons for not acknowledging you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°Reasons? What reasons could there be? He refused to acknowledge his biological son.¡±
Su Changyu was perplexed.
¡°Uh...¡±
¡°Ah, forget it, I¡¯ll tell you straight.¡±
¡°Changyu, you might be... an illegitimate son!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
Su Changyu was instantly stunned.
Chapter 213: Ye Ping Is the Chief Invigilator of The Alchemy Assessment
Chapter 213: Ye Ping Is the Chief Invigtor of The Alchemy Assessment
In the hall of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was a little confused.
¡®Illegitimate son?¡¯
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
Looking at the dumbfounded Su Changyu, Daoist Tai Hua nodded.
¡°Yes, illegitimate son.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded solemnly with a look of determination.
¡°Master, how did you tell?¡±
Su Changyu asked curiously.
¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡±
¡°Changyu, think about it. If Old Xuan is really your biological father, it proves that he¡¯s quite well-off.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would he abandon you?¡±
¡°There is only one possibility, and that is you¡¯re his illegitimate son, but he didn¡¯t dare to reveal it so he abandoned you. Now that he¡¯s doing well, he found you by chance and feels extremely guilty.¡±
¡°So, he buys you whatever you want, right?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words made a lot of sense to Su Changyu.
¡°But, Master, what if he was poor when he was young? You can¡¯t rule out this possibility either.¡±¡®
Su Changyu retorted, unable to ept the fact that he was an illegitimate child.
¡°That would be even worse.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
¡°If he really was poor in his younger days, that just proves that he fell in love with your mother back then, but he caved in to reality and married a rich man¡¯s daughter, thus abandoning your mother.¡±
¡°It would also prove the reason he didn¡¯t acknowledge you when you¡¯re his biological son.¡±
¡°He feels guilty towards you but he¡¯s also scared that you¡¯d affect his life.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s logic and thought process was already extremely terrifying.
He actually managed to string together things that werepletely unrted in any way.
It was no wonder that he could be the Sect Leader of Qingyun Dao Sect with such abilities.
¡°Well then... Master, what should I do?¡±
Su Changyu frowned and asked Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Actually, whether there¡¯s a solution or not depends on you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words made Su Changyu curious.
¡®Depends on me?¡¯
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
¡°It depends on whether you want to acknowledge your father or not.¡±
¡°If you want to acknowledge him, just make a trip there and visit him to make things clear. Don¡¯t leave things in such an ambiguous state.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge him, just ept it quietly. After all, your father feels guilty towards you and the gifts that he has given you is a form ofpensation.¡±
¡°I can tell that your father is feeling very guilty towards you but maybe he has his reasons.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua seemed to find it a pity.
Su Changyu remained silent.
He really did not expect that Old Xuan would be his biological father.
¡®No wonder he bought so many things for me and kept asking me about my parents every now and then.¡¯
¡®So that¡¯s the truth.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m his illegitimate son!¡¯
¡®It turns out that I, Su Changyu, am someone else¡¯s illegitimate son.¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu somehow felt ufortable.
He had always felt that his parents might have died in a mishap or that they had identally lost him.
However, he didn¡¯t expect that he was actually an illegitimate child.
¡°Master!¡±
Su Changyu felt like he had somehow suffered a blow.
On the other hand, Daoist Tai Hua could also tell that Su Changyu was rather upset. He immediately stood up and patted Su Changyu on his shoulder.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯m actually just making guesses, I didn¡¯t want to tell you about it at first.¡±
¡°However, I can¡¯t hide the truth about your background, don¡¯t me me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said.
In fact, he did not want to tell Su Changyu about this matter, but he had been thinking about it recently.
He didn¡¯t know whether he should say it or not, but he eventually did.
He understood that Su Changyu had the right to learn of this matter.
If Su Changyu¡¯s biological parents had already died, he would not say anything, but since there was a possibility that they were still alive, there was nothing he could do.
¡°Master, how can I me you for this?¡±
¡°I just can¡¯t ept this fact all of a sudden.¡±
Su Changyu naturally couldn¡¯t me Daoist Tai Hua.
However, the information was too much for him to digest and ept for now.
¡°Okay, go get some rest. Go think about it carefully, you¡¯lle to a decision on your own.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua patted Su Changyu¡¯s shoulder and told him to go rest and think about it.
¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and then turned around to leave.
Just as Su Changyu walked out of the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua suddenly spoke up.
¡°Changyu.¡±
Hearing his voice, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks and immediately afterwards, he continued to speak to Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°No matter what your choice is, I will support you forever.¡±
¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s right or not.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice was rtively calm.
However, his words made Su Changyu freeze in shock.
It also made him feel a warm and fuzzy feeling within him. He wanted to cry but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.
The crux was thest four words that Daoist Tai Hua said.
That made Su Changyu feel extremely touched.
¡°Master, once a teacher, always a father. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be my master and like a father to me.¡±
After saying that, Su Changyu bowed to Daoist Tai Hua. He then turned around and left.
After Su Changyu left, Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath and stared at Su Changyu¡¯s back with some heartache.
Although he did not know the truth about Su Changyu¡¯s past, he understood that Su Changyu was very pitiful because he had been separated from his biological parents since he was a child.
He was not the only one. All the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect were also pitiful people.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, it waste at night.
Below Changyun Pavilion.
Ye Ping and Xu Luochen were bidding goodbye to Chen Lingrou and the others.
¡°Lingrou, you must remember what I said.¡±
¡°When you go out, don¡¯t be greedy and take advantage of minor things.¡±
¡°One more thing, protect yourself well and don¡¯t let other male cultivators take advantage of you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get into a romantic rtionship either. I¡¯m not scaring you. If you go down the mountain and bring a Daopanion back with you, regardless of whether Master will spare you or not, your Senior Brothers and I will not spare you. Do you understand?¡±
Xu Luochen said with a solemn expression as he looked at Chen Lingrou.
He looked extremely serious and did not look like he was joking.
¡°I know, I know. Senior Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? What Daopanion?¡±
Chen Lingrou frowned and said with some displeasure, thinking that Xu Luochen was spouting nonsense again.
¡°Anyway, remember what I said.¡±
After repeating himself, Xu Luochen looked at Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei again.
¡°Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, take good care of Lingrou during this journey. After I pass the alchemy assessment, I¡¯ll celebrate with you guys.¡±
Xu Luochen said and patted their shoulders.
¡°Rest assured, Second Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Both of them nodded and escorted Chen Lingrou away without saying much.
However, before leaving, Chen Lingrou walked towards Ye Ping and patted him on the shoulder.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯m leaving. Stay in the sect and learn sword techniques well. After I return, I¡¯ll teach you another supreme sword technique.¡±
Ye Ping was the only person Chen Lingrou could boast to.
¡°Bon voyage, Senior Sister. I¡¯ll stay in the sect and wait for you to return.¡±
Ye Ping said with a smile.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to go now, wait for me toe back.¡±
Chen Lingrou waved her hand and then left.
After Chen Lingrou left, Xu Luochen looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯m going to go get some medicinal herbs for tomorrow¡¯s alchemy assessment. Just stay in the restaurant and get some good rest. If you¡¯re feeling bored, just have some wine and listen to the music.¡±
Seeing that Chen Lingrou had left, Xu Luochen nned not to dy his journey any further.
It was the day of the alchemy assessment tomorrow.
He hadn¡¯t had time to buy medicinal herbs yet so he had to hurry up and go now.
¡°Second Senior Brother, do you want me to go with you?¡±
Ye Ping asked with some curiosity.
¡°No, no, just stay at the restaurant.¡±
Xu Luochen shook his head and turned down Ye Ping¡¯s offer.
He didn¡¯t want to let Ye Ping see him bargaining for some medicinal herbs.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the restaurant then.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and Xu Luochen soon left the ce.
Soon, Ye Ping turned around, walked into the restaurant, and casually ordered a pot of wine while waiting for Xu Luochen to return.
Five minutester, several footsteps sounded and various people arrived at the restaurant.
It seemed extremely lively at the crowded restaurant. A group of people walked into the restaurant, most of whom were old and had white hair. However, they all looked strong and energetic.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to act brazenly and break the rules since you¡¯re supervising the alchemy assessment in Baiyun Ancient City this time.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, after all, Daoist Chen is also an alchemy master from the Jin Nation Academy. Besides, he¡¯s under the tutge of Elder Xu Chang, who would dare to break the rules?¡±
¡°Yes, Daoist Chen became an alchemy master at such a young age. It probably won¡¯t be long before he will reach the top of Jin Nation.¡±
The group of elders discussed, and even mentioned the Jin Nation Academy as well as Xu Chang.
In the corner, Ye Ping picked up his ss of wine quietly and looked over to see that everyone was surrounding a middle-aged man who was wearing a green shirt and grinning continuously. After all, he was being praised and ttered by them.
He was naturally smiling in joy.
¡°Seniors, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just here to invigte the alchemy assessment in Baiyun Ancient City by order of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Also, don¡¯t call me the best alchemy master of Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Even my master won¡¯t call himself the best alchemy master in Jin Nation.¡±
Although Chen Ning was modest, he was grinning non-stop.
His Master was Xu Chang, the best alchemy master in Jin Nation. He was naturally very famous too, but he usually stayed in the Jin Nation Academy to practice and learn alchemy.
Now, the Jin Nation imperial court wanted them to gather many alchemy masters of the Jin Nation to act as invigtors in the alchemy assessments of various areas, allegedly to prevent dishonorable practices.
As Elder Xu Chang¡¯s disciple, he naturally also wanted to contribute to the nation.
Hence, he arrived in Baiyun Ancient City.
However, he was not the chief invigtor but the candidate chief invigtor.
It was because the higher ups wanted Ye Ping to be the chief examiner of the assessment in Baiyun Ancient City but Ye Ping was not around.
Hence, he came here to look for Ye Ping.
However, he hadn¡¯t been able to find Ye Ping and the assessment was about to begin soon so he had no choice but to stand in for now.
However, aftering to Baiyun Ancient City, he was surrounded by a group of people who served him with all sorts of good food. In fact, two days ago, the City Lord of the Baiyun Ancient City had evene to see him.
That gave Chen Ning an inexplicable feeling.
Although the new disciples of Jin Nation Academy would usually be polite to him, the problem was that they would not be that polite.
They fed him well and praised him endlessly.
Chen Ning became obsessed with it.
In the eyes of the group of cultivators around Chen Ning, Chen Ning was just like the official of a capital who hade by the orders of the emperor, and most importantly, Chen Ning¡¯s master was Xu Chang, the best alchemy master of Jin Nation.
How could they not suck up to Chen Ning?
¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, you are really modest. You managed to achieve such great attainments at such a young age. You might even be the best alchemy master in Jin Nation in a few hundred years, not to mention decades.¡±
¡°Yes, even if you are modest, Elder Xu Chang is really the number one alchemist in the Jin Nation.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, don¡¯t be modest.¡±
The crowd spoke up and kept praising Chen Ning.
However, Chen Ning waved his hand with a bitter smile and said, ¡°In the past, I really wouldn¡¯t say this.¡±
¡°However, there is indeed a better alchemy master than my master in Jin Nation.¡±
¡°My master admitted to it himself.¡±
Chen Ning said with a bitter smile.
He wanted to admit that his master was the best alchemy master in Jin Nation but the problem was that he didn¡¯t have the cheek to do it.
¡°Did he admit it himself?¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, who is this person? Howe we have never heard of such an alchemist in Jin Nation?¡±
¡°Which alchemy master is it?¡±
Everyone spoke up one after another, their eyes full of curiosity.
¡°This person is Ye Ping, the supreme elite of Jin Nation Academy. In terms of age, he should be addressing me as his Senior Brother, but in terms of abilities, I have to call him Senior Brother.¡±
¡°ording to the rules of the academy, he is my Senior Brother and has just joined the Jin Nation Academy. Oh and his sect is in Qingzhou.¡±
Chen Ning revealed Ye Ping¡¯s identity.
¡°Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Wait, this name seems a bit familiar.¡±
¡°Yeah, I also seem to remember that name.¡±
¡°I remember someone saying that his junior brother is called Ye Ping. However, I never saw him ever since I joined the Jin Nation Academy so I thought it was just fake news but I didn¡¯t expect it to be real.¡±
Everyone was curious.
Some had heard of Ye Ping but some hadn¡¯t.
When Ye Ping first joined the Jin Nation Academy, there was no official notice.
After all, Ye Ping was specially recruited to join the Jin Nation Academy and it was normal for the Baiyun Ancient City not to know of it. Later on, Xu Luochen left the mountain and when that matter was mentioned again, the vast majority of cultivators certainly didn¡¯t believe it.
These days, it wasmon for one to brag about their friend or Junior Brother joining a certain force but everyone merely took it as a joke.
However, as Chen Ning spoke, everyone was stunned.
Joining the Jin Nation Academy was not a trivial matter.
Even the City Lord had to personally congratte him and it was even grander than bing the top schr.
¡°Oh? You guys don¡¯t know?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s normal. After all, Senior Brother was recruited to enter the Jin Nation Academy, it¡¯s only normal for the officials not to notify us about it.¡±
¡°Master told me that Senior Brother Ye Ping is not only the top alchemy master in Jin Nation, he might even be the best in the Ten Nations.¡±
¡°The more shocking thing is that he¡¯s only 24 years old. No one can catch up to him.¡±
Chen Ning had aplicated tone.
After all, he was Xu Chang¡¯s disciple and was naturally arrogant too. He wouldn¡¯t be dejected to meet geniuses, but after meeting someone like Ye Ping, it would be hard to say.
After hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.
¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect this. The new generation is outshining the old.¡±
¡°Yeah, there are bound to be outstanding talents in every generation.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such an elite would appear near Baiyun Ancient City without our knowledge. Let¡¯s have the City Lord check it out properlyter on, and go pay him a visit in person when the timees.¡±
¡°Yes, but Fellow Daoist Chen, let¡¯s go up to the private room to chat, it¡¯s too noisy here on the first floor. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Although everyone was surprised and discussed, they still understood what their purpose was.
Sucking up to Chen Ning was the way to go.
After all, they didn¡¯t know Ye Ping and a person like him was too far away. However, Chen Ning was different. He was naturally more approachable.
If they really got close to him, there would only be benefits for them to enjoy.
¡°Okay, everyone, you¡¯re being too kind.¡±
Chen Ning nodded and followed everyone into the private room.
However, when Chen Ning went upstairs, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.
The figure was d in white and seated at the side of the stairs, drinking alone and looking extremely calm.
In terms of looks, he was peerless and arrogant, giving off an inexplicable vibe.
¡®Ye Ping!¡¯
It was Ye Ping!
Chen Ning had seen Ye Ping once when Huangfu Tianlong was challenging the Jin Nation Academy.
However, at that time, he was one of the onlookers outside the gate of the Jin Nation Academy, watching Ye Ping defeat Huangfu Tianlong.
However, Chen Ning did not expect to meet Ye Ping again in this small restaurant.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, is that you?¡±
Chen Ning stopped walking, then hurriedly walked down the stairs and came in front of Ye Ping, his expression filled with shock and confusion.
However, Ye Ping, who was in the corner, seemed to be thinking about some things.
Although he had met some junior brothers of the academy in the restaurant, Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to disturb them.
After all, they were handling official matters and it naturally wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to disturb them.
Besides, Ye Ping was not willing to reveal his true identity.
However, to his surprise, Chen Ning discovered him.
Ye Ping immediately smiled bitterly and then stood up.
¡°Junior Brother Chen, long time no see.¡±
Ye Ping stood up with aposed smile.
At this moment, not only was Chen Ning shocked by his response, the cultivators around Chen Ning were surprised too.
¡®What a coincidence.¡¯
In particr, Chen Ning felt upset because he had looked for Ye Ping for a long time and did not expect to meet him here.
At the same time, on West street of Baiyun Ancient City.
Xu Luochen was holding some medicinal herbs and walking out of the medicinal herb store.
A figure suddenly appeared in front of Xu Luochen.
¡°Brother Luochen, Brother Luochen, there¡¯s a joyous event. Good news!¡±
The voice made Xu Luochen shocked.
¡®What is it?¡¯
¡®Is there a discount at the medicinal herb store?¡¯
¡®Damn, wouldn¡¯t I be at a huge loss?¡¯
Xu Luochen was dumbfounded. if there was a discount, he would have incurred a huge loss.
¡°No, no, Luochen, the invigtor this time is a disciple of Jin Nation Academy. Isn¡¯t your Junior Brother from Jin Nation? We can definitely pass the assessment this time.¡±
The other party seemed extremely agitated.
After hearing these words, Xu Luochen could not help but be excited too.
Soon, another group of figures appeared and surrounded Xu Luochen.
Chapter 214: You Must Test Your Senior Brother Using The Strictest Method
Chapter 214: You Must Test Your Senior Brother Using The Strictest Method
¡°Luochen, Luochen, you must help us this time.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, Luochen, it depends on you whether or not we can pass the alchemy assessment this time.¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, just take pity on us on the ount that we haven¡¯t been able to pass the past few years.¡±
A group of people suddenly appeared and came in front of Xu Luochen, each looking extremely excited.
They were all Xu Luochen¡¯s friends. Some were close to him, but some of them were just tonic friends whom he had merely met a few times.
They suddenly flocked towards Xu Luochen, making him bewildered.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Help you with what? Why does it concern me whether you pass the alchemy assessment or not? What can I do?¡¯
¡®What are you talking about? Please, I¡¯m stupid, can you just state it clearly?¡¯
¡°Gentlemen, what are you doing?¡±
Xu Luochen looked at them with great curiosity as he really didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.
¡°Brother Luochen, don¡¯t pretend, didn¡¯t you say before that your Junior Brother has joined Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Someone asked.
¡°Yes, but didn¡¯t you guys not believe me?¡±
Xu Luochen nodded. He had indeed said that before, but after he did, only a few of his close friends believed him.
However, Xu Luochen wasn¡¯t that bothered. After all, if someone had said to him that their junior brother joined the Jin Nation Academy, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either.
After all, how could a lousy sect produce a remarkable disciple?
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, since you dare to say this, it must be true.¡±
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re an honest person, we trust you.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Luochen, you may not know it yet but our chief examiner is a disciple from the Jin Nation Academy. If your Junior Brother is really from Jin Nation Academy, can you go and put in a good word for us?¡±
¡®Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯
Everyone spoke up. They seemed really excited and they hade this time for that matter.
They didn¡¯t care if Xu Luochen¡¯s Junior Brother was in Jin Nation Academy or not.
This time, the chief examiner was a schr of Jin Nation, and if Xu Luochen was willing to go and put in a good word for them, it would confirm that Xu Luochen knew him. However, if Xu Luochen refused, it would mean that Xu Luochen didn¡¯t dare to say it.
It would also prove that he was lying.
Whatever the oue, they would not be at a loss.
However, there was now a glimmer of hope and they had long wanted to grasp it because they had failed too many times.
There were people who failed ten times.
Now that they learned that Xu Luochen had a chance to help them out, how could they not be excited?
¡°The chief examiner is from the Jin Nation Academy?¡±
Xu Luochen was a little surprised.
However, he soon couldn¡¯t help but frown and said,
¡°My Junior Brother may be from the Jin Nation Academy, but there are many disciples in the academy, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that my Junior Brother knows the chief examiner this time.¡±
¡°Forcing him to put in a good word is just...¡±
Xu Luochen coughed a little and somehow felt awkward too.
He was just too embarrassed to broach the topic to Ye Ping because he had been boasting and telling Ye Ping that he was the best alchemy master in the world. Yet, he had to go and ask him to put in a good word.
He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.
¡°Brother Luochen, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, you¡¯re not embarrassed to do it, are you?¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, I believe that others are embarrassed, but you?¡±
Everyone spoke up when they realized what Xu Luochen was thinking because they had seen how hesitant he was and knew that he must be pretending.
¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really too embarrassed to say it. My Junior Brother...¡±
Xu Luochen really did not know how to answer them.
After hearing Xu Luochen¡¯s words, everyone somehow realized something.
¡°Ah, I thought that Luochen¡¯s junior brother is really a disciple of the Jin Nation Academy but I didn¡¯t expect such an honest person to lie.¡±
¡°I must have been blind to believe such lies.¡±
¡°The students of Jin Nation Academy are superior existences. If Xu Luochen¡¯s Junior Brother was really a student of Jin Nation Academy, we would have found out long ago and held a celebration in Baiyun Ancient City. How could we not know about it?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, ah, forget it, forget it, we still have to rely on ourselves.¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, don¡¯t brag again in the future.¡±
Among the cultivators surrounding Xu Luochen, someone made a remark that was not exactly sarcastic but was full of helplessness and some derision.
That group of people did not alle to Xu Luochen to ask for help. Some were just there to watch the fun.
In addition, Xu Luochen bragged about his Junior Brother joining the Jin Nation Academy. That would naturally make some people displeased and think that Xu Luochen was just boasting.
However, they did not have any evidence and Xu Luochen had the image of an honest person. Hence, most people really believed him.
They were now there to expose Xu Luochen¡¯s lies, but of course, most of them, indeed, had gone to Xu Luochen to seek help with lots of expectations within themselves.
After all, in case it was true, it would not be a trivial matter.
After hearing his voice, Xu Luochen immediately felt a little displeased.
¡®What do you mean don¡¯t brag?¡¯
¡®What do you mean lie?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m such an honest person, why would I lie?¡±
¡°My Junior Brother is indeed a student of the Jin Nation Academy, how was I bragging?¡±
Xu Luochen questioned indignantly.
¡°If he¡¯s really a student of the Jin Nation Academy, why won¡¯t he put in a good word for us?¡±
The other party retorted.
¡°What a joke, why should I put in a good word for you? If you¡¯re a good friend, that¡¯d be fine, but what are you?¡±
¡°We just met and you want me to help you? If I refuse you¡¯d go around ndering me? Don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?¡±
Although Xu Luochen was honest, he was fearless. Besides, his Junior Brother was really a disciple of the Jin Nation Academy. What was there to be afraid of?
¡°What a joke. We didn¡¯t say that we want you to help us.¡±
¡°However, regardless of whether you help me or not, you should show some evidence to prove that your junior brother is a student of the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
¡°Yeah, you should have some evidence. Without evidence, you can just say that the crown prince of the Jin Nation is also your Junior Brother¡¯s disciple.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, without evidence, it¡¯s okay for you to say that the top Sword Immortal in the world is your Disciple-Nephew.¡±
¡°Yeah, without evidence, you can just say that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty is your Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s father.¡±
Everyone made sarcastic remarks, making Xu Luochen upset and he couldn¡¯t help but retort.
¡°The crown prince of the Jin Nation is indeed my Disciple-Nephew.¡±
However, Xu Luochen regretted his words as soon as he said them.
Although it was the truth, he did not have any evidence to back his im so he seemed to be bragging.
Indeed, as Xu Luochen finished saying those words, everyone was stunned for a while but they soon burst intoughter.
¡°Crown prince of the Jin Nation? Hahaha, what a joke.¡±
¡°Xu Luochen, surely you don¡¯t really regard us as fools, do you?¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, cut it out.¡±
¡°Uh...¡±
Everyone mored and some cultivatorsughed, some shook their heads and sighed, some who had a close rtionship with Xu Luochen even felt embarrassed after hearing his words.
After all, Xu Luochen¡¯s words were a bit too far-fetched.
¡°My Junior Brother is resting in the inn, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can follow me to visit him.¡±
Feeling ridiculed by them, Xu Luochen flew into a rage, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t lose his temper or it would seem like he had a guilty conscience.
He took a deep breath and asked them to go with him to see Ye Ping.
¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing much for us to do now, we¡¯ll go with you.¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see what kind of an elite Brother Xu¡¯s Junior Brother is.¡±
¡°He¡¯s the elite of Jin Nation, I do want to meet him, but I hope you won¡¯t say that he¡¯s gone elsewhere when we arrive at the inn.¡±
They were full of disdain.
Someone walked near and said to Xu Luochen softly,
¡°Brother Xu, these people are just here to look for trouble, it¡¯s better not to argue with them about anything.¡±
¡°Yes, Brother Xu, whether it¡¯s true or not, it has nothing to do with them either. They¡¯re just there to make things hard for you.¡±
¡°Yes, these people have some prejudice against you so they¡¯re deliberately here to make trouble for you. Don¡¯t argue with them.¡±
Those who spoke were Xu Luochen¡¯s close friends. They tried to dissuade him from arguing with them.
However, Xu Luochen shook his head. He knew their intentions but he couldn¡¯t take it lying down.
Most importantly, his Junior Brother was really from the Jin Nation Academy.
He wouldn¡¯t say if it¡¯s true or not and would instead just bear with it for a while for the greater good.
However, he really couldn¡¯t stand this.
¡°Everyone,e with me.¡±
Xu Luochen also did not say more, turned around, and led the crowd to the inn.
Seemingly holding his breath, Xu Luochen¡¯s face wasposed as he was thinking about something quietly throughout the journey.
As for the people who followed Xu Luochen, they somehow felt curious.
They were not purely mocking Xu Luochen, but rather, they just felt that Xu Luochen was bragging.
If Xu Luochen had said that his Junior Brother had joined the Qingzhou Academy, they would have nothing to say.
However, Xu Luochen insisted on iming that his Junior Brother was from the Jin Nation Academy. Hence, they were naturally sour about it.
In that case, they wanted to expose him.
After all, if this was true, they would feel even more upset.
In less than five minutes, Xu Luochen returned to the inn.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen also felt a little awkward.
To be honest, even if it was proven that his Junior Brother was from the Jin Nation Academy, what could he do?
The people who mocked him might be embarrassed but he would have to help his good friends.
When the time came, he couldn¡¯t bite the bullet and ask Ye Ping to ask his Senior Brother to go easy on them.
If that was the case, his master would break his legs.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen somehow didn¡¯t want to enter the inn.
At this moment...
In the inn, Ye Ping was seated in a corner with more than ten old men surrounding him. He was facing Chen Ning who sat right across him.
Chen Ning¡¯s words made Ye Ping dumbfounded too.
¡°You want me to be the chief examiner?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Chen Ning with a bewildered gaze.
After realizing that, Chen Ning was excited and told him that he would be the chief examiner of the assessment in Baiyun Ancient City.
Ye Ping was puzzled to hear that.
If he were anywhere else, he would dly take on the role since he just had to invigte.
However, the problem was that one of the participants this time was his Senior Brother so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.
He did not have the cheek to invigte his Senior Brother
Hence, Ye Ping immediately excused himself and asked Chen Ning to take over.
However, Chen Ning refused to agree and insisted that Ye Ping take on the role. Hence, the scene was immediately awkward.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this is the order of the imperial court and what the academy wants you to do too. Before you left, Master already instructed me to make you the chief examiner if I ran into you in Baiyun Ancient City.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a chaperon, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make decisions presumptuously.¡±
Chen Ning had a bitter expression.
Although he enjoyed the praise of the crowd, the problem was that Chen Ning knew where he stood and how capable he really was. Even his master admitted that he was inferior to Ye Ping so how could he dare to serve as the main examiner.
Hence, he refused to be the chief examiner and let Ye Ping take the role instead.
¡°Junior Brother Chen, you¡¯re being too modest. You¡¯re Elder Xu¡¯s personal disciple after all. Of course you¡¯d have no problem being the chief examiner.¡±
Ye Ping did not want to be the chief examiner, purely because he felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, don¡¯t be so modest, if you¡¯re not here, I can be the chief examiner too. However, to put it bluntly, I might not even be qualified to be a candidate.¡±
Chen Ning said with a bitter expression.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I don¡¯t care about the others. Anyway, you have to be the chief examiner no matter what. I don¡¯t care.¡±
¡°If my master finds out that you¡¯re here and I ended up being the chief examiner, I¡¯ll have to face the music when I go back.¡±
Chen Ning immediately. Regardless of whether he was willing or not, he wouldn¡¯t be the chief examiner.
¡°Junior Brother Chen, this doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡±
As soon as Ye Ping saw Chen Ning, he couldn¡¯t help but be depressed. ¡®What does this mean? Are you going to be unreasonable?¡¯
The two of them argued while the elders around them couldn¡¯t help but be vexed.
They were all top experts of Baiyun Ancient City and prominent figures of Qingzhou Ancient City.
However, they would usually fight openly for the position of chief examiner but they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping and Chen Ning to be so pushy.
¡®Is the position of the chief examiner that worthless?¡¯
¡®Are the students of the Jin Nation Academy all so willful?¡¯
¡®Did you consider our feelings?¡¯
The elders stayed silent and felt somewhat ufortable. ¡®Are these elites?¡¯
They treat something that others treasured, like rubbish.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Hearing the voice, Ye Ping immediately got up, and he instantly knew that it was his Senior Brother who had arrived.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m here.¡±
Ye Ping got up, walked past the crowd, and went straight to the entrance where Xu Luochen was. He then bowed to him respectfully.
At the same time, Xu Luochen somehow began to get nervous because he was very awkward.
Outside the door, the cultivators, who hade with Xu Luochen, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was handsome and looked just like an absolute gentleman, especially since he was dressed in white. He had an elegant aura that made him look like a Confucian schr.
Everyone fell silent immediately.
At this moment, this group of cultivators believed that Ye Ping was from the Jin Nation Academy just because of his good looks.
If he wasn¡¯t from the Jin Nation Academy, who would be?
Xu Luochen stayed silent, still in a dilemma about whether or not he should ask Ye Ping to go easy on them.
At this juncture, Chen Ning hurried over and looked at Xu Luochen excitedly.
Previously, he had heard his master Xu Chang mentioning before that Ye Ping¡¯s alchemy skills were taught to him by his Senior Brother. In other words, his Senior Brother was a true supreme alchemist.
He naturally had toe over and make his presence known.
¡°My name is Chen Ning, I am from the Jin Nation Academy. I¡¯m Ye Ping¡¯s Junior Brother. Greetings.¡±
Chen Ning walked over and bowed at Xu Luochen respectfully.
At this moment, the cultivators around Xu Luochen held their breaths.
¡®Chen Ning?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t he the chief examiner of this Baiyun Ancient City¡¯s alchemy assessment?¡¯
At first, they thought that Ye Ping was Chen Ning¡¯s Junior Brother. After all, Ye Ping had just joined the Jin Nation Academy this year. On the other hand, Chen Ning had joined a long time ago.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to do so well in the Jin Nations Academy.
¡®He became a Senior Brother?¡¯
They held their breaths with shock in their eyes, especially the cultivators who had previously mocked Xu Luochen. At this moment, their expressions were sullen.
They were regretful and in self-reproach.
They absolutely regretted going to mock Xu Luochen for no reason.
¡®Why did I have such a foul mouth?¡¯
At this moment, even the elders of Baiyun Ancient City walked over and looked at Xu Luochen respectfully.
¡°Greetings, Senior.¡±
They spoke up. They didn¡¯t know Xu Luochen at all, but Ye Ping and Chen Ning were students of the Jin Nation Academy. Hence, the person they had to be respectful towards was definitely not ordinary.
Hence, it was reasonable for them to bow to him.
In the inn, Xu Luochen was a little dumbstruck.
¡®I just went away for one trip, how did Ye Ping take in so many disciples?¡¯
¡®Why are you guys bowing to me too?¡¯
Xu Luochen froze in shock.
However, he soon recovered from the shock and looked at Ye Ping while trying his best to mimic Su Changyu.
¡°Ye Ping, who are these people?¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s tone was calm as he imitated Su Changyu.
¡°Senior Brother, this is a Junior Brother from the Jin Nation Academy.¡±
Ye Ping introduced Chen Ning to Xu Luochen.
Before Xu Luochen could say anything, Chen Ning hurriedly spoke.
¡°Greetings Senior Brother, I came here this time on the orders to look for Senior Brother Ye. I hope that he will be the chief examiner of the alchemy assessment of Baiyun Ancient City. However, he seems to be unwilling to take it on. I hope that you will persuade Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Chen Ning knew he couldn¡¯t say anything to convince Ye Ping, so he might as well ask Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother to do it.
¡°What?¡±
¡®You want Ye Ping to be the chief examiner of the Baiyun Ancient City alchemy assessment?¡¯
Xu Luochen was a little surprised.
If Ye Ping was the chief examiner, he would definitely pass easily.
Thinking of this, Xu Luochen almost said without hesitation, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll agree.¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s voice was calm and he suppressed his emotions, lest he got too agitated and others found out the w.
¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll obey the orders.¡±
Ye Ping wanted to exin but he nevertheless agreed honestly.
As Ye Ping answered, his close friends couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists agitatedly.
¡®Now we¡¯re steady.¡¯
However, at this moment, Ye Ping looked at the cultivators beside Xu Luochen curiously.
¡°Senior Brother, who are they?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°They¡¯re Senior Brother¡¯s close friends.¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
¡°Yes, yes, we are your Senior Brother¡¯s close friends.¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯re close friends.¡±
¡°Junior Brother Ye, we came here this time to ask you for help.¡±
They hurriedly spoke up smilingly and in fact, after knowing that Ye Ping was the chief examiner this time, they were straightforward.
¡°What is it?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.
Seeing this, Xu Luochen immediately chimed in.
¡°Ye Ping, my friends wanted you to go see Chen Ning but since you¡¯re the chief examiner, I shall be straightforward.¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
His friends couldn¡¯t help but be excited immediately.
¡°Senior Brother, there is no harm in saying it.¡±
Ye Ping was curious about what it was, but since they were his Senior Brother¡¯s friends, he would naturally do him a favor.
¡°My friends just hope that the examiner of this alchemy assessment will be stricter and not lower the standard just because they¡¯re my close friends. You have to be very strict. If there are mistakes, they have to be corrected.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t judge them using the standards of ordinary candidates. You have to increase the standards. Do you understand?¡±
¡°You also have to be very strict with me, you mustn¡¯t let me pass the assessment easily just because I¡¯m your Senior Brother, do you understand?¡±
Xu Luochen bit the bullet and said.
He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask Ye Ping to go easy.
After hearing his words, everyone was stunned.
They looked at Xu Luochen with bewilderment in their gazes.
¡®Luochen, are you serious?¡¯
¡®Old Xu, are you screwing me over?¡¯
¡®Brother Luochen? Do you have something against us? If you do, just say so.¡¯
They were dumbfounded.
Chapter 215: Taishang Xuanji Gives Su Changyu a Gift
Chapter 215: Taishang Xuanji Gives Su Changyu a Gift
In the inn, Xu Luochen and his group of cultivator friends were all confused at this moment.
¡®Be extremely strict?¡¯
¡®Increase the standards?¡¯
¡®Are you trying to kill us?¡¯
¡®Old Xu, have we ever offended you?¡¯
¡®If we have, please let Heaven punish us, don¡¯t punish us yourself.¡¯
¡®We¡¯ve been failing in the first ce and now you want it to be stricter, how can we pass the assessment then?¡¯
They were dumbfounded, but they didn¡¯t know what to do.
After all, the people standing here were all big shots, so they were really at a loss for words.
Ye Ping¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Senior Brother, how can I have the audacity to be the chief examiner? With you around, I wouldn¡¯t dare to,¡± Ye Ping said. He wasn¡¯t lying at all.
If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t be scared, even if it was Xu Chang.
However, the problem was that Xu Luochen was going to participate so he really didn¡¯t dare to agree.
¡°Why not?¡±
¡°Ye Ping, in a group of three, one must take the lead.¡±
¡°Although I want to take part in the assessment this time, just follow the orders of the imperial court since they had issued it.¡±
¡°By the way, I¡¯ll say this onest time. You definitely can¡¯t go easy on us. Just do what you have to. Even if you have to use the strictest method, just do it. Do you understand!?!¡±
Xu Luochen said seriously. After saying that, he wanted to cry too.
¡®Damn it, why did I say that for no reason?¡¯
¡®Why have I be like this?¡¯
¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯
Xu Luochen was very ufortable, but no matter how ufortable he was, he had to keep up with the pretense.
However, the one who was the most ufortable was not Xu Luochen but his good friends.
To be honest, they could ept his bragging but the issue was that there was no point.
Besides, they felt that there was no need to get them involved. ¡®We¡¯re just a bunch of good-for-nothings, just let us pass.¡¯
Everyone was upset and they wished that they could turn into Xu Luochen and ask Ye Ping to give them some leeway.
¡°Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping still wanted to say something but Xu Luochen spoke directly.
¡°Enough, Ye Ping, don¡¯t say anything, just follow the imperial court¡¯s wishes.¡±
¡°However, in order to avoid suspicion, go with them first to handle the assessment tomorrow. I¡¯ll chat with my friends. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t give Ye Ping a chance to speak.
He was now scared to make more mistakes if he continued to speak, so he might as well let Ye Ping hurry and leave.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother, I understand.¡±
Ye Ping had nothing else to say since Xu Luochen had already said that.
He indeed had nothing to say. Besides, he thought that his Senior Brother definitely had his reasons for asking him to do that.
Without any nonsense, Ye Ping bowed at Xu Luochen and then left with Chen Ning.
After Ye Ping left, the people quickly surrounded Xu Luochen.
¡°Brother Luochen, what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡±
¡°Yes, Brother Luochen, aren¡¯t you harming us by doing this?¡±
¡°Brother Xu, if I had known this, I might as well have note to you.¡±
Everyone was upset and they looked at Xu Luochen in dismay and devastation.
¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to talk.¡±
Faced with the usations of his friends, Xu Luochen felt really upset too, but he knew that he had to think of a solution to stop his friends from scolding him.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go upstairs, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±
¡°Sir, please serve a fresh pot of tea.¡±
Everyone followed Xu Luochen upstairs eagerly.
On the other hand, the cultivators who had just mocked Xu Luochen just now hurriedly left.
They were full of regret and sadness, but now, they were even a little scared.
Indeed, they were scared. After all, Xu Luochen¡¯s Junior Brother was really a student of the Jin Nation and if Xu Luochen bore a grudge against them, they would be in trouble.
They were smart enough to leave and Xu Luochen ignored them too.
Soon, they all arrived in the private room of the pavilion.
In the room, everyone was surrounding Xu Luochen in a bid to hear what Xu Luochen had to say next.
Seeing how eager they were, Xu Luochen could not help but speak.
¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t really think that I am letting my junior brother be strict with us, do you?¡±
Xu Luochen asked. He had already gotten into nonsense-spouting mode.
As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s gaze turned peculiar.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±
¡°Brother Xu, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Yeah, is there something more to this that we don¡¯t know about?¡±
Everyone asked curiously.
¡°Naturally, there is.¡± Xu Luochen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course, I was just hinting my Junior Brother just now.¡±
¡°Although I was asking my Junior Brother, Ye Ping, to be stricter with us on the surface, I was just giving him a hint.¡±
¡°As long as you do what I tell you, I can guarantee that you will definitely pass.¡±
Xu Luochen said confidently.
Everyone came to a sudden realization after hearing that.
¡®We can definitely pass?¡¯
¡®How does that work?¡¯
Seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction, Xu Luochen nodded with extreme confidence.
¡°What solution?¡±
¡°Brother Xu, I haven¡¯t studied much, you can¡¯t lie to us.¡±
¡°Yeah, Brother Xu, we¡¯re all honest people, don¡¯t lie to us.¡±
Everyone asked curiously.
Xu Luochen said seriously.
¡°Am I, Xu Luochen, that kind of person?¡±
¡°Everyone, it¡¯ll be easy for you to pass the alchemy assessment tomorrow, you just have to be nonsensical.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t refine pills ording to the rules, just be as fancy as you wish.¡±
Xu Luochen said, giving them tips to pass.
¡°What nonsense?¡±
This time, everyone was curious.
They didn¡¯t understand what it meant.
¡°Simple, you just have to refine pills without fire and let them form on their own.¡±
¡°Or, you can refine pills with water.¡±
¡°Do you get it?¡±
Xu Luochen said.
Everyone was speechless.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s your solution?¡¯
It was not that they did not trust Xu Luochen but it just didn¡¯t seem believable.
¡®Let the pills form on their own?¡¯
¡®Boiling water to form pills?¡¯
¡®Who do you think we are?¡¯
¡®Are we the best alchemy masters of the world?¡¯
¡®Big brother, we are just ordinary alchemists.¡¯
Everyone was gloomy because they felt that Xu Luochen was kidding them again.
However, Xu Luochen waved his hands.
¡°Trust me guys, you will definitely seed.¡±
Xu Luochen did not make things that clear but he was full of confidence.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
A bunch of people came over too.
A bunch of people walked over with boxes, asking to see Su Changyu.
They said that they had something to give Su Changyu.
Soon, Su Changyu came over.
His eyes were full of curiosity.
¡°Changyu, they said that they have something important to give you,e over and take a look.¡±
Da Xu said as he pointed at those people.
The people from the Great Xia Dynasty were wearing brocade robes and they all seemed unique.
They stood outside the door, and after seeing Su Changyu walk over, they couldn¡¯t help but approach him.
¡°Are you Lord Su Changyu?¡±
The leader asked, looking at Su Changyu subserviently.
¡°Do you know me?¡±
¡°Who are you guys?¡±
Su Changyu frowned and looked at the people with strange gazes.
¡°Lord Su, we are here by order to deliver something to you.¡±
Thetter smiled subserviently.
¡°How do you know that I am Su Changyu?¡±
Su Changyu asked curiously.
¡°It says here that you¡¯re handsome and you have an extraordinary aura and elegance. You¡¯re the most suave person in this world and I could tell at a nce that it¡¯s you.¡±
After hearing his words, Su Changyu smiled in satisfaction but he soon looked over.
There were severalrge boxes and Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.
¡°Whose orders?¡±
¡°What are these items?¡±
Thetter hurriedly answered, ¡°Lord Su, it¡¯s from Lord Xuanji.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the boxes.¡±
¡°Xuanji? You mean Old Xuan?¡±
Su Changyu answered subconsciously.
¡®Old Xuan?¡¯
Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡®Why did you call the chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty Old Xuan?¡¯
¡®Big Brother, are you such a braggart?¡¯
They were shocked because they were there by order of Taishang Xuanji. Hence, they didn¡¯t know who Su Changyu was at all.
They only knew that Taishang Xuanji asked them to respect Su Changyu and fulfill all of Su Changyu¡¯s requests.
Hence, they subconsciously thought that Su Changyu should be a talent that Taishang Xuanji valued greatly.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to call him Old Xuan.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
¡°It¡¯s Lord Xuanji.¡±
The other party bit the bullet andughed.
That¡¯s all they could say.
¡®Old Xuan?¡¯
Hearing his name, Su Changyu was bewildered.
He stayed silent for a while before sighing.
¡°I have something to ask you but you must answer truthfully.¡±
Su Changyu said as he looked at the other party.
Chapter 216: I Want To Go To The Capital of Great Xia Dynasty and Ask For An Explanation
Chapter 216: I Want To Go To The Capital of Great Xia Dynasty and Ask For An Exnation
Su Changyu was a little dumbstruck.
He originally thought that Taishang Xuanji had just sent some ordinary treasures.
He didn¡¯t expect the boxes to contain clothes.
Besides, the clothes were all very precious.
¡®Ah... Who can stand this?¡¯
Su Changyu coughed and then looked at everyone.
¡°Um, you guys just said that if I don¡¯t ept these gifts, you will be punished, right?¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
As soon as he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod although they didn¡¯t know what Su Changyu was trying to do.
However, someone frantically answered, ¡°Yes, Lord Su, if you don¡¯t ept these gifts, we really won¡¯t be able to exin.¡±
They seemed despondent.
¡°Okay, heaven is kind. Besides, it¡¯s been hard on you guys along the way. If I don¡¯t ept these gifts and cause you guys to get reprimanded, it¡¯ll be my fault.¡±
¡°Leave the things behind and go back.¡±
Su Changyu had aposed gaze.
However, as soon as he said that, everyone was overjoyed. They were initially already ready to go back and face their punishment, but to their surprise, Su Changyu suddenly changed his mind, which was to their joy.
¡°Lord Su, please count the boxes. There should be a total of thirty-two boxes, of which Lord Xuanji said, twelve are yours. The remaining twenty boxes are for your Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters.¡±
Those words made Su Changyu shocked.
He didn¡¯t expect Taishang Xuanji to have prepared gifts for his Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters too. He had indeed... thought things through very thoroughly.
¡°Okay, you guys may go back.¡±
After counting the boxes, Su Changyu nodded and asked them to get going.
Thetter didn¡¯t stay either. They simply bowed to Su Changyu before leaving one after another.
After they left, Su Changyu stared at the 32 boxes and fell silent again.
He was a little upset because he felt that he didn¡¯t have any backbone.
If he could be won over by a few pieces of clothing, he would really have no backbone.
However, despite those negative feelings, Su Changyu nevertheless opened the box and checked them one by one.
Indeed, there was a piece of clothing in every box, of which each was a different design. Besides, the quality of each clothing was extremely superior too.
Regardless of the material or craftsmanship, the clothing was several times better than the one he was wearing now.
That made Su Changyu very vexed and distressed.
However, he was a little curious about the origin of Taishang Xuanji because those clothes were made in the imperial pce.
¡®How did he get imperial clothing? Is he a major court official?¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t understand either. At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua appeared.
¡°Changyu, howe there are so many boxes?¡±
Daoist looked at the boxes on the ground curiously after he walked over.
¡°Sect Leader, it was sent by Old Xuan.¡±
Da Xu answered on Su Changyu¡¯s behalf.
¡®Old Xuan?¡¯
Hearing Da Xu¡¯s words, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.
He then said, ¡°Changyu, I don¡¯t mean anything else but if he sends you gifts again in the future, you should consider which ones to keep and which ones not to.¡±
¡°The Qingyun Dao Sect might be poor but we¡¯re not poor to the extent of having to ept everything.¡±
¡°No amount of jewelry or gold canpensate for anything.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed and said as he dissuaded Su Changyu again.
After all, in Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s eyes, Taishang Xuanji was basically confirmed to be Su Changyu¡¯s father.
Hence, the gifts that Taishang Xuanji sent could be considered a form ofpensation but Daoist Taishang Xuanji felt that there was no point in it.
However, Da Xu interjected.
¡°Sect Leader, it¡¯s not jewelry but some clothes.¡±
Da Xu did not know what was going on and what happened in between. He was just a little curious.
¡°Clothing? I was wondering what he gave you. Changyu, I know you like clothes but you shouldn¡¯t be won over with just a few pieces of clothing. If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll take you down the mountain to buy a few.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sneered.
¡°No, Master, these clothes seem to be very expensive and the craftsmanship is fine too.¡±
Da Xu continued to answer. He had checked the boxes just now. Although Da Xu didn¡¯t know much about robes, he knew that these clothes here were definitely expensive.
¡°Very expensive? How expensive can it be? A few hundred taels of gold? Or a few thousand taels of gold?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was cynical. At the same time, he walked towards Su Changyu.
¡°They are products made in the imperial pce and each one is worth a few million Spirit Stones.¡±
However, at this moment, Su Changyu spoke up. He was unclear of the true value of these clothing.
He could only give an approximation.
Daoist Tai Hua suddenly fell silent.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Millions of Spirit Stones?¡¯
¡®A piece of clothing is worth a million Spirit Stones?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua froze on the spot, feeling as if he was a shallow frog in the well.
However, he soon spoke up.
¡°Is there any for me?¡±
Da Xu was speechless.
Su Changyu was speechless.
It was nighttime.
The sky was as dark as ink.
On the front cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu was dressed in new clothes. It was a long green robe with a long dragon embroidered on it and golden edges. The words ¡°White cloud and Golden Dragon¡± were embroidered at the bottom.
The robe would attract countless attention regardless of who wore it.
When Su Changyu wore it, he looked unique.
He stood under the cliff.
The stars in the sky seem to revolve around Su Changyu. He was too suave and elegant, so much that everyone was shocked.
However, his face was unforgettable to the women of the world.
Moreover, Su Changyu seemed rather solemn now.
He had been thinking about his identity before, but he did that because he didn¡¯t believe what his master said. After all, his master¡¯s divination skills were inferior and he had witnessed it before.
However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be exactly like what his Master said.
What made Su Changyu even more ufortable was that he clearly wanted to decline, but when he saw the pce-made clothing, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.
He was really an indecisive man.
That was probably his only w.
Now that he hade back to his senses, Su Changyu understood that he had toe to a decision.
Yes, he had to make a decision
Since he epted the gifts from Taishang Xuanji, thetter would probably send more, and by then, it would be hard to make things right.
Hence, Su Changyu made up his mind.
He would go to the Great Xia Dynasty and look for Taishang Xuanji.
After making up his mind, Su Changyu turned around and left the front cliff to go to the main hall to see Daoist Tai Hua.
In the main hall, Daoist Tai Hua was looking at his robe and grinning constantly.
When he saw Su Changyu, Daoist Tai Hua instantly retracted his adoring gaze and turned to look at Su Changyu.
¡°Changyu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Full of curiosity, Daoist Tai Hua looked at Su Changyu, unsure of why he was there.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I n to go to the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
After hearing that, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t seem surprised.
¡°Are you ready?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve already thought about it carefully.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to go to the Great Xia Dynasty and find out what happened.¡±
Su Changyu nodded. He had already thought it through. He had to go to the Great Xia Dynasty and find out the truth.
If not, he could not feel at ease.
Daoist Tai Hua also couldn¡¯t help but nod after hearing that.
¡°Okay, then you go ahead, I will support you no matter what.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded as he approved of Su Changyu¡¯s decision.
However, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up at this moment.
¡°Do you really support my position?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°Of course, you¡¯re my first disciple. Of course I support you.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was a little curious as he didn¡¯t understand why Su Changyu asked that question.
¡°Master, I need some money for this trip.¡±
Su Changyu fell silent too.
That was why he was there.
¡°Money?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s expression changed when Su Changyu mentioned it.
¡°Don¡¯t you have silver? Why are you still asking me for money?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was easy-going about everything except money.
¡°Master, what can I do with these taels of silver? I¡¯m going to the Great Xia Dynasty this time from the Jin Nation Capital¡¯s Teleportation Array, you should at least give me tens of thousands of taels of gold.¡±
Su Changyu had some silver, but ever since Ye Ping came to the Qingyun Dao Sect, the standards of living in the sect had improved greatly.
In the beginning, they could not evene up with any silver, but now, each one of them had dozens of taels of gold.
However, the cost of going to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty was high.
¡°Tens of thousands of taels of gold? You¡¯re being very greedy, huh? Do I look like I have that much money¡±?
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
What was the concept of tens of thousands of taels of gold? Although Ye Ping had improved the overall financial status of the entire Qingyun Dao Sect, the problem was that the Qingyun Dao Sect had just been renovated. How could they have so many taels of gold?
¡°That¡¯s the minimum. Master, I can¡¯t keep flying all the way on the sword either.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t the Teleportation Array need money? I can scrimp on food and drinks, but the amount needed for the Teleportation Array is not a small sum.¡±
Su Changyu was a little perplexed.
As long as money was mentioned, his master would react differently.
However, Su Changyu made sense too. He could save on food and amodation but not on the cost needed for the Teleportation Array.
¡°10,000 taels of gold is as much as I can give you. A single teleportation from the capital of Jin Nation to the Great Xia Dynasty will require 8,000 taels of gold. Don¡¯t you like flying? You may use the Sword Kinesis Flight to return to the capital.¡±
¡°Just use the Sword Kinesis Flight.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s budget was very tight and 10,000 taels of gold was just enough.
He really couldn¡¯t afford to give him more.
¡°10,000? What about the trip back?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°You definitely have to get money from him for the trip back. He¡¯s already given you clothes that are worth millions of Spirit Stones. Why would he care for 10,000 taels of gold or 2,000 Spirit Stones?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said righteously.
However, he made sense. That meager amount of Spirit Stones should be peanuts to Taishang Xuanji who had already given him so many expensive clothes.
¡°Sure, give me the money now.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t say much. Anyway, he had gotten used to being poor since he was a child and having 10,000 to 20,000 taels of gold would be enough for him.
¡°Changyu, you have to remember, I¡¯m not being stingy and it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to part with my money either. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have much.¡±
¡°Look, your biological father is so wealthy. Of course the clothes that he gave you are worth millions of Spirit Stones, the problem is that they¡¯re peanuts to him.¡±
¡°However, to me, 10,000 to 20,000 taels of gold are all that I have. You have to understand rtivity.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said while taking out the money, trying to give Su Changyu advice.
Su Changyu also understood. He didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong. After all, he didn¡¯t care about money. Clothes were alright.
¡°Okay, Master, I understand.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and then took ten banknotes, each of which was worth at least one to two thousand taels of gold.
With the money in hand, Su Changyu left resolutely.
However, at this moment, Daoist Tai Hua suddenly spoke.
¡°But, Changyu, there is one thing I still want to remind you.¡±
¡°If things are really as I guessed, you have to consider it carefully. Don¡¯t ruin someone¡¯s family.¡±
¡°You have to consider that your appearance might affect others.¡±
¡°Also, he¡¯s still your father after all, do you understand?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s words made Su Changyu stunned.
He understood what Daoist Tai Hua meant and he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Master, I understand.¡±
After saying these words, Su Changyu turned around and left.
Su Changyu soon left the cliff.
After a while, Daoist Tai Hua, who was on the cliff, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
¡°Good.¡±
¡®I¡¯ve finally sent Su Changyu away.¡¯
¡®There won¡¯t be a fire in the Qingyun Dao Sect anymore.¡¯
¡°Good.¡±
¡®Very good.¡¯
Just like that, time passed slowly.
In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.
It was just dawn.
In the Baiyun Ancient City.
Xu Luochen opened his eyes.
He had a look of confidence.
He slowly walked towards the alchemy assessment venue.
Xu Luochen was very confident about passing the assessment this time.
If the examiner had been anyone else, Xu Luochen would not have shown such confidence.
However, the examiner was his Junior Brother so he was entirely confident of passing the assessment.
He reached the venue of the assessment in Baiyun Ancient City.
It was on arge open space venue in the southwest corner of the ancient city.
There were already several alchemy cauldrons in the air.
The Baiyun Ancient City prepared 108 alchemy cauldrons for the cultivators who could not afford the cauldrons.
If one brought their own cauldrons, they could look for an empty spot.
At this moment...
The assessment venue was already very crowded.
There were 300 to 400 participating cultivators, most of whom were there as spectators.
¡°Brother Xu, Brother Xu.¡±
¡°Brother Luochen, is what you said yesterday true or not?¡±
¡°Brother Xu, why are you so confident? Did you secretly go to your Junior Brother behind our backs?¡±
¡°Brother Xu, just help us and put in a word for us in front of your Junior Brother. If we pass this time, we¡¯ll treat you to thetest tea in town. How does that sound?¡±
After Xu Luochen appeared, dozens of people surrounded him.
They all seemed extremely agitated as they begged Xu Luochen for help.
They were still a little flustered as they were questioning Xu Luochen¡¯s words yesterday.
¡°Everyone, trust me, as I said, I guarantee that you will pass if you follow what I told you to do.¡±
Xu Luochen said earnestly.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s going to begin in an hour. Go get prepared, if you really can¡¯t pass, I¡¯ll go to my Junior Brother. How does that sound?¡±
Seeing that there was only an hour to go, Xu Luochen did not want to dy any longer and hence said those words.
Only then did they let Xu Luochen off.
¡°Okay, Brother Xu.¡±
¡°Brother Xu please.¡±
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after hearing his reply.
Soon, at the assessment venue, Xu Luochen was slightly stunned.
In an instant, a dazzling ray of light almost blinded them.
Chapter 217: Phoenix Nirvana Elixir!
Chapter 217: Phoenix Nirvana Elixir!
Baiyun Ancient City.
The venue of the alchemy master assessment.
The alchemists were gathered there.
There was still an hour to go before the assessment would begin.
Many alchemists had already taken out their pill furnaces and those who did not have their own pill furnaces went to the ones that were provided by the government.
There were no official requirements for the pill furnaces. After all, for assessment candidates like them, the pill furnaces that they could own were generally inferior.
Hence, there would be no corresponding restrictions. After all, the officials did not expect the candidates to have any impressive pill furnaces.
If one had a slightly better pill furnace than the others, he would be considered to be at an advantage.
The pill furnaces in the assessment venue that were prepared by the officials were all inferior-grade furnaces. They were also Dharma artifacts.
The best pill furnace there was at the venue was azurite pill furnace brought by a student. It was a superior-grade Dharma artifact.
However, at this moment...
Xu Luochen waved his hand and a pill furnace that was several feet in height appeared.
The pill furnace was crimson in color and the handles on both sides of the furnace resembled the wings of a phoenix.
The appearance of the pill furnace heated up the air, and a zing ray of light was shot up into the sky.
Roar!
The loud sound resembled the sound of a phoenix and it was extremely astonishing.
Countless gazes were cast on Xu Luochen. They were dumbfounded.
¡®Ah... Who can stand this?¡¯
¡®You brought such a brilliant pill furnace to an alchemy assessment?¡¯
¡®Damn it, have you got any shame?¡¯
For example, during a martial artspetition, the participants might bring along normal weapons, and it would be no big deal to use weapons that were of better quality.
There would be no point in thepetition if one were to use an immortal artifact.
Dumbfounded, everyone looked at Xu Luochen.
In particr, Xu Luochen¡¯s friends froze right on the spot.
It was no wonder Xu Luochen was so confident.
With such a pill furnace, who wouldn¡¯t be able to pass?
Who wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the assessment?
Sensing the envious gaze of the crowd, Xu Luochen remained calm and even arranged the medicinal materials in an orderly manner.
The requirement for passing the alchemy assessment was to refine a cauldron of Qi Condensation pills. Each candidate was given three chances, and as long as they could keep the failure rate of the pills within 50%, they would be considered to have seeded.
With the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace, Xu Luochen was naturally confident that he would definitely be able to pass the test with three chances.
The appearance of the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace made the alchemists present green with envy.
¡°Brother Xu, is this your pill furnace?¡±
Someone looked at Xu Luochen and couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good, huh?¡±
Xu Luochen nodded conceitedly.
¡°Brother Xu, quit joking. This pill furnace should be at least an inferior-grade spirit artifact, right?¡±
¡°Inferior-grade spirit artifact? Are you joking? This is at least a middle-grade spirit artifact.¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re just a bunch of toads, I was lucky enough to have attended the alchemy summit and seen a superior-grade pill furnace. Compared to your pill furnace, mine is far inferior. I think this pill furnace should at least be a supreme-grade pill furnace.¡±
Everyone discussed and made guesses about the quality of the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace.
However, at this moment, the sound of the bell rang.
It was time for the assessment.
A row of people appeared on the main tform.
Ye Ping was the first to appear, followed by the elders of Baiyun Ancient City.
Their appearance meant that the alchemy assessment was about to begin.
However, after they appeared, everyone except Ye Ping looked at the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace in front of Xu Luochen.
In particr, Chen Ning immediately saw Xu Luochen¡¯s Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace.
Others could not figure out what it was but he could.
Those items were supreme Dao artifacts and such a pill furnace did not exist even in the Jin Nation Academy. Such a treasure might be found in the Great Xia Dynasty.
Chen Ning was baffled as to why he used such a pill furnace for an ordinary alchemy assessment.
¡®What pills are you trying to refine?¡¯
¡®Supreme immortal pill?¡¯
¡®No wonder he¡¯s Ye Ping¡¯s senior brother.¡¯
The other elders were also dumbfounded when they saw the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace.
Others might think that it was a supreme alchemist assessment.
Fortunately, everyone knew that Xu Luochen was Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother, and hence, although they were shocked, they could still ept it.
At this moment, Ye Ping looked over.
After seeing the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace, Ye Ping did not seem surprised because he had heard Da Xu saying before that Xu Luochen¡¯s creation was a pill furnace.
In fact, Ye Ping was slightly envious after he saw the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace.
However, what Ye Ping was more curious about was what kind of pill Xu Luochen would refine.
ng!
The bell rang again, which meant that the examination was about to begin. Hence, everyone began to make preparations.
As the bell rang, an elder looked at everyone and slowly spoke up.
¡°The alchemy assessment is about to begin soon. All candidates, prepare your medicinal herbs.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make any loud noises or mor during the assessment. If there¡¯s anything you need, just raise your hand.¡±
¡°Five minutester, the bell would ring again and the assessment would begin.¡±
The elder spoke again.
At this moment, all the students returned to their positions, and they took out the medicinal herbs seriously.
In particr, Xu Luochen took out a pouch and retrieved all the medicinal herbs contained in it.
On the main stage, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Ye, what kind of pills is your Senior Brother going to refine? He brought such a precious pill furnace.¡±
Chen Ning looked at Ye Ping curiously and asked that question.
¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but since it¡¯s being refined by Senior Brother, it definitely isn¡¯t going to be ordinary.¡±
Ye Ping also did not know what kind of pills Xu Luochen was going to refine. The only thing he knew was that pills refined by Xu Luochen would definitely be extraordinary and unparalleled.
After hearing his words, the other elders apart from Chen Ning were dumbfounded.
They didn¡¯t know what kind of pills Xu Luochen wanted to refine.
After all, he had brought a supreme Dao artifact, and if he didn¡¯t create anything extraordinary, it definitely wouldn¡¯t work.
Just like that, Xu Luochen took out the medicinal herbs while Chen Ning and the rest looked at him.
Chen Ning muttered, ¡°Qi-Beneficial Herb, Blood-Revitalizing Root, Hundred Brain Vine...¡±
He could tell at a nce what the herbs Xu Luochen took out were.
They were extremely ordinary medicinal herbs.
¡°Aren¡¯t these the medicinal herbs for refining the Qi Condensation Pill?¡±
¡°Yes, these are the herbs needed for the Qi Condensation pill.¡±
¡°Is he trying to refine the Qi Condensation Pill?¡±
The elders were somewhat curious.
To be honest, they all thought that Xu Luochen was going to refine some unique pills but they didn¡¯t expect Xu Luochen to refine those pills.
The Qi Condensation Pill was a little too ordinary.
However, Chen Ning shook his head and exined slowly.
¡°No, these may be the medicinal herbs needed for the Qi Condensation pills, but my master said that every type of pill in this world will have extreme effects when refined to the extreme.¡±
¡°Even the most ordinary Qi Condensation Pill may possess more than ten efficacies and functions. I guess Senior Brother Xu is trying to show his extraordinary pill refinement skills.¡±
Chen Ning said confidently.
Everyone nodded in agreement with Chen Ning¡¯s words as they felt that he made a lot of sense.
However, Ye Ping shook his head and said, ¡°No, my Senior Brother will never refine the supreme-grade Qi Condensation Pill. I think there¡¯s something else you mean.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t think Xu Luochen would refine such an ordinary pill.
After hearing his words, everyone was curious.
If he wasn¡¯t refining the supreme-grade Qi Condensation Pill, what was he refining?
ng!
At this moment, five minutes passed very slowly.
As the bell rang, all the candidates began to refine their pills.
Everyone put their medicinal herbs into their pill furnaces and then began to light the fire and refine pills.
In the assessment venue, Xu Luochen seemed extremely calm as he looked at the herbs quietly while doing something.
However, the more Xu Luochen did that, the more mysterious he seemed to them.
Time passed bit by bit.
Due to the orders from the Jin Nation, there was no time limit for the alchemy assessment, and thus all the students seemed to be unhurried. They thought that they would try their best to do better and not make any mistakes.
Two full hours passed.
Xu Luochen did not do anything yet and that made everyone feel somewhat anxious.
Other alchemists were halfway done with refining after an hour, but Xu Luochen hadn¡¯t started yet.
¡®What is going on?¡¯
Even Ye Ping was curious at this moment, but Ye Ping was very clear that Xu Luochen definitely had his own thoughts about the pill refinement.
Under the stage.
Xu Luochen encountered a very troublesome thing.
He forgot the order of the herbs for the Qi Condensation Pill.
Yes, he forgot the order.
The order of pills to be added was important in every pill form.
There must not be any mistakes in every step. Once there were errors, the pill would be ruined.
If the wrong medicinal herbs were added, it was even more troublesome.
At the thought of this, Xu Luochen felt a little troubled.
However, thinking of his own pill furnace, which was a supreme Dharma artifact, Xu Luochen gritted his teeth and grabbed a type of medicinal herbs. He then ced them into the pill furnace.
It was a blood vine.
After he put it into the pill furnace, the blood vine melted and Xu Luochen panicked.
In the past, he would have to wait at least 15 minutes for the medicinal herbs to melt in the furnace and turn into a medicinal paste.
However, the pill furnace was too good. As soon as it was added, the medicinal herbs melted right on the spot.
Although it would save time, it would also disrupt Xu Luochen¡¯s thoughts.
He didn¡¯t have time to think about which medicinal herbs to put in next.
¡®What do I do?¡¯
¡®What do I do?¡¯
Xu Luochen was a little anxious.
In a moment of panic, Xu Luochen took out another bunch of medicinal herbs and added them into the pill furnace.
*sizzles*
The second bunch of medicinal herbs immediately melted.
At this moment, on the main stage.
Be it Chen Ning or the other elders, they were all shocked.
¡°Um... The order of medicinal herbs seems to be wrong.¡±
Some elders felt somewhat awkward and they couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
As for the other elders, they were also awkward and embarrassed.
They were naturally familiar with the order of the medicinal herbs that were to be added for the refinement of the Qi Condensation Pill. The first bunch of medicinal herbs that Xu Luochen put in was called the Blood Vine, which should have been the fourth bunch to be ced in the pill furnace.
¡°Maybe, the pill that Senior Brother Xu wants to refine is not the Qi Condensation pill.¡±
Chen Ning gritted his teeth and spoke up. He also felt that what Xu Luochen did was awkward.
After all, the sequence of the herbs of the Qi Condensation pills that Xu Luochen put it in was wrong. However, how could an alchemist whose tutge could produce a genius like Ye Pingmit such a low-level mistake?
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be curious too.
Although he was not very good at alchemy, he was aware of the correct sequence of medicinal herbs to be added to the furnace because he had learned it in books before.
Xu Luochen had not only gotten the sequence wrong, he had even added several different types of medicinal herbs. Besides, the function of those medicinal herbs hadpletely nothing to do with the Qi Condensation pills. In fact, it was even conflicting.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Ye Ping was rather curious but he did not suspect Xu Luochen.
He believed that Xu Luochen had his own reasons.
Below the stage, Xu Luochen had already given up on himself.
He didn¡¯t expect that he would one day fail the assessment because he couldn¡¯t remember the order of the herbs.
It was mainly because he had been thinking about other things yesterday, coupled with the fact that he was too confident. Hence, he was a little nervous.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
He watched the medicinal herbs fuse and melt into a paste while being mixed together.
Xu Luochen was dumbfounded.
He had been putting medicinal herbs indiscriminately, and even somehow put some random herbs into the furnace.
The herb paste in the pill furnace had already turned ck like poison.
The medicinal herb paste that others condensed seemed to be rosy while the paste of his Qi Condensation Pill seemed arsenic. He could tell at a nce that it was poisonous.
On the stage.
Chen Ning and the other elders hadpletely given up hope.
They trusted that Xu Luochen had his own ideas.
However, the issue was that there was no cure for adding medicinal herbs indiscriminately.
Adding herbs indiscriminately was not exactly irreparable.
However, the issue was that Xu Luochen had just put three conflicting herbs in a row, one of which was toxic.
The Qi Condensation Pill was all about neutralization and stability.
However, Xu Luochen did exactly the opposite. How could he refine a good pill out of it?
If he could, they would eat the pill furnaces.
Thinking of this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping with curiosity, wondering why Xu Luochen could be Ye Ping¡¯s Senior Brother.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
Time passed bit by bit.
Towards the end, Xu Luochen had already ced all the medicinal herbs into the pill furnace.
There were no medicinal herbs left.
Xu Luochen covered the pill furnace and immediately added some spiritual energy.
In an instant, the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace vibrated and mes rushed into the sky.
With a calm expression, Xu Luochen took a few steps back before taking a deep breath. He decided that he could no longer rely on the pill furnace.
Instead, he thought about how to deceive Ye Pingter.
However, at this point...
Roar!
The sound of the phoenix filled the air.
The Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace flew towards the air, as if it had turned into a me phoenix, beforending hard on the ground.
The zing rays of light made the temperature of the Baiyun Ancient City surge.
Immediately afterwards, the me phoenix thatnded on the ground turned into a pile of scorched soil.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Luochen.
Their eyes were full of curiosity.
Even Xu Luochen was dumbfounded.
He was worried that he had caused the pill furnace to explode.
Otherwise, how could such a phenomenon have appeared?
Everyone watched everything curiously, and in fact, they all thought that Xu Luochen had failed and even destroyed the furnace.
There were many elders who felt that it was a huge pity.
However, before they spoke, there seemed to be something trembling in the scorched soil.
¡°Quick, look, it¡¯s a phoenix egg.¡±
¡°It is a phoenix egg.¡±
¡°Why would there be a phoenix egg?¡±
Everyone pointed at the soil in astonishment with shock in their gazes.
Everyone on the main stage was shocked too.
Ye Ping, in particr, looked extremely agitated because he was certain that Xu Luochen would never make a mistake.
Below the stage, there was a sanguine phoenix egg in the scorched soil.
There were golden patterns on it and it was emitting strange rays of light.
Crack-crack.
Crack-crack.
In the next moment, the phoenix egg shattered, and a golden pill that was asrge as a longan appeared.
Immediately afterwards, the broken egg shell evolved into a Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace.
The golden pill was hovering in front of Xu Luochen and emitting a peculiar fragrance that spread throughout the entire Baiyun Ancient City.
The golden pill was extremely brilliant and dazzling, as if it was a small phoenix egg.
¡°Perfect pill. This is a perfect pill.¡±
¡°This is a supreme pill. I never thought that I would be able to see the legendary perfect pill with my very own eyes in this life.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Nirvana Pill that transcends all else. This is the Phoenix Nirvana Pill.¡±
¡°What kind of alchemy technique is this? He actually managed to refine the supreme pill. I take my hat off to him.¡±
All the elders on the main stage were astonished.
They were screaming in incredible shock.
Xu Luochen¡¯s Phoenix Nirvana Pill had indeed taken all of them aback.
Even Xu Luochen himself waspletely dumbstruck.
¡®Just with this?¡¯
¡®I managed to refine a pill?¡¯
Xu Luochen was truly a bit astonished.
He had put in a bunch of medicinal herbs randomly, and to his surprise, he had really refined the supreme pills.
¡®What is this?¡¯
¡®This is called the extreme Phoenix Nirvana pill refinement method.¡±
¡®I¡¯m truly a peerless alchemy master.¡¯
Xu Luochen was filled with tion.
In fact, the Phoenix Wing Immortal Furnace had an unparalleled ability.
It was turning decay into a miracle.
However, not all medicinal herbs could turn into pills.
One had to add a variety of different medicinal herbs, and if an ordinary furnace was used, only inferior pills could be refined.
Only then could the power of the pill furnace be activated.
Once the power was activated, it would result in a strange phenomenon of the Phoenix Nirvana and the pills refined would turn decay into mystical substances.
In other words, even if Ye Ping refined it ording to the rules, there would be no way to activate the power of the pill furnace.
One had to refine the most inferior pills to activate it.
Even if one added medicinal herbs at random, it would not work because the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace was a Dao artifact that could adjust on its own and the pills refined would not be inferior.
To put it bluntly, as long as one could refine pills that even the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace could not stand, they would be able to be reborn.
Xu Luochen activated the pill furnace by mistake.
That was the reason for the phenomena.
The golden pill was hovering in midair.
The city was full of the fragrance of the pill.
It was a Qi Condensation Pill but taking a single sniff of it would allow one¡¯s Dharmic powers to be enriched and the pill contained the power of Nirvana.
If cultivators consumed the pills, their constitution would be changed and metamorphosed like the Phoenix Nirvana.
All of a sudden, many alchemists couldn¡¯t help but stare at the pill with their eyes full of envy and greed.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen spoke up.
¡°Ye Ping, have you learned something?¡±
A voice sounded.
Ye Ping, who was on the main stage, slowly came back to his senses.
He looked at Xu Luochen and frantically said,
¡°Yes, Senior Brother, I understand what it is but I haven¡¯t learned how to do it.¡±
¡°But I¡¯ll definitely try to learn it seriously.¡±
He hadpletely understood what was going on.
However, he didn¡¯t know how to learn it.
¡°Okay, this pill is for you. Study it well.¡±
¡°Okay, since the pill has been formed, go back and get some rest.¡±
After being done with pretending to be impressive, Xu Luochen put away the pill furnace and turned around to leave.
He didn¡¯t want to continue pretending.
Most importantly, he had to figure out how he should answer when asked about how he had refined it.
Xu Luochen¡¯s friends were all rather upset.
¡®Great, you often ask us out for tea and tell us to rx but you secretly went for enrichment lessons?¡¯
Despite feeling upset, they seized the time and began refining pills.
Chapter 218: The Calamity of Qingzhou, Egg of the Gods
Chapter 218: The Cmity of Qingzhou, Egg of the Gods
Late at night, the alchemy assessment in Baiyun Ancient City had already ended.
The elders of Baiyun Ancient City set up a banquet and invited Ye Ping and Xu Luochen to stay for dinner.
However, Xu Luochen was not the least bit willing to stay here and wanted to hurry up and leave.
He waspletely aware that once he got to the banquet, the first thing that everyone would ask him would be how he had refined the golden pill.
Hence, given the current situation, Xu Luochen was naturally unwilling to stay behind.
After receiving the alchemist¡¯s decree, Xu Luochen left with Ye Ping overnight.
It was nighttime.
The sky was full of stars.
Xu Luochen and Ye Ping slowly walked towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
During the journey, Xu Luochen seemed extremely calm but the joy in his eyes could not be hidden.
He had finally gotten the alchemy decree.
He was finally a qualified alchemist too.
There were countless benefits to bing a qualified alchemist and he would receive respect everywhere he went.
Most importantly, he could finally go out and make some money.
He would not have to rely on the paltry wages given by the sect to make ends meet and live a miserable life.
Although the living standards in the sect had improved greatly ever since Ye Ping returned, being financially self-sufficient was still morefortable.
Xu Luochen remained silent throughout the journey.
Ye Ping, who was tagging along behind, was also thinking about other things.
Perhaps, he felt that it was too boring.
Xu Luochen took the initiative to break the silence and slowly spoke.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
As Xu Luochen spoke up, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but answer.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Second Senior Brother?¡±
Ye Ping asked with some curiosity.
¡°How long have you been in the sect?¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
¡°About half a year.¡±
Ye Ping counted carefully and realized that about half a year had passed since he joined the sect.
¡®Half a year?¡¯
Xu Luochen was somehow surprised to hear his answer because he always felt that Ye Ping had been in the sect for a few years.
He did not expect that Ye Ping had already arrived for half a year.
He looked at Ye Ping before looking at himself.
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
In half a year¡¯s time, Ye Ping¡¯s sword techniques improved tremendously and he developed unparalleled alchemy skills. His attainments in array formation were also top-notch. He could basically be considered a full-fledged cultivator.
The more terrifying thing was that it had only been half a year. God knows how terrifying Ye Ping¡¯s growth would be after three or five years.
He had been in the Qingyun Dao Sect for more than 20 years and had merely passed the alchemy assessment.
Comparison would really drive one to their grave.
Soon, Xu Luochen¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Ye Ping, there¡¯s something that I forgot to ask you about. Where are your parents?¡±
Xu Luochen asked about Ye Ping¡¯s parents.
¡°Parents?¡±
Speaking of this, Ye Ping could not help but shake his head. He did not know where his parents were.
For the past three years since he transmigrated, Ye Ping didn¡¯t know who his parents were. He had grown up as an orphan and knew that he was from the Jin Nation.
¡°Senior Brother, I was an orphan since I was a child so I don¡¯t know where my parents are.¡±
Ye Ping answered. He did not have much feelings for his parents. After all, they had never met each other and he had transmigrated too.
¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a pitiful person too.¡±
Xu Luochen sighed.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak up afterwards.
¡°Second Senior Brother, where are your parents?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Xu Luochen curiously.
¡°Dozens of years ago, there was a huge cmity in Qingzhou. It was allegedly the birth of a treasure that resulted in an intense battle between two powerhouses. There was a huge flood and countless people died because of it.¡±
¡°I ended up bing an orphan because of that cmity and Master adopted me.¡±
Xu Luochen never wanted to mention his past to others but he did today, perhaps because he was in a good mood.
However, he had now taken the initiative to inform Ye Ping of the truth of his birth.
¡°Senior Brother, your parents must still be alive. They just haven¡¯t found you yet, but I believe that one day, your father will definitely find you.¡±
Ye Ping saidfortingly.
As soon as he said that, Xu Luochen chuckled. He no longer cared about acknowledging his father. Anyway, he had never met him before and hence, he definitely didn¡¯t have feelings for him.
Just like that, both of them returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect speechlessly.
At the same time, in the Northern section of Qingzhou.
Under a certain abyss, a line of people appeared.
It was the Qingzhou Demon Abyss that was between Qingzhou and Lizhou. The Demon Abyss was rumored to be the ce where countless souls gathered during the Qingzhou cmity.
There was terrifying resentment in the Demon Abyss and even Golden Core realm cultivators would definitely not step into it.
At this moment, they were each holding an ancientmp and walking in the Demon Abyss.
There were four men and three women among the group of people, each of whom was handsome and suave. They had an extraordinary aura, especially the man who was taking the lead. He was wearing a starry robe where there was starlight surrounding it. He seemed extremely powerful while standing there.
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe, the demonic aura here is too intense. What kind of a ce is this?¡±
Someone spoke up softly and at the same time scanned the surroundings with a wary gaze.
¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, keep quiet.¡±
The man, who was called Xinghe, spoke up calmly with an ancientmp in hand, as if there was a divine power that was blocking the demonic aura.
Just like that, they finally saw arge door.
However, before they entered, the terrifying demonic aura seemed to have turned into a gale that started sweeping towards everyone.
In an instant, the ancientmp went out and it was pitch dark.
*sizzles*
However, in the next moment, the leader of the group raised his hand, and another ancientmp lit up. However, it was different because there was a golden Buddha floating in it, suppressing all the demons.
¡°Buddha Oil Lamp!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe, do you actually have such an item?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe is indeed worthy of being the most elite member of the Heavenly Supervisory. He actually has such a wonderful thing like the Buddha Oil Lamp.¡±
Everyone said excitedly.
The Buddha Oil Lamp was rumored to have been created using the oil of the Buddha when he passed away. It was said to contain infinite Buddhist powers, and if it was lit up, it could suppress all evil.
¡°Stop speaking for now.¡±
¡°This time, I came here to investigate the Qingzhou Demon Abyss. It probably won¡¯t be that simple.¡±
¡°You guys be careful. If you go inter, there will definitely be danger. Got it?¡±
Ye Xinghe told everyone to be carefulter, lest they encountered any danger.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Xinghe.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye.¡±
Everyone nodded.
He then took the lead and walked directly into it.
It was arge hall.
The interior seemed to be very dpidated and all of the buildings were damaged.
The Buddha Oil Lamp was extremely bright and it lit up the surroundings. Everyone carefully walked into the main hall.
Soon, they arrived at the central area.
¡°It¡¯s the altar.¡±
Someone pointed at the passage in the central area.
¡°There are bloodstains.¡±
¡°These bloodstains seem very different.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t go over, be careful.¡±
The crowd came to the central area and soon found an altar that was stained with blood. However, the bloodstains seemed strange.
Some people walked up and wanted to scrutinize it.
However, at the next moment, a few roars sounded.
Roar!
Roar!
In the quiet hall, there were several roars that filled the air, and five different figures appeared on the strange altar.
Green Dragon.
White Tiger.
Vermilion Bird.
ck Tortoise.
Qilin.
Those were the five sacred beasts.
The roars were very terrifying and everyone retreated. Apart from Ye Xinghe, the remaining six people were all injured, though their injuries were not severe.
They looked extremely shocked.
¡°Those are the five sacred beasts.¡±
¡°Why did the True Spirits of the five sacred beasts appear here?¡±
¡°Where is this damned ce? Why would the True Spirits of the five sacred beasts?¡±
¡°This ce is not to be belittled.¡±
They were discussing with looks of astonishment on their faces as they looked at everything in disbelief.
The five sacred beasts were the Green Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Qilin, which were the sacred beasts of the humans. They could also be called the Immortal Beasts.
Such things would happen once only in 10,000 years.
They were truly a supreme existence, and since ancient times, countless powerhouses could dream of gaining the recognition of the sacred beasts, but only a few people could.
¡°These bloodstains are the blood of sacred beasts.¡±
Ye Xinghe¡¯s voice sounded and he was frowning while staring at the altar. Immediately afterwards, he slowly told everyone that the bloodstains on the altar belonged to the sacred beasts.
¡°The blood of sacred beasts? How can there be the blood of sacred beasts here?¡±
¡°Could it be that the cmity of Qingzhou happened because someone discovered the blood of the sacred beasts here?¡±
¡°Wow, is the blood still useful?¡±
The people were still shocked because they knew what the blood of sacred beasts meant.
A drop of blood of the sacred beasts would allow one to evolve and even obtain the destiny of Heaven and Earth. Hence, they were naturally agitated.
¡°The blood of the True Spirits have already been drained and it is not very useful now. However, it can still be used for refining pills. You can collect it, but be careful.¡±
Ye Xinghe spoke as he walked towards the altar.
He carefully observed the altar.
As for the others, they quickly collected the blood of the sacred beasts, but the blood had already dried up and turned into blood powder. Hence, they had to collect it bit by bit.
Even so, everyone was overjoyed. After all, it was the blood of sacred beasts which were rare.
Ye Xinghe did not go to collect the blood of the sacred beasts. He could tell at a nce that the blood of the sacred beasts had already dried up and lost their true spirit. Hence, it was not very useful.
It was almost useless for him.
He carefully observed this altar.
The altar was very peculiar, and most importantly, he discovered that there was a stone egg in the altar that had already been broken. Ye Xinghe picked up a shattered piece of the egg and carefully observed it.
Five minutes passed.
Ye Xinghe finally guessed something.
¡°Everyone, we might have encountered a huge trouble.¡±
Ye Xinghe spoke. As his voice sounded, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
They had collected all the blood powder around the altar and now that they had heard what Ye Xinghe said, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe, what kind of trouble have we encountered?¡±
¡°A huge trouble? It¡¯s just a relic in Qingzhou. What secrets can there be?¡±
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Ye, it¡¯s only a Qingzhou relic and the difficulty of the mission given by the academy is only Grade A. What¡¯s so troublesome about it?¡±
They sounded extremely curious.
After all, the Qingzhou ruins did note from a known origin.
Legend had it that twenty years ago, the same treasure appeared in Qingzhou and it led to a brutal fight between two Essence Soul realm powerhouses. It even caused the spirit veins of Qingzhou to be destroyed and even led to a flood that caused living beings to be destroyed.
Such things had urred rather frequently in the past so it wasn¡¯t considered a huge event.
However, Ye Xinghe said that they had gotten into massive trouble so they were naturally curious.
¡°Everyone, more than twenty years ago, there was a cmity in Qingzhou that was caused by the birth of a treasure. I guess I already know what it is.¡±
Ye Xinghe¡¯s expression was extremely stern.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what are the treasures?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe, the treasure of Qingzhou has always been a mystery. Until now, no one knows what treasure they¡¯repeting for, how would you know?¡±
¡°It is recorded in the history of the Jin Nation that there was a treasure in Qingzhou that caused two Essence Soul realm cultivators to fight an intense battle. The treasure went missing but no one knows what it is. Senior Brother Xinghe, how do you know?¡±
Everyone asked Ye Xinghe curiously.
¡°It wasn¡¯t a treasure, it was a god of heaven and earth.¡±
Ye Xinghe shook his head and told everyone that the so-called treasure was a god of heaven and earth.
¡°God of heaven and earth?¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°A god born by heaven and earth?¡±
¡°Is there really such a thing?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, do you have any evidence?¡±
The crowd looked at Ye Xinghe and couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.
¡°You guyse over and look.¡±
¡°This stone egg is extremely old. It has a history of at least a few hundred years.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a god of heaven and earth in this stone egg.¡±
¡°But what destroyed it and its vitality?¡±
¡°This altar should be the Sacred Blood Summoning Spirit Array. Someone obtained this stone egg and tried to awaken the god in it.¡±
¡°They wanted to use the five sacred beasts to awaken the gods.¡±
¡°So, we are in big trouble.¡±
Ye Xinghe couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and say so.
¡°The eggs of the gods?¡±
¡°Sacred blood of the five beasts?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. The treasure of Qingzhou is actually a god that was born?¡±
¡°How exaggerated must the god born out of heaven and earth be?¡±
They were shocked.
The so-called god of heaven and earth was an existence born out of heaven and earth.
It was neither a human nor a ghost nor a demon but a god.
It had extremely terrifying growth potential.
It could be said that the god of heaven and earth was like Heaven¡¯s son, who was favored and would receive blessings in everything they did.
However, such a thing existed only in legends and almost no one had ever seen it before.
Besides, the god of heaven and earth could only be bred when the timing, ce, and people were right because it was too incredible.
It would not be able to be bred if any one of the conditions was not met.
That was also the reason that the crowd was shocked.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, even if it¡¯s really as you said, what does it have to do with us? After all, so many years have passed since that incident.¡±
Someone spoke up and they felt that even if it was really as Ye Xinghe said, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with them.
However, Ye Xinghe shook his head.
He took a deep breath.
¡°If it¡¯s just to recover the egg of a deity, it indeed has nothing to do with us.¡±
¡°Do you guys know what I¡¯m worried about?¡±
¡°This array formation disappeared about tens of thousands of years ago and it¡¯s the supreme array formation of the Supreme Demon hall.¡±
¡°This array formation can not only be used to summon spirits, it can also be used for reincarnation.¡±
¡°A god egg that is already rid of vitality will never breed a god.¡±
¡°So I guess that someone wants to inject a True Spirit into the stone egg so that a demigod spirit can be born.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Demon Dao powerhouse would definitely discover traces of our presence.¡±
¡°By then, he might kill us to silence us. We might just die without knowing how we did.¡±
Ye Xinghe voiced his guesses and doubts.
As soon as he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath in fear.
They might have unintentionally offended a peerless powerhouse by identally exposing his secret.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I don¡¯t think it should lead to something that terrible, right?¡±
¡°Yes, this matter happened more than twenty years ago and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we get discovered. Senior Brother, no one has evere to this ce in decades. I think you might be overly worried, Senior Brother.¡±
Everyone spoke up and tried their best tofort themselves.
After all, if they did what Ye Xinghe wanted them to do, they could all forget about living.
¡°Yes, maybe it¡¯s true that I¡¯m overthinking, but we still need to be cautious. Changming, Bailian, leave quickly and go back to the Heavenly Supervisory to tell the higher-ups about this.¡±
¡°The rest of you follow me and continue with the investigation.¡±
Ye Xinghe asked them to leave and hurry back to the Heavenly Supervisory.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, you guys take care, we¡¯ll get going first.¡±
The two of them spoke up and left quickly.
After they left, someone could not help but continue to ask.
¡°Senior Brother Xinghe, I know about the god of heaven and earth but I haven¡¯t heard about demigods.¡±
He asked Ye Xinghe with curiosity in his eyes.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that there is no such thing as a demigod in this world.¡±
¡°However, I read an ancient book, in which the concept of demigods was mentioned. It¡¯s said that the soul of a person who is about to die can be infused with the god egg that is already devoid of vitality, which can then be irrigated with the blood of the five sacred beasts.¡±
¡°The egg can then be buried in a certain spirit vein and over time, it might breed a demigod.¡±
Ye Xinghe knew that much only because he had read an ancient manual.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, is this demigod strong?¡±
Someone asked curiously.
¡°Of course it is. Gods are invincible, so demigods are definitely powerful. They are at least half as powerful as gods.¡±
Someone gave a straightforward answer.
However, Ye Xinghe shook his head.
¡°No.¡±
¡°It is written in the ancient books that if a demigod is born, it might not necessarily be powerful.¡±
¡°There are two possibilities. One is that it might be like an ordinary god and have all his wishes fulfilled by gaining help from Heaven in everything they do.¡±
¡°However, there is another possibility, that is, its luck is suppressed. Before the age of thirty, it would be the same as ordinary cultivators or even worse than them.¡±
¡°No matter what, it will be very ordinary and mediocre, but once it passes the age of thirty, it will erupt with unparalleled talent.¡±
¡°The first one¡¯s fine because there is at least still something to catch up to.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s the second type, it¡¯d be terrifying.¡±
¡°Once they pass the age of thirty, it will result in a true eruption and the training over three decades would allow one¡¯s Dao Heart to be stable.¡±
¡°However, no matter which one it is, it is probably stronger than us.¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
However, at this moment...
Two figures suddenly appeared outside the main hall.
They were Bailian and Changming.
No, there were three.
Chapter 219: My Child Is Either Extremely Lucky or Unlucky
Chapter 219: My Child Is Either Extremely Lucky or Unlucky
Outside the hall.
Three figures appeared.
Changming and Bailian both appeared.
¡°Changming, Bailian, why are you two back again? Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Xinghe tell you to go back?¡±
Someone asked curiously.
However, at this moment, Ye Xinghe appeared in front of them and extended his right hand in a bid to hint them to stay silent.
The reason being, there were more than two figures outside the main hall.
There were three.
Ye Xinghe and the others immediately kept quiet and stared at the space outside the main hall, seemingly rather nervous.
Changming and Bailian were shivering.
As soon as they walked out, they saw someone.
It was an old man.
At this moment, he was standing quietly outside the main hall like a ghost, making them feel flustered and uneasy.
¡°Senior!¡±
¡°We didn¡¯t intend to barge in, please forgive us, Senior.¡±
¡°We are the inspectors of the Heavenly Supervisory. My master is Ouyang Yuanxiu, please forgive us on his ount.¡±
Ye Xinghe revealed his master¡¯s identity.
He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say it, so he said it earlier to avoid causing any unnecessary misunderstanding.
¡°Hah!¡±
An indifferentughter filled the ears of Ye Xinghe and the rest, giving them the creeps.
The old man did not say anything but his voice made them feel somewhat scared.
¡°Senior, please forgive me. If you¡¯re not willing to let us know, we are willing to destroy our own memories.¡±
Ye Xinghe continued.
He was even willing to self-destruct his memories. All he wanted was for the old man to let him off.
However, the old man stood silently.
His hair was messy and unkempt.
He looked like he was about to slip into Qi Deviation from practicing heretical techniques. Some people seemed like they were neither human nor ghost but that was also the reason that they seemed terrifying.
The old man silently stood with a calm gaze in his eyes.
He did not have any killing intent or a cold gaze. Instead, his gaze was very calm.
However, the calmer he seemed, the more uneasy Ye Xinghe and the others felt.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
The old man spoke and slowly walked towards them before turning to look at Ye Xinghe.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous guys, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±
¡°Good. The Heavenly Supervisory has indeed recruited quite a few elite soldiers over the years.¡±
His words made everyone slightly more at ease.
¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±
Ye Xinghe did not rx at all. In fact, he got even more nervous.
If the other party didn¡¯t want to kill them, they probably had a hidden agenda, but no matter what, it was better than getting killed.
¡°Help me do something and I promise that I¡¯ll not only kill you but also give you a creation. How does that sound?¡±
His tone was extremely calm.
While he was speaking, he raised his arm and the phantoms of the five sacred beasts appeared.
It was the blood of the sacred beasts.
At this moment, even Ye Xinghe could not help but seem astonished, let alone the others.
The blood of five sacred beasts was rare and they didn¡¯t expect the old man in front of them to have such an item.
However, he wasn¡¯t in the least bit happy at all. Instead, his heart got heavier.
¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°If it is something that is against the Heavenly Supervisory, I won¡¯t do it even if I have to die.¡±
Ye Xinghe did not know what the elder wanted him to do, but he had a hunch that it was definitely not a trivial matter.
If it was a trivial matter, how could they possibly offer the blood of the sacred beasts as the reward?
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The old man shook his head again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any animosity against the Heavenly Dao nor will I make you do anything that goes against the Heavenly Supervisory.¡±
¡°I want you to help me find someone.¡±
The elder said.
¡®Find someone?¡¯
This time, everyone was curious because they really didn¡¯t know that the elder had looked for them only for the sake of finding a person.
Logically speaking, finding someone should be easy given the realm that he was in.
¡°Senior, who do you want us to find?¡±
Ye Xinghe asked.
However, the elder did not answer right away. Instead, he looked at the altar that was not far away.
¡°You should have guessed it, right?¡±
His words made Ye Xinghe silent.
The others did not understand what he meant but Ye Xinghe did.
¡°Senior, since you have the sacred blood, you must be the one who created this altar, right?¡±
¡°If I guessed correctly, you should be an elder of the Supreme Demon Hall, right?¡±
Ye Xinghe revealed his conjecture.
As soon as he said that, thetter nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stop keeping you in suspense.¡±
¡°It was about 1,400 years ago.¡±
¡°My wife became pregnant with my child. You guys should know that at my realm, it is almost impossible for me to have children.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I had too many enemies and they did not dare toe after me but they targeted my wife instead. For the sake of protecting my child, she would rather let herself fall.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, the Dao of my unborn fetus was hurt and he died in her womb.¡±
¡°In order to keep him alive, I injected his essence blood into the god egg and irrigated it with the blood of the five sacred beasts.¡±
The elder told his story.
Everyone stayed silent but they did not dare to resist. They simply listened patiently while gaining enlightenment. They also understood the cause and effect.
¡°Fortunately, everything has beenpleted and the egg has bred a new life.¡±
¡°However, just twenty-five years ago, my enemies came looking for me. They didn¡¯t know what I was doing so I left this ce, lest they discovered me.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, less than half a year after I left, my child was born and it led to some phenomena. Two fools appeared in Qingzhou and thought that it was some treasure.¡±
¡°They vied with each other for it and broke many mountain ranges. They even caused my child to disappear.¡±
At this point, the old man¡¯s gaze immediately turned bloodshot and his eyes were full of anger.
Ye Xinghe and the others shuddered in fear that came from within their hearts.
They were scared but they didn¡¯t dare to speak and could only listen quietly.
¡°What happened afterwards?¡±
After a while, Ye Xinghe waited until the old man had calmed down a little before asking the question.
¡°I came back and found that my child was missing. I wasn¡¯t even aware if it was a boy or a girl.¡±
¡°As for those two guys, I destroyed their sect and everyone died at my hands, but so what? My child is still missing.¡±
¡°What do you guys think of my approach?¡±
The old man exined everything in a calm tone.
He made it sound as if a massacre was an ordinary thing.
At the same time, he looked at Ye Xinghe and the others.
¡°These two should indeed die.¡±
¡°They got greedy for wealth, they did deserve to die.¡±
The rest of the people spoke up and answered the old man¡¯s question.
However, as soon as they did, the old man couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You orthodox cultivators are really hypocritical.¡±
Upon hearing his words, everyone immediately seemed awkward but there was nothing they could say or retort.
¡°Senior, do you want us to find your child?¡±
Ye Xinghe asked.
¡°Yes, with the invincible means of the Heavenly Supervisory, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to investigate.¡±
The old man nodded and answered Ye Xinghe¡¯s question.
However, Ye Xinghe was immediately a little curious.
¡°Senior, since you are a powerhouse of the Supreme Demon Hall, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to find someone. Why are you asking us for help?¡±
That was what Ye Xinghe was bewildered about.
Logically speaking, the Supreme Demon Hall was one of the strongest few forces of this world. Although there hadn¡¯t been many happening events in the Supreme Demon Hall in recent years, it was undeniably powerful.
Although it was inferior to the Heavenly Supervisory, it was not too far behind.
Shouldn¡¯t they be able to carry out investigations easily?
¡°No! No! No!¡±
The old man shook his head and answered.
¡°I was exactly like what you thought in the beginning, but unfortunately, they thought I was getting old and refused to listen or obey my orders.¡±
¡°You are a disciple of the Heavenly Supervisory. You should know that there seemed to be no changes in the Supreme Demon Hall, right?¡±
The old man said.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Xinghe nodded. In recent years, except for the sudden surge in the strength of the Fiendcelestial Cult, there hadn¡¯t been many happening events in the Supreme Demon Hall. The Heavenly Supervisory was very curious too but they couldn¡¯t find any news.
¡°Do you know why?¡±
The old man asked calmly.
Ye Xinghe was immediately stunned.
He understood the reason right away.
The old man did not answer in detail and instead looked at Ye Xinghe.
¡°You seem like a smart person. Apart from you, I don¡¯t want anyone else to find out about this. I¡¯ve been unbeatable all my life because I don¡¯t have any weaknesses. My child is my only weakness.¡±
¡°My child is the only person I care about. I want to find my child even if it means that I have to forgo the Immortal Ascension.¡±
¡°However, I don¡¯t want others to find out, else my child will never be safe.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the reason I looked for you. Do you understand?¡±
The old man had almost said everything that there was to say at this point.
The rest would be up to Ye Xinghe.
¡°But we heard it too.¡±
Ye Xinghe¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t help but interject.
However, in the next moment, the old man waved his hand and they immediately fell to the ground.
However, Ye Xinghe didn¡¯t get nervous. He could immediately sense that they had merely fainted and were not dead.
¡°I¡¯ve already erased their memories. Young man, are you willing to help me, a lonely man?¡±
The old man asked calmly while looking at Ye Xinghe.
¡°If it¡¯s just to find someone, I¡¯m naturally willing to.¡±
Ye Xinghe gave his answer.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll thank you first then. However, there are a few things that I have to make clear.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m being naggy.¡±
He said slowly before continuing immediately afterwards.
¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this matter. Not a single person is to find out.¡±
¡°I can guarantee that the Heavenly Supervisory won¡¯t be able to protect you, and they might even have to pay the price for this if you let your tongue slip. I¡¯ll make your friends and your loved ones feel what it¡¯s like to be in a living hell.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
The old man¡¯s voice was calm, but Ye Xinghe knew that he meant what he said.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Yes, one more thing, if you find my child, don¡¯t make a fuss about it yet. You just have to light up this treasure talisman and I will appear beside you.¡±
¡°Of course, if my child is harmed in the slightest, I¡¯ll do what I just said too. So, don¡¯t you have any improper thoughts.¡±
At this point, a drop of the blood of the five sacred beasts appeared in his hand.
In the next moment, it appeared in Ye Xinghe¡¯s hand.
¡°This is the deposit. If you find my child, I¡¯ll give you theplete thing. Such a thing is very valuable to you.¡±
The elder said.
He was rather generous too as he simply gave a drop of blood of the five sacred beasts to Ye Xinghe as a deposit.
¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±
Ye Xinghe was a little excited. The blood of the five sacred beasts was indeed very important to him because it was essential for the cultivation technique that he used.
¡°Okay, go.¡±
The old man nodded and then turned around to leave.
However, at this moment, Ye Xinghe couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to ask if your child has any special characteristics. If there are none, it¡¯d be difficult to find him. There are 70 million cultivators in Qingzhou and countless ordinary people. It¡¯s just like finding a needle in a haystack.¡±
Ye Xinghe asked.
After all, he needed some clues too.
If there were no clues at all, how could he find it?
If he searched one by one, he might never be able to find him in a thousand years.
¡°Special characteristics?¡±
The old man stayed silent for a while as he pondered carefully.
He then gave him an answer.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen this child before and I¡¯m indeed unclear what special characteristics there are.¡±
¡°However, my child was conceived from a divine egg, so he or she must have a unique characteristic.¡±
¡°My child should either be incredibly lucky or extremely unfortunate.¡±
The old man revealed the only characteristic.
His words made Ye Xinghe even more curious.
¡®Your child should either be incredibly lucky or extremely unfortunate?¡¯
¡®That seems... very strange.¡¯
¡°Okay, if you¡¯ve found my child, remember to contact me.¡±
The old man left after saying that.
He disappeared right on the spot.
Ye Xinghe was left standing alone on top of the altar.
After a long time, Ye Xinghe waved his hand and took those disciples away from that ce.
At the same time, within the territory of the northern state of Jin Nation.
In the depths of the mountain.
Chen Lingrou watched everything in bewilderment.
She had just parted ways with Lin Bei and Xue Zhuan.
After walking for a short while, she discovered a ruins and thought that there was some treasure there.
In the end, as soon as she entered, she discovered that there was a Teleportation Array in the ruins.
What made her feel even more confused was that as soon as she opened her eyes, she realized that she was in air.
Their didn¡¯t seem to be abandoned.
While Chen Lingrou was full of doubts...
At the next moment, a leopard with turquoise eyes appeared in front of her and walked towards the entrance of the nest.
¡°It¡¯s a Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard.¡±
Chen Lingrou froze right on the spot.
She could tell at a nce what kind of demonic beast it was.
It was an extremely rare demonic beast that was rumored to have been born from a Qilin and a leopard. It had the bloodline of the Qilin.
¡°Where exactly is this?¡±
¡®Why are there such demonic beasts?¡¯
Chen Lingrou stayed silent.
Chapter 220: Su Changyu Is Lost Again!
Chapter 220: Su Changyu Is Lost Again!
In the cave.
Chen Lingrou looked at the demonic beast, feeling rather dumbfounded.
¡®Did I get teleported to their of demonic beasts?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s outrageous?¡¯
Chen Lingrou felt that she was really unlucky.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard.
Such a demonic beast was hard toe by, and yet she managed to encounter it even though she hadn¡¯t even reached the Foundation Establishment realm.
¡®I¡¯m really... unlucky.¡¯
Chen Lingrou shuddered a little.
However, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard that entered their did not seem ferocious at all. Instead, it had a peculiar gaze.
It looked quite bizarre.
¡°Human?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard stared at Chen Lingrou and asked.
¡°Can youmunicate with humans?¡±
Chen Lingrou was rather shocked and looked at the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard with a bewildered gaze.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was speechless.
¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea... I¡¯m just curious about why a beast like you can speak.¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little nervous and obviously didn¡¯t state what she meant.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was speechless.
¡°No, no, no, I really didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just poor atmunicating my thoughts.¡±
Chen Lingrou was so flustered that she was on the verge of tears.
That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all, but whenever she spoke, the meaning of her words would change.
That made her feel extremely upset.
¡°Okay, I understand what you mean.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard had a male voice.
It slowly walked towards Chen Lingrou and said immediately afterwards, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, I¡¯m just a little curious as to why you¡¯re here.¡±
As the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard slowly approached, Chen Lingrou saw its full appearance.
It was a demonic beast with the body of a leopard and the head of a Qilin but it was wearing a fish scale-like armor on its body with Qilin horns on its head, and if not for the fact that it had a body of a leopard, it would really be a Qilin.
¡°Haaa~¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard yawned andid at the sidezily.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I just identally stepped onto a Teleportation Array and ended up here.¡±
¡°Where is this ce, Senior?¡±
Seeing that the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was not hostile towards her, Chen Lingrou immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Everything would be fine as long as it didn¡¯t kill her.
¡°This is the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard answered Chen Lingrou¡¯s question.
¡°Cloud Mist Mountain Range?¡±
¡°Is this the Northern State?¡±
Chen Lingrou came to a sudden realization. She had heard of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range where Su Changyu often got lost, so Chen Lingrou would study maps in her free time.
She had a good understanding of the geography of the entire Jin Nation.
However, Chen Lingrou¡¯s face was soon sullen.
The Cloud Mist Mountain Range was a famous demonic beast mountain range in Jin Nation. Hence, if she ended up there, she would encounter lots of demonic beasts all the time.
¡°Senior, can you send me away from this ce?¡± Chen Lingrou asked.
However, as soon as she said that, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard¡¯s gaze turned cold and it looked at Chen Lingrou.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m affable and can be persuaded easily?¡±
As soon as the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard spoke, the temperature in the cave seemed to have plunged greatly.
¡°Ah... this!¡±
¡°Senior, I don¡¯t mean that. I just think that if you help someone, you should go all the way. You¡¯re the descendant of the Qilin, an auspicious beast. You should be kindhearted, right?¡±
Chen Lingrou began to fabricate things.
However, her words were quite effective on the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard.
¡°You¡¯re quite good at talking but I won¡¯t help you. To be frank, you¡¯re really lucky to have ended up in myir after stepping onto the Teleportation Array.¡±
¡°If you had been teleported into their of other demonic beast kings, you might have already been silenced by now.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard seemed to be very cold and lofty. It was the demonic beast king of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
Being the descendant of the Qilin, it was naturally worthy of being called a demonic beast.
¡°Lucky?¡±
Chen Lingrou did not feel lucky and sat on the ground with a depressed look.
She was really at a loss for what to do.
The Cloud Mist Mountain Range was densely popted with demonic beasts, and rumor had it that there were Beast Kings, such as the one in front of her now.
It should at least be in the Golden Core realm.
She was a cultivator who was at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement realm. She would be courting death by going to that ce.
It was very quiet in the cave.
Some timeter, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard finally spoke up.
¡°You...¡±
Chen Lingrou looked at the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard with her eyes full of excitement.
¡°How long do you n to stay here?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard asked coldly and indifferently.
Chen Lingrou was speechless.
This time, she was at a loss for an answer.
However, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard took a deep breath.
¡°I can send you back but you have to help me with something in exchange. How does that sound?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was lying on the ground and stretching.
¡°Senior, tell me what it is. I¡¯ll help you even if you want me to do you ten favors.¡±
Chen Lingrou immediately perked up when she heard that there was a chance.
¡°Alright, do me ten favors then.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard nodded and agreed.
Chen Lingrou was speechless.
¡°Senior, I¡¯ll do you one favor.¡±
Hearing that there was an opportunity, Chen Lingrou instantly perked up.
¡°Okay, in about two weeks, a bunch of Heaven and Earth Spirit Herb will ripen. I¡¯m worried that someone might snatch it from me, so how about you help me collect it?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said.
However, Chen Lingrou was not a fool. Although the task sounded simple, why did he send her?
There was clearly something fishy about it.
¡°Senior, is it going to be dangerous?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked straightforwardly.
¡°It¡¯s naturally not going to be dangerous. Why would I send you, a Qi Refinement cultivator, if it¡¯s dangerous?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard nced at Chen Lingrou in disdain.
Thetter chuckled without saying anything.
Although Chen Lingrou was simple-minded, her Senior Brothers and even the Sect Leader had given her instructions before she left the mountain so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be that silly.
¡°Okay, let me tell you the truth. Once that Heaven and Earth Spirit Herb matures, the demonic beasts of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range will rush to snatch it, but don¡¯t worry, with me around, I¡¯d definitely make sure that they don¡¯t make it back alive.¡±
¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is a monkey that¡¯s extremely agile so I¡¯m scared that he might snatch it away. You just have to help me get that Heaven and Earth Spirit Herb.¡±
¡°How about I impart to you the Great Qilin Mystical Ability?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard offered all sorts of benefits in exchange for Chen Lingrou¡¯s help in obtaining the herb.
He promised to teach her the Great Qilin Mystical Ability.
¡°Great Qilin Mystical Ability? Senior, there are lots of such Dharmic Dao in our sect. Why don¡¯t you give me some Spirit Stones after I help you collect the spirit herb?¡±
Chen Lingrou understood that attractive promises were empty promises most of the time. The promise maker might even kill the person whom they made the promise to because they could not afford to take out the reward.
Hence, she thought that she might as well ask for some Spirit Stones so that they wouldn¡¯t fall out with each otherter on.
As for why she chose to decline...
Well, Chen Lingrou was just too timid.
If Ye Ping was around, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be scared, but unfortunately, she was now alone and terrified.
¡°Spirit Stones?¡±
¡°You¡¯re so ipetent.¡±
¡°No wonder you¡¯re still a Qi Refinement cultivator.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard looked at Chen Lingrou with its eyes full of disdain.
However, it eventually nodded and agreed.
After all, it didn¡¯tck Spirit Stones. Besides, it needed Chen Lingrou¡¯s help, so it treated that as an insurance.
¡°Okay, stay here and rest for half a month. After half a month, have a fight with me on a dark and windy night.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard nodded.
¡°Okay, King Turquoise, let me ask you, is the monkey you mentioned powerful?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked cautiously.
However, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was a little perturbed.
¡®King Turquoise?¡¯
¡®That sounds odd.¡¯
¡°No. But the monkey is very agile and white in color.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard shook its head.
¡°Really?¡±
Chen Lingrou was apprehensive. ¡®If the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard is wary of it, how can it not be strong?¡¯
¡°I can swear that that monkey is definitely not strong.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so scared of everything, trust you to have the cheek to call yourself a cultivator.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was a little annoyed.
Hearing the impatience and annoyance in the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard¡¯s tone, Chen Lingrou immediately stopped talking and smiled subserviently.
She couldn¡¯t help it. Since she was in hisir, she had no choice but to give in.
In the blink of an eye, seven days passed.
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Boom!
With the sound of a huge explosion, everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect couldn¡¯t help but frown.
In particr, Daoist Tai Hua.
He stood on the cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect and frowned, seemingly rather depressed.
Ever since Xu Luochen came back seven days ago, he had been refining pills all day long.
He had to create such a huge fuss when doing so.
However, there was nothing much to say about the ruckus he was causing.
However, he would often end up refining pills that were extremely ordinary.
Daoist Tai Hua had no choice but to be furious.
If he could refine good pills, he would have nothing to say.
If that went on, the Qingyun Dao Sect would either crumble or go up in mes.
On the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Xu Luochen was glum.
Since he refined the Phoenix Nirvana Elixir seven days ago, he hadn¡¯t refined any Spirit Pills yet.
All the pills he refined were inferior-grade, which was very much to his dismay.
When he wasn¡¯t serious, the pills he refined would be of extremely high quality.
Yet, when he was being serious, he couldn¡¯t refine good pills.
He was perplexed.
On the rear cliff.
In addition to Xu Luochen, Ye Ping was alsoprehending something.
He was now at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm and was about to step into the Golden Core realm.
Ye Ping was thinking about whether or not he should step into the Golden Core realm.
After all, he hadn¡¯t improved much.
However, just as Ye Ping was pondering whether to break through to the Golden Core realm, a figure appeared in front of him.
It was Lin Bei.
¡°Ye Ping, Ye Ping, hurry up.¡±
Lin Bei seemed extremely agitated, as if there was something important to do.
¡°Senior Brother Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious about why Lin Bei was looking for him.
¡°The Jin Nation Bazaar Convention is going to open in Chenzhou. I¡¯ll take you there to earn some good money. Come with me.¡±
Lin Bei was clearly extremely excited. He told Ye Ping that the Jin Nation Bazaar Convention was about to be held in Chenzhou.
¡°Jin Nation Bazaar Convention?¡±
Ye Ping was a little curious, but before he could say anything, Lin Bei stopped him.
¡°It¡¯s toote to exin, juste.¡±
After saying this, Lin Bei took Ye Ping away.
Soon, Ye Ping and Lin Bei left. Besides, what made Ye Ping shocked was that Xue Zhuan had tagged along.
They had prepared several bags and those who didn¡¯t know might think that they had picked up money.
The trio left the Qingyun Dao Sect.
On the front cliff.
Daoist Tai Hua nced at the three of them without saying much. His disciples going down the mountain was normal.
Looking at the three of them, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Changyu.
¡°It¡¯s been seven days, I think Changyu should have arrived at the Great Xia Dynasty, right?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if that Old Xuan will acknowledge Changyu.¡±
¡°Ah, I hope Changyu won¡¯t be dejected if he doesn¡¯t.¡±
¡°But if he does, what should they do?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua muttered, and as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the rear cliff of Qingyun.
That was where Xu Luochen was.
The person Daoist Tai Hua was most worried about in the entire Qingyun Dao Sect was not Su Changyu, nor was it Chen Lingrou.
Instead, it was Xu Luochen.
Yes, it was Xu Luochen.
More than twenty years ago, Daoist Tai Hua picked up Su Changyu during the flood.
However, two yearster, Daoist Tai Hua picked up Xu Luochen on a cliff.
To be honest, until now, Daoist Tai Hua was curious about how Xu Luochen ended up hanging off the cliff.
Besides, Xu Luochen was extremely unlucky.
Every time he went down the mountain alone, he was either cheated out of money or deceived by others. The worst encounter he had was being fooled into mining for half a year.
Later on, things got better when he went down the mountain with Su Changyu. He at least didn¡¯t get deceived by anyone.
If Su Changyu really reunited with his father, what would happen to Xu Luochen?
At the thought of this, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache.
¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to wait until Changyu returns.¡±
On the front cliff, Daoist Tai Hua had nothing to say.
At the same time, in the Great Qian dynasty.
In a certain mountain range, when Su Changyu saw a stone tablet in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but seem dumbfounded.
¡°Official passage of the Great Qian is 100 kilometers ahead.¡±
¡®Great Qian official passage?¡¯
¡®Is there such a ce in the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®The official passage of the Great Xia Dynasty is called the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
¡®How authoritative.¡¯
Su Changyu frowned.
Seven days ago, he teleported from the capital of Jin Nation to the capital of Great Xia Dynasty.
However, as soon as he came out, he found himself in a deserted city.
He thought there was a problem with the teleportation and reckoned that it must have deviated.
However, as he walked, he felt that something was off.
The words ¡®Great Qian Dynasty¡¯ were written everywhere he went.
To be honest, Su Changyu also doubted if he hade to the wrong ce at first.
However, after thinking about it, he thought it was unlikely.
After all, the Teleportation Array of the capital of Jin Nation couldn¡¯t possibly have gone wrong.
However, after several days of walking, he still did not see a single living person.
Forget it if he hadn¡¯t seen anyone.
More importantly, he seemed to have gotten lost.
It was... really off.
While Su Changyu was frowning and pondering...
All of a sudden, several figures spoke up.
¡°Go after the princess! Don¡¯t let the princess get away.¡±
¡°Catch the princess!¡±
¡°Whoever can capture the princess alive will be rewarded with a golden elixir.¡±
¡°Charge!¡±
The deafening roars filled the air.
In the next moment, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Su Changyu.
Chapter 221: This Person is My Master, Su Changyu Is Confused
Chapter 221: This Person is My Master, Su Changyu Is Confused
¡°Catch the princess alive and you¡¯ll be rewarded with a golden elixir.¡±
¡°Kill the princess and you¡¯ll be rewarded with a supreme-grade treasure.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let the princess escape.¡±
The deafening roars filled the air.
Before Su Changyu could snap back to his senses, a figure appeared in front of Su Changyu.
It was a beautiful woman who was wearing a green dress. She was really gorgeous, but at this moment, she looked extremely nervous and anxious.
¡°Your Excellency, please help me.¡±
As soon as the woman appeared and saw Su Changyu, her eyes were full of shock and surprise.
It was mostly because Su Changyu¡¯s looks were simply too stunning.
Looking at the woman in front of him and thinking of the noises that he had just heard, Su Changyu immediately understood what had happened.
He thought that the woman in front of him was probably some princess who was being assassinated.
ording to usual circumstances, he would definitely have to rescue her. They would then fall in love with each other and experience all sorts of trials and tribtions before their romance finally came to fruition.
Cheng Lingrou had told him about that storyline more than once.
However, the problem was that such a thing would definitely not happen to him.
Well, because he was an ascetic person.
Besides, with his cultivation level, Su Changyu definitely would not like her.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu moved to the side with a calm gaze and stopped looking at her.
¡°Your Excellency, I am the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty and this bunch of people are the disciples of the Heavenly Fiend Cult. If you save me, the Great Qian Dynasty would definitely thank you and reward you handsomely.¡±
The woman revealed her origin.
However, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡®How could the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty be chased by a heretical cult that¡¯s trying to kill her?¡¯
¡®Shouldn¡¯t an existence of her level be protected by countless powerhouses in her entourage when she goes out?¡¯
¡®Besides, why would the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty appear in the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®Oh right, where is the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
Su Changyu was full of doubts. It was not that he was poorly educated, but rather, he wasn¡¯t interested in such geographical knowledge.
Besides, Su Changyu belonged to the Qingyun Dao Sect and where was the Qingyun Dao Sect?
It was one of the 19 sects of Qingyun Mountains, one of the seven mountain ranges of the Baiyun Ancient City, which was one of the 108 ancient cities of Qingzhou. Qingzhou was one of the 33 states of Jin Nation.
There was obviously no need for Su Changyu to find out about the Great Qian Dynasty.
If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Ping, Su Changyu would have never gone out of Qingzhou before. Firstly, it was because he often got lost during his journey. Secondly, there was no need for him to leave Qingzhou.
Su Changyu was naturally curious when he heard that she was the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty because he couldn¡¯t imagine it at all.
The royal hierarchy was not something that a cultivator of his level had the right to understand.
After all, in the world of immortal cultivation, all knowledge was gained from ancient books or legends, and it was normal for Su Changyu not to understand anything, just like how Ye Ping didn¡¯t realize at all that he was in the world of immortal cultivation for the three years that he had spent studying.
However, no matter what the identity of the woman was and what trouble she was in, Su Changyu was determined not to bother.
Since it did not concern him, he would stay out of it.
He would never intervene in anything that did not concern him because he didn¡¯t want to get into unnecessary trouble.
Hence, at the thought of this, Su Changyu stayed silent and turned to the side. He looked extremely aloof and his bodynguage seemed to be telling her not to seek help from him because he didn¡¯t know her.
However, in the eyes of the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, Su Changyu was like a peerless Sword Immortal and his looks and aura were just like that of a peerless expert.
In fact, others would flee as fast as they could if they were being chased but Su Changyu actually stayed still.
Even when she said that she was the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, Su Changyu did not seem surprised at all.
She thought that he must be a peerless expert.
Although she did not know why Su Changyu was standing at the side, she knew that he would definitely be able to save her.
However, at this moment, hundreds of figures appeared.
They were all dressed in ck with a faint bloody aura around them. They were all heretical cultivators.
While they were standing there, Su Changyu made everyone¡¯s heart shudder.
When everyone appeared, they looked at Su Changyu immediately.
The initial agitation and zeal in his eyes immediately became calm.
Su Changyu¡¯s looks were really extraordinary.
Other experts would seem like ordinary people, but Su Changyu¡¯s vibe was just like that of a supreme expert.
Hence, everyone was scared.
They subconsciously thought that Su Changyu was an expert sent by the Great Qian Dynasty.
Sensing the hesitation of the Heavenly Fiend Cult disciples, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke up immediately.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve already lured that group of heretical cultivators here, so I will leave the rest to you.¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was quick-witted and hurriedly called Su Changyu her Master, making them feel like it was all just a scheme.
In an instant, the Heavenly Fiend Cult disciples had a change of expression.
To be honest, it was too easy for them tounch a sneak attack on the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, so much that they couldn¡¯t help but find it bizarre.
Now that they saw this scene, they instantly understood that they had been trapped.
Su Changyu waspletely dumbfounded.
¡°Master?¡±
¡®How did I be your Master?¡¯
¡®Girl, you¡¯re not being very ethical.¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t you messing with me?¡¯
Su Changyu wanted to exin but he realized that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.
He didn¡¯t know if it was because his ailment was acting up.
In the face of Su Changyu¡¯s silence, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was slightly relieved. She was worried that Su Changyu might refute.
However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to stay silent. It was no wonder that he was a supreme expert.
¡°Ninth Princess, you don¡¯t have to pretend and get up to so many tricks. When did you have a master? Why have we never heard of it?¡±
However, not all the Heavenly Fiend Cult disciples were fools. Someone stared at the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty and was certain that she was putting on an act.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled, this person is only a Qi Refinement cultivator. We can kill him easily with a single sneeze. The Ninth Princess is scaring us.¡±
¡°Yes, if he¡¯s really a supreme expert, he would have long been killed by us. Why would he be waiting for us here?¡±
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s getting up to so many tricks. Kill him if he dares to step forward. We¡¯ll catch the princess alive and be rewarded with a golden pill.¡±
The voices sounded. They weren¡¯t as stupid as to believe everything she said.
After all, Su Changyu did look like a peerless powerhouse, but the problem was that his realm could not be concealed and they could tell at a nce that he was a Qi Refinement cultivator.
Of course, there was a possibility that Su Changyu suppressed his realm.
That was also the reason that they did not dare to go forward and could only shout loudly to embolden themselves and give themselves more courage.
However, unfortunately, no one went forward to court their own deaths.
¡°How foolish and ignorant.¡±
However, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty sneered. She behaved out of the ordinary as she wasn¡¯t as nervous as she was previously and instead, she was full of confidence.
She stared at them, clearly full of contempt.
¡°Would a true powerhouse allow you to see through his realm?¡±
¡°No wonder the Heavenly Fiend Cult has failed to make a name for itself in the Great Qian Dynasty. Turns out you¡¯re all just a bunch of fools.¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was extremely confident and conceited.
It was not that she was too immersed in acting, but rather, she believed that Su Changyu was an expert and was just cold and aloof.
Although Su Changyu did not take the initiative to help her, he did not turn her down either. That proved that he would still help her.
Indeed, after she said that, everyone was even more cautious.
They looked at each other, clearly at a loss for what to do.
They did not dare to go forth.
They did not dare to retreat either.
However, at this moment, everyone took a step forward and pointed at Su Changyu.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be deceived. This person¡¯s clothes are not that of the Great Qian Dynasty at all. It¡¯s the design of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not the master of the Ninth Princess, he should just be a passerby.¡±
The person had a sharp sense of observation and he could tell at a nce that Su Changyu¡¯s clothes were not that of the Great Qian Dynasty.
As soon as he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
Besides, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
¡®Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know her, I really don¡¯t.¡¯
¡°What a joke, can¡¯t my master be from the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty continued. She knew that her hope of escape today was to use Su Changyu to deter the cultists.
¡°You¡¯re panicking!¡±
However, the man who pointed out Su Changyu¡¯s clothes took a step forward and said confidently.
As soon as he said that, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was obviously a little flustered.
¡°I really did not guess wrongly. Everyone says that the royal princes and princesses are all loafers who only know to have fun. I never thought that you would be so intelligent, Ninth Princess.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, your good luck is about to end here.¡±
He was the leader of the Heavenly Fiend Cult.
Although he was masked, the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.
In the beginning, they thought that Su Changyu was going to interfere with their ns, but to their surprise, Su Changyu was just a passerby.
In that case, they were naturally overjoyed.
¡°Lord, what do we do about this person? Should we kill him?¡±
While they were being overjoyed, someone suddenly spoke up and looked at Su Changyu.
However, as soon as he said that, all the cultists had a change of expression, especially the leader who was now frowning.
After hearing that, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but panic.
¡®You guys are trying to catch the Ninth Princess, why are you getting me involved?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m just here to look for my rtives. I¡¯m really just passing by, I really don¡¯t know this Ninth Princess.¡¯
Su Changyu was simply dejected.
However, the leader of the cult actually suddenly attacked and pped him.
¡°Unbridled!¡±
His gaze was full of a murderous intent. He then bowed to Su Changyu.
¡°Senior, please simmer down. We know that you¡¯re just passing by and that you don¡¯t want to get involved. My subordinate really doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Please forgive me.¡±
The leader of the Heavenly Fiend Cult looked at Su Changyu and said seriously.
He did not know whether Su Changyu was pretending or not.
However, the main point was that regardless of whether Su Changyu was pretending or not, their target was the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, not Su Changyu.
Hence, they did not want to cause any trouble. Regardless of whether Su Changyu was pretending or not, they just wouldn¡¯t offend him.
Hence, when his subordinate said that, he naturally had to p him, lest he angered Su Changyu.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
¡®They¡¯re really particr.¡¯
However, Su Changyu felt that he had to answer. Otherwise, it would seem really awkward.
Thinking of this, Su Changyu tried his best to calm down.
He then couldn¡¯t help but make a remark.
¡°A bunch of scums.¡±
His voice wasn¡¯t loud but everyone heard him.
Everyone was astonished.
It was extremely awkward.
In particr, the cultivators of the Heavenly Fiend Cult.
However, they genuinely did not know what to say.
The Ninth Princess was the happiest.
She thought that it was going to be over for her but she didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Fiend Cult to seek their own death.
How could she not be happy?
However, the person who was the most upset... was definitely Su Changyu.
He knew that he was acting up again.
However, Su Changyu was furious this time.
He usually didn¡¯t feel that upset. Even when he acted up in the ruins, he could bear with it.
After all, the powerhouse in the ruins was only an incarnation of the spiritual body who did not care about him at all.
But why did he act up now?
Su Changyu was furious.
¡®I pretend to be impressive regardless of the time and ce¡¯
He liked boasting, but he really didn¡¯t want to do so now because his life was at stake.
At this moment, Su Changyu was infuriated and he wished he could p himself.
Fortunately, his words made the Heavenly Fiend Cult disciples too scared to act presumptuously.
After all, he was clearly a powerhouse since he still dared to say that at this time. Otherwise, who would dare to brag?
If anyone was still bragging now, they must be crazy.
¡°Senior, this matter is indeed my subordinate talking nonsense. If it¡¯s making you ufortable, I¡¯m willing to appease you by beheading him. How does that sound?¡±
He continued, not wanting to create more trouble.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t say a single word and was merely looking at the bunch of Heavenly Fiend Cult disciples calmly.
Thetter was shocked by his gaze.
They were at a loss for what to do.
They definitely couldn¡¯t hit him.
They thought that Su Changyu¡¯s confidence definitely wasn¡¯t just a facade.
¡°Senior, the Heavenly Fiend Cult is not something to be messed with. The Ninth Princess of the Heavenly Fiend Cult is not rted to you, she might cause more trouble for you if you intervene.¡±
The other party said earnestly.
He persuaded Su Changyu not to create more trouble.
However, Su Changyu could no longer control himself, especially after hearing his threatening tone.
In an instant, not only could Su Changyu not even control his speech, but he even lost control of his body.
ng!
With some light, the Frosty White Immortal Sword appeared.
In an instant, the surrounding temperature plunged.
Everyone felt a chilliness in their hearts.
It made them feel as if they hadnded in an ice cer.
¡°Supreme Sword Immortal!¡±
¡°This is a supreme Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°He really is a peerless expert.¡±
Sss!
The disciples of the Heavenly Fiend Cult couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.
To be honest, before Su Changyu took out his sword, everyone thought that he was still just pretending.
But when Su Changyu pulled it out, they were flustered.
However, before Su Changyu attacked...
In an instant, an invincible sword aura appeared.
The disciples of the Heavenly Fiend Cult had died there.
Su Changyu was confused.
He hadn¡¯t attacked yet.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
However, in the next moment, he heard an extremely loud voice.
¡°Protect the princess!¡±
¡°Princess, I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡±
Chapter 222: I’m Li Changqing, My Master is Gu Jianxian!
Chapter 222: I¡¯m Li Changqing, My Master is Gu Jianxian!
Someone hollered.
Su Changyu and the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty were both stunned.
Hundreds of Heavenly Fiend Cult died under the Sword Qi.
Clearly, a true powerhouse had appeared.
Su Changyu, in particr, couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief after he saw that.
Fortunately, a savior came at this moment. Otherwise, he might die.
However, at this moment, the figure who appeared was a man in his twenties who was carrying an ancient sword. He slowly appeared in front of Su Changyu and the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty.
The man was handsome and he was d in a faint golden robe, looking extremely extraordinary in front of the both of them.
¡°Your Highness, please forgive me for beingte to your rescue.¡±
As soon as the man appeared, he went straight to the Ninth Princess. He seemed rather aloof as he bowed to the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°Brother Changqing, why are you here?¡±
After the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty saw who the figure was, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
She was very curious about why he appeared there.
¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has already found out that you left the pce and he sent me to protect you in secret.¡±
¡°However, I identally fell into the trapid by someone who tried to steer me away, but fortunately, you¡¯re safe and sound. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to report to His Majesty.¡±
¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±
The man named Changqing spoke in a slow tone. Although he was apologizing, his attitude wasposed.
At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but size Su Changyu up with some shock in his gaze. However, he was mainly shocked by Su Changyu¡¯s sword and not his appearance.
¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you for rescuing me. Otherwise, God knows what might happen to me.¡±
¡°Do you mean to say that my father found out long ago that I left the pce?¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty first answered Changqing¡¯s question, but the next moment, she looked surprised.
¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is very resourceful, so it¡¯s impossible that he wouldn¡¯t know of your departure from the pce.¡±
¡°He had merely turned a blind eye to it because he also thinks that you¡¯ve been in low spiritstely.¡±
¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect you to end up getting targeted by the Heavenly Fiend Cult during your trip out of the pce this time. I reckon there should be a snitch in the pce. Otherwise, there will be countless troubles.¡±
Li Changqing said so.
However, after saying that, he turned around to look at Su Changyu.
¡°Thank you for your help, Senior. I don¡¯t know how else to repay your kindness, here¡¯s a piece of Seven-Star Ancient Jade, I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±
Li Changqing looked at Su Changyu calmly. Although he was thanking him, his tone seemed distant.
It seemed that Li Changqing did not have a good impression of Su Changyu, nor was he friendly to him.
However, he wasn¡¯t hostile towards him.
Su Changyu nced at Li Changqing. He was not only ascetic, he was also not that interested in such treasures.
The main reason was that Su Changyu was not knowledgeable enough about treasures to know the value of that piece of Seven-Star Ancient Jade. If he was given some clothing or Spirit Stones, he might have epted it.
Besides, he felt that it would be inappropriate to ept a reward despite not having done anything.
Hence, he remained silent without answering Li Changqing.
¡°Brother Changqing, don¡¯t be rude.¡±
Seeing that Su Changyu was not saying anything, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty subconsciously thought that Su Changyu was peeved.
After all, he was a supreme expert. The Seven-Star Ancient Jade was considered insignificant to him.
¡°Your Highness, be careful of these strangers who are of unknown origins.¡±
¡°Besides, he¡¯s wearing the royal robe of the Great Xia Dynasty. I¡¯ve never heard any news of a royal of the Great Xia Dynasty arriving in the Great Qian Dynasty.¡±
¡°Moreover, the Great Qian Dynasty and the Great Xia Dynasty are not allies either. I¡¯m not trying to project my shorings on others, but it is possible that this person was the one who sent the Heavenly Fiend Cult and put on an act with them to infiltrate the Great Qian Dynasty.¡±
Li Changqing did not look at Su Changyu but his tone was doubtful.
Indeed, ordinary people might not be able to identify the robe that Su Changyu was wearing, but Li Changqing could tell at a nce that it was the royal clothing of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®Why would a royal of the Great Xia Dynasty appear here in the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
Besides, how could he be so lucky as to suddenly appear there and coincidentally rescue the Ninth Princess?
That was indeed very suspicious.
After Su Changyu heard those words, he couldn¡¯t help but be full of curiosity.
¡®The clothes that I¡¯m wearing are the royal attire of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®Who is Old Xuan? He actually managed to get the royal clothing. He should be very rich, huh?¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t intend to answer Li Changqing¡¯s questions because there was no point in answering. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was supposed to go to the Great Xia Dynasty but ended up here for some reason.
Who would believe that?
Besides, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®Is this the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
¡®Besides, where is the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
It took Su Changyu a long time to realize where he was.
He was rather astonished but his expression was calm.
Although Su Changyu was not familiar with the geographical location of the nations, he could naturally answer some issues at this point.
Since it was a dynasty, it clearly wasn¡¯t among the Ten Nations. Regardless of how clueless Su Changyu was about geography, he knew that there were five dynasties in this world, though he couldn¡¯t name all of them.
Knowing that he seemed to have left the nation, Su Changyu froze right on the spot.
He was deep in thought.
¡®I meant to take a trip within the country, how did I end up on a foreignnd?¡¯
¡®Does the Great Qian Dynasty ept the currency of the Great Xia Dynasty? That¡¯s really troubling.¡¯
¡°Li Changqing, you are being overboard!¡±
However, at this very moment, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty flew into a rage. She had never been angry at Li Changqing before. He too had quite a privileged status as the son of a marquis of the Great Qian Dynasty.
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was usually very courteous towards him. Besides, Li Changqing was proficient in literature and martial arts, and he was set to seed his father¡¯s position as a marquis in the future. Hence, everyone was quite polite to him.
Even though Li Changqing was not good at talking and he had an indifferent personality, the princess would still choose not to embarrass him.
However, at this moment, she could no longer tolerate it.
Su Changyu was her savior and she could tell that he was a supreme expert.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu was the mastermind or not, he was powerful and they would be in greater danger if he lost his temper.
Hence, regardless of what intentions Su Changyu had, she definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend him at this point.
Furthermore, the most important point was that she did not believe that Su Changyu was really like what Li Changqing had made him out to be.
After all, Su Changyu was incredibly handsome and valiant. He was obviously a supreme Sword Immortal, so how could he be a heretic?
Combining the above points, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty flew into a rage and chided Li Changqing, telling him to stop babbling such nonsense.
¡°I¡¯m just concerned about your safety, Your Highness.¡±
However, Li Changqing did not continue to say anything else. Instead, his expression remained calm and he was obviously bent on standing firm to his thoughts.
His attitude made the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty furious and helpless.
At that moment, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at Su Changyu and said, ¡°Senior, please forgive me. This person is Li Changqing, the son of Marquis Changye of the Great Qian Dynasty. His master is Gu Jianxian, so he¡¯s rather straightforward and blunt with his words but he has kind intentions. Senior, please don¡¯t me him.¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was a smart person too. She immediately revealed Li Changqing¡¯s family background and the identity of his father to Su Changyu.
In case Su Changyu had ill intentions, the fact that Li Changqing¡¯s master was Gu Jianxian should be enough to deter him.
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was keeping her eyes fixed on Su Changyu.
In particr, when she said the words ¡°Gu Jianxian¡±, she became more and more serious, afraid to miss the slightest change in Su Changyu¡¯s expression.
However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to remainposed and unsurprised despite hearing Gu Jianxian¡¯s name.
His calmness was extraordinary and hisposure was the reason that the princess of the Great Qian Dynasty felt that he was incredibly extraordinary.
In fact, Gu Jianxian¡¯s name didn¡¯t ring a bell to Su Changyu at all.
¡®Who is Gu Jianxian? Is he very strong? Is he as powerful as I am?¡¯
Su Changyu thought in his heart.
However, Li Changqing suddenly interjected.
¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t babble about that. I¡¯m not under the tutge of Senior Gu Jianxian, I just got the chance to meet him once. Senior Gu felt that I had great aptitude and taught me a few moves.¡±
¡°However, Senior Gu had indeed mentioned that as long as I reached the first level of the Supreme Sword Dao before I turned thirty, I could be his in-name disciple.¡±
Li Changqing reminded the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty that he was not Gu Jianxian¡¯s disciple.
Although he sounded modest, he somehow seemed like he was bragging. Especially after seeing Li Changqing¡¯s arrogant gaze, it was even more certain that he was bragging.
After hearing Li Changqing¡¯s words, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but sigh secretly.
However, Li Changqing continued to speak at this moment.
¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte and we¡¯re still in danger. Let¡¯s stop wasting time here and go to the Heavenly Star City instead. it¡¯s much safer there.¡±
Li Changqing did not want to continue wasting time there. Hence, he suggested that they leave.
¡°Alright.¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty also understood the current situation, but she still looked at Su Changyu and said,
¡°Senior, thank you for saving me this time but I really don¡¯t know how I should thank you. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe to the pce for a stay?¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty invited Su Changyu to stay in the Great Qian Dynasty Pce for a while.
However, she was just being polite. After all, Su Changyu was a peerless expert who probably wouldn¡¯t think that a pce was a big deal.
However, to her surprise, Su Changyu agreed.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu agreed right away. He was not greedy for a luxurious life, but rather, he was lost.
If he didn¡¯t agree, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t know the way out to the nearby ancient cities. Besides, he wanted to return to the Great Xia Dynasty, but there were no Teleportation Arrays that would lead to other dynasties in ordinary ancient cities.
There were only such Teleportation Arrays in the capitals of various nations. Besides, they were extremely troublesome too.
The person in front of him was the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, so she could naturally give him some help.
All Su Changyu thought about now was going home.
However, after Su Changyu answered, Li Changqing¡¯s expression changed.
He was suspecting Su Changyu in the first ce and now that Su Changyu agreed to go to the pce, it was naturally as he had guessed.
However, before Li Changqing could say anything, the Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty seemed ted.
¡°Great, since you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go ahead together, Senior.¡±
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty was full of excitement. She was 21 years old, which was considered extremely young in the world of immortal cultivation. However, being a woman, she naturally had feelings.
Since the first time she saw Su Changyu, the Ninth Princess had a favorable impression of Su Changyu.
After interacting with him more and more, she began to take a liking to him, which was the reason why she reprimanded Li Changqing when he voiced his conjecture.
That was also the reason that Li Changqing felt somewhat disgruntled because he could sense something.
However, in the end, he still didn¡¯t say anything.
No matter what, the most important thing to do at hand was to let the princess return to the Great Qian Dynasty safely.
At the same time.
The Great Xia Dynasty.
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated in the hall, seemingly thinking about something.
However, at this moment, a figure walked over and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but look up.
It was Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Xuanji.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately stood up and looked at Taishang Xuanji agitatedly.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±
Taishang Xuanji walked over and then knelt down on the ground to kowtow to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty as a form of greeting.
¡°Spare the formalities. How are things going?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty seemed to be full of expectations as he looked at Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Your Majesty, I have already sent my servant to deliver the things to Changyu.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said.
¡°Does Changyu like them? Does he think the colors look good? Did he think that the clothescked variety? Or did he think that they¡¯re not refined enough? Do they fit him well?¡±
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was bombarding Taishang Xuanji with all sorts of questions like a chatterbox.
¡°Your Majesty, I heard from my servant that Changyu is extremely fond of those clothes, but...¡±
The first half of Taishang Xuanji¡¯s answer made the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ted but thetter half made his heart sink.
¡°What? Xuanji, are you keeping me in suspense too? Quick, tell me.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said with a frown.
¡°Your Majesty, I heard my servant say that when he delivered it at first, Changyu told him to go home. He also asked lots of questions about whether I had an illegitimate son or not.¡±
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s words were vague and it looked like he was intentionally hiding things. However, that was exactly what his servant had said to him.
Moreover, the words ¡®illegitimate son¡¯ gave the emperor of the Great Xia dynasty the feeling that something was amiss.
¡°What¡¯s the point of asking that question?¡±
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty seemed a little nervous.
Chapter 223: I Didn’t Expect Ye Ping To Be The Tenth Prince
Chapter 223: I Didn¡¯t Expect Ye Ping To Be The Tenth Prince
The Great Xia Dynasty.
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty seemed to be a little silent after hearing what Taishang Xuanji said.
ording to what Taishang Xuanji meant, Su Changyu seemed to have already guessed something. He reckoned that he was his son.
At the thought of this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was both guilty and upset.
¡°What happened afterwards?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked.
¡°What happened afterwards? I sent one of my servants to ask around. He said that Changyu ising to the capital.¡±
Taishang Xuanji suggested.
His words further confirmed the suspicion that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had.
However, when he learned that Su Changyu wasing to the capital, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited.
¡°Changyu ising to the capital?¡±
¡°What is heing to the capital for?¡±
¡°How many people are with him?¡±
¡°Is heing alone?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked several questions in a row, which was beyond Taishang Xuanji¡¯s knowledge. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was losing hisposure because of how anxious he was.
That was not the reaction that an emperor should be having.
If it were someone else, he might not be able to understand the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, but Taishang Xuanji could understand.
After all, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s most beloved woman was the Tenth Prince¡¯s biological mother. Besides, the Tenth Prince was quite pitiful too.
After all, a prince should have been born to enjoy a luxurious life, but he ended up being stranded among the people like an orphan.
Not only was he treated with disdain, but he also lived in harsh conditions and had to work everyday. Which father in the world could bear with that? Which father in the world wouldn¡¯t feel guilty?
In Taishang Xuanji¡¯s opinion, the reason that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty doted on Su Changyu so much was because of the guilt he felt towards the Tenth Prince¡¯s mother.
However, he also understood very well that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would not rece the Crown Prince just because of this.
That was the reason he taught the Crown Prince not to act rashly. The throne still belonged to Xia Qian for now, but if he acted brazenly without restraint, it might be hard to say.
¡°Your Majesty, Changyu is indeeding to the capital.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m guessing that he just wants closure. After all, even if you want to conceal this matter, I¡¯m afraid Changyu won¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°I heard from my servant that he¡¯s here alone.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said.
¡°He came alone? Will he encounter any danger then?¡±
¡°Is the security tight in Jin Nation?¡±
¡°Will someone harbor ill intentions and plot against him? Xuanji, why didn¡¯t you send anyone to protect him in secret?¡±
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard that Su Changyu hade alone, he immediately couldn¡¯t help but holler at Taishang Xuanji.
He thought that Taishang Xuanji was too ipetent and had failed in his duties.
Taishang Xuanji was a little dumbfounded.
¡®How can you me me?¡¯
¡®How can you me me for this?¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t know that Su Changyu ising to see you.¡¯
¡®Besides, will he encounter any danger when hees to the capital alone?¡¯
¡®When the Crown Prince wanted to take some generals with him to the frontier, you refused to let him do so and now that Su Changyu ising, you want to protect him?¡¯
¡®Your Majesty, you¡¯re really biased.¡¯
The bewildered Taishang Xuanji dared not say a single word and had no choice but to hang his head low.
¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I have failed to do a good job.¡±
Taishang Xuanji lowered his head and said so.
He couldn¡¯t help it because he was the subject of the emperor. If the emperor wanted him dead, there was nothing he could do. The emperor would never be wrong.
¡°Hmph, Xuanji, you are really getting old. You didn¡¯t even think of that. Hurry up and send people to escort Changyu.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was indeed somewhat angry as Taishang Xuanji could tell.
He didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly excused himself.
After Taishang Xuanji left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but smile and mutter.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect my son to have guessed his identity so quickly. What a bright boy.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was overjoyed.
However, at this moment...
In the Crown Prince¡¯s hall.
During this period of time, the Crown Prince had indeed been greatly restrained. He was sitting alone in the hall without moving, looking very much at peace.
However, at this moment, in the middle of the great hall.
A figure appeared in front of the Crown Prince.
He knelt before Xia Qian, looking extremely respectful.
¡°Your Highness, the matter has been settled. ording to some insider news, His Majesty had indeed passed through the Baiyun Ancient City some days ago, and he ended up going to somewhere called Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
The other party knelt on the ground and said so.
¡°Qingyun Dao Sect? Why does it sound familiar?¡±
Xia Qian frowned slightly. He was seated and reading the calligraphy in front of him.
¡°Your Highness, the Qingyun Dao Sect is only a sect that has recently been promoted to the third rank. However, they produced impressive talent.¡±
The other party replied.
¡°Who¡¯s that impressive talent?¡±
Xia Qian asked curiously.
¡°Your Highness, that person¡¯s name is Ye Ping. He¡¯s a student of the Jin Academy, and this time, he even came in first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. He even became a great Confucian of heaven and earth by writing a supreme essay.¡±
¡°However, Ye Ping somehow chose not to enter the Ten Nations Academy despite having clinched first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament. Instead, he went back to his sect. The timing happens to be the time that His Majesty went to Baiyun Ancient City.¡±
As soon as he said that, Xia Qian¡¯s gaze became menacing.
¡°Ye Ping? It¡¯s actually him?¡±
¡®He clinched the first ce in the Ten Nations Grand Tournament, wrote a supreme essay, and became a great Confucian of heaven and earth. Yet, he didn¡¯t join the Ten Nations Academy?¡¯
¡®There¡¯s obviously something wrong with this.¡¯
¡®He ran into the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty as soon as he returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®Father has obviously found the Tenth Prince a long time ago.¡¯
Besides, to his surprise, he actually knew the Tenth Prince and even tried to poach Ye Ping.
¡®This is really... ridiculous.¡¯
¡°Go check up on Ye Ping. I want the information about him within an hour¡¯s time.¡±
Xia Qian told them to investigate Ye Ping.
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter disappeared right on the spot.
An hourter, some information indeed appeared in front of him.
Xia Qian looked carefully at the information, which was obtained not only through the powerful intelligence agencies of the Great Xia Dynasty, but also some of the power of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion.
However, Xia Qian did a good job at keeping it a secret. He did not recruit people using his personal name and instead got his subordinate to send their subordinate to do it.
Even if others discovered that it was him, he would at most mention the matter of the non-poisonous pill.
Although Taishang Xuanji told him not to continue to participate in this matter, how could he not?
He would never forget everything that happened on the day that the Tenth Prince was born.
All these years, he had been diligent, and regardless of how his father reprimanded him, he had noints.
The reason being he knew that his father was doing it for his own good and wanted to raise him to be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, at this moment, Xia Qian felt that things were not that simple.
His father had always been thinking about the Tenth Prince.
If he had learned of this matter ten or twenty years ago, Xia Qian would have nothing to say.
However, things are different now.
He had worked hard for decades and was about to seed the throne very soon.
Who could ept the sudden appearance of the Tenth Prince if they were in his ce?
Who could stand it?
He was indignant.
He really was.
Xia Qian scrutinized the information on the table.
Fifteen minutester, Xia Qian fellpletely silent.
Most of the information about Ye Ping was recorded on it.
At the mere age of 24 years old, he had the ability to suppress the elites of the Ten Nations and even write a supreme essay.
He was obviously the Tenth Prince.
Rumor had it that the Tenth Prince had unparalleled luck and could bring about endless fortune to the Great Xia Dynasty.
Of course he would be able to suppress the elites of the Ten Nations at the age of 24 years old.
Thinking about what happened before, Xia Qian couldn¡¯t help but smile at that moment.
He smiled.
¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to have hidden this.¡±
At this moment, Xia Qian was already sure that Ye Ping was the legendary Tenth Prince.
Not only was he the Tenth Prince, but he also had unparalleled aptitude and luck.
Even he was a little inferior to Ye Ping.
¡®If Ye Ping isn¡¯t the Tenth Prince, why would he choose not to go to the Ten Nations Academy despite having trumped the elites of the Ten Nations?¡¯
¡®Why did he insist on returning to the sect? It¡¯s obviously because Father doesn¡¯t want Ye Ping¡¯s identity to continue being exposed.¡¯
¡®Besides, why did Ye Ping run into Father as soon as he returned to the sect?¡¯
¡®Clearly, the two of them met long ago and everyone is just kept in the dark.¡¯
¡®Uncle obviously knew about this, but he chose not to tell me because he¡¯s scared that I might do something I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯
At the thought of this, Xia Qian couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.
Immediately afterwards, he could not help but fall into deep thought.
He did not say anything. The person who came to report dared not say anything either.
He could only wait quietly.
After a long while, Xia Qian spoke up.
¡°Make a trip to the Qingyun Dao Sect and ambush nearby. Find out everything about their sect and the origin of each and every member. Do you understand?¡±
After saying that, Xia Qian fell silent.
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter dared not ask any more questions, nor did he want to ask anything more. Hence, he turned around and left.
After he left, Xia Qian fell into deep thought.
He knew that his father favored the Tenth Prince. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have concealed the Tenth Prince¡¯s identity.
It was because his father was scared that the Tenth Prince would be assassinated once his identity was exposed.
Hence, the Tenth Prince was his father¡¯s weakness.
He was extremely clear about it.
If the Tenth Prince did not die, he would never be able to sit firmly on his throne.
Although his uncle, Taishang Xuanji, had said a lot of things, there was only one sentence of his that Xia Qian kept thinking about.
¡°I will support the Crown Prince.¡±
Although that sentence didn¡¯t sound problematic, it was actually the most problematic thing that Taishang Xuanji said.
The reason being he was now the Crown Prince, but it would be hard to guarantee if he could continue being the Crown Prince in the future.
What would happen if his father really removed him from the throne and let the Tenth Prince rece him as Crown Prince?
If that happened, his uncle would support the new Crown Prince.
Besides, Taishang Xuanji was his uncle and the chancellor of the Great Xia Dynasty. He was subordinate to the emperor, not him.
The battle for the throne of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was not a trivial matter.
It was something that the other four dynasties would pay attention to.
Initially, he was supposed to ascend the throne in the earliest, by ten years, and thetest, by twenty years. He was set to be the youngest emperor to rule the Great Xia Dynasty and the youngest emperor in the world.
Being a young emperor was also a type of honor.
However, the Tenth Prince¡¯s appearance had ruined his ns and made him flustered.
Time passed bit by bit.
In the blink of an eye, it waste at night.
The sky was as dark as ink.
Xia Qian was sitting cross-legged in the main hall with an ancientmp in front of him.
The light was red and it seemed extremely peculiar.
When the ancientmp was lit up, Xia Qian closed his eyes immediately.
Next, in a space of voidness, he opened his eyes.
Xia Qian opened his eyes.
Soon, a figure appeared in this space.
¡°Brother Xia, what is it that you are looking for me?¡±
The figure that appeared was rather majestic and his face could not be seen clearly, but his presence alone gave off an indescribable sense of oppression.
He was the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty and the most famous crown prince of the five dynasties.
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was known as a talent with the aptitude of the True Dragon whose literary and martial arts proficiency was the best in the Great Ze Dynasty. He was the best elite in the Great Ze Dynasty whose tactics were also top-notch.
Hence, Xia Qian was obviously subservient when facing the Crown Prince of the Great Ze Dynasty.
¡°Greetings, Brother Ji.¡±
Xia Qian first bowed to him slightly.
He then said, ¡°Brother Ji, to be honest, I might have encountered some trouble.¡±
Xia Qian cut straight to the chase.
¡°Trouble? You must be joking, Brother Xia. You¡¯re the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, what kind of trouble can you encounter?¡±
The other party asked curiously.
¡°The Tenth Prince has appeared.¡±
The other party was stunned by Xia Qian¡¯s words.
The legend of the Tenth Prince did not exist only in the Great Xia Dynasty, but also in the other four dynasties.
Those who had higher statuses and greater authority knew more.
In particr, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was told that there was a prince who, if still alive, was probably on par with him when he became the best elite of the Great Ze Dynasty.
That person was the Tenth Prince.
Hence, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty had always been curious about the Tenth Prince.
However, rumors had it that the Tenth Prince had died a long time ago, so how could he appear again?
¡°Brother Xia, you must be joking. The Tenth Prince died more than 20 years ago. How could he suddenly appear?¡±
The other party obviously did not believe him.
¡°What would I stand to gain from lying to you?¡±
Xia Qian¡¯s words made him fall silent.
Indeed, there was no need for Xia Qian to lie to him about that because it was simply pointless.
¡°What do you want to do?¡±
The other party did not continue saying things that were beside the point and instead just asked Xia Qian what he wanted to do.
¡°A person who shouldn¡¯t appear, should never appear.¡±
Xia Qian revealed his intentions.
¡°Do you want to kill him?¡±
At this moment, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
However, Xia Qian did not say anything but it was clear what he meant.
¡°If the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty is really still alive, the emperor must cherish him like a gem. If I intervene and anyone finds out, it might lead to a war between the two dynasties. I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was not foolish either as he simply refuted.
However, at the next moment, Xia Qian slowly spoke up.
¡°What if I give you the non-poisonous pill form in exchange?¡±
Thetter immediately fell silent.
However, he didn¡¯t agree right away.
At this moment, Xia Qian spoke up again.
¡°If I ascend to the throne, I am willing to give up 108 Hemimorphite ores at the border. How does that sound?¡±
Upon hearing his words, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was stunned.
¡°Is that true?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was tempted.
Chapter 224: Sen Luo Ancient Hall, Ye Ping Must Be Killed!
Chapter 224: Sen Luo Ancient Hall, Ye Ping Must Be Killed!
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was indeed shocked.
What did 108 Hemimorphite mines mean?
Hemimorphite mines could produce the most precious ores in this world.
They could be used for refining Dao weapons and were precious items that the various dynasties coveted.
Besides, Hemimorphite mines were hard to find in this world.
In fact, in the five dynasties, there was a popr saying, ¡®It is better to lose a city than a mine.¡¯
That was the reason why the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was so shocked.
The non-poisonous pill form was very important too, but it was a little imaginary and even the Great Ze Dynasty dared not im that there was a non-poisonous pill form in this world.
What if it was fake? What if it was a theoretical form that could not be realized and used to refine real pills? Naturally, the pill form was inferior to the Hemimorphite mine in the opinion of the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty.
If the Great Xia Dynasty really produced arge number of non-poisonous pills one day, the various dynasties would bepletely tempted and might even try to snatch it even if it meant that they would have to fall out with each other.
Otherwise, if it was decided that there was a non-poisonous pill form after just some things that people said, everyone might start vying for the form and use it to make money. That would not be a good thing for the world.
There had been such a precedent but it was a mysterious ancient mine and not a non-poisonous pill form. All the major dynasties vied to get their hands on it so that they could study it, and in the end, they started to focus all their time and attention on the ancient mine.
Later on, it was discovered that it was imaginary and an item that existed only in theory. However, the dynasty that released the news earned a lot of Spirit Stones because of it, and even went on to develop and increase the nation¡¯s power vigorously while the other major dynasties did nothing except waste their time on it.
The five major dynasties were basically equal in terms of national strength and the focus was on Dharma artifacts, resources, and array formations. For example, the most basic pills would provide a major breakthrough as long as the effects were enhanced by 10%.
Hence, the focus was on the development of resources and Dharma artifacts. The foundation of the dynasty could only be stabilized when they developed those aspects.
The urrence of those events was the reason that the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was only interested but did not desperately desire the non-poisonous pill form when he heard about it.
After all, so far, he hadn¡¯t seen any non-poisonous pills appearing in bulk.
Even if there were dozens, hundreds, or even thousands and tens of thousands of them, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty wouldn¡¯t care. After all, it was not impossible to refine non-poisonous pills after increasing the power of the nation.
Would it be an impressive feat to produce 10,000 non-poisonous pills each year?
How many people would they be enough for? How many real powerhouses could be produced?
It waspletely meaningless but the Hemimorphite mine would be different. If he had a Hemimorphite mine, he would be able to refine a Dao weapon every ten years, which could be of great use during a battle.
108 Hemimorphite mines were equal to 108 Dao weapons. The Hemimorphite mines could be used for many other things too.
All in all, it was a huge deal that was equal to giving one of the Ten Nations of the Great Xia Dynasty to the Great Ze Dynasty.
As the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty, how could he not be tempted?
¡°Brother Xia, are you sure about this?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty looked at Xia Qian and asked with a serious expression.
The reason being, it was not a trivial matter and if Xia Qian was just doing it in a moment of recklessness, there would be no point.
However, at this juncture, Xia Qian was not being impulsive, but rather, he was scared.
He was really scared.
He was afraid that Ye Ping might snatch the position of the Crown Prince away from him.
Hence, he would rather give up the 108 Hemimorphite mines than let Ye Ping rece him.
Therefore, Xia Qian looked at the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty and said seriously, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious about it!¡±
As soon as he said that, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty immediately agreed.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll help you get rid of the Tenth Prince.¡±
¡°At the same time, I will do my best to help you ascend the throne and be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. However, there are two things that you must do for me before that. Otherwise, the Hemimorphite mine alone would seem too imaginary.
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty agreed right away. He knew that Xia Qian might have been a little impulsive and once he ascended to the throne, he might turn against him, and by then, he might go back on his word and not give him that many mines.
Hence, he asked Xia Qian to help him do two things.
¡°Brother Ji, go ahead.¡±
Xia Qian said in a calm voice.
¡°The first thing is the matter regarding the non-poisonous pill form. I¡¯m very interested in it and you must promise me. Don¡¯t dy.¡±
¡°The second thing is that my younger brother has been in love with the Tenth Princess, and if there¡¯s nothing, they should naturally get married earlier.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty raised two requests.
However, in the eyes of Xia Qian, those two matters were not considered significant requests. He nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to intervene for the first matter, you can obtain it. The creator of the non-poisonous pill form is the Tenth Prince.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no issue with the second matter either. I just need your younger brother toe to the Great Xia Dynasty and ask for my sister¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±
Xia Qian informed him that Ye Ping was the one who created the non-poisonous pill form.
¡°It was created by the Tenth Prince? Tsk, tsk, the Tenth Prince is really like what the legend says, eh? He brings luck?¡±
¡°Brother Xia, are you lying to me?¡±
The eyes of the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty were full of curiosity. He stared at Xia Qian and was in disbelief. After all, there was too much of a coincidence.
¡°Since we¡¯re in a cooperation, I won¡¯t lie to you since things have already reached this point.¡±
¡°The Tenth Prince was the one who created the non-poisonous pill form. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.¡±
Xia Qian said calmly.
Looking at Xia Qian¡¯s expression, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty finally nodded.
¡°In this case, I understand.¡±
¡°However, I won¡¯t attack within a short period of time. I reckon your father has already interacted with the Tenth Prince before. I¡¯ll choose the best time to attack.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t take too long, rest assured.¡±
¡°Also, do you have any information about this Tenth Prince? What is his name?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty asked.
¡°His name is Ye Ping, he¡¯s a disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect in Baiyun Ancient City of the Great Xia Dynasty. By the way, I hope that you¡¯ll be more resolute with this matter.¡±
Xia Qian provided Ye Ping¡¯s information to the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty. There was no need to talk about the rest because the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty would investigate on his own.
He just had to state who he was.
¡°You can rest assured about that, Brother Xia. But don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±
¡°Oh, by the way, when do you n to collect the Seven Ancient Kings relics?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty nodded, while asking about another matter.
¡°When Senior Tianji¡¯s disciple returns, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Seven Ancient Kings ruins. I got reprimanded by my father so I don¡¯t want to do anything elsetely.¡±
Xia Qian said.
Thetter nodded.
¡°Okay, since the Seven Kings¡¯ ancient ruins are in the Great Xia Dynasty, it¡¯s your opportunity. It¡¯s the Seven Ancient Kings¡¯ inheritance, you¡¯re gaining a great fortune this time.¡±
He chuckled.
At the mention of this matter, Xia Qian was in a much better mood.
After all, any of the Seven Ancient Kings¡¯ inheritance would make countless people jealous, what more all seven.
¡°Well, Brother Xia, let¡¯s bid farewell here. I¡¯lle here to ask for your sister¡¯s hand in marriage some timeter. We¡¯ll have some drinks then.¡±
A momentter, Xia Qian disappeared right on the spot.
He wasmunicating with the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty using an ancient method.
It was the art of Essence Soul space.
There was a spatial formation in the ancientmp, which could be activated by lighting it up. Besides, the spatial formation could only allow one to enter the essence soul.
That was also the reason why Xia Qian said those words without restraint.
If they were in the pce, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would hear everything he said.
His father might really not spare him.
Killing one¡¯s brother was hical, especially since the brother was the Tenth Prince. If the me was put on him, he would be crippled even if he didn¡¯t get killed.
As for the emperor... Even if the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to let him be the emperor, the Confucian schrs would not want him to. Even the great Confucian schrs would probably try to remove him from the throne.
After Xia Qian vanished, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty looked extremely calm.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared behind him.
¡°Your Highness, the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty is not to be trusted. He offered the 108 Hemimorphite mine purely to make you intervene. If you really help him to get rid of the Tenth Prince, he might fall out with you.¡±
The figure suggested.
However, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty shook his head.
¡°I know. How can he be willing to give me the 108 Hemimorphite mines? However, I don¡¯t need these Hemimorphite mines, I just want to kill the Tenth Prince.¡±
¡°Furthermore, I need the Crown Prince to be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. If he bes the emperor, the Great Xia Dynasty is bound to fall in the future. But if the Tenth Prince bes the emperor, it won¡¯t be a good thing for the Great Ze Dynasty.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty said.
He knew that it was impossible for the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty to give him the Hemimorphite mine but he didn¡¯t care about that.
He hoped that Xia Qian could ascend to the throne. After all, Xia Qian was easy to deal with. If the Tenth Prince ascended the throne, it would be an uncertain factor.
He would be a variable.
¡°Okay then, go handle this. Investigate and check up on the Tenth Prince. If it¡¯s really as he said, kill him.¡±
At this point, the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty spoke up and asked them to do something else.
¡°Yes.¡±
Thetter replied and immediately disappeared in the same ce, leaving the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty to think about something.
At the same time...
It waste at night.
After Xia Qian¡¯s essence soul returned to its ce, he put away this ancientmp and then took out an ancient token.
The ancient token was red in color and seemed to be stained with fresh blood. There was a word ¡°Kill¡± engraved on the side facing upwards and four words on the upside.
¡°Sen Luo Ancient Hall¡±
It was one of the three major assassination organizations in the world. The Sen Luo Ancient Hall¡¯s killing decree was extremely precious because after the ancient token was disyed, the Sen Luo Ancient Hall would have toplete the given task.
There were a total of 36 killing orders in the Sen Luo Ancient Hall. Once they were released, there must be a killing.
However, there were three types of people that were not to be killed in the Sen Luo Ancient Hall, namely those with absolute authority, fellow killers, and nameless people.
The so-called people with absolute authority were powerful figures who held ultimate power and authority in the world, such as the emperors and Crown Princes of every ce.
After all, the world was presided over by five major dynasties. If the Sen Luo Ancient Hall killed the emperors or the Crown Princes, it would be a great provocation to the imperial power. Although the Sen Luo Ancient Hall was a sect of killers, they were not silly.
Of course, in addition to the emperor and the Crown Prince, the rest of the princes could be killed as long as the price offered was high enough.
As for fellow killers, they were not to be killed because there was an agreement between the assassination forces that had some contact with each other. They would not kill each other, lest they faced extermination easily.
Lastly, nameless people referred to those who were too ordinary. They would usually kill extraordinary persons, elites, and powerhouses who would give a better kick when killed.
Xia Qian took out the killing order for double protection.
He was worried that the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty would dy for too long. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Besides, if the Sen Luo Ancient Hall could kill Ye Ping, he wouldn¡¯t have to give the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty 108 Hemimorphite mines.
The Hemimorphite mines were his bottom line.
However, he wasn¡¯t a fool either. He didn¡¯t have to give it away once he became the emperor.
When the time came, he would be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and obviously wouldn¡¯t give away a single one of the 108 Hemimorphite mines.
However, Xia Qian had also thought about it carefully and was certain that the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty would definitely cause a stir if he didn¡¯t give him the mines.
However, Xia Qian hade up with a countermeasure. He would just give the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty the things that the Hemimorphite mines produced for a hundred years.
Giving him the 108 Hemimorphite mines would be impossible.
However, Xia Qian was aware that the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was just making his stand.
He couldn¡¯t let the Tenth Prince stay alive, no matter what.
At the thought of this, Xia Qian carved some words on the ancient token.
¡°Ye Ping of the Qingyun Dao Sect in Baiyun Ancient City must be killed!¡±
¡°Time limit: Within three years.¡±
Xia Qian did not want to let the Tenth Prince die so early, because if the Tenth Prince died right away, there was no guarantee that his father wouldn¡¯t suspect him to be the culprit.
It would be better to get him killed some timeter. He would stay in the pce obediently in the meanwhile so that his father wouldn¡¯t suspect him.
Even if he suspected him, he would spend his time trying to get the major officials and ministers to stand on his side and guard the nation well. Even if his father found out that he had had his brother killed, so what?
He couldn¡¯t possibly abolish his rights to rule the Great Xia Dynasty.
He thought that his father probably wouldn¡¯t want to reveal that matter.
¡®The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, who is the future emperor, killed his younger brother.¡¯
¡®Would Father want to expose such a shameful piece of news?¡¯
Most importantly, he was the future emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and his father would have to make a choice no matter what.
He was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He had to answer to the people of the Great Xia Dynasty for each and every action of his, and be ountable for them.
He couldn¡¯t kill or remove Xia Qian from his position.
But he could remove him from the throne if he died.
Xia Qian was taking a gamble.
He was banking on the fact that his father wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.
Hence, despite knowing that he would be in danger for doing this, he still wanted to go ahead with the gamble.
The reason being, he had no other option. He really didn¡¯t dare to take any risks.
He was indignant about the idea of having the Tenth Prince snatch the throne from him during the critical juncture!
Perhaps, he was letting his jealousy rule his head and make him lose his rationality.
Perhaps, anger made him irrational.
However, Xia Qian understood something.
Once he took the throne, he would be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, which was one of the major dynasties of the world.
As long as he could ascend to the throne, there would be no right or wrong.
His focus was on the people of the Great Xia Dynasty. As long as he could improve their lives, everything would be worth it.
With that thought in mind, Xia Qian¡¯s gaze became gloomy.
That killing decree eventually turned into ashes and vanished right before him.
At this moment...
In Chenzhou of Jin Nation.
The bazaar of the Jin Nation had also begun.
The sky was as dark as ink.
Three figures appeared in the Chenzhou Ancient City.
Chapter 225: Ye Ping, I’ll Impart To You A Supreme Great Dao
Chapter 225: Ye Ping, I¡¯ll Impart To You A Supreme Great Dao
¡°Fish noodles!¡±
¡°Freshly made fish noodles!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t miss this superb iced sour juice!¡±
In Chenzhou of Jin Nation.
As Ye Ping stepped into the ancient city, he was greeted with the liveliness of the bazaar.
This was unlike the Ten Nations Bazaar, which was much more upscale as the patrons were all merchants and figures of high status and authority. The things that were peddled at the Ten Nations Bazaar were items rted to immortal cultivation.
To put it bluntly, it was of a higher ss.
The Jin Nation Bazaar was much more grounded as arge plethora of items could be sold, be it agricultural products or misceneous items peddled at some small stalls.
The Jin Nation Bazaar was held in Chenzhou, so it was naturally crowded.
Almost all the small stores and stalls were full of people.
Not only were there cultivators, there were also plenty of mortals who had picked up some strange items and brought them to the bazaar in a bid to sell them.
If they met a fated customer, they might be able to sell the items for a high price each.
They could easily sell it for over ten Spirit Stones or dozens of Spirit Stones. Once they sold it, they would gain a huge profit.
That was the reason why the Jin Nation Bazaar was not as upscale as imagined.
At this moment...
In Chenzhou, Ye Ping and the other two seemed a little exhausted. They had just arrived and hadn¡¯t had the time to prepare anything. More than ten figures started surrounding them at the city gate of Chenzhou.
¡°Exalted Immortals, are you here to look for treasures or have an adventure?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not trying to brag, but we offer free treasure appraisal in our store and we definitely won¡¯t cheat you. If you¡¯re here for an adventure, we have plenty of excitement to offer in our store.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, we¡¯re serving a new type of tea in our store, would you like toe and taste it?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, do you want to watch the performance of a fox demon? It¡¯s definitely exciting! Otherwise, we will offer a full refund!¡±
More than ten figures appeared and surrounded Ye Ping and Xue Zhuan.
Their exaggerated touting and bizarre, ambiguous words made Ye Ping feel ufortable.
He was an orthodox cultivator and a great Confucian of heaven and earth, so he naturally felt disgusted and repulsed by such things.
However, Lin Bei was tempted when he heard that.
Before he could speak, Xue Zhuan spoke up.
¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s all fake. They¡¯re just pushing the restrictions. Adventures and new tea? Those are just lies to cheat you out of your money. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. I know of a ce that has a good environment and charges reasonable prices.¡±
Xue Zhuan then pulled Ye Ping and Lin Bei away.
Half an hourter, they reached an inn.
The inn wasn¡¯trge but was very crowded.
There was a signboard that read ¡°Affordable Inn¡±.
Indeed, as its name suggested, it was affordable.
The inn was indeed very crowded too.
¡°Lin Bei, Ye Ping, I¡¯m not bragging but this inn is one of a kind in Chenzhou. You can¡¯t find another one as affordable as this. If you can, I¡¯ll give up my position as the Fourth Senior Brother to you.¡±
Xue Zhuan said confidently.
He was a thrifty person who would save whenever he could.
That was the reason that Lin Bei took Xue Zhuan along with him to look for treasures.
¡°Fourth Senior Brother, we don¡¯tck that money.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Ye Ping didn¡¯t trust Xue Zhuan, but rather, he felt that there was no need for it. After all, the expenses incurred here wouldn¡¯t be that high. Even a night in the most expensive inn would cost a hundred taels of silver.
However, as soon as he said that, Xue Zhuan immediately shook his head.
¡°Ye Ping, it¡¯s not that.¡±
Xue Zhuan then continued with a solemn expression.
¡°Ye Ping, Eldest Senior Brother taught you the Sword Dao, Second Senior Brother taught you alchemy, Third Senior Brother taught you array formations, but today I¡¯m going to teach you the supreme Great Dao.¡±
Xue Zhuan¡¯s words made Ye Ping feel a little puzzled.
¡®Supreme Great Dao?¡¯
¡®What is the Supreme Great Dao?¡¯
Ye Ping was full of curiosity.
¡°Fourth Senior Brother, are you referring to the Dao of talismans?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°No.¡±
Xue Zhuan continued to shake his head.
¡°I¡¯m not going to impart to you the Dao of array formations or talismans, but the way of survival, as well as a supreme Mystical Ability. It¡¯s what I rely on to survive in the world of immortal cultivation.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but if you canprehend this, I promise everything will go your way in the future.¡±
Xue Zhuan said with great confidence and gusto.
His words piqued Ye Ping¡¯s interest.
¡®Way of survival? Everything will go my way?¡¯
¡®Is there such a Mystical Ability in this world?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Xue, I want to learn it.¡±
Ye Ping seemed to yearn for it very much.
¡°No hurry, let¡¯s check in first.¡±
Xue Zhuan nodded confidently and patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder as he brought the two of them into the inn.
On the other hand, Lin Bei looked at Xue Zhuan with great curiosity. He had never heard of Xue Zhuan being proficient in a Mystical Ability that would allow one to have everything go their way.
If he had such a Mystical Ability, why would he stay in the tiny Qingyun Dao Sect?
However, Lin Bei didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, it would be normal even if Xue Zhuan boasted a little because it would definitely be better than what Su Changyu taught.
All in all, he just had to make sure not to mislead Ye Ping.
Hence, the trio entered the inn.
¡°Three Exalted Immortals, please enter.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortals, are you going to stay in a single room each or a shared room?¡±
As soon as they entered the inn, the attendant walked over with a piece of white cloth hanging on his body. He was rubbing the dust at their feet with a ttering smile.
¡°What are the prices for a single room and a shared room?¡±
Xue Zhuan asked calmly.
¡°Exalted Immortal, ten taels of silver for an individual room and two taels of silver each for a shared room.¡±
The attendant answered.
¡°If we check in now, when will our stay end?¡±
Xue Zhuan continued.
It was already past midnight now, which was quite an awkward timing.
¡°Exalted Immortal, we are an affordable inn, so the stay will end at noon tomorrow.¡±
The attendant immediately answered him.
¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have one individual room and one shared room.¡±
Having received the answer, Xue Zhuan immediately asked to check into two rooms.
¡°Ye Ping, you shall take the single room while I stay in the shared room with Lin Bei.¡±
Xue Zhuan then asked the attendant to prepare the rooms.
Before Ye Ping could say anything, Xue Zhuan continued to speak.
¡°Ye Ping, wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll make some preparations and teach you the Supreme Great Dao.¡±
Xue Zhuan immediately asked Ye Ping to go get some rest, not giving him a chance to speak at all.
The attendant swiftly returned to the counter and immediately took out two keys and room tags, which he then handed to Ye Ping and Xue Zhuan respectively.
Just like that, the three of them followed the attendant to their respective rooms.
It was indeed an economy inn where you get what you pay for.
In the inn, there wasn¡¯t a single ornament of value. It was worlds apart from One-Line Sky of Wei Nation.
Fortunately, although the inn was ordinary, it provided the necessary supplies.
Ye Ping returned to his room and got some rest alone. Thinking that Lin Bei and Xue Zhuan probably had something important to discuss, he decided not to disturb them.
He stayed in the room.
This time, Ye Ping thought of something else when he arrived at the Jin Nation Bazaar.
That was, the things he had gotten at the Ten Nations Bazaar.
He obtained an ancient token, an ancient stone and a copper piece.
Those three things were the treasures he got in the Ten Nations Bazaar, but Ye Ping hadn¡¯t discovered anything unusual about them after doing some research back at the sect.
After thinking about it, he did not continue to study.
Since he was there now, he decided to wait for a while before asking Xue Zhuan about it.
At the same time...
In another room of the inn.
Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei put down their misceneous items.
Lin Bei asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what are your ns next?¡±
He asked, looking at Xue Zhuan with curiosity.
¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. I came to the Jin Nation Bazaar this time to buy some items for drawing talismans and to apany you, but I n to go give Ye Ping some pointers now.¡±
Xue Zhuan answered Lin Bei.
¡°Pointers? Senior Brother, are you serious?¡±
Lin Bei spoke with some curiosity.
In Qingyun Dao Sect, the person who had the least presence was Lin Bei, but the most useless one was none other than Xue Zhuan.
Although Su Changyu was also a wastrel, he was at least good at the Sword Dao and could protect himself when he was not in the sect.
Xu Luochen and Wang Zhuoyu were somewhat proficient in alchemy and array formations while Lin Bei had quite a good cultivation level. Besides, he specialized in treasure appraisal.
Although Chen Lingrou was very inexperienced, she was at least still young.
Needless to say, Xiao Muxue was very capable.
Xue Zhuan was aplete wastrel who only knew how to draw some talismans. However, the talismans that he could draw were of inferior quality andpletely useless.
Hence, Lin Bei had nothing to say about Su Changyu teaching Ye Ping the Sword Dao, but Xue Zhuan would be misleading him.
No matter what, Ye Ping was a disciple of the Jin Nation Academy. Lin Bei felt that Xue Zhuan wasn¡¯t fit to teach Ye Ping at all.
¡°What do you mean? Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, and Third Senior Brother can give him pointers, so why can¡¯t I?¡±
¡°Besides, Ye Ping is a brilliant elite. If I don¡¯t teach him, will he remember me when he soars to greater heights in the future?¡±
Xue Zhuan began to sound displeased when he heard Lin Bei¡¯s words.
He felt that Lin Bei was being condescending.
¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that your talisman skills are indeed inferior...¡±
That was exactly what he meant.
¡°Did I say that I want to teach Ye Ping the Dao of talismans?¡±
Xue Zhuan retorted in annoyance.
¡°What else will you teach him then?¡±
Lin Bei was now curious. Xue Zhuan¡¯s forte was talismans. If he wasn¡¯t going to teach Ye Ping talismans, what else would he teach him?
¡°I¡¯m going to teach the real supreme Great Dao that I just researched.¡±
¡°Those who know will know, if it involves too much, it¡¯d be hard to say.¡±
Xue Zhuan did not tell Lin Bei exactly what he was going to teach Ye Ping and simply gave a vague answer.
¡°True Supreme Sword Dao? Fourth Senior Brother, why are you like Eldest Senior Brother?¡±
Lin Bei scratched his head and asked with bewilderment in his eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t ask such things. Aren¡¯t you going to the bazaar? Why don¡¯t you hurry along?¡±
Xue Zhuan seemed to be patronizing Lin Bei.
Thetter didn¡¯t say much and instead stood up.
¡°Okay, since you¡¯re the Senior Brother, you call the shots. But I just think that you shouldn¡¯t mislead Ye Ping if you¡¯re notpetent.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll get going,e to the bazaar to look for me if there¡¯s anything.¡±
Lin Bei stood up and left after saying those words quickly. He then vanished right on the spot.
After Lin Bei left, Xue Zhuan stood up and walked towards Ye Ping¡¯s room too.
Knock-knock.
Soon, there were sounds of the door being knocked on.
Ye Ping spoke up too.
¡°Who¡¯s there? Is it Fourth Senior Brother?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±
Xue Zhuan¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.
Ye Ping immediately opened the door of the room and Xue Zhuan soon appeared in front of him.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Xue.¡±
Ye Ping immediately bowed.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±
Xue Zhuan walked into the room and asked Ye Ping to sit down. Immediately afterwards, he closed the door and spoke in a serious tone.
¡°Ye Ping, I happened toprehend a supreme Great Dao when I went down the mountain this time. Ordinary people can have everything go their way if they canprehend 10% of it.¡±
¡°Do you want to learn it?¡±
Xue Zhuan asked seriously as he looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Of course I do.¡±
¡°Thank you for imparting it to me, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was naturally excited to hear Xue Zhuan¡¯s words.
He was obviously tempted when he heard that he could have everything go his way once heprehended 10% of the Supreme Great Dao.
His eyes were full of curiosity too.
¡®What kind of Mystical Ability would allow one to have everything go their way?¡¯
¡°Okay, since you¡¯d like to learn, I won¡¯t hide anything. However, there are some things I¡¯d like to tell you in advance.¡±
¡°This Mystical Ability that I¡¯veprehended is quite bizarre. If you find it strange after hearing it, that¡¯d be normal too but don¡¯t belittle it. Do you understand?¡±
Xue Zhuan told Ye Ping to prepare himself mentally in advance, because he felt that what he was about to teach him was strange.
However, if Ye Ping could understand it, then it would indeed be considered as helping Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother, I understand. Extraordinary methods are bound to be special. If it¡¯s an ordinary Mystical Ability, of course it would be ordinary. I¡¯ve long understood that.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
He had seen plenty of such peculiar Dharmic Dao, but the more Xue Zhuan said that, the more curious Ye Ping became.
¡°Okay, since you understand, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s answer, Xue Zhuan stopped dawdling about.
He took a deep breath.
Immediately afterwards, he spoke slowly.
¡°This method is called Omnipotent Wealth.¡±
He said, looking at Ye Ping seriously.
A momentter, Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
This time, he was really confused.
¡®Omnipotent Wealth?¡¯
¡®What does that mean?¡¯
¡®Money?¡¯
¡®Kryptonite?¡¯
In the room, Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was full of bewilderment.
Seeing Ye Ping¡¯s reaction, Xue Zhuan didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Instead, it seemed as if he had expected that reaction from Ye Ping.
¡ª¡ª
Chapter 226: The Heavenly Dao Altar, Su Changyu Arrives In Great Qian Dynasty
Chapter 226: The Heavenly Dao Altar, Su Changyu Arrives In Great Qian Dynasty
Ye Ping was indeed full of curiosity.
¡®Omnipotent Wealth?¡¯
¡®What Dharmic formtion is that?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡¯
Seeing how bewildered Ye Ping was, Xue Zhuan stopped keeping him in suspense and instead looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, the world covets benefits and interests.¡±
¡°Iprehended the so-called Omnipotent Wealth by observing the nature of this world.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, let me ask you, don¡¯t you agree that everything in this world is predetermined?¡±
Xue Zhuan asked.
Ye Ping nodded. That was indeed true.
Everything in this world is about profits.
¡®Can this thing be used forprehending Mystical Abilities?¡¯
Seeing that Ye Ping had nodded, Xue Zhuan continued, ¡°In this case, doesn¡¯t it mean that all people in this world, be it cultivators or ordinary people, revolve their lives around gold, silver, treasures, and Spirit Stones for the sake of wealth?¡±
Xue Zhuan continued.
¡°It¡¯s naturally so.¡±
Ye Ping answered. In this world, everything could be settled with money. Be it ordinary citizens or cultivators and powerhouses, they were all out to get money.
¡°Okay, since this is the case, can this be perceived as Heaven¡¯s will?¡±
Xue Zhuan continued.
¡®Uh...¡¯
Ye Ping immediately slipped into deep thought.
Seeking money and profits was part of economics. Although it wasn¡¯t impossible to link it to metaphysics, it seemed to be a stretch and it sounded rather strange.
However, Ye Ping still answered him seriously, ¡°Pretty much.¡±
Xue Zhuan shook his head after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s answer. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely that way. Ye Ping, the world is vast and there are countless nations in this world. Be it a nation, a dynasty, or an ancient sect, money and wealth are what everyone is after.¡±
¡°That means that everything is determined by heaven.¡±
Xue Zhuan¡¯s words made a lot of sense. At this moment, Ye Ping didn¡¯t have anything else to say because it was indeed correct.
¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡±
Ye Ping nodded and looked at Xue Zhuan again with his eyes full of curiosity.
He couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what Xue Zhuan wanted to express.
¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡±
Xue Zhuan continued after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s question, seeming extremely mysterious.
This time, Ye Ping was really caught off guard.
He really didn¡¯t understand what Xue Zhuan meant.
¡°Senior Brother, please pardon me for my ignorance.¡±
Ye Ping really didn¡¯t understand what he meant so he could only say so.
After hearing that, Xue Zhuan shook his head and there was obvious disappointment in his eyes.
However, he said curiously, ¡°What I want to express is very simple.¡±
¡°Since all people and cultivators in this world, regardless of race, are coveting profits, it means that it¡¯s Heaven¡¯s will and it has been predestined by Heaven.¡±
¡°This shows that the Heavenly Dao loves money too, do you understand?¡±
Xue Zhuan revealed the profoundness of it.
At this moment, his gaze was firm and austere.
That made Ye Ping freeze as he stood rooted to the ground.
¡®The Heavenly Dao loves money?¡¯
¡®What kind of logic is that?¡¯
Ye Ping really didn¡¯t expect Xue Zhuan to have learned the fundamentals of economics and could understand the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, he felt that Xue Zhuan seemed to know something.
It was not that Ye Ping would believe everything, but rather, he felt that it was only normal for there to be many things that could not be exined in this world of immortal cultivation.
Besides, destiny and the Heavenly Dao were often used as an exnation.
Most importantly, Xue Zhuan seemed to have made a lot of sense.
He was not making things up.
After thinking about it carefully, Ye Ping felt that Xue Zhan was right too.
Besides, he made a lot of sense.
Everything in this world was about the pursuit of profits. Mortals and Saints would both steal. Ordinary people would covet taels of silver, but immortal cultivators were transcendent and did not like money or treasures. However, they actually just coveted things that were more precious than money and treasures.
Hence, it could indeed be deduced that the Heavenly Dao loved money.
However, so what if they knew about that? It¡¯s not like they could bribe the Heavenly Dao.
Looking at Xue Zhuan, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, what is the Great Dao that you haveprehended?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
At the mention of this, Xue Zhuan adjusted his clothes before standing up to look at Ye Ping.
¡°The Great Dao that I haveprehended is the Omnipotent Wealth, which is a supreme Dharmic Dao.¡±
¡°This Dharmic Dao cannot be written into a book and can only be imparted verbally. But Ye Ping, I¡¯m only going to say it once. If you can learn it, that¡¯ll be great. But if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force yourself either.¡±
Xue Zhuan said solemnly, ¡°The main thing is, don¡¯t mention this to anyone. If the heavenly secret is revealed and heaven finds out one day, it¡¯ll be a huge disaster for both of us. Do you understand?¡±
He looked at Ye Ping as if he was talking about some big secret.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°I understand, please teach it to me.¡±
He sat upright and asked Xue Zhuan to teach him.
Thetter nodded and immediately said, ¡°Ye Ping, this Dao is called the Omnipotent Wealth. You can understand it as a sacrifice to the Heavenly Dao.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the creation of a Heavenly Dao Altar using spiritual energy, but the altar must be formed in one¡¯s heart because one¡¯s heart is linked to heaven. Once the altar is formed, valuables like Spirit Stones, Dharma treasures, Mystical Abilities, and cultivation techniques can all be offered to Heaven.¡±
¡°Once the sacrifice is made, make a wish for what you want to get in return. If the Heavenly Dao detects it and is willing to help you, the things you sacrifice will disappear and be taken away by the Heavenly Dao. If it refuses to help you, do you know what it means?¡±
Xue Zhuan started babbling nonsensically.
It was somewhat imaginary but it was notpletely false. There was some evidence to back it up.
In this world, the imperial dynasties were above the people and all major matters would be reported to the Heavens.
It was just a difference in the sacrificial objects. Besides, Xue Zhuan was just giving him a simple and straightforward exnation.
After listening to what Xue Zhuan said, Ye Ping thought for a while and then replied.
¡°If the Heavenly Dao refuses to help, does that mean that Heaven is not willing to help? Or is the matter too difficult for Heaven to help?¡±
Ye Ping gave an answer based on his own understanding.
However, Xue Zhuan shook his head.
¡°No, no.¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t help, it means...¡±
¡°We have to add more sacrificial objects.¡±
Xue Zhuan answered very solemnly, but thest sentence of his left Ye Ping at a loss for words.
¡°We have to add more sacrificial objects?¡±
¡°Yes, you have to add more.¡±
¡°The Heavenly Dao is invincible and omnipotent. How can it be incapable of fulfilling the wishes of a small cultivator? However, the Heavenly Dao won¡¯t help you, entirely because the objects you offered are too little in amount.¡±
¡°So, if you find that the Heavenly Dao is not helping, you should increase the amount of sacrificial objects until the Heavenly Dao is willing to help.¡±
Xue Zhuan continued when he saw Ye Ping¡¯s reaction.
At this moment, Ye Ping seemed amazed.
¡®Fourth Senior Brother¡¯s theory is much better than Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s.¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Brother always only gives me suggestions and tells me toprehend it myself.¡¯
¡®But Fourth Senior Brother is different. He talks about the core and lets me have a clear understanding.¡¯
However, despite having understood what he said, Ye Ping was still confused.
¡°Fourth Senior Brother, how do I cultivate this Mystical Ability?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°It¡¯s difficult but not quite so either. It mainly depends on yourprehension and whether or not Heaven is willing to ept your bestowal.¡±
¡°You have to imagine the Heavenly Dao Altar in your head first. That¡¯s the first step. If you can, you will seed.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s really difficult to do so and it¡¯s hard for me to help you with that too.¡±
Xue Zhuan answered.
He had made up that theory anyway.
The Heavenly Dao Altar was purely an exaggerated description. Otherwise, how could he make himself seem impressive?
However, Xue Zhuan didn¡¯t really want to let Ye Ping waste his time.
He was just paving the way for what he was going to say next.
¡°Ye Ping, it¡¯s not a must to master this Mystical Ability. It all depends on opportunities and luck.¡±
¡°But you have to understand what I mean and save more money. Regardless of what you do, you have to protect your own interests before anything else.¡±
¡°Maybe you can¡¯tprehend this Mystical Ability, but if you really have money, you can at least achieve the Omnipotent Wealth.¡±
¡°You have to understand its meaning, know how to be frugal and restrain your spending. Do you understand?¡±
That was what Xue Zhuan really wanted to impart to Ye Ping.
It was the way to live.
He wanted Ye Ping to understand the value of money and Spirit Stones, so that he wouldn¡¯t be a spendthrift or think that Xue Zhuan was being a petty miser. He was just pretending to be noble.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother, I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. Actually, hepletely understood that. Having lived two lives, he obviously understood how important money was.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping was more and more interested in the Omnipotent Wealth.
He wanted to try and see if he was fated toprehend that Mystical Ability.
If he couldprehend it, it would indeed be of great benefit to him.
Ye Ping did notck any money or Spirit Stones because he still had those one million Spirit Stones that he had been awarded with at the Ten Nations Grand Tournament.
After he returned to the sect, Li Yu sent someone to deliver the Spirit Stones to him.
¡°Okay, since you already understand, I won¡¯t go on anymore. Spend the next few daysprehending it well. When you¡¯re free, follow Lin Bei along to do some treasure appraisal. If you can really buy some good stuff, it¡¯ll add on to your savings.¡±
¡°Remember my words, you have to be frugal and do whatever that will benefit you. Stay away from things that won¡¯t bring you any benefit.¡±
¡°In short, don¡¯t lose out and do your best to earn loads of money.¡±
Xue Zhuan got up, patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder, and turned around to leave after saying those words.
After Xue Zhuan left, Ye Ping was alone in the room.
Five minutes passed.
Ye Ping went to the bed and sat cross-legged on it.
He closed his eyes and observed the so-called Heavenly Dao Altar.
It was evolving.
Time passed bit by bit.
Bright early in the following morning, a sound was soon heard in the quiet room.
Creak.
It was the sound of a window and door being blown open by the wind.
However, at this moment, a gust of clear breeze caressed his face.
In the blink of an eye, an ancient altar appeared in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
At the same time...
In the capital of the Great Qian dynasty.
Five snow-white spirit horses began moving slowly towards the pce, pulling a carriage behind them.
In the Great Qian Dynasty, there were explicit rules that stated that the emperor was to have nine horses, the Crown Prince was to have eight, the princes were to have seven, the marquises were to have six, while the princesses were to have five.
Since there were five spirit horses, it meant that the person in the carriage was either the princess of the dynasty or a person who was second only to the prince.
Su Changyu was seated quietly in the spacious carriage.
The Ninth Princess of the Great Qian Dynasty, Princess Xu Yang, was seated on the main seat with Li Changqing on his right.
However, the three people in the carriage seemed unusually quiet.
Overnight, the three of them came to the capital of the Great Qian Dynasty and were now returning to the pce.
Princess Xu Yang was overwhelmed with boredom when she was in the pce and her mood was much better now that Su Changyu was returning with her.
However, at this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped, and soon, someone spoke up.
¡°Your Highness, the son of Marquis An Bang, Xu Jin, would like to see you.¡±
In an instant, Princess Xu Yang could not help but frown slightly.
¡°Xu Jin? Why does he want to see me?¡±
Princess Xu Yang couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself curiously.
Li Changqing, who was on the right, picked up his wine ss and took a sip of wine before saying, ¡°Everyone knows what Xu Jin feels about you. He just wants to get closer to you. After all, he carries a torch for you.¡±
Li Changqing said calmly with a ss of wine in hand.
After hearing his words, Princess Xu Yang immediately frowned.
¡°He¡¯s so annoying. I¡¯ve long told my father not to let me marry Xu Jin. Xu Jin really doesn¡¯t know how to act appropriately.¡±
However, at this moment, someone outside spoke up.
¡°Ninth Princess, it¡¯s me, Xu Jin. I¡¯m going to the pce too, can I join you?¡±
Xu Jin sounded extremely enthusiastic and seemed to be forcing his way through. Princess Xu Yang felt rather awkward even though she wanted to turn him down.
Princess Xu Yang said, ¡°Let him in.¡±
He was the son of a marquis and if she didn¡¯t allow him toe on board, it would indeed be inappropriate.
¡°Yes.¡±
The attendant outside the carriage acknowledged.
Soon, a man in blue entered the carriage, and after seeing Princess Xu Yang, he immediately bowed to her.
¡°Greetings, Your Highness Xu Yang.¡±
The Ninth Princess was a favored daughter of the emperor and although Xu Jin was the son of a marquis, he had to address her with respect. He dared not overstep such rules, but in the next moment, Xu Jin couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
Xu Jin knew Li Changqing, but naturally, he wasn¡¯t interested at all.
However, after seeing Su Changyu, Xu Jin¡¯s expression became a bit odd.
He was the son of Marquis An Bang and held a powerful position. He was going to seed his father¡¯s position as Marquis in the future and was also known for being a bootlicker. Everyone knew that he had a crush on Princess Xu Yang.
Marquis An Bang went to the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty to ask for his permission to let his son marry the Ninth Princess. The emperor felt that they werepatible since he was the son of the marquis.
However, the problem was that Princess Xu Yang refused to agree so there was nothing he could do.
However, Princess Xu Yang couldn¡¯t stop Xu Jin from pursuing her.
Xu Jin would go look for her every now and then, so much that she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. In fact, she left the pce this time to avoid Xu Jin.
However, she did not expect to run into him this time.
As for Xu Jin...
Su Changyu¡¯s appearance made him feel threatened.
Well because Su Changyu... was just too handsome.
To be more specific, he was outrageously handsome.
He could hold a candle to Xu Jin.
In an instant, Xu Jin felt an even greater sense of crisis.
Chapter 228: The Grandson of the Great Qian Dynasty, Who Would Dare To Bully Me?
Chapter 228: The Grandson of the Great Qian Dynasty, Who Would Dare To Bully Me?
Upon hearing that voice, Princess Xu Yang, who was in the carriage, immediately stood up.
¡°Father wants to see me for something?¡±
¡°He knows I¡¯m back?¡±
Princess Xu Yang seemed a little curious. She had just returned to the pce and yet her father suddenly asked to see her.
¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has already learned of your return, so he sent me here to inform you that he¡¯s waiting for you in the Heart Calming Hall.¡±
The servant outside the carriage said while kneeling on the ground.
Upon hearing his words, Princess Xu Yang fell silent for a while before answering.
¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±
After Princess Xu Yang said these words, she turned around and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Senior Su, I have something important to handle. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you for the time being, why don¡¯t you get some rest in the chamber? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Princess Xu Yang looked at Su Changyu and said.
After all, Su Changyu was her life savior. She initially nned to set up a banquet to thank Su Changyu, but she did not expect to be summoned as soon as she returned to the pce.
That was the reason why she informed Su Changyu, lest he thought she was impolite.
¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
Su Changyu nodded. What he wanted to do most now was to leave the Great Qian Dynasty, not stay here.
As long as he could leave the Great Qian Dynasty, everything else would be fine.
However, Xu Jin interjected at this moment.
¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s a little inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°How can you just let another man into your chamber? If you¡¯re present, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but if you¡¯re not, you have to pay attention... Otherwise, if word gets out, it¡¯ll probably...¡±
Xu Jin looked at Princess Xu Yang and reminded her.
Upon hearing this, Princess Xu Yang frowned. It wasn¡¯t the first time she felt that he was problematic.
However, at this moment, Li Changqing suddenly spoke up.
¡°Brother Xu makes sense. Your Highness, you really shouldn¡¯t let just anyone enter your chamber at will. Besides, you¡¯re not around, so you shouldn¡¯t let anyone barge in easily.¡±
Li Changqing chimed in.
Xu Yang was the princess of the Great Qian Dynasty and indeed she had to follow the rules in various matters. Otherwise, she would be embarrassing the Great Qian Dynasty and not just herself.
It was especially so since Su Changyu was from the Great Xia Dynasty.
Hence, Li Changqing agreed with Xu Jin, which was rare of him.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please take Senior Su for a walk around the pce, Brother Changqing.¡±
Since Su Changyu couldn¡¯t go to her chamber, he could take a stroll around the pce.
¡°There¡¯s no problem with that, but I have an errand to run so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±
It was not that Li Changqing was targeting Princess Xu Yang nor did he hate Su Changyu, but he really had something important to do.
As soon as he said that, Xu Jin couldn¡¯t help but speak up immediately.
¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you let me take Senior Su for a walk around the pce?¡±
The fact that Xu Jin took the initiative to help was rather puzzling.
However, Xu Jin was indeed the only one left and the rules in the pce were strict too. If they let Su Changyu stroll around by himself, it was possible that some unnecessary trouble would happen.
Thinking of this, Princess Xu Yang couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Jin.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to bother you, Xu Jin. Senior Su is my benefactor. If anyone tries to stop him in the pce, please remember to remind them that if anyone dares to provoke Senior Su, I will not let them off.¡±
Princess Xu Yang felt that there must be something amiss because Xu Jin had taken the initiative to help. However, regardless of what it was, Xu Jin was the only one left at present so she had no other choice.
However, she nevertheless reminded him that Su Changyu was her life savior.
It was obvious what she meant. She was just trying to tell Xu Jin not to harbor any improper thoughts or ill intentions against Su Changyu. If he tried to harm Su Changyu, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.
¡°Of course, please rest assured, Your Highness.¡±
Xu Jin answered with a smile.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±
Princess Xu Yang then looked at Su Changyu. ¡°Senior Su, I¡¯ll be right back, please pardon me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
Su Changyu had never been to the pce before so he felt that it would be good to take a stroll around it.
However, he could sense that Xu Jin definitely wasn¡¯t that kindhearted and that he probably had an ulterior motive.
However, he wasn¡¯t afraid either. What kind of trouble could arise from taking a walk in the pce?
That was also the reason why Su Changyu agreed.
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s answer, Princess Xu Yang didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately left the carriage together with Li Changqing.
Su Changyu and Xu Jin were the only ones left in the carriage.
Xu Jin looked at Su Changyu with a fake smile.
¡°Senior Su, why don¡¯t I take you to the Heavenly Fragrant Garden to enjoy the scenery?¡±
Xu Jin suggested bringing Su Changyu to enjoy the scenery.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu answered indifferently.
Xu Jin stood up immediately and left the carriage with Su Changyu.
Soon, they reached the Great Qian Dynasty pce.
Su Changyu and Xu Jin walked side by side.
Xu Jin indeed exined everything clearly to Su Changyu along the journey, which really surprised him.
After all, he thought that Xu Jin was going to deliberately make things hard for him, but to his surprise, he didn¡¯t do that at all. Instead, he even exined things to him patiently, making Su Changyu feel slightly ashamed.
Xu Jin did not do anything throughout the journey to the Heavenly Fragrant Garden.
Instead, he patiently introduced the scenery in Heavenly Fragrance Garden.
It was indeed worthy of being a pce. As soon as he entered Heavenly Fragrance Garden, he saw various types of flowers.
¡°Senior Su, this is a Frost Condensation Flower. As long as you shake it slightly, you will be able to condense white frost. It can also act as an antidote to poison. Just a single petal will do the trick.¡±
¡°Senior Su, this flower here is called the Heavenly Heart Flower that blooms once every 100 years. Once it blooms, the Heavenly Heart Fruit will be born. One Heavenly Heart Fruit can save you a hundred years ofprehension.¡±
¡°It is also the national flower of the Great Qian Dynasty. Senior Su, look in the northwest direction, is there a beam of divine light?¡±
Xu Jin pointed to the northwest and asked.
Su Changyu looked to the northwest, and indeed, there was a beam of divine light darting into the sky.
¡°What is that thing?¡±
Su Changyu asked but there was no curiosity in his eyes and tone.
¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Heart Divine Flower, which is rumored to have been bred by two King of Heavenly Heart Flowers.¡±
¡°The king of Flower Kings. Senior Su, guess how much this Heavenly Heart Flower is worth?¡±
Xu Jin asked with a smile.
¡®How much?¡¯
Su Changyu did not make any guesses.
However, after thinking about it carefully, he thought that it would probably be worth a few hundred Spirit Stones.
After all, it just looked so different.
¡°A most ordinary Heavenly Heart Flower is worth a million Spirit Stones.¡±
¡°On the other hand, the value of a Flower King cannot be measured using Spirit Stones, but there¡¯s a saying in the Great Qian Dynasty that goes, one Heavenly Heart Flower is better than a million armies. The Great Ze Dynasty was once willing to trade a million mighty soldiers for a Heavenly Heart Flower King of our Great Qian Dynasty.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that that divine flower is the national luck of the Great Qian Dynasty. It bears fruit once every 3,000 years, and the fruit it bears is said to have supreme divine effects. Rumor has it that one can save 5,000 years of hard cultivation after eating it.¡±
¡°If nothing goes wrong, the divine flower should bloom and bear fruit soon. Senior Su, if you¡¯re lucky, you cane and take a look for yourself. It¡¯s really spectacr.¡±
At the mention of the Heavenly Heart Flower, Xu Jin seemed to be extremely proud as he rattled on and on.
On the other hand, Su Changyu looked into the distance, feeling extremely tempted.
¡®Save 5,000 years of hard cultivation?¡¯
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
¡®If I eat it, won¡¯t I soar even higher?¡¯
¡®I won¡¯t have to pretend to be impressive all day then.¡¯
However, Su Changyu knew that it mattered greatly to the Great Qian Dynasty so he wouldn¡¯t dream about it.
¡°This divine fruit should be prepared for the Crown Prince of the dynasty. When the Crown Prince ascends to the throne and swallows the divine fruit, the fortunes of the Great Qian Dynasty will soar again.¡±
Xu Jin said seriously, his eyes full of envy.
He continued to show Su Changyu around the Heavenly Fragrance Garden.
Along the way, Su Changyu stayed calm on the surface, but deep down, he was extremely shocked and overwhelmed by the various precious flowers.
However, while he was not realizing...
An entire hourter, Su Changyu was suddenly stunned.
The reason being...
He discovered that he seemed to have gotten lost.
¡°Ah... this!¡±
Su Changyu froze on the spot.
He never thought that he would get lost in a garden.
¡°Brother Xu?¡±
¡°Where are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll treat you to tea, are you there?¡±
Su Changyu felt a little perplexed while he was in the garden.
¡®I actually got lost in a garden. My sense of direction is terrible.¡¯
¡®Loss of sense of direction?¡¯
Su Changyu was a little confused but it was not like him to freeze on the spot. Since he had gotten lost, he thought that he might as well walk around. In case he got lucky, he would profit greatly if he found the way out.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu began finding his way out.
In the dark, Xu Jin watched everything quietly.
Yes, Xu Jin didn¡¯t lose Su Changyu at all. He had just deliberately gone missing.
It was all Xu Jin¡¯s conspiracy.
Xu Jin didn¡¯t have a good impression of Su Changyu. After all, who would be nice to their rival in love?
However, Xu Jin left Su Changyu alone, not only because he wanted him to lose his sense of direction.
He wouldn¡¯t be bothered to resort to such lowly tricks.
There were only two exits, one leading to the Zhaixin Hall and the other leading to the Heavenly Fragrance Garden.
The exit of Heavenly Fragrance Garden was a five-minute walk away. Not to mention Su Changyu, even if Xu Jin did not go to the pce often, he probably wouldn¡¯t know how to go there either.
Hence, if nothing cropped up, Su Changyu would definitely go to the Zhaixin Hall.
If he went to Zhaixin Hall, it would be entertaining.
Everyone in the entire pce knew that the empress would go to the Zhaixin Hall every month to pray for the Tenth Prince to be blessed.
The blessing required one to be sincere in praying. Hence, regardless of the pce maids or the eunuchs, or even the emperor, no one would disturb her.
There was a favored eunuch who identally disturbed the empress when she was praying and was since demoted to an ordinary eunuch.
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty was extremely gentle and kind-hearted, but no one dared to offend her when it came to praying.
Xu Jin¡¯s idea was also very simple. Although Su Changyu was not a royal of the Great Xia Dynasty, his clothes were evidence of his rtion to it.
If he disturbed the empress when she was praying, Su Changyu would definitely be chased out of the pce.
Of course, Xu Jin did not intend to kill Su Changyu. After all, Su Changyu saved Princess Xu Yang, so at most he would be expelled from the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s Pce.
As long as Su Changyu left the Great Qian Dynasty Pce, there would be no need to worry about Princess Xu Yang having a change of heart.
That was Xu Jin¡¯s conspiracy.
At the thought of this, Xu Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile.
However, he was cautious and followed Su Changyu all the way.
Five minutester, Su Changyu finally saw an exit.
The words ¡®Zhaixin Hall¡¯ were written at the exit.
At this moment, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.
Xu Jin, who was in the dark, was gritting his teeth.
The exit of the Zhaixin Hall was not far at all, but Su Changyu spent five minutes finding it. He really had a poor sense of direction.
However, he had fortunately found his way to the Zhaixin Hall.
When Su Changyu entered the Zhaixin Hall, a figure immediately appeared in front of him.
It was a teenager.
He was about thirteen or fourteen years old and had a tender and puerile face. However, he was quite handsome and when dressed in a light golden robe, he seemed rather refined and noble.
¡°Hold it right there!¡±
The teenager¡¯s voice sounded as he stood in front of Su Changyu. At such a young age, he had already developed such a refined elegance.
He stared at Su Changyu and frowned.
¡°This ce is not for a servant like you to enter, go back.¡±
The young man sounded indifferent and arrogant.
However, what he said next made Su Changyu frown.
He wanted to ask him for directions just now.
However, he didn¡¯t expect him to have such a foul mouth.
¡®He called me a servant?¡¯
¡®Has he never suffered a beating before?¡¯
Su Changyu stared at the teenager, but before he could answer, thetter continued to speak.
¡°Did you not hear what I said? This ce is not for a servant like you toe. Get out now or don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±
¡°Also, what¡¯s your name? Who brought you here?¡±
His voice was puerile, but he had an arrogant face that made him seem repulsive.
Su Changyu frowned. He didn¡¯t like such children in the first ce, especially those of wealthy backgrounds like him.
However, after thinking about it, he realized that they were in the pce and since the teenager dared to say that, he probably wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to provoke him, and after thinking about it, he turned around and left.
In the dark...
Xu Jin, who had been observing, couldn¡¯t help but be vexed after he saw that scene.
¡®Why did this guye out of nowhere?¡¯
Xu Jin frowned.
He knew who that young man was. It was the grandson of the emperor.
It was the person the emperor pampered the most.
After all, he was his grandson.
He was usually arrogant and domineering in the pce and no one dared to provoke him at all.
That made Xu Jin feel dismayed.
Su Changyu had initially already entered, but in the end, he was driven away by the grandson.
His n had failed.
Xu Jin was very upset.
However, watching Su Changyu leave, the grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, Fang Li, couldn¡¯t help but continue to curse.
¡°Who gave you permission to leave? Did I say that you can leave?¡±
¡°Also, you actually didn¡¯t kneel down when you saw me. You¡¯re very brazen, eh? Are you courting death?¡±
When he watched Su Changyu leave, Fang Li couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly as there was anger written all over his puerile face.
Su Changyu, who had already gotten ready to leave, suddenly stopped in his tracks.
He had a calm temperament and usually wouldn¡¯t get angry.
However, at this moment, he was a little furious.
He turned around.
Su Changyu stopped in front of Fang Li again.
Thetter thought that Su Changyu was there to exin something.
Su Changyu looked around.
He confirmed that there was no one around.
In the blink of an eye, he clenched his fist and punched the recalcitrant child on his face.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®I always get defeated by others but I can definitely beat up a kid.¡¯
¡®Bastard.¡¯
¡®If you had a significant cultivation level, I¡¯d be a little scared of you.¡¯
¡®But you¡¯re just a recalcitrant child, how dare you bully me?¡¯
¡®Watch my fist.¡¯
In the dark...
Xu Jin was dumbfounded.
Chapter 229: I’ll Show Su Changyu What The Emperor’s Grandson Is
Chapter 229: I¡¯ll Show Su Changyu What The Emperor¡¯s Grandson Is
¡°Ah! How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡±
At the entrance of the Zaixin Hall, there was a miserable shriek.
The voice was rather puerile too.
Fang Li yelled out loud. He had indeed suffered several punches from Su Changyu who went quite hard on him.
Hecked moral ethics too.
He suddenlyunched a sneak attack without giving him a chance to react at all.
¡°I¡¯m the grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, how dare you hit me?¡±
Su Changyu was carrying Fang Li, whose face was swollen and bruised, in his hand. He was hollering furiously with anger in his eyes, wishing he could kill Su Changyu.
Unfortunately...
Su Changyu had already started beating him.
Su Changyu would stay silent and be subservient to the strong.
To the weak, he would strike him hard withoutpromising.
To be honest, it had been a long time since Su Changyu enjoyed himself so much.
He had already forgotten how many years it had been since he had beaten someone up like this.
Indeed, beating others up was an enjoyable thing.
Su Changyu threw lots of punches and kicks at Fang Li without sparing any strength, all of whichnded on thetter urately.
As the grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, he was definitely the most precious and important person to the emperor. His father was the Crown Prince of the dynasty who would get chided by the emperor every now and then but Fang Li was different.
Both the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty pampered him and doted on him greatly.
In the entire Great Qian Dynasty, no one dared to be disrespectful to him or disobey his orders. He would always be the one to hit others and no one had beaten him up before.
The only time he suffered a beating was when his father hit him thrice with a whip to punish him for being mischievous, but in the end, his father was hung on the tree and got beaten up by the emperor instead.
In other words, no one in the entire Great Qian Dynasty dared to provoke or hit him.
Yet, he met someone who dared to hit him today.
¡®I¡¯m really unlucky.¡¯
With that thought, Fang Li knew very well that Su Changyu had already gone berserk by hitting him.
It was as if he had never hit anyone before in his life. As Su Changyu continued to hit Fang Li, his punches became increasingly fast and brutal.
If this went on, Fang Li would be in a terrible state even if he didn¡¯t die.
Hence, he hurriedly cried out.
¡°Stop hitting me, stop!¡±
¡°Please, stop hitting me!¡±
¡°Brother, Sir, please stop hitting me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really going to die if you keep hitting me. I¡¯ll call you Boss, okay?¡±
¡°Just let me go.¡±
Fang Li cried and screamed while begging for mercy, in hopes that Su Changyu would let him off.
Besides, Su Changyu was having a whale of a time while hitting him. Why did Fang Li suddenly beg for mercy?
However, he looked at Fang Li and realized that his face was indeed bruised and swollen. If he continued to hit him, he might really die.
He found it quite a pity.
He was a little upset.
After all, he had finally met someone he could beat up and yet, he just surrendered.
There was no point at all.
Bang!
Su Changyu casually tossed Fang Li onto the ground and maintained a calm expression.
¡°You must learn to respect others in the future, do you understand?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was calm as he stared at Fang Liposedly.
¡°Got it, got it. Brother, I understand.¡±
Fang Li hung his head low and cried with pain all over his body.
¡°Okay, go and reflect on yourself.¡±
After a fight, he felt much better.
Su Changyu stood with his hands by his side and looked into the distance instead of continuing to bully the child.
At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
¡®Indeed, I¡¯m very strong.¡¯
¡®I managed to hit him to the point of being unable to retaliate.¡¯
¡®Oh, Su Changyu.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re such a strongman.¡¯
Su Changyu walked into the Zaixin Hall, leaving behind Fang Li who was battered and bruised.
Xu Jin, who was in the dark, was already dumbfounded.
¡®Fang Li.¡¯
¡®The grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty actually got beaten up by Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®This must be the greatest joke of the world.¡¯
Even the Crown Prince of the Great Qian Dynasty, who was Fang Li¡¯s biological father, would be taught a hard lesson if he dared to hit Fang Li, let alone Su Changyu.
However, Su Changyu actually dared to hit the grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
If word about it were to get out, the entire Great Qian Dynasty would shake.
Xu Jin swallowed his saliva.
He felt that he was about to create trouble.
Initially, he thought that Su Changyu would just end up disturbing the empress while she was praying so that he would end up being chased out of the Great Qian Dynasty.
That was what Xu Jin thought.
He would be pleased as long as Su Changyu left the Great Qian Dynasty.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to dig his own grave and beat the emperor¡¯s grandson up after offending him.
The consequences of that were purely unimaginable.
¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s going to be in hot soup.¡¯
Xu Jin felt that Su Changyu had made a big mistake, and at the same time, he knew that Princess Xu Yang would definitely suspect that he was the culprit.
When the time came, it would definitely lead to a huge trouble.
¡®What do I do? What do I do!?!¡¯
Xu Jin couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.
Not far away, Fang Li suddenly cried loudly again.
The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt.
He was the grandson of the emperor, and yet he got beaten up so badly.
Even his father had never hit him that hard.
He felt upset.
He really wanted to cry.
Fang Li¡¯s weeping got louder and louder.
He felt more and more aggrieved too.
¡°No!¡±
At this moment, Fang Li sniffled and said with bloodshot eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Grandpa. I must take revenge and let this guy die a horrible death.¡±
Pulling a long face, Fang Li walked into the distance.
At this moment, Xu Jin started tearing up in the dark too.
He felt that Su Changyu had caused huge trouble.
Of all people, Su Changyu beat up the grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
The consequences were going to be terrible.
It was over for him this time.
For a moment, Xu Jin didn¡¯t know what to say.
He felt his scalp tingling and turning numb.
He really didn¡¯t know what to do next.
However, Xu Jin knew that if he did note out and say something, there might really be greater trouble.
Thinking of this, Xu Jin hurriedly came out of the dark.
He arrived at the ce where Fang Li would definitely pass by, in advance.
¡°Your Highness, what happened to you?¡± Xu Jin immediately asked when he saw Fang Li.
His eyes were full of shock and bewilderment.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
Fang Li was full of anger when he saw Xu Jin.
Xu Jin was speechless.
The blunt and harsh reply left Xu Jin at a loss for words.
However, he thought that Fang Li¡¯s reply was reasonable. Fang Li was already covered in bruises and Xu Jin was just asking for trouble by asking him such a question.
¡°Your Highness, did you get beaten up?¡±
Xu Jin asked after giving it some thought.
Fang Li said, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say, stop bothering me here.¡±
Fang Li chided, feeling peeved and upset. He was covered in bruises after suffering a beating. In the end, Xu Jin just had to state the obvious.
How could he not be angry?
¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. I¡¯m just looking for someone, I didn¡¯t realize. Your Highness, who would dare to offend you in this pce?¡±
Xu Jin panicked a little. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said those things.
¡°Go look for the person you want to then, what are you doing here?¡±
Fang Li cursed.
However, in the next moment, Fang Li seemed to realize something and couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Jin.
¡°Who¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for? Is he handsome or not?¡±
Fang Li asked with a serious expression.
¡°Your Highness, the person I¡¯m looking for is Su Changyu. He¡¯s the savior of Princess Xu Yang. In terms of looks, he can¡¯t bepared to me.¡±
¡°Your Highness, have you seen my friend?¡±
Xu Jin asked seriously.
However, after hearing these words, Fang Li shook his head immediately.
¡°If he looks better than you, I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±
Fang Li said straightforwardly.
Although he hated Su Changyu, he had to admit that Su Changyu was quite handsome.
Hence, he told Xu Jin that he hadn¡¯t seen his friend.
Xu Jin was speechless.
¡®You¡¯re not that good at talking either.¡¯
Xu Jin was perplexed. ¡®Am I worse than Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®How am I less good-looking than him?¡¯
¡®Your Highness, you have to get your eyes treated.¡¯
Despite feeling indignant, Xu Jin nevertheless smiled awkwardly.
¡°Your Highness, I remembered wrongly. My friend is very handsome and he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡±
Xu Jin bit the bullet and said so because that was the only thing he could say now.
¡°How handsome is he?¡±
Fang Li asked curiously.
¡°Uh... He¡¯s about as handsome as you.¡±
Xu Jin answered.
In an instant, Fang Li couldn¡¯t help but nod hastily.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s the one.¡±
¡°It¡¯s this person called Su Changyu.¡±
¡°Great, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually know him.¡±
Fang Li yelled agitatedly without a care for his pride or image at all.
That left Xu Jin at a loss for words.
To be honest, he had always felt that he was thick-skinned and shameless enough but he didn¡¯t expect Fang Li to be even more shameless than him.
¡®He¡¯s really... the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met.¡¯
However, Xu Jin had to force himself to continue with it.
¡°Yes, Your Highness, that person is called Su Changyu.¡±
¡°This time, Princess Xu Yang left the pce and encountered danger when she was outside. Fortunately, Senior Su rescued her and resolved the crisis.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why Princess Xu Yang invited him into the pce, but I didn¡¯t expect him to hit you. He¡¯s really evil.¡±
Xu Jin scolded indignantly.
However, Fang Li ignored Xu Jin and instead said with anger written all over his face,
¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, since I know where hees from, it¡¯ll be easier for me to find him.¡±
Fang Li clenched his fist with his eyes full of hatred.
He was the most noble grandson of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
Yet, he received a beating for nothing. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let Su Changyu off.
¡°Yes, yes, you mustn¡¯t let him off the hook. But Your Highness, Senior Su Changyu has saved your sister, Princess Xu Yang, no matter what. If you punish him, won¡¯t it undermine the might and prestige of the Great Qian Dynasty?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we just chase him out of the pce?¡±
Xu Jin asked. Given Fang Li¡¯s character, Su Changyu would definitely be in huge trouble.
That was not something he wanted to see.
After all, Princess Xu Yang had asked him to take care of Su Changyu, so if anything went wrong, he would be doomed too.
Having Su Changyu kicked out was the best oue.
Unfortunately, Xu Jin had underestimated Fang Li¡¯s character.
¡°Kick him out of the pce? He beat me up and all he gets is to get kicked out of the pce? Is there such a good deal in this world?¡±
¡°Xu Jin, did you say that I¡¯ll be tarnishing the prestige of the Great Qian Dynasty if I punish him?¡±
¡°Have you ever thought that he has done exactly that by hurting me?¡±
Fang Li hollered furiously.
He vented all his anger on Xu Jin.
Thetter could not put his misery into words.
¡°But... but... but he¡¯s Princess Xu Yang¡¯s guest.¡±
Xu Jin said.
However, Fang Li sneered after hearing that.
¡°So what?¡±
¡°What can Ninth Sister do? Whoever offends me in the Great Qian Dynasty will have to die.¡±
At this point, Fang Li couldn¡¯t help but continue coldly.
¡°I won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±
¡°I must let Su Changyu know what an emperor¡¯s grandson is like.¡±
After saying these words, Fang Li walked towards the south to look for his grandfather.
Indeed, he couldn¡¯t let the matter rest.
Looking at Fang Li who left, Xu Jin felt really upset too.
He was perplexed. Of all people, he just had to provoke Su Changyu.
¡®It¡¯s over for me.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s over for me.¡¯
Xu Jin grimaced in misery, feeling like he was in hot soup.
At this moment, in the Zaixin Hall.
A nobly-dressed woman was kneeling in front of the god statue.
Her clothes were luxurious and she was elegant, exuding a tender and benevolent vibe.
She was the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty, Chu Rouyun.
She was kneeling in front of the god statue and chanting some ancient sutras piously.
Some timeter, Chu Rouyun took a deep breath and ced the ancient sutra on the ground before staring at it quietly.
After a long time, Chu Rouyun took out another item.
It was an ordinary-looking jade pendant that was dim andckluster.
However, it was the most precious thing to Chu Rouyun.
It was given to her by Princess Changling.
The jade pendant seemed dim, but it was an ancestral jade pendant that belonged to Princess Changling.
Legend had it that it contained a shocking secret.
However, Chu Rouyun didn¡¯t care about the shocking secret.
She just hoped that she could reunite with the Tenth Prince.
He was the child of her sister.
At the thought of this, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but be sad.
She would always remember how she was ostracized by countless people when she just entered the pce and was almost killed.
If it wasn¡¯t for Princess Changling who stepped in to help her, she might have died a long time ago, let alone be the empress.
However, the most important thing was their friendship.
She was very close to Princess Changling and although they were not biological sisters, they were closer than biological sisters.
When she learned of Princess Changling¡¯s death, she was devastated and heartbroken.
Even after more than 20 years, she had never gotten over it.
There was another person who was as miserable as her, and that was the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°Sister Changling.¡±
¡°Where is your child?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been searching for over two decades but I still couldn¡¯t find your son.¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find your child one day.¡±
¡°If I find your child, I will definitely take care of him and dote on him more than my own.¡±
Chu Rouyun muttered softly.
In fact, she had already said those words countless times.
However, after searching for more than twenty years, she indeed hadn¡¯t been able to find the child.
Neither the Great Qian Dynasty nor the Great Xia Dynasty could find the Tenth Prince.
That also meant that the Tenth Prince was most likely really dead.
However, no one could be sure before they saw his corpse.
No one could guarantee it.
That was thest thing that kept her going.
However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.
It broke the silence in the hall.
¡°Is there someone?¡±
The voice wasn¡¯t too loud but it broke the serenity.
At this moment, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but turn around.
She looked in the direction of the voice.
In the blink of an eye, Chu Rouyun was stunned.
Chapter 230: Is Your Name Changyu? Just Call Me Aunt Rouyun
Chapter 230: Is Your Name Changyu? Just Call Me Aunt Rouyun
In the Zaixin Hall.
It was a shrine where the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty went to pray.
Everyone in the Great Qian Dynasty knew that no one was allowed to disturb the Empress when she was praying.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared in Zaixin Hall.
At the same time, there was a soft voice that broke the silence of the hall.
¡°Is there someone?¡±
A voice sounded.
In an instant, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty, Chu Rouyun, couldn¡¯t help but turn around.
She looked in the direction of the voice.
Soon, a face appeared before her.
In an instant, Chu Rouyun, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty, was stunned.
Dumbfounded, she looked at the man in front of her.
He was handsome.
He was incredibly handsome.
However, she wasn¡¯t shocked only because of how good-looking he was.
Instead, it was because he looked very simr to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty in his younger days.
In fact, for a moment, Chu Rouyun even thought that the person in front of her was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, the difference was that although the man in front of her resembled the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, his temperament was very much like Princess Changling.
If it was a woman and not a man, she would have thought that Princess Changling had returned.
One¡¯s appearance could be changed.
However, a person¡¯s aura could not be changed.
The more she looked at him, the more she felt that his aura was simr to Princess Changling¡¯s.
At this moment, Su Changyu, who appeared in the hall, seemed a little awkward after seeing the noble-looking woman in front of him.
He was a little curious and wondered if he had disturbed her.
However, after walking for more than an hour, he still couldn¡¯t find the way back.
That made Su Changyu vexed.
Although it seemed a little out of the blue, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is Princess Xu Yang¡¯s bedchamber?¡±
Su Changyu asked with a smile.
His voice made the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty snap back to her senses.
However, in the next moment, something that made her even more shocked happened.
The jade pendant in her hand, which was originally dim andckluster, emitted a faint light at this moment.
This!
Chu Rouyun was stunned.
For the past 20 years, the jade pendant had beenckluster and the only time it lit up was more than 20 years ago.
When Princess Changling handed the jade pendant to her, Chu Rouyun never thought that it would light up again after more than two decades.
She was really astonished.
At the same time, she stared at Su Changyu.
Sensing her gaze, Su Changyu felt a little awkward.
¡®I might be being a little presumptuous but she shouldn¡¯t look down on me like that.¡¯
¡®If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll leave. Why do you have to look at me like that?¡¯
At the thought of this, Su Changyu turned around to leave.
¡®I shall run away first.¡¯
However, just when Su Changyu was ready to leave, Chu Rouyun immediately spoke up to stop him.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Chu Rouyun immediately stood up and stopped Su Changyu.
In an instant, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Householder, what are you doing?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you know that men should abstain from being too physically intimate with other women? You¡¯re decades older than I am. Must you be so direct?¡¯
Su Changyu frowned.
However, thetter seemed extremely excited.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Why did you appear here?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty asked Su Changyu with a strange expression on her beautiful face.
Sensing how agitated she was, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.
¡®Why do the people of the pce always like to ask me where I¡¯m from?¡¯
¡®Can¡¯t you ask something else?¡¯
¡®Is it so important where Ie from?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not an assassin, so I must be a person of some status since I can enter the Great Qian Dynasty pce so openly.¡¯
Su Changyu was furious too.
The main reason was that he met Fang Li in the beginning and now he met a random woman who asked him such strange questions. How could he not be frustrated?
However, despite feeling frustrated, Su Changyu didn¡¯t lose his temper because he didn¡¯t know how to.
Besides, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t bully her even if she was unruly to him.
There were two types of people he wouldn¡¯t bully.
The elderly.
And women.
Besides, Chu Rouyun also felt that she was being a little rude so she tried her best to calm herself down.
It was no wonder that she was so excited. After all, Su Changyu¡¯s appearance resembled the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and his aura was very much like that of Princess Changling.
That made her suspect that Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, the son of Princess Changling.
However, it all happened too suddenly.
She had searched for two decades and the emperor of Great Qian Dynasty had even used the country¡¯s power to search for the Tenth Prince but to no avail.
Yet, he suddenly appeared in front of her.
That made Chu Rouyun stunned.
However, when she realized that her question might have been too out of the blue, Chu Rouyun took a deep breath and then looked at Su Changyu.
She said slowly, ¡°You look very much like an old friend of mine. In a moment of panic, I lost myposure, please forgive me.¡±
Chu Rouyun was indeed worthy of being the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty as she managed to resolve the awkwardness with a few gentle words.
Su Changyu was a little curious.
¡®I look very much like an old friend of hers?¡¯
¡®Do I have a doppelganger in this world?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
Su Changyu obviously didn¡¯t believe Chu Rouyun. In fact, he even subconsciously felt that she was probably attracted by his handsome good looks.
He thought that she probably wanted him to marry her daughter.
¡®Ah, such poor acting skills.¡¯
After understanding this, Su Changyu looked much calmer.
Most importantly, such incidents had happened way too frequently in the past.
¡®Didn¡¯t Old Xia and Old Xuan behave in the same way?¡¯
¡®This is pointless.¡¯
At this moment, Chu Rouyun immediately realized what Su Changyu was wearing. Women were very sensitive to clothes in the first ce.
She saw at a nce that Su Changyu¡¯s clothes were produced by the royals of the Great Xia Dynasty.
At the thought of this, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡®Why is Su Changyu wearing clothes made by the imperial pce?¡¯
The clothes made by the royals usually wouldn¡¯t be given to others as rewards. Only the emperor, princes, and imperial consorts were fit to wear them.
The princesses and their husbands would also qualify but the thing was, Chu Rouyun had never seen Su Changyu before.
¡°Little friend, are you a royal of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
Chu Rouyun asked Su Changyu that question because she couldn¡¯t imagine it.
¡°I¡¯m from the Great Xia Dynasty, but I¡¯m not a royal.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to answer at first, but when he thought about the fact that she wanted to ask him more questions, he decided to answer her first.
¡°Not a royal? But...¡±
Chu Rouyun was about to ask Su Changyu about the clothes that he was wearing but he spoke up before she did.
¡°Are you trying to ask about the clothes I¡¯m wearing?¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s tone was calm.
In Chu Rouyun¡¯s eyes, Su Changyu¡¯s aloof aura was very simr to that of Princess Changling.
However, Princess Changling wasn¡¯t aloof in the sense that she was condescending, but rather, she seemed quite enigmatic.
On the other hand, Su Changyu¡¯s aloofness was like that of a supreme expert, but she had to admit that the two of them were very simr.
Hence, the more she looked at Su Changyu, the more she felt that he was simr to Princess Changling.
The more she looked at him, the more she liked him because she felt that he was like her kin.
However, she still wasn¡¯t certain if Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince or not, though she reckoned that he was probably the Tenth Prince.
¡°Yes, why are you wearing the clothes of the royals of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
Chu Rouyun asked.
Her eyes were full of curiosity.
¡°This is a gift from a friend.¡±
Su Changyu answered after thinking about it. However, he didn¡¯t mention who it was.
¡°Friend? What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?¡±
She continued to ask.
She was extremely curious.
That made Su Changyu find it a little strange.
¡®Why are you asking this question?¡¯
¡®Why are you asking about that?¡¯
¡®Why do you have so many questions?¡¯
¡®Do you harbor any evil intentions against me?¡¯
Su Changyu frowned.
After thinking about it, he decided not to tell the truth.
He decided that he had to keep some things a secret.
It was taught to him by the Sect Leader.
¡°I don¡¯t know what his name is but I call him Old Xia.¡±
Su Changyu answered calmly.
He didn¡¯t say that it was given to him by Old Xuan and simply said Old Xia, thinking that it was about the same anyway.
As soon as she heard his words, Chu Rouyun waspletely stunned.
¡®Old Xia?¡¯
¡®Since that person can give him the imperial clothing of the Great Xia Dynasty, he must be a royal and not an ordinary person.¡¯
¡®He should either be the Crown Prince or the emperor.¡¯
¡®Old Xia?¡¯
¡®Old Xia?¡¯
¡®Is it Xia Yan, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
Chu Rouyun took a deep breath.
She was already certain that Su Changyu was definitely the Tenth Prince.
¡®Otherwise, how could Xia Yan possibly give Su Changyu those clothes?¡¯
¡®Besides, how can there be someone who looks exactly like the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and bears the aura of Princess Changling?¡¯
Indeed...
Indeed...
Indeed, her prayers in the past twenty-odd years really worked.
Chu Rouyun was on the brink of tears when she thought of that.
However, she got a grip on her emotions.
¡°Xia Yan, I didn¡¯t expect that you had already found my poor nephew and hid him from me.¡±
¡°Are you still human?¡±
Chu Rouyun clenched her fist.
Her eyes were full of anger that she could not contain.
¡°No!¡±
However, in the next moment, Chu Rouyun frowned. She felt that Xia Yan must have a reason for hiding him from the Great Qian Dynasty.
Either he wanted to secretly groom Su Changyu, or he didn¡¯t want others to find out about it.
After all, more than twenty years ago, Su Changyu suffered a great disaster.
He was stolen from the pce.
Such an incident would very likely happen again so Xia Yan had to protect Su Changyu.
The only way to do so was to hide him from the world.
No one was to find out.
Thinking of this, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and calmed herself down.
She hoped that everything would happen as she had guessed. Otherwise, she would settle scores with him.
Soon, Chu Rouyun put those things at the back of her head and hurriedly grabbed a te of steamed snacks, which she then ced in front of Su Changyu.
¡°Little friend, these are snacks of good quality that are made in the pce. Have some. You¡¯ve traveled a long journey, you must be exhausted, right?¡±
Heartbroken, Chu Rouyun looked at Su Changyu. After all, Su Changyu¡¯s clothes were quite messy so she reckoned that he must have been exhausted from the journey.
At the same time, Chu Rouyun was also curious about why Su Changyu would appear in the Great Qian Dynasty.
Faced with her kind gesture, Su Changyu subconsciously kept his guard up, but when he saw the exquisite snacks in the box...
During this period of time, he really hadn¡¯t eaten or rested well.
At the thought of this, Su Changyu caved in to his hunger and was tempted by the snacks.
¡°I¡¯m not tired, I just met a mischievous child.¡±
¡°Thank you very much, Your Excellency.¡±
For some reason, Su Changyu felt an affectionate sense of closeness to the woman in front of him.
He somehow had a good impression of her.
¡°Mischievous child? What child?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Aunt.¡±
Chu Rouyun smiled.
¡°Aunt? You look very young and beautiful. If I call you Aunt, it¡¯ll make you seem old. Why don¡¯t I call you Sister?¡±
In order to prevent her from coercing him to marry her daughter, Su Changyu tried his best to make the age gap between them lesser.
However, when she heard Su Changyu¡¯spliment, Chu Rouyun naturally smiled sweetly.
After all, all women in this world liked beingplimented for being young and beautiful.
¡®The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty is human too.¡¯
Besides, Su Changyu didn¡¯t know his own identity yet, so Chu Rouyun was ted.
However, seniority mattered after all.
Chu Rouyun insisted, ¡°I¡¯m actually much older than you, I just have a goodplexion. Call me Aunt and I¡¯ll call you my nephew. From now onwards, no one in the Great Qian Dynasty will dare to bully you.¡±
Chu Rouyun said seriously.
That surprised Su Changyu.
He was actually very curious about her identity. Although Su Changyu rarely used his brains, he could tell that she probably had a noble status.
Now, she even said that.
Su Changyu thought about it.
¡®She should be a noble consort or something, right?¡¯
At this point, Su Changyu nodded and said, ¡°Greetings, Aunt.¡±
Although Su Changyu had an indifferent aura, he somehow felt a strange sense of closeness to the woman in front of him. Even if others gave him plenty of benefits, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t call them aunt.
However, there was something different about the woman in front of him. Besides, the person he had just beat up seemed to be someone of a powerful background.
He thought that he should find himself a backer so as to not cause any trouble.
¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±
¡°Your name is Changyu? What a good name. My name is Chu Rouyun. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me Aunt Rouyun.¡±
Chu Rouyun affectionately pulled Su Changyu¡¯s arm.
At the same time, she ced the jade pendant she was holding in Su Changyu¡¯s hand.
In an instant, the light of the jade pendant became even more dazzling. That further confirmed Su Changyu¡¯s identity.
¡°Aunt Rouyun?¡±
Su Changyu found her name to be rather familiar but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had heard it before.
However, at this moment, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Changyu, did you say that you met a mischievous child just now? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chu Rouyun asked curiously.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a mischievous child. I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson.¡±
Su Changyu answered calmly.
In the next moment, Chu Rouyun couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern, ¡°Are you injured then? Did you hurt yourself while hitting him?¡±
Chu Rouyun was overly worried.
Su Changyu was stunned too.
¡®Why would I get injured from hitting a mischievous child?¡¯
¡®Are you looking down on me?¡¯
At the same time... in the Heart Calming Hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was reprimanding Princess Xu Yang.
All of a sudden, the sounds of crying filled the air.
¡°Grandpa!¡±
¡°Grandpa!¡±
¡°Someone hit me!¡±
Upon hearing the crying, their expressions changed.
Chapter 231: The Emperor Is Not To Be Insulted! What? He’s My Sister’s Child?
Chapter 231: The Emperor Is Not To Be Insulted! What? He¡¯s My Sister¡¯s Child?
In the Heart Calming Hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty seemed extremely solemn.
He was reprimanding Princess Xu Yang for leaving the pce without permission.
Princess Xu Yang also hung her head low, not daring to say anything.
¡°Father, how could I have known that the Heavenly Fiend Cult would target me? Besides, how did the Heavenly Fiend Cult know about my itinerary?¡±
Princess Xu Yang lowered her head. Although she was being reprimanded, she still felt rather unconvinced.
¡°Who should they target if not you? Only you would dare to leave the pce without permission.¡±
¡°Now that the demonic cults have been revived, the Heavenly Fiend Cult, Fiendcelestial Cult, Ancient Fiend Cult, and True Fiend Cult have all emerged and the various dynasties are investigating this matter.¡±
¡°At this juncture, you still have the guts to leave the pce without permission. You¡¯re really bold. The Great Qian Dynasty Pce might be impermeable but two may keep counsel, putting one away.¡±
¡°Since your whereabouts have been exposed, there¡¯s obviously a snitch in the pce. You¡¯re lucky enough they were overly eager. If you had gone further away from the city, you¡¯d have been dead.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty said with a sullen expression.
However, at this point, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡°I heard that you were rescued by an expert previously. Where is he now?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
When Su Changyu was mentioned, Princess Xu Yang immediately felt more energized.
However, before she could speak, she heard someone crying outside.
¡°Grandpa!¡±
¡°Grandpa, I got beaten up.¡±
The familiar voice was mixed with a cry of misery and devastation.
In an instant, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was a little curious.
Even Princess Xu Yang couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
At this moment, Fang Li had already appeared in the hall.
As he got closer and closer, his cries also got louder and louder.
Soon, Fang Li wiped his tears and walked into the hall while bawling loudly. He didn¡¯t act like the grandson of an emperor at all and seemed to be extremely aggrieved.
¡°Fang Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Seeing that Fang Li was in such a miserable state, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty felt his heart ache and he hurriedly walked over to look at Fang Li, his eyes full of curiosity and some sadness.
When Princess Xu Yang saw that, she looked extremely curious too.
Fang Li was a little tyrant of the Great Qian Dynasty whom no one dared to provoke. Not only did he have a noble status, he was also favored by the royals.
Be it his father or the empress, or even many concubines in the pce, they were all very fond of Fang Li.
It was not only because Fang Li was pleasant-looking, but mainly because he was very pretentious in front of the adults and had a glib tongue despite being so young.
Naturally, he gained the favor of the older generation and everyone adored him greatly.
That was also the reason that Fang Li was unruly and arrogant. Although he was just a child, he was extremely haughty and tyrannical.
Hence, many princesses and princes in the Great Qian Dynasty pce disliked Fang Li, but no matter what, he was the grandson of the emperor and given how young he was, they gave in to him as much as they could.
However, they didn¡¯t expect there to be someone who dared to provoke him, the little tyrant.
¡®Is there such an insensitive guy in the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
In the Great Qian Dynasty, thest person one should offend was Fang Li.
Back then, the Crown Prince whipped Fang Li a few times with the whip but ended up being hung on the tree and beaten up badly by his father. That served as a deration to the entire Great Qian Dynasty that Fang Li was more important to the emperor than the Crown Prince.
Hence, Princess Xu Yang was full of curiosity.
At this moment, Fang Li, who walked into the main hall, started sobbing when he saw the emperor.
¡°Grandpa, someone bullied me.¡±
Fang Li leaped into the arms of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty and wept in agony. Those who were unaware might think that Fang Li had fled back from somewhere.
However, after taking a close look, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty realized that Fang Li¡¯s clothes were a little messy, and in particr, his face was red and swollen.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was furious.
He usually wouldn¡¯t bear to even scold his precious grandson, and yet he got beaten up.
¡®This is outrageous.¡¯
¡°Fang Li, who hurt you? Is it your ipetent father? Or your mother?¡±
¡°If it is your father, I¡¯ll go avenge you right now.¡±
¡°Fang Li, you didn¡¯t go to disturb your grandma while she was praying, did you?¡±
¡°If you¡¯ve offended her, don¡¯t me me for not helping you.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty suppressed his anger while asking Fang Li that question.
What he meant was simple. If it was Fang Li¡¯s father, he would stand up for him, but if it was the empress, there was nothing he could do.
Everyone knew how henpecked the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was, so if his grandson offended her, he could forget about revenge.
Princess Xu Yang, who was standing in the hall, could not help but be annoyed yet amused after hearing his words.
She was annoyed that her brother, the esteemed Crown Prince, would get beaten up by the emperor every now and then.
She was amused by how henpecked the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was even though he had such a prestigious position. However, that was normal too. After all, there had always been great freedom in the Great Qian Dynasty and there was no patriarchy. Besides, being henpecked was just a rtionship issue between a married couple.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty naturally had a say in the major matters.
However, Princess Xu Yang took great pity on her brother.
He was clearly the Crown Prince and the future emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty. Yet, he was having it the worst in the Great Qian Dynasty.
Even the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty would at most be reprimanded verbally for his mistakes.
The Great Qian Dynasty was the best of the five dynasties, and yet what happened?
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty suppressed the Crown Prince greatly, causing him to be overwhelmed. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s son was pampered and favored by the emperor.
¡®The Crown Prince is so pitiful.¡¯
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not my father, but an outsider whom Aunt Xu Yang brought to the pce. His name is Su Changyu!¡±
Fang Li sobbed while talking. While tears rolled down his cheeks incessantly, he pointed at Princess Xu Yang.
A voice sounded.
Princess Xu Yang was immediately stunned.
¡°Su Changyu? Senior Su?¡±
Princess Xu Yang was astonished.
She never expected the person who hit Fang Li to be her benefactor, Su Changyu.
¡°Fang Li, are you spouting nonsense? How can Senior Su possibly bully you when you¡¯re just a child?¡±
¡°Besides, Senior Su was with Xu Jin. With Xu Jin around, he would definitely have stopped Senior Su.¡±
Princess Xu Yang immediately exined.
She thought that Fang Li was just babbling nonsense, but even then, it was impossible that he would know Su Changyu¡¯s name.
However, Princess Xu Yang felt that there must have been some misunderstanding.
She immediately spoke up to prevent a conflict.
¡°It¡¯s Su Changyu. Su Changyu.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Grandpa, I was guarding outside Zhaixin Hall to prevent anyone from disturbing Grandma.¡±
¡°I ended up discovering that Su Changyu tried to charge into the Zhaixin Hall and I wanted to stop him but he seems to have a backer. He beat me up before I even revealed my identity.¡±
Fang Li sounded extremely impatient.
¡®There definitely isn¡¯t any misunderstanding in this.¡¯
¡°He¡¯s really brazen.¡±
After hearing Fang Li¡¯s words, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage.
If the person Fang Li offended wasn¡¯t the empress, everything could be settled easily.
¡°Father, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Fang Li is usually snobbish and lofty. Besides, Senior Su is not a member of the pce, so he naturally isn¡¯t aware of the rules. He may have offended your grandson but he¡¯s my life savior.¡±
Princess Xu Yang hurriedly said. She was really agitated and was frantically trying to exin something to the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
However, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty seemed rather indifferent.
¡°Misunderstanding?¡±
¡°Even if there is a misunderstanding, he shouldn¡¯t have hit someone.¡±
¡°His name is Su Changyu, huh?¡±
¡°How dare he hurt the Great Qian Dynasty Emperor¡¯s grandson?¡±
¡°Xu Yang, even though he saved your life, you must remember that the emperor cannot be insulted.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s voice was cold and merciless.
That made Princess Xu Yang¡¯s face turn extremely pale.
She knew that her father was genuinely furious.
¡°Father, no matter what, Senior Su saved my life and if you punish him too severely, it will affect the reputation of our nation if word about it gets out. Why don¡¯t you just ask Senior Su to apologize to Fang Li?¡±
Princess Xu Yang knelt on the ground. That was the best she could do to help Su Changyu.
¡°Apologize?¡±
¡°Xu Yang, you are still too capricious.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty took a deep breath.
He remained silent and then led Fang Li out of the hall.
In fact, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty understood what Xu Yang meant.
However, he was also aware of another thing.
That was, the royals were not to be insulted.
Even if Fang Li had done something wrong, no one was toy their hands on him.
To put it bluntly, Su Changyu might have beaten his grandson up this time, but what if he injured him badly another day?
What if Su Changyu hit the emperor too?
The practice of martial arts in private was prohibited in the pce and the same rules applied even to the princes. If they wanted to fight, they would have to go to the ring in the pce. Fighting in private was a huge taboo.
Besides, Su Changyu was an outsider.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty took Fang Li and left.
Princess Xu Yang got up in a hurry. She chased after them because she knew that Su Changyu was going to be in huge trouble this time.
She was anxious and angry.
She was anxious about how her father would deal with Su Changyu.
She was furious that Xu Jin failed to keep an eye on Su Changyu.
If Xu Jin had been there, this would not have happened.
¡°Someone, summon the White Feather Imperial Guards.¡±
Outside the main hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke coldly.
He was so furious that he summoned the White Feather Imperial Guards.
In fact, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was not upset about the fact that Fang Li got beaten up, but because someone actually had the audacity to beat up his grandson.
It was great defiance.
At the same time, it was also partly because his grandson had been bullied.
His precious grandson.
Soon, the sounds of footsteps filled the air.
They were the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s White Feather Imperial Guards.
One by one, they appeared outside the main hall and knelt down in front of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°Long Live, Your Majesty.¡±
The austere voices of the White Feather Imperial Guards filled the air.
However, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty did not say anything else. He simply turned around and walked towards the Zhaixin Hall.
Fang Li followed after him.
The White Feather Imperial Guards didn¡¯t say anything more and simply followed the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty to the Zhaixin Hall.
At this moment, Princess Xu Yang tagged along too. She knew that no matter how she tried to dissuade him, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty would definitely take revenge for Fang Li.
She had to solve the trouble now.
Hence, she had to please and tter Fang Li.
¡°Fang Li, aren¡¯t you particrly fond of the colorful coral that I have in my ce? How about I give them to you and you go put in a good word in front of your grandpa?¡±
Princess Xu Yang pulled Fang Li and said via a voice transmission.
However, Fang Li did not even look at her. At this moment, his eyes were full of anger and hatred.
All he could think about now was taking revenge.
He didn¡¯t care about anything else.
The thought of Su Changyu weeping and shrieking miserably in front of him made Fang Li overjoyed.
¡®Hahahaha¡¯
¡®Heehehehe!¡¯
Fang Li was extremely agitated, wishing that time would pass faster.
¡°Fang Li, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You are being unkind to me. Fang Li, be good and I¡¯ll give you lots of benefits.¡±
Princess Xu Yang continued to persuade him.
¡°Aunt, if you treat me as a nephew, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. If you don¡¯t treat me as your nephew, all the more you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±
¡°In short, I will never give up on this matter and Su Changyu is dead meat. Even an immortal can¡¯t save him.¡±
Fang Li sent a voice transmission. His attitude was very firm.
After Princess Xu Yang heard these words, she couldn¡¯t help but look annoyed.
¡®Fang Li is so full of resentment at such a young age, what¡¯s going to happen to him when he grows up?¡¯
However, Princess Xu Yang knew that Fang Li¡¯s personality was that terrible because her father had spoiled him.
Unfortunately, no one in the entire Great Qian Dynasty could deal with Fang Li.
¡°I have no choice but to go to Brother.¡±
At this moment, Princess Xu Yang knew that there was nothing she could do, and so she left immediately to look for Fang Li¡¯s father, the Crown Prince of the dynasty, who was also her elder brother.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, who was walking in front, naturally also realized that Princess Xu Yang had gone missing.
He understood what she wanted to do.
However, there was nothing he could do to stop her.
In fact, he hoped that Princess Xu Yang would rescue Su Changyu.
Hence, Xu Yang was right.
After all, Su Changyu had saved the life of the princess of the Great Qian Dynasty and while he could punish him, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could not blow things up. Otherwise, it would be detrimental to their reputation.
However, Su Changyu had to be punished since he had hit the grandson of the emperor. The emperor had to intervene to show his might.
¡®The royals are not to be insulted!¡¯
Just like that.
In less than 15 minutes.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty came outside the Zhaixin Hall.
He did not barge inside, because the empress was praying and he would be in huge trouble if he disturbed her out of nowhere.
However, outside the Zhaixin Hall.
There were 400 to 500 White Feather Imperial Guards who were already surrounding the Zhaixin Hall.
¡°Where is Su Changyu?¡±
At the next moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke up.
His voice was calm.
There were no emotions.
Fang Li, who had heard his voice, was in an even better mood.
His expectation of revenge also soared to the peak.
¡®Oh, Su Changyu.¡¯
¡®I shall see what happens to you.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll show you what the grandson of the emperor is like and what it is to be surprised.
Fang Li was so excited that his face started trembling.
However, at this moment, Chu Rouyun was stunned.
Her footsteps were quick and she seemed a little agitated.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was slightly surprised.
Before he could say anything, Chu Rouyun spoke up.
¡°Your Majesty, what do you want to see Changyu for?¡±
Chu Rouyun looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, her eyes full of curiosity.
¡°He bullied Fang Li, I want to seek justice for him.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was also a little curious.
¡®Why does Rouyun know about Su Changyu too?¡¯
¡®Who is this Su Changyu?¡¯
¡°Bullied Fang Li?¡±
Chu Rouyun got even more curious while Fang Li, who was at the side, immediately felt aggrieved. He tried to y the sympathy card.
However, to his surprise, his grandmother actually didn¡¯t show him any concern and merely looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Changyu isn¡¯t at fault. Your Majesty, I have something to tell you.¡±
Chu Rouyun didn¡¯t even look at Fang Li. She just wanted to talk to the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty about Su Changyu.
However, thetter couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡°I¡¯ll decide if he¡¯s at fault or not. Get him toe here.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was furious.
Although he was henpecked, he was naturally in charge of some matters.
¡°Your Majesty, Changyu is right, listen to me.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty wanted to continue speaking.
However, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty interrupted her.
¡°The royals are not to be insulted!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty revealed his intentions.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Chu Rouyun wanted to exin.
¡°The royals are not to be insulted!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was enraged.
He looked at Chu Rouyun.
He wondered if he had overindulged the empress.
¡®She thinks I¡¯m a small fry, huh?¡¯
However, after Fang Li, who was at the side, saw that scene, he was exhrated.
When he heard Chu Rouyun say that Su Changyu was not at fault, he thought that his grandmother wanted to help Su Changyu.
However, after seeing how blunt and straightforward his grandfather was, how could he not be pleased?
¡®Grandpa, you¡¯re so manly.¡¯
At this moment, Fang Li respected the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty even more.
He could also sense his kind intentions.
Chu Rouyun¡¯s face turned sullen immediately and sent a voice transmission.
¡°Your Majesty, do you know who Changyu is?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
¡°The royals are not to be insulted!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty repeated again after hearing the voice transmission.
He was really enraged.
He was furious.
At this moment, he somehow felt that he had really given in to Chu Rouyun too much in the past.
She actually repeatedly obstructed him in front of so many imperial guards.
Most importantly, his grandson had been bullied, and yet, she was helping an outsider instead of her grandson.
Who was he?
¡®Is he a lost son of the royals?¡¯
¡®Even if he¡¯s my illegitimate son, so what?¡¯
¡®Empress...¡¯
¡®You¡¯re too disappointing.¡¯
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had an extremely cold gaze.
At this moment, he had already made up his mind.
He had to punish Su Changyu.
It was not only for Fang Li, but also because of Chu Rouyun¡¯s attitude towards him.
He was the emperor.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
Who would dare to disobey him?
Whose status was higher than his?
Sensing the anger of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty, the empress, Chu Rouyun, didn¡¯t say anything else.
She continued to send him a voice transmission in a contemptuous tone.
¡°Sure, since Your Majesty wants to punish your sister¡¯s son, who¡¯s your biological nephew, I have nothing more to say. I hope you won¡¯t feel guilty towards Princess Changling.¡±
Chu Rouyun said.
That was a voice transmission sent using divine senses.
Others couldn¡¯t hear her.
¡°Imperial guards, listen up...¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty humphed coldly.
He subconsciously raised his hand and told the imperial guards to arrest Su Changyu.
However, in an instant, he snapped back to his senses.
He froze on the spot and stared at the empress in shock.
At this moment, he even forgot to breathe.
Chapter 232: Today, I Will Teach You To Be A Good Person
Chapter 232: Today, I Will Teach You To Be A Good Person
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty froze in ce.
He felt that he had heard wrong.
Somewhat bewildered, he looked at Chu Rouyun.
Thetter stayed silent without saying anything. She seemed to be letting him do as he pleased.
Their silence made the imperial guards and Fang Li confused.
Fang Li, in particr.
He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.
Why did they stop talking all of a sudden?
¡®Grandpa, what¡¯s after that?¡¯
¡®Do you want me to give the order to the imperial guards?¡¯
The imperial guards were confused too.
¡®What exactly are they doing? Your Majesty, can¡¯t you finish everything in one go?¡¯
Everyone looked at each other, full of curiosity.
However, at this point, they were really at a loss for what to do.
¡°Rouyun, what do you mean by that?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at his empress and asked in a shaky voice.
This time, he was really dumbfounded.
He didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve found Sister Changling¡¯s lost son.¡±
Chu Rouyun sent a voice transmission and she tried her best to make herself sound calm. However, even then, what she said made him tremble.
¡°You found him?¡±
¡°Rouyun, are you lying to me?!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty felt his body go numb while blood surged to his brain.
Changling was his most beloved sister and although she was just a half-sister, he was much closer to her than his other siblings with whom he shared the same mother.
When his sister wanted to marry the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he was dead set against it.
If she hadn¡¯t insisted on doing so, no one could have stopped him from opposing.
It was safe to say that in the entire Great Qian Dynasty, Princess Changling was the only person who could influence his thoughts.
When he heard of Changling¡¯s deathter, he was miserable for three whole years.
Three whole years.
In fact, he had even thought of dering war with the Great Xia Dynasty to make the emperor pay for it, an eye for an eye.
However, in the end, he held back because he didn¡¯t want the people of his dynasty to suffer as that would increase his sins.
After all, his sister had left behind an orphan.
However, he didn¡¯t expect the Great Xia Dynasty pce to lose his sister¡¯s only son.
That incident was the very reason that the Great Qian Dynasty severed ties with the Great Xia Dynastypletely. For the past two decades, the people of the Great Xia Dynasty would have to undergo strict checks before they could be granted entry to the Great Qian Dynasty. If it wasn¡¯t for something important, they basically wouldn¡¯t let anyone from the Great Xia Dynasty in.
That was enough to prove how much the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty hated the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
For the past two decades, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had been constantly looking for the whereabouts of the Tenth Prince, but for twenty years, there was no news at all.
Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he knew that his poor nephew might have been tragically killed.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear the empress say that his nephew had been found.
Seeing Chu Rouyun¡¯s reaction, he felt that she was very confident about it.
At the thought of this, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty suddenly reacted and realized why the empress would act out of the ordinary today and embarrass him in front of everyone.
She would usually not be so insensitive.
After hearing her exnation, hepletely understood
¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±
Chu Rouyun said seriously.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty waspletely agitated and his voice seemed to be trembling too.
¡°Who? Who¡¯s my nephew? Where is he? Quick, take me to see him.¡±
The emperor sent a voice transmission. Although he was excited he knew that he couldn¡¯t let a third person find out about it.
¡°Your Majesty, your nephew is Su Changyu. He¡¯s in the main hall now.¡±
Chu Rouyun answered.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty came to a sudden realization.
However, he couldn¡¯t be med for being foolish, he was just too hot-headed at the time.
Besides, he was naturally agitated to know that his nephew had been found.
That was the reason for his slow response.
¡°Su Changyu?¡±
¡°Quick, take me there to have a look.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty said agitatedly.
¡°Your Majesty, I can take you to see him but you have to pay attention to your image and attitude. I didn¡¯t inform Changyu of his identity, so...¡±
Chu Rouyun said via a voice transmission.
After all, Su Changyu did not know anything about his identity. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely be unable to ept it.
¡°I understand, I understand. Quick, let me meet my nephew.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty said excitedly.
He didn¡¯t want to do anything except see his nephew now.
¡°Your Majesty,e with me.¡±
Chu Rouyun didn¡¯t say much more and was ready to lead the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty to the main hall.
However, at this moment, Fang Li suddenly interjected.
¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what are you doing?¡±
Fang Li couldn¡¯t understand what was going on at all.
¡®Didn¡¯t youe over to help me take revenge?¡¯
However, the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty simply looked at Fang Li.
Their gazes were profound.
However, Fang Li only felt somewhat puzzled.
To the emperor and empress, their grandson was important and they doted on him too.
However, their nephew mattered more.
Well at least, Fang Li had been living in luxury in the pce with both his parents present.
He was at least favored and allowed to be a tyrant in the pce.
The two of them were well aware of all his sordid acts previously, but in their eyes, he was just a naughty child.
Moreover, Su Changyu was different. He grew up as an orphan who suffered lots of hardship.
Coupled with their guilt and love for Princess Changling, all their emotions were piled together.
They were naturally guilty and full of inexplicable love for Su Changyu.
Hence, their love for Fang Li paled inparison.
The emperor followed Chu Rouyun into the Zhaixin Hall.
At this moment, in the Zhaixin Hall.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t even know what was going on.
He was sitting in the main hall and thinking about how to leave the Great Qian Dynasty.
He didn¡¯t want toe to the Great Qian Dynasty in the first ce.
He just wanted to hurry to the Great Xia Dynasty and ask OId Xuan for an exnation.
God knows how he ended up in the Great Qian Dynasty and got involved in such trouble.
He even heard someone asking him toe out.
Su Changyu was somehow flustered.
He seemed to have vaguely remembered that the kid he beat up had imed that he was the grandson of the emperor.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t really know what that meant but it sounded impressive to him.
He wondered if Chu Rouyun could settle it.
If she couldn¡¯t, he would just flee.
¡®Ah, indeed, handsome people just face trouble everywhere they go.¡¯
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
However, at this moment, two figures appeared in the hall.
One of them was Chu Rouyun while the other was a middle-aged man who was d in a ck robe with golden dragons embroidered on them. That made him feel somewhat scared.
Su Changyu got even more flustered.
¡®What do I do? What do I do!?!¡¯
¡®Are they here to question me?¡¯
¡®Oh dear, oh dear, how did I end up getting involved in such a matter?¡¯
Su Changyu was vexed.
He was anxious and scared but he wished he could exin it.
He didn¡¯t know if they were willing to hear his exnation.
In the main hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was extremely agitated.
He hadn¡¯t entered the main hall yet, but he had already seen Su Changyu.
d in a green robe, Su Changyu was seated and he had an extraordinary aura. He looked rather handsome too and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he looked otherworldly.
The most shocking thing was that Su Changyu had a transcendent aloofness which made him look as cold as an iceberg. He didn¡¯t seem snobbish, but rather, he seemed to be high above the world.
¡®It¡¯s him.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s him.¡¯
¡®This is my nephew.¡¯
¡®This is my nephew.¡¯
The moment the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty saw Su Changyu, he was sure that he was his nephew.
Otherwise, how could he look so handsome and have such a simr aura to Changling?
If Su Changyu was a woman, he would look even more like Princess Changling. The emperor even felt that he had seen his sister.
Su Changyu¡¯s aura resembled hers greatly.
It was almost identical.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty froze in ce.
For some reason, he felt his eyes get a little warm as he somehow felt like crying.
¡°Changyu!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but cry out emotionally.
However, in an instant, Su Changyu spoke up too.
His voice was calm and slightly aloof.
¡°I beat him up.¡±
His calm voice contained a faint hint of arrogance.
That shocked the three of them.
Su Changyu froze too.
¡®Huh?¡¯
The emperor and empress didn¡¯t know what he was saying.
Neither did Su Changyu himself.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡®It¡¯s acting up again.¡¯
Su Changyu, who was in the main hall, was already on the verge of despair.
He was ready to die.
¡®I¡¯m dead meat this time.¡¯
However, the empress immediately reacted.
She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty and exined, ¡°Your Majesty, Changyu is talking about your grandson.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty told the emperor what Su Changyu meant.
¡®Oh!¡¯
The emperor nodded.
However, Su Changyu froze.
¡®Your Majesty?¡¯
¡®This person is the emperor?¡¯
Although he didn¡¯t understand official positions and the hierarchy, he knew what ¡®His Majesty¡¯ stood for.
¡®Have I provoked the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to be in hot soup.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m dead meat.¡¯
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡®It¡¯s over for me, I¡¯m going to die.¡¯
Su Changyu cried, finding his life to be really pitiful.
He actually provoked the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
At this moment, Su Changyu had resigned to fate and was ready to die.
However, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath when he thought about that.
Since he had to die no matter what, he decided to give up on himself.
He didn¡¯t want to beg for mercy anymore.
He found it pointless.
Anyway, he was dead meat!
Su Changyu had nothing else to say if he had provoked someone else.
However, the problem was that he had provoked the emperor, so naturally, he felt hopeless.
He had to die anyway.
Su Changyu immediately couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath again.
He looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty and said calmly, ¡°Your grandson is being such a rude tyrant at such a young age. He has no morals or manners.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t take him in hand, he¡¯s going to cause trouble to the people of the world in the future. You have to punish him no matter what.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t regret this at all.¡±
Su Changyu said.
This time, he didn¡¯t slip up.
This time, he had said those words for his own sake.
There had been countless people who died since ancient times. Su Changyu had to pretend to be impressive even until he was dead.
He had to pretend for himself.
However, as soon as he said that, the emperor and empress couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
They didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to have such a great opinion.
The emperor wasn¡¯t angry at all.
They exchanged nces and understood what Su Changyu meant.
¡°Fang Li has indeed been a bit naughty.¡±
The emperor sent a voice transmission. His tone was calm but it was clear what he meant.
¡°Yes, we have spoiled him rotten over the years. He¡¯s not that young anymore, and Changyu is right. If we don¡¯t take him in hand now, he will be a disaster to the world in the future.¡±
Chu Rouyun also approved of what Su Changyu said.
They were aware of Fang Li¡¯s actions, but Fang Li was a little smart and would make sure that he didn¡¯t go overboard. Hence, everyone would usually give in to him.
After all, he was just a teenager who was about 13 or 14 years old. There was no need to exact force on him.
However, if anyone else had said this, the emperor and empress wouldn¡¯t be bothered.
However, the words sounded more eptable because Su Changyu was the one who said them.
¡°Little Friend Changyu, I understand what you mean.¡±
¡°I have to go and handle some matters now, don¡¯t get angry. Rouyun, take Changyu to get some rest and leave everything else to me.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke coldly.
He had seen Su Changyu.
However, he was at a loss for words.
He wanted to tell Su Changyu that he was his uncle.
However, he was worried that Su Changyu might not be able to ept it.
Most importantly, Su Changyu¡¯s clothes were made for the royals of the Great Xia Dynasty and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty might have long found out about Su Changyu¡¯s existence.
However, even then, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty didn¡¯t inform him about it.
He had to deal with that matter.
Of course, nothing else mattered.
The main thing was that Su Changyu had been aggrieved.
¡®Fang Li, Fang Li.¡¯
¡®I usually pamper you so much but I didn¡¯t expect to end up harming you instead.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to teach you to be a good person today.¡¯
With that thought in mind, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty left.
However, Su Changyu was shocked at this moment.
¡®There¡¯s actually such a logic?¡¯
¡®Really?¡¯
¡®Tsk, tsk.¡¯
¡®No wonder he¡¯s the emperor, he¡¯s so magnanimous.¡¯
Su Changyu suddenly had a great impression of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
At this moment, outside the Zhaixin Hall.
Princess Xu Yang had already brought the Crown Prince over.
The Crown Prince, who was in his thirties, looked rather refined. He and Princess Xu Yang were advising Fang Li not to create trouble.
¡°Father, Aunt, don¡¯t spout nonsense anymore.¡±
¡°I have never suffered such a big loss in my life. I won¡¯t let Su Changyu off.¡±
Fang Li was very stubborn and would not let Su Changyu off even if he died.
¡°Fang Li, forget it if you get up to nonsense all the time but don¡¯t go on anymore. Listen to me.¡±
The Crown Prince was a little angered.
His son had been spoiled rotten by his parents, which caused him to be unruly and difficult to discipline.
Once he disciplined Fang Li, his father would reprimand him, and hence, the Crown Prince was very upset.
However, even though he said that, Fang Li was still as stubborn as before.
At this moment, Fang Li saw his grandfather walking out of the Zhaixin Hall.
He immediately dashed over excitedly.
¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, is that Su Changyu in Zhaixin Hall?¡±
¡°Grandpa, you have to do justice for me.¡±
¡°Grandpa.¡±
Fang Li looked exceptionally excited, wishing he could take revenge immediately.
However, Fang Li had overlooked something.
The expression on the emperor¡¯s face had be extremely cold and indifferent.
Chapter 233: Grandpa, Stop Hitting Me, Stop Or I’ll Die
Chapter 233: Grandpa, Stop Hitting Me, Stop Or I¡¯ll Die
In the pce of the Great Qian Dynasty.
Outside the Zhaixin Hall.
Fang Li looked unusually excited.
Ever since he was a kid, he had never been bullied.
Yet, someone actually beat him up today.
That made Fang Li furious and extremely upset.
However, fortunately for him, his grandfather would stand up for him all the time and so he thought that he would teach Su Changyu a lesson too.
As for Princess Xu Yang and his father, Fang Li didn¡¯t care at all. As long as he could get revenge for himself, everything would be alright.
Not far away, Princess Xu Yang knelt on the ground and looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty with great excitement.
¡°Father, Senior Su merely did it in a moment of impulse. There must be some misunderstanding here. Father, you must find out clearly.¡±
Princess Xu Yang spoke up and pleaded for Su Changyu.
The crown prince of the Great Qian Dynasty also immediately came forward and knelt before the emperor.
¡°Father, Xu Yang has already told me about it. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±
¡°Fang Li is naughty and unruly. No matter what happened, Senior Su has saved Xu Yang¡¯s life, and if we punish him, we will bebeled as ingrates who repay kindness with hostility if word about it gets out.¡±
The crown prince of the Great Qian Dynasty was very understanding. After Princess Xu Yang went to see him and exined the situation clearly, he knew that his son Fang Li must have caused huge trouble.
No matter what, Su Changyu was not to be med for this.
After all, Su Changyu saved Princess Xu Yang, thus making him the benefactor of the Great Qian Dynasty despite the fact that he had really beaten up Fang Li.
However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal either. He would at most give Su Changyu some gifts before letting him go.
There was no need to be brutal.
This time, the crown prince of the Great Qian Dynasty was a little furious and angered by Fang Li.
In fact, this was not the first time that something like that happened. However, Fang Li had been really unruly just because he was young and favored by the emperor.
Hence, the Crown Prince had no choice but to beg the emperor to let Su Changyu off.
¡°There is no misunderstanding here, he just thinks I¡¯m a pushover because I¡¯m a kid.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t let this go.¡±
Fang Li was also very stubborn. He felt that he couldn¡¯t let himself get beaten up for nothing.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but look at Fang Li whom he pampered dearly.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s words made hime to his senses.
He used to spoil and dote on Fang Li because he was still young, and also because of the fact that he was his grandson. In addition, Fang Li¡¯s aura was a little simr to that of Princess Changling¡¯s.
Those were the reasons why he doted on Fang Li so much.
However, it was different now.
Fang Li was already 14 years old and would be having hising-of-age celebration in two years¡¯ time. If he continued being so unruly and snobbish, he would really turn out like what Su Changyu said.
Hence, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty nned to discipline Fang Li today.
¡°You can¡¯t ept it?¡±
¡°Fang Li, let me ask you, why did Changyu beat you up?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked in a calm tone.
After hearing his words, the Crown Prince and Princess Xu Yang couldn¡¯t help but be slightly shocked.
They could tell the different meanings in his words.
¡®Why did Changyu beat you up?¡¯
¡®Why did the emperor call him Changyu? That sounds quite affectionate.¡¯
Unfortunately, Fang Li couldn¡¯t understand it. In fact, hepletely failed to realize that. Indeed, he was still too young.
¡°Grandpa, maybe he¡¯s jealous that I look more handsome than him.¡±
Fang Li replied.
At that moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but continue to speak.
¡°Fang Li, let me ask you, have you crossed the line and done anything too outrageous?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Fang Li insisted that he hadn¡¯t done anything overboard, even if he had.
He had to deny no matter what.
¡°Really?¡±
At this moment, the gaze of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty suddenly became sharper.
He stared at Fang Li.
Fang Li immediately felt a chill down his spine.
It was the first time he saw such a gaze in his grandfather¡¯s eyes.
It was really intimidating.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty held great power and authority to decide the lives of the people in his country.
Even his children and the civil officials of the imperial court, as well as some marquises, dared not breathe loudly when faced with such a gaze from him.
Naturally, Fang Li was scared but he was very puzzled too.
¡°Grandpa, I... I may have said some awful things to him but that¡¯s not a valid reason for him to beat me up.¡±
Although he was scared, Fang Li was still indignant and insisted that it was Su Changyu¡¯s fault.
¡°Unbridled!¡±
In an instant, the voice of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty filled the air, giving Fang Li a great shock. Even Princess Xu Yang and the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
They had never seen the emperor being so furious towards Fang Li before.
Usually, the emperor would turn a blind eye to Fang Li¡¯s actions and downy the issue even if he caused a huge trouble.
They didn¡¯t expect the emperor to be so stern this time.
¡°Grandpa!¡±
Fang Li eximed sobbingly. He was really stunned this time but he was mostly bewildered.
¡®Why has Grandpa changed? He usually isn¡¯t like this.¡¯
Fang Li really couldn¡¯t figure it out but he knew that he couldn¡¯t babble nonsense anymore.
¡°Fang Li, you are my grandson and I pamper you greatly because of your father, and I also indulge you because you¡¯re still young and ignorant.¡±
¡°You repeatedly make mistakes and actwlessly in the pce but I never reprimanded you for your actions because you¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t want to restrict you too much or discipline you too excessively.¡±
¡°I just want you to be happy, but you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant and unbridled. You don¡¯t respect anyone at all, be it your parents or the servants and ministers.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve spoiled you rotten, but now, you¡¯re already 14 years old. You¡¯re not young and clueless anymore.¡±
¡°Today, I must teach you a good lesson and take you in hand.¡±
After hearing those words, Fang Li was dumbfounded.
¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯
¡®Why is it my fault?¡¯
However, before he could think any longer, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had already pulled out a golden rattan whip.
It was meant for whipping the royals.
If the whip was used on an ordinary person, it would not hurt regardless of how many times they were whipped because although there would be immense pain, a stream of spiritual energy would be injected immediately afterwards to heal the wound.
The whip was an heirloom of the royal family that was used exclusively for disciplining some disobedient princesses and princes.
After all, he couldn¡¯t be too harsh and hurt him badly.
However, if he didn¡¯t go harder on him, Fang Li wouldn¡¯t learn his lesson.
Hence, this whip was the best tool for choice. It wouldn¡¯t kill but it would make him feel incredible pain.
¡°Grandpa, Grandpa...¡±
Fang Li was dumbfounded to see that whip.
However, he was soon whipped.
¡°Oww!!!¡±
He shrieked in misery like an animal that was being ughtered.
He was in so much pain that he began to doubt life.
The pain was even more agonizing than the pain he got from Su Changyu¡¯s beating. It seemed to prate his bones.
In the next moment, a stream of surging spiritual energy entered his body and immediately healed his wounds but the pain did not subside.
Smack!
He was whipped again.
Fang Li began shrieking hysterically as heid on the ground and wailed. In fact, he even ignored the fact that he was the emperor¡¯s grandson.
¡°Grandpa, stop hitting me. Grandpa, stop.¡±
With tears and snot all over his face, Fang Li cried and begged the emperor to stop hitting him.
However, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spared no mercy and instead hit him even harder.
¡°I¡¯ve only whipped you twice and you can¡¯t stand it anymore. Do you know how manyshes your father received back then?¡±
¡°These years, you¡¯ve beenwless and I¡¯ve spoiled you rotten, so much that you¡¯ve be tyrannical and arrogant.¡±
¡°You were born into a noble family with a golden spoon in your mouth, and you have been fed and clothed well in the pce. You get to y and eat whatever you want because there¡¯ll always be someone to prepare them for you.¡±
¡°But do you know that some people be orphans soon after they¡¯re born and end up staying in a small sect without enough to eat or wear? At the young age of only 14 years old, they might be forced to make a living for themselves.¡±
¡°You have no idea at all because you¡¯re so self-centered that you only pay attention to yourself.¡±
¡°Rebellious grandson!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± the emperor said while whipping him.
He had imagined most of the things he said because in his opinion, Su Changyu must have had a miserable childhood.
He thought that Su Changyu must have lived in harsh conditions where his meals were irregr, unlike his grandson Fang Li who lived and ate well but would still cause trouble for nothing.
Of course he had to beat him up.
¡°Grandpa, stop hitting me, please stop. If you continue, I¡¯ll die.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I know my mistakes, I really do!¡±
¡°Grandpa, I really know I was wrong, stop hitting me or I¡¯ll die.¡±
Fang Liy on the ground, howling and bawling loudly. The pain from the whip made him feel like dying.
At this moment, Fang Li looked at Princess Xu Yang and his father.
¡°Aunt, Aunt, help me, help.¡±
¡°Father, Father, Father, save me.¡±
Fang Li was weeping miserably.
After Princess Xu Yang saw it, she didn¡¯t take any pity on him at all.
When she was young, she had also been beaten by the imperial whip, and hence, she knew how painful it was. However, she also knew that some people had to be whipped, like naughty children who wouldn¡¯t learn their lesson unless they were hit.
On the other hand, the Crown Prince, Fang Li¡¯s father, couldn¡¯t help but look at the emperor after seeing that scene.
¡°Father.¡±
He seemed to be pleading for mercy for Fang Li.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Do you want to be hit too?¡±
The emperor questioned angrily.
Hearing this, the Crown Prince shook his head. Ever since he was a child, he had been hit by the whip from time to time, but even now, he still felt somehow terrified.
Hence, the Crown Prince was flustered after hearing those words.
On the other hand, Fang Li somehow felt touched to see that. Although he often contradicted his father, he didn¡¯t expect that his father would stand up for him at the critical juncture.
Indeed, a father¡¯s love is boundless.
¡®Father, you¡¯re so manly.¡¯
Despite feeling touched, Fang Li was still in pain.
However, the Crown Prince really wasn¡¯t begging for mercy.
He knelt on the ground with a serious expression.
¡°Father, you¡¯re mistaken. What I mean is, let me do the beating.¡±
The Crown Prince said seriously.
Everyone was stunned.
Fang Li was dumbfounded.
The emperor was speechless.
So was Princess Xu Yang.
The imperial guards too.
In particr, Fang Li initially thought that his father was going to help him plead for mercy, but he didn¡¯t expect his father to want to be the one to hit him instead.
¡®You¡¯re really my father.¡¯
¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child. You¡¯re Fang Li¡¯s father after all, go ahead and hit him.¡±
¡°However, if you go easy on him, I¡¯ll hit you too.¡±
The emperor thought about it, but he eventually agreed and tossed the whip to the emperor.
He was scared that the Crown Prince would try to defend his son and hence, he gave that warning.
Thetter took the whip and looked at Fang Li.
When Fang Li saw his father¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant.
Smack!
He smacked him again.
At this moment, an even more miserable shriek sounded.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Father!!!¡±
¡°Are you serious?¡±
Fang Li shrieked in misery, making everyone frown.
Even the emperor was dumbfounded.
He could tell at a nce that his son wasn¡¯t pretending and was instead hitting Fang Li with greater force.
He was very ruthless.
He hit Fang Li harder than the emperor did.
Even the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but frown.
¡°Who told you to be disobedient!?!¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault for creating trouble all day!¡±
¡°You deserve this for being so arrogant all the time!¡±
¡°Are you still going to be arrogant?¡±
¡°Are you still going to be disobedient?¡±
The Crown Prince was furious. He had been getting beaten up since he was a child as the emperor would hit him whenever he was displeased.
Yet, the emperor spoiled and pampered his grandson, Fang Li, so much that no one dared to provoke him.
As Fang Li¡¯s father, he would discipline him sometimes but Fang Li would always tell on him andin against him.
In particr, when he scared Fang Li previously, thetter even went toin to the emperor.
He ended up being whipped several times.
This time, his father seemed to have suddenly had a change of character.
¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯
¡®Is he going to hit him hard this time to make up for all the times that he spared the rod previously?¡¯
¡®Spare the rod, spoil the child.¡¯
¡®This kid has to be taught a lesson or he will not behave himself.¡¯
He knew that Fang Li had to be taught a lesson.
Hence, the Crown Princeshed him again without further ado.
Fang Li¡¯s scalp began to turn numb.
He was convinced that his father was an expert atshing others.
He was even more brutal than the emperor.
In the end, the more the Crown Prince hit him, the harsher he was. Sensing that the situation was getting out of hand, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty immediately stopped him.
¡°Stop hitting him, or he¡¯ll die.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty pulled his son back, looking rather amusing.
He really didn¡¯t expect that his son would be so ferocious even though he usually looked mild-mannered and civilized. He wondered who he had inherited it from.
The Crown Prince was really furious and when hitting his son, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.
If his father hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have beaten Fang Li even harder.
At the same time...
In the Zaixin Hall.
Su Changyu heard the sounds of wailing.
He somehow found it familiar.
However, at this point...
In the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°What? Did you say that Changyu has gone missing?¡±
Chapter 234: New Deal! Immortals Are Banned! Return to The Sect!
Chapter 234: New Deal! Immortals Are Banned! Return to The Sect!
In the Great Xia Dynasty.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s face turned pale.
He looked at Taishang Xuanji, who was kneeling on the ground, with anger in his gaze.
He had asked Taishang Xuanji to investigate Su Changyu¡¯s whereabouts.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to have gone missing.
How could he not be infuriated?
Twenty-seven years ago, Su Changyu had disappeared once, and now, he disappeared again.
The same thing happened twice. How could the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty not be furious?
¡°Your Majesty, ording to the scouts, Changyu disappeared at the Jin Nation Teleportation Array.¡±
¡°He originally intended toe to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°However, for some reason, he did not appear in the capital. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate and we found out that there¡¯s something wrong with the Teleportation Array. Changyu might have been... teleported to somewhere else.¡±
Taishang Xuanji lowered his head, not daring to continue.
¡°He got teleported to somewhere else?¡±
¡°Where?¡±
¡°Taishang Xuanji, you¡¯d better tell me the truth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty mmed his hand hard against the table.
He knew that Taishang Xuanji was definitely not telling the truth, so hepelled him to speak up.
¡°Your Majesty, the Teleportation Array involves spatial formations, and I cannot find out anything about it. We can only rely on the divinations of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion.¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, Changyu is blessed. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t encounter any danger.¡±
¡°He might have the opportunity of creation.¡±
Taishang Xuanji could only use such words tofort the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He couldn¡¯t possibly say that Su Changyu was about to be doomed.
¡°Opportunity of creation?¡±
¡°Hmph! There are opportunities of creation everywhere in the treasure vault of the Great Xia Dynasty. Why does he need it?¡±
The emperor¡¯s voice was full of anger.
To him, the Great Xia Dynasty would give Su Changyu everything he needed.
What was a creation considered?
¡°You¡¯re right, Your Majesty. I was wrong.¡±
At this moment, there was nothing Taishang Xuanji could say. Anyway, he would just take the scolding.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke again.
¡°Xuanji, ry my orders now. Resort to all means to find Changyu. If anything terrible happens to Changyu, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±
As he spoke, he took out a dragon talisman.
He looked at Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Xuanji.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Taishang Xuanji knelt on the ground and looked at the dragon talisman thatnded in front of him, overwhelmed with shock.
That was the dragon talisman.
The dragon talisman of the Great Xia Dynasty was a supreme talisman.
¡°Deploy the imperial guards of the Great Xia Dynasty and the Five Divine Battalions, the Golden Dragon Guards, ck Dragon Guards, and Violet Dragon Guards to quickly check up on Changyu. Even if you have to search high and low in the entire Great Xia Dynasty, you must find Changyu. Do you understand?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ordered.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°But...¡±
Taishang Xuanji swallowed his saliva.
At this moment, the reaction of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty made Taishang Xuanjipletely understand how important Su Changyu was to the emperor.
The Great Xia Dynasty imperial guards, Five Divine Battalions, Golden Dragon Guards, ck Dragon Guards, and Violet Dragon Guards.
That was half of the military force stationed in the Great Xia Dynasty.
There were a total of three million troops and it seemed a little exaggerated to send such a huge military manpower to search for Su Changyu.
More importantly, the huge manpower would definitely arouse suspicion.
¡°What?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty frowned and looked at thetter.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll arouse unnecessary suspicion if we deploy so many troops.¡±
¡°I hope that you will reconsider this.¡±
Although Taishang Xuanji obeyed the order, he could not help but admonish the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t let his recklessness rule his head.
¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Taishang Xuanji calmly with a cold gaze.
Sensing the cold gaze in the eyes of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, Taishang Xuanji was a little scared but he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Your Majesty, if you mobilize such arge army, there will be three problems that we have to face.¡±
¡°Firstly, there are now five major dynasties here and they have all already put pressure on the sacrednds of the various immortal sects. These sacrednds of the immortal sects have be more and more sensitive.¡±
¡°If we rashly dispatch the troops, I¡¯m afraid that those immortal sects and saints will find out and then mistakenly think that the Great Xia Dynasty is going to start a new order.¡±
¡°If that is the case, there will be lots of civil unrest in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Secondly, there will be chaos and internal strife. Now that the Heavenly Fiend Cult has been revived, there will be a considerable impact if the Heavenly Fiend Cult forces roam around in the major sacrednds, even though we don¡¯t know who is behind them.¡±
¡°Thirdly, it¡¯s again the issue about the internal strife. If the opposing troops find out that we¡¯ve suddenly deployed arge military power, they will definitely investigate seriously. Once they find out that the Tenth Prince is still alive, there will definitely be more trouble.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, how about this? I¡¯ll make a trip to the Jin Nation personally and ask the king to thoroughly investigate this matter. I will also supervise the whole process and strive to find Changyu within a month.¡±
Taishang Xuanji suggested.
It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t empathize with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, but rather, he understood the feelings of the people of the world even more.
Deploying three million troops in one breath would result in civil unrest in the Great Xia Dynasty.
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s voice made the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty gradually calm down.
It was not that the emperor was not smart, he was just momentarily overwhelmed by anger.
However, he regained his rationality in a moment¡¯s time.
He knew that Taishang Xuanji made a lot of sense and there was nothing wrong with his words.
At the thought of this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty finally took a deep breath.
He said slowly, ¡°No matter what, bring the Golden Dragon Guards along.¡±
That was the emperor¡¯s finalpromise. He didn¡¯t find it safe enough to rely only on the national power of Jin Nation and would be more at ease if the Golden Dragon Guards were deployed.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±
Taishang Xuanji knelt on the ground and exhaled a long breath. He was really worried that the emperor would be impulsive. Besides, his subjects would have to obey all his orders.
¡°Xuanji, if you don¡¯t find Changyu...¡±
¡°You should know the consequences.¡±
Finally, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty slowly spoke very clearly.
Taishang Xuanji also understood. Hence, he immediately got up, bowed to the emperor again, and left the ce with the Dragon Talisman.
After he left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was the only one left in the main hall.
However, someone soon spoke up.
¡°Your Majesty, Defender Marquis is here.¡±
After he heard that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s expression gradually became calmer.
¡°Come in.¡±
In the next moment, a figure walked into the hall.
d in a four-wed python robe, he looked very majestic and walked on a steady and formidable gait.
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±
The Defender Marquis bowed to the emperor.
The marquises of the Great Xia Dynasty did not have to kneel to the emperor.
The Defender Marquis, Marquis Qingming, was one of the 19 marquises of the Great Xia Dynasty.
There were three kings and 19 marquises in the Great Xia Dynasty. The Defender Marquis was the most powerful person apart from the emperor and crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Forgo the formality.¡±
The emperor said slowly. His expression was extremely calm and all his emotions were hidden.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued to speak.
¡°How¡¯s the discussion going?¡±
¡°I went to the Great Zhou Dynasty, Great Li Dynasty, and the Great Ze Dynasty to negotiate.¡±
¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty and Great Li Dynasty are willing to start the new policy together with the Great Xia Dynasty. This matter has already been agreed upon, but the Great Ze Dynasty does not want the Great Xia Dynasty to take the lead even though they¡¯re interested.¡±
The Defender Marquis answered.
His words made the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty frown slightly.
¡°Must the Great Ze Dynastypete even in the implementation of a new policy?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked with a frown.
¡°Your Majesty, in recent years, the Great Ze Dynasty has been advancing rapidly and they think that they¡¯re already the top of the five major dynasties. They¡¯ve even repeatedly gotten into a conflict with the Great Qian Dynasty.¡±
¡°Besides, the implementation of the new policy will benefit both the nation and the people. If we seed, we will be able to obtain the destiny of heaven and earth. Naturally, the Great Ze Dynasty would want to be the leader.¡±
¡°However, since this is Your Majesty¡¯s idea, we can¡¯t let the Great Ze Dynasty snatch it away, so I didn¡¯t agree to anything.¡±
The Defender Marquis said.
¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still a battle of luck.¡±
¡°Hmph, the Great Ze Dynasty has been coveting the Great Xia Dynasty over the years, but they ought to remember that although the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s national luck has indeed declined over the years, we are not pushovers.¡±
¡°Qingming, make a trip to the Great Zhou and Great Li Dynasties. Since the Great Ze Dynasty doesn¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t bring them along.¡±
¡°Once the new policy is implemented, it will benefit the country and the people. With this opportunity, I can also step down from the throne and let the Crown Prince ascend to the throne. There will be peace and the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty will definitely soar.¡±
¡°Qingming, you have to handle this matter well. If you do, there will be four kings in the Great Xia Dynasty instead of three.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s words made Marquis Qingming excited.
King!
That title had a huge appeal to the courtiers of the Great Xia Dynasty.
What is a king?
A king is one who can have an equal standing with the emperor.
The three hereditary kings of the Great Xia Dynasty had done great merit for the Great Xia Dynasty.
Two of the kings had achieved immense merit and thus raised the bar for marquises and kings in the future.
Naturally, the temptation of bing the king was too great for the marquis.
¡°I will do my best.¡±
Marquis Qingming took a deep breath and said so.
¡°Alright, Qingming, do your best and don¡¯t let me down.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded.
He asked Marquis Qingming to leave.
Thetter didn¡¯t say much. He then turned around to leave.
After Marquis Qingming left, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but look at a piece of white paper on the table.
The words ¡®prohibit immortals¡¯ were written on it.
That was the new policy of the Great Xia Dynasty.
It was also the thing that the various major dynasties had to aplish now.
The so-called prohibition of immortals was theplete suppression of all immortal sects and sacrednds.
Allnd belonged to the king.
They wanted to conquer allnd.
That was the goal of the Great Xia Dynasty and the four other major dynasties.
The battle of the world was a battle of luck.
The sacrednd of the immortal sects was the extreme Dao.
They hoped to rely on the Three Thousand Great Dao to clinch the immortal position.
The battle between dynasties was a battle of the luck of the world.
However, the five dynasties were now at their pinnacle. Even though the luck of the Great Xia Dynasty had rapidly declined, they were still a hegemon.
Hence, there hadn¡¯t been a unification of the five dynasties.
However, the five dynasties were very close to clinching the luck of immortals.
Hence, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty thought of a solution.
That was to plunder the luck of the sacrednds andplete the unification. That would not only increase the luck, but also stabilize the dynasty.
It was to use martial arts to reinforce the prohibition.
The sacrednds of the immortal sects had been a thorn in the flesh of the dynasties, and it would naturally be a good thing for them if they could obtain the immortal position while suppressing the immortal sects.
Prohibiting immortals.
That was the new policy.
However, they had to n for that continuously.
They could not be casual with it.
Otherwise, it would instantly lead to chaos in the world.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was well aware of that.
So were the emperors of the other four dynasties.
Time passed very quickly.
In the blink of an eye, seven days passed.
In the Qingyun Mountain Range of the Jin Nation.
Two figures were walking in the mountain range.
They were Ye Ping and Xue Zhuan.
Lin Bei nned to stay in Chenzhou to appraise treasures. Although the Chenzhou Treasure Appraisal Meet had already ended, Lin Bei refused to leave because he hadn¡¯t found any treasures yet.
As for Ye Ping, he followed Xue Zhuan back to the sect.
¡°What?¡±
¡°You learned it?¡±
¡°What did you learn?¡±
Xue Zhuan asked.
He looked at Ye Ping with curiosity.
He was somewhat confused about what Ye Ping meant.
¡°Senior Brother, I seem to have learned the Omnipotent Wealth that you imparted to me a few days ago.¡±
Ye Ping answered.
However, Xue Zhuan was dumbstruck.
¡®Omnipotent Wealth?¡¯
¡®I made that up myself.¡¯
¡®You managed to learn it?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, you might have extraordinary aptitude, but you shouldn¡¯t blow your trumpet like this.¡¯
¡®If you want to say that you know a little bit of the Sword Dao or alchemy, that¡¯d be fine. But you learned this too?¡¯
On the mountain.
Xue Zhuan found it strange.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Ye Ping, but mainly because what he had taught Ye Ping was something that he had made up.
¡®You managed to learn it?¡¯
¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡¯
¡®Do you know what immortal cultivation is about at all?¡¯
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Even though he was criticizing Ye Ping, Xue Zhuan could only cough a little before continuing.
¡°Do you know why you were able toprehend?¡±
Xue Zhuan asked Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was at a loss for an answer.
However, after thinking about it, Ye Ping tried to ask.
¡°Did you intervene?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Xue Zhuan told Ye Ping. He didn¡¯t care if Ye Ping had learned it or not, he was going to boast first.
¡°I was scared that you can¡¯t learn it, so I spent lots of Spirit Stones to demonstrate it. But since you managed to learn it, it¡¯s all worth it.¡±
Xue Zhuan¡¯s voice was calm and he seemed transcendent.
Ye Ping was, of course, extremely grateful.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Fourth Senior Brother. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t repay you.¡±
Ye Ping thanked him gratefully.
However, Xue Zhuan shook his head to gesture that there was no need to repay him.
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯re my junior brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
Xue Zhuan didn¡¯t think that Ye Ping had really learned it.
However, at this moment, a voice suddenly spread from the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Ye Ping, hurry.¡±
A voice sounded.
It belonged to Xiao Muxue.
Upon hearing her voice, Ye Ping immediately headed to the sect.
Although he didn¡¯t know why she wanted to see him, he knew that it must be for something urgent.
Chapter 235: The Battle For the King’s Territory, Li Changye Appears Again
Chapter 235: The Battle For the King¡¯s Territory, Li Changye Appears Again
In the Qingyun Dao Sect.
On the rear cliff, Xiao Muxue was standing alone.
She looked extremely depressed and was holding a wine gourd in hand while staying silent, seemingly thinking about something.
Ye Ping quickly walked over.
Upon seeing Xiao Muxue, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Sister. I¡¯m back.¡±
Things were different from before.
In the past, Xiao Muxue would be carefree and jovial when she saw Ye Ping. But now, she looked extremely solemn without a single smile on her face.
Ye Ping somehow felt curious and nervous because of her austerity.
¡°Junior Brother.¡±
¡°I gave you a task some time ago, do you still remember?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked calmly.
¡°I know.¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, didn¡¯t you say to wait half a year?¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He remembered that she had given him a task, but at that time, she said that he could wait for half a year.
¡°Yes, you do have to wait for half a year. It¡¯s just meant for sharpening you and letting you gain some experience. I n to take you to a ce now.¡±
Xiao Muxue said slowly, making Ye Ping extremely curious.
¡°Where to?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°The King¡¯s Territory.¡±
Xiao Muxue¡¯s words made Ye Ping even more curious than before.
King¡¯s Territory?
Ye Ping was rather shocked.
Seeing how confused Ye Ping was, Xiao Muxue looked extremely calm.
She then exined slowly, ¡°The so-called King¡¯s Territory is actually an ancient ruin located on Extreme Middle Earth.¡±
¡°This ruin is called the King¡¯s Territory because it would be activated once every 500 years, and each time it¡¯s activated, there will be an unprecedented battle.¡±
¡°Anyone who can win will be the king of the generation and obtain unimaginable benefits. Ye Ping, do you want to go?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
She originally wanted Ye Ping to go elsewhere, but to her surprise, the King¡¯s Territory had been activated so she immediately thought of taking Ye Ping there.
The battle of the King¡¯s Territory was a creation, and a supreme one for Ye Ping.
Hearing what Xiao Muxue said, Ye Ping naturally felt excited.
However, he was still rather bewildered.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I¡¯m naturally willing to go, but can I go there with my current cultivation level?¡±
It was not that Ye Ping didn¡¯t want to go, but rather, he felt that he wasn¡¯t qualified to.
Hence, he asked.
However, Xiao Muxue, who was on the cliff, took a sip of wine before looking at Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re so silly.¡±
¡°Since I asked you to go, it means that you¡¯re fit enough.¡±
¡°However, the King¡¯s Territory is indeed very dangerous, but we immortal cultivators are put in dangerous situations all the time in the first ce.¡±
¡°There are battles for luck, battles between dynasties, battles for power, battles between immortal sects, and battles of immortal cultivation, all of which are for a chance of survival. If you¡¯re so timid and scared of everything, what¡¯s the point of talking about the Dao of immortal cultivation?¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled.
Her voice made Ye Ping enlightened.
He thought about it carefully and realized that it was indeed the case. Besides, although he hadn¡¯t vied for anything, everything seemed unfavorable for him during his journey in immortal cultivation so far.
If he continued at this rate, it would indeed be bad for him.
After all, if he merely mediated and cultivated, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the immortal realm.
If doing that would allow him to be an immortal, everyone would do the same. There would be no need to establish a sect.
At the thought of this, Ye Ping immediately nodded.
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I understand.¡±
Xiao Muxue nodded in satisfaction after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s answer.
She then continued to say, ¡°Ye Ping, the battle for the King¡¯s Territory is just a test. Your priority is to stay alive.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be overlypetitive.¡±
Xiao Muxue reminded, for fear that Ye Ping would act rashly.
¡°I understand. But Eldest Senior Sister, when are we going to go to this King¡¯s Territory?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°In seven days¡¯ time, I¡¯ll take you to King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°In the meantime, you can get ready too. I know that many powerhouses will be at the battle for the King¡¯s Territory this time, some of whom are the geniuses of geniuses.¡±
Xiao Muxue said seriously.
¡°Genius? Sure. Eldest Senior Sister, I¡¯ll go get ready.¡±
Ye Ping was looking forward to it.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±
Xiao Muxue didn¡¯t say anything else.
Ye Ping turned around to leave.
After Ye Ping left, Xiao Muxue, who was on the rear cliff, also gradually disappeared.
An entire hourter.
Xiao Muxue appeared in the Qingyun Mountain Range.
At the same time, there was a figure standing in front of her.
It was a man.
If Ye Ping was here, he would probably be surprised.
The reason being, it was Nangong Jiantian.
¡°Greeting, Your Excellency.¡±
In the woods, Nangong Jiantian bowed to Xiao Muxue respectfully.
To him, the person in front of him was the strongest existence in the Heavenly Supervisory who was also the truemander who held a supreme position.
¡°You¡¯re Nangong Jiantian, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue looked at thetter indifferently and asked in a calm tone.
¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±
Nangong Jiantian answered simply.
¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked solemnly.
¡°Your Excellency, ording to the investigation conducted by the Great Xia Dynasty Heavenly Supervisory, the marquis, Lord Qingming, has returned from his trip to the Great Li Dynasty, Great Zhou Dynasty, and Great Ze Dynasty.¡±
¡°ording to our investigation, Lord Qingming went to those three dynasties to negotiate the matter regarding the new policy.¡±
Nangong Jiantian hung his head low while reporting those matters to Xiao Muxue.
¡°New policy?¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned slightly.
¡°Yes, Lord. All signs indicate that all the other four dynasties, except for the Great Qian Dynasty, are certainly keen on implementing the new policy.¡±
¡°However, it is said that the Great Ze Dynasty seems to want to take the lead as opposed to the Great Xia Dynasty. So, there will be a friction between them, and the new policy will probably drag on for hundreds of years.¡±
Nangong Jiantian said.
However, as soon as he said that, Xiao Muxue continued to speak.
¡°What¡¯s the superiors of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s take on this?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked solemnly.
¡°Your Excellency, the superiors unanimously believe that the new policy is against thew of the world and will lead to a great war between the dynasties and the immortal sects.¡±
¡°Nowadays, the five dynasties upy the world and the immortal sects have already been thoroughly suppressed. If the new policy is really implemented, I¡¯m afraid the living beings will perish, so the Great Xia Dynasty Heavenly Supervisory would obey the orders of the headquarters.¡±
Nangong Jiantian exined.
Although he did not understand the advantages and disadvantages, he knew how terrifying the new policy would be.
¡°Obey the headquarters?¡±
¡°Okay, go back and inform the top that the matter of the new policy is extremely important, and in a few days, my father will personally go to the Heavenly Supervisory of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Also, the King¡¯s Territory is about to open this time. Cote a list of names. I want it by tonight, got it?¡±
Xiao Muxue instructed Nangong Jiantian to carry out some tasks.
Without hesitation, he agreed.
Soon, as Nangong Jiantian left, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°New policy, new policy.¡±
She muttered those words incessantly with a different gaze in her eyes.
At the same time...
In the Chen Nation of the Great Xia Dynasty.
In a mountain range.
Hundreds of figures appeared here.
There was a great array formation in the mountain range that was surrounded by blood. It was the array used for sealing one¡¯s senses and allowing one to avoid the deduction of heavenly secrets.
Those hundreds of figures were all the top echelons of the Fiendcelestial Cult and basically half of the leaders of the Fiendcelestial Cult were gathered there.
If a powerhouse was present and killed them, the Fiendcelestial Cult would suffer heavy damages.
Now that there were so many Fiendcelestial Cult experts, the scheme that they devised must be unique.
At this moment, a figure appeared in front of everyone, d in arge ck robe and a hat. His appearance was unclear.
However, there were three red stripes on his ck robe, and all of a sudden, everyone bowed to the figure.
¡°Greetings, Deputy Sect Master.¡±
Even if hundreds of people spoke at the same time, their voices wouldn¡¯t spread out of the array.
It was the deputy sect master of the Fiendcelestial Cult.
¡°No need to be so polite.¡±
He walked towards everyone and slowly spoke while looking at everyone.
¡°This time, I have summoned all of you here because I have a matter to discuss with you.¡±
¡°Our disciples have been lurking in the Great Xia Dynasty. I just found out that Marquis Qingming, the Defender Marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty, has already returned to the dynasty.¡±
¡°Marquis Qingming returned this time to inform the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty of the new policy.¡±
¡°If there is no mistake, the Great Li Dynasty, Great Zhou Dynasty, and Great Ze Dynasty dynasties have all agreed to the new policy.¡±
¡°So, the sect master sent me here to inform you that the battle is about to begin. In the next few days, you should gradually retreat and inform all the undercover moles nted in the sacrednds of the major immortal sects.¡±
¡°Tell them to spread the news and sow discord before the new policy is implemented. When necessary, create chaos in this world by all means, regardless of the consequences.¡±
¡°As long as the immortal sects and the dynasties go to war, the gods that we worship will revive and by then, the world will belong to us, do you know?¡±
The voice of the deputy sect master was full of agitation. Without beating about the bush, he cut straight to the chase and revealed their agenda for gathering here.
After hearing his words, there was immediately an uproar.
¡°The four dynasties actually dare to impose a new policy? Are they really not afraid that chaos will break out in this world?¡±
¡°Deputy Sect Master, is this true?¡±
¡°Great, even heaven is helping us.¡±
¡°Hmph the five dynasties have been ruling for so many years, it¡¯s time for a change.¡±
¡°Let them be in a dogfight while we sit this out and reap the benefits.¡±
Everyone sounded extremely excited.
However, at this moment, the deputy sect master could not help but speak.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity this time, especially for the cult. Besides, the sect master has personally gone to contact the sect masters of the other cults. When the timees for our rise, we can wait for the heavenly fortune to bless us.¡±
¡°However, during this time, the sect master has ordered that we have to make sure that we stay hidden and secretly drive a wedge between the dynasties and the immortal sects. If we appear, they¡¯ll probably me us and make us the scapegoats.¡±
¡°So you and others must pay attention. Understand?¡±
His voice was slightly cold as he informed the crowd.
¡°We understand.¡±
Everyone nodded one after another.
At this point, someone spoke up.
¡°Deputy Sect Master, if nothing can be done, then what should we do about the King¡¯s Territory? We are still nning to send our disciples to the King¡¯s Territory topete for creation.¡±
Everyone else chimed in.
The battle for the King¡¯s Territory would only open once every 500 years.
There were a lot of opportunities for creation inside, and there were many forces that would nurture their disciples for going to the King¡¯s Territory.
After all, the chances of creation in the King¡¯s Territory were unimaginable.
If they missed it, it would be akin to losing a huge fortune.
¡°The sect master has instructed us not to send disciples there.¡±
He informed the crowd not to send disciples to the King¡¯s Territory.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Are we giving up a once-in-five-hundred-years opportunity just like that?¡±
¡°Sect Master...¡±
Everyone found those words a bit uneptable.
After all, the King¡¯s Territory would open once every 500 years.
It was a grand and splendid event. Geniuses that were somewhatpetent would be rather stable after entering, and they could obtain the chance of creation that would be difficult to obtain outside for decades or even centuries.
Hence, they indeed felt upset about being asked to give up.
The Fiendcelestial Cult did not gather together, but rather, they were scattered throughout the Great Qian Dynasty. Basically, they had a division in every nation and there would be secretpetitions between divisions.
Hence, they also wanted the geniuses under them to be stronger and obtain more resources.
Now they were told not topete.
They were naturally a little reluctant.
However, at this moment, the voice of the deputy sect master of the Fiendcelestial Cult sounded.
¡°The sect master is the one who doesn¡¯t want you to go to King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°Do you guys want to disobey?¡±
His voice was cold.
At the mention of the sect master, everyone fell silent immediately.
No one dared to provoke the master.
However, even so, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Master Chen, can you reveal any information?¡±
Someone spoke up.
They thought that the sect master wouldn¡¯t issue that order for no reason.
Even if they were told not to reveal themselves, they shouldn¡¯t act like this.
Why would they give up such a good opportunity?
It was free.
¡°Yeah. Deputy Sect Master Chen, please tell us some information, otherwise we won¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Do you know something, Deputy Sect Master Chen?¡±
Everyone asked curiously.
He nced at them.
Finally, he sighed and spoke slowly.
¡°I know, I¡¯m afraid you probably won¡¯t give up unless I tell you all.¡±
¡°ording to the sect master, there will be a lot of elites who are going to the battle of the King¡¯s Territory this time, many of whom are genuine supreme elites.¡±
¡°However, most importantly, the God-ying Devil Son is going to the King¡¯s Territory. Do you guys understand?¡±
At this point, everyone fell silent.
God-ying Devil Son.
He was the most terrifying Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult and legend had it that he would be ruthless enough to kill hisrades once he decided to be brutal.
At the thought of this, everyonepletely understood why the sect master didn¡¯t want to let them go to the King¡¯s Territory.
If they went, they would be courting their own deaths.
¡°Okay, go get ready.¡±
The deputy sect master of the Fiendcelestial Cult then turned around and vanished.
At this moment, in Qingzhou mountains, Jin Nation.
A figure was staring at the stars in the sky quietly.
It was Li Changye.
A voice sounded slowly behind him.
¡°Changye, you¡¯ve already learned thest move. Now, you¡¯re truly invincible.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve also entered the Golden Core realm. This is the King¡¯s Territory ancient token. Take it with you and embark on a life of invincibility.¡±
¡°The battle of the King¡¯s Territory is your first battle to revive and rise again. Remember, you are unbeatable.¡±
The mature voice made his heart shake.
Chapter 236: The Strongest Powerhouse of The Generation, Trumping The World
Chapter 236: The Strongest Powerhouse of The Generation, Trumping The World
On the cliff.
Until now, Li Changye didn¡¯t know exactly why he was inferior to Ye Ping.
For example, the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet.
It was just a minor Sword Daopetition in the first ce. To put it bluntly, he could win it every single time even if he attended it 100 times.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to lose as soon as he left the sect, which was truly uneptable to him.
At this moment...
Li Changye¡¯s master was standing behind him with his eyes full of helplessness.
Ever since Li Changye failed in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet, Li Changye¡¯s master had been listless and despondent all the time.
Fortunately, he had made a backup n then, all because he was scared that Li Changye might face failure.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Li Changye to have lost so quickly in a clear-cut manner.
But this time, he was confident that Li Changyi would not be defeated.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Will I really not be defeated this time?¡±
Li Changye asked with his back facing his master.
¡°You have already mastered the basics of the four absolute sword techniques of the sect.¡±
¡°Changye, you have also reached the Golden Core realm, you can exert the full power of the four absolute sword techniques.¡±
¡°Those below the Nascent Soul realm will be no match for you. Even if you encounter a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, you can still defeat them if you execute thest move.¡±
Li Changye¡¯s master said seriously.
The so-called Four Absolute Sword Techniques were Absolute Human, Absolute Earth, Absolute Heaven, and Absolute Void.
There were a total of four moves, each of which was extremely terrifying. Back then, Li Changye did not learn that set of sword techniques.
It was thest thing his master had reserved.
Unfortunately, Li Changye was too ipetent.
He was defeated soon after he went down the mountain, making his master feel really helpless.
However, things were fine now. Li Changye had made some considerable achievements in learning those sword techniques, and he had even sessfully broken through to the Golden Core realm.
With that natural talent, he probably wouldn¡¯t be defeated again.
Unless he was suppressed in terms of realm, it would basically be impossible for Li Changye to be defeated.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°I mean if...¡±
¡°If I lose again, what should I do?¡±
Li Changye couldn¡¯t help but ask.
He had developed some emotional trauma since the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet and was now terrified of failure.
Seeing the way Li Changye was, his master couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Immediately afterwards, he spoke slowly.
¡°If you really get defeated again, there¡¯ll be only one way out.¡±
¡°You shall take the path of no victory.¡±
¡°If you use your failures to hone your Dao Heart and keep losing along the way, you will be able to embark on the path to invincibility.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that this path is very difficult because the path of no victory is not exactly seeking to be defeated in the true sense.¡±
¡°Instead, you have to do your best each time and end up being defeated.¡±
¡°You have to build a heart of invincibility under such extreme conditions, do you understand?¡±
Li Changye¡¯s master was staring at him with determination in his gaze.
¡°You shall take the path of no victory.¡±
At this moment, Li Changye was a little surprised.
He didn¡¯t think that there would be such a logic.
¡°However, Changye, I still hope that you can continue on the path of invincibility and remain unbeatable.¡±
¡°You must remember that the reason you lost in the Qingzhou Sword Dao Meet was that you weren¡¯t at your strongest then.¡±
¡°If I had taught you the Four Absolute Sword Techniques then, you wouldn¡¯t have lost.¡±
¡°There is already a seed nted in your heart that will affect you. So, forget everything andunch an invincible strike. Do you understand?¡±
He said earnestly.
He advised Li Changye.
¡°Strike all enemies?¡±
¡°Master, can I do it?¡±
Li Changye turned around and looked at his master.
¡°If you believe in yourself, you can do it. If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, you will never achieve supremacy no matter how strong you are.¡±
¡°Remember, more often than not, you are your greatest enemy.¡±
Li Changye¡¯s master said seriously.
He cautioned Li Changye in a bid to help him build an unbeatable heart.
However, at this moment, Li Changye took a deep breath and his gaze was zing while his eyes were full of battle intent.
¡°Master, I have understood. This time, I won¡¯t embarrass you again.¡±
¡°I will definitely defeat everyone and truly step on the path of invincibility.¡±
¡°I will definitely defeat him too.¡±
Li Changye said seriously.
Thetter nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Changye, you¡¯ve regained your confidence. I finally see the old you. You didn¡¯t let me down.¡±
¡°Changye, go ahead, go down the mountain. This is the token for King¡¯s Territory. Take it with you to the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
Li Changye¡¯s master took a deep breath with a look of gratification in his eyes.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Without further ado, Li Changye went straight down the mountain with an intense gaze.
He had gone down the mountain.
He was alone.
This time, he was going to truly embark on the path of invincibility.
¡°I hope to meet that person called Ye Ping again!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t lose to him this time. I will show him what it means to be a real genius, a real powerhouse, and a truly invincible person.¡±
He was extremely confident.
At the same time...
In the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.
The pce was extremely luxurious and the walls were embellished with gemstones and jade.
In the pce, there were several figures sitting cross-legged in the main hall.
The leader was an old man who had a zither in front of him and two rows of people beside him.
They were of mixed gender.
The four of them were valiant-looking and were exuding an extraordinary aura, especially the first man on the left. He was d in a starry robe and gave off an indescribable vibe.
The second man was also extremely extraordinary. He was wearing a blue robe and holding a fan in hand with an extremelyposed gaze in his eyes, as if he was an otherworldly expert.
As for the two women, they seemed extremely noble. One was dressed in purple while the other was dressed in red. They were beautiful and had an extraordinary aura.
They were all elites of the Great Xia Dynasty.
They were all famous existences in the world.
At this moment, there were old voices in the pce.
¡°You have to pay attention to the King¡¯s Territory battle this time. I heard that the Devil Son of the Fiendcelestial Cult would be heading there too. If any one of you can kill the God-ying Devil Son, they shall be the leader of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy.¡±
The elder¡¯s voice was very calm. He told the four of them that the God-ying Devil Son was going to the King¡¯s Territory too.
¡°God-ying Devil Son? I heard that this person will be really ruthless when he starts killing. Master, do you think it¡¯s safe to let us go?¡±
¡°Actually, why don¡¯t we just stop this God-ying Devil Son? There¡¯s no point in doing so much, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±
The man in blue said sluggishly.
He stretched his back.
However, as soon as he said that, the man in the starry robe humphed softly in disdain of the man in blue.
¡°It¡¯s just a King¡¯s Territory, what¡¯s there to be worried about? We are the elites of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, how can we be scared of a Devil Son?¡±
His tone was full of confidence and he seemed to be fearless.
¡°Yes, yes, Senior Brother Changtian is definitely not afraid of this mere Devil Son. Who are you? You¡¯re the most powerful elite of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. But I am not. If you¡¯re willing, you can just go to the Fiendcelestial Cult¡¯sir to kill them.¡±
The man in blue said nonchntly with a sarcastic tone.
¡°Junior Brother Wang, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m your Junior Brother, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy about, just say so. Why do you have to be so sarcastic here?¡±
The man in the starry robe continued. He didn¡¯t look at him at all and his face was indifferent.
¡°You¡¯re making it sound too serious. After all, you¡¯re only 20 years old, but you¡¯re already the strongest elite of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy. You have also cultivated to the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm. Besides, you have already cultivated to the fifth realm of the Heavenly Dragon. I don¡¯t dare to be sarcastic to you at all.¡±
¡°What I mean is very simple. I won¡¯t get involved in the battle of the King¡¯s Territory this time. God knows if there will be any demons here.¡±
¡°If a king really appears here, won¡¯t you be courting death?¡±
The man in blue sounded extremely casual, but what he meant was quite simple, and that was, he didn¡¯t want to join the battle of the King¡¯s Territory this time.
However, before the man in the starry robe could speak, the elder couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Chen¡¯er, you might not be able to go this time too.¡±
His tone was calm, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any slight disgust for the argument between his disciples. Instead, he seemed to have already gotten used to it.
¡°Master? You¡¯re being forceful?¡±
Thetter frowned a little.
¡°Chen¡¯er, you were right about something just now. The heavenly secret tform of the Great Xia Dynasty has predicted that there will be an unprecedented change and the birth of the King¡¯s Territory was created by the twelve Immortal Kings.¡±
¡°It will be opened once every 500 years, and the winner will be able to obtain a reward from the Immortal King. But the heavenly secret tform has predicted this time that there will be an inexplicable change.¡±
¡°If the prediction is correct, it will be thest battle in the King¡¯s Territory this time.¡±
The elder said slowly.
However, his words made their expressions change.
King¡¯s Territory?
It was one of the most famous relics in the Immortal World, and it was said to have been created by the twelve Immortal Kings of ancient times.
The twelve Immortal Kings chose a blessednd and then put their lifelong masterpieces, as well as treasures, into the King¡¯s Territory.
They also created 3,000 ancient tokens for the King¡¯s Territory that would be opened once every 500 years. With the ancient token, one would be able to step into King¡¯s Territory, and as soon as one did, the ancient token would disappear. It would then appear in this world again after 100 years.
They would have to wait for the next opening.
There would be different changes in the King¡¯s Territory each time, but no matter what the changes were, they would revolve around onew.
¡°Nurturing poison.¡±
Yes, it was the process of putting 3,000 elites into the King¡¯s Territory and pitting them against each other. Of course, one could choose not to participate in the massacre and instead stay in the King¡¯s Territory to snatch for creation.
The final winner would be rewarded by the Immortal King.
Generally speaking, the reward would usually be a Dao artifact or an inheritance of the same value. asionally, an immortal artifact would be given.
For others, Dao artifacts and inheritances were extremely precious.
However, for the top elites of the Great Xia Dynasty Academy, they might be precious but not as precious as their lives.
Hence, the man in blue was reluctant to go.
However, after hearing those words, everyone was naturally curious.
¡°Thest time? Master, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Yes, the King¡¯s Territory has been derived from ancient times and it will open once every 500 years. Why would it vanish?¡±
¡°Master, you¡¯re not trying to dupe us into going, are you?¡±
Everyone looked at their master curiously.
¡°Nonsense, how can I be deceiving you?¡±
¡°The King¡¯s Territory might be opened for thest time this time, so whoever wins it this time, he might get to obtain the real inheritance of the Immortal King.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Twelve Immortal Kings have jointly sacrificed a treasure that will shock the world and has supreme miraculous uses.¡±
¡°So, are you really not going this time?¡±
The elder asked while looking at everyone.
In an instant, even the most sluggish-looking man in blue couldn¡¯t help but seem confused.
They might not care about Dao artifacts, inheritances, and quasi-immortal artifacts.
However, the inheritance of the Immortal King was different, especially since he was one of the Twelve Immortal Kings.
There was no way they wouldn¡¯t care about it.
¡°Master, what other evidence can we rely on except the Heavenly Secret tform?¡±
The man in blue continued to ask, seemingly not trusting of his father.
¡°The King¡¯s Territory will open once every 500 years and each time, there will be 3,000 tokens, right?¡±
He asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
Everyone answered.
¡°This time, it is said that 30,000 ancient tokens have appeared and there are restrictions.¡±
¡°In the previous King¡¯s Territory, as long as you had an ancient token and your realm did not exceed the Nascent Soul realm, you would be able to enter.¡±
¡°This time, the realm requirement may still be fixed below the Nascent Soul realm, but most importantly, there¡¯s an elitedder at the entrance of the King¡¯s Territory. Only those who have crossed it can enter, do you understand?¡±
The elder exined.
Everyone believed him.
,000 ancient tokens was quite a terrifying figure.
However, the more terrifying thing was the Elite Ladder.
In the past, an ancient token was all one would need to enter the King¡¯s Territory and apart from the inheritance of the Immortal King, there would also be countless precious treasures, spirit herbs, and Dharmic Dao. Hence, some cultivators would enter for the sake of getting treasures.
However, this time, one had to be an elite to enter.
What did that mean?
It meant that it was really going to be a brutal fight.
Seeing that everyone was silent, the elder continued to speak.
¡°So, if nothing goes wrong, there should be a real victor emerging from the King¡¯s Territory this time!¡±
¡°Whoever bes the champion will be famous in the world and obtain the supreme inheritance of the Twelve Immortal Kings.¡±
¡°Are you guys still willing to go?¡±
At this juncture...
All of a sudden, all four of them seemed to be eager and were all looking forward to it.
At the same time...
In the Great Qian dynasty.
The Great Li Dynasty!
The Great Zhou Dynasty!
The Great Ze Dynasty!
The Ten Great Sacred ces, the Alliance of Itinerant Cultivators, the cults, and the demons were all making ns for the King¡¯s Territory.
The reason being...
This time, a true victor of the world would be born.
They would also obtain the inheritance of the Twelve Immortal Kings.
For the forces, the inheritance of the Twelve Immortal Kings was invaluable.
For individuals, the title of being the victor of his generation was an irresistible temptation.
A victor of his generation!
An elite victor of a generation.
Which immortal cultivator would be able to resist the temptation of gaining such a reputation?
Chapter 237: Su Changyu, I’m Going Back to The Great Xia Dynasty Just For A Closure
Chapter 237: Su Changyu, I¡¯m Going Back to The Great Xia Dynasty Just For A Closure
The Great Xia Dynasty.
Xia Qian was sitting inside the main hall.
He seemed unusually quiet during this period of time.
Ever since he had done everything, Xia Qian was certain of what he could and could not do, say, or meddle with.
Once his ns were leaked, it might cause him to die a terrible death.
He was going to kill his brother.
That was an hical and immoral thing that would spark a great controversy and bring hate upon himself. Not a single schr would dare to support him.
Hence, he had to do it very secretly.
However, there was something that Xia Qian had to do.
That was the Seven Kings relics.
In order to obtain the treasure of the Seven Kings relics, he had put in a lot of effort and even told the Great Ze Dynasty about the non-poisonous pill form.
However, that was also the reason that he chose to give up the battle of the King¡¯s Territory.
Although he knew that the King¡¯s Territory was more valuable, he also understood that it was not something he could covet.
If it were the Seven Kings¡¯ relics that were within the Great Xia Dynasty, he would be able to get his hands on them, but the King¡¯s Territory had a great significance as it belonged to the five major dynasties and was left behind by the world¡¯s cultivators.
Even if he coveted it, he wouldn¡¯t take the risk.
At this moment, a figure appeared in the main hall.
¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±
The figure appeared and knelt in front of the Crown Prince.
¡°Shoot.¡±
Xia Qian said in a calm voice.
¡°Your Highness, I have clearly investigated this battle for the King¡¯s Territory. The five dynasties have sent top elites topete in the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°The ten sacrednds, the cults, the demons, and some external forces have also gathered in the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
He informed Xia Qian of the information he had found out.
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Since this is the case, the prediction of the Heavenly Secret tform should be correct. The battle for the King¡¯s Territory is probably an unprecedented variable.¡±
¡°My n can be implemented too.¡±
Xia Qian nodded in satisfaction.
He nned to personally go to the Seven Kings relics while the otherspeted in the King¡¯s Territory.
As long as all the geniuses headed to the King¡¯s Territory, there would be no one topete with him for the Seven Kings relics.
¡°Your Highness, are we really not going to participate in the battle of the King¡¯s Territory this time?¡±
The person asked as he looked at the Crown Prince with his eyes full of curiosity.
¡°No.¡±
Xia Qian took a deep breath.
He then spoke slowly, ¡°The King¡¯s Territory is a small world created by the Twelve Immortal Kings during ancient times. It would open once every 500 years and this might be thest time it opens, but that¡¯s also the reason that I can¡¯t participate in it.¡±
¡°There is obviously a great variable in this. Although there is creation behind it, it will likewise contain greater danger afterwards.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need the inheritance of the Twelve Immortal Kings, the inheritance treasures of the Seven Ancient Kings are not inferior either.¡±
¡°Okay, the battle of the King¡¯s Territory will take ce in five days. Get your people to make arrangements for this matter.¡±
After saying that, Xia Qian¡¯s eyes were full of confidence and expectations.
Although the Twelve Immortal Kings were more famous than the Seven Ancient Kings, they could not bepared.
The Twelve Immortal Kings were supreme immortals who existed in the early ancient times.
The Seven Ancient Kings were supreme immortals who existed in thete ancient times.
Inparison, the Seven Ancient Kings were indeed unlike the Twelve Immortal Kings, but they were just as famous as the most powerful immortals in the world.
Besides, thepetition in the King¡¯s Territory of the Twelve Immortal Kings was very stiff.
On the other hand, there was no one in the Seven Kings relics, so he was free to pick them up as he pleased.
He was full of expectations.
During this period of time, Xia Qian had been in a good mood.
At this moment...
In the Qingyun Dao Sect of Jin Nation.
On the rear cliff, Ye Ping was cultivating.
Before he went down the mountain, he had already entered the Golden Core realm.
However, during this period of time, Ye Ping did not cultivate properly and also slowed down because he thought that he couldn¡¯t be too eager with it.
Now, he was about to go to the so-called King¡¯s Territory.
Ye Ping naturally had to seize the time to properly improve his cultivation.
He sat cross-legged on the rear cliff.
The spiritual energy surged into his body.
A Golden Core was shining brightly in his dantian.
The Golden Core was saturated andrge like a bright pear.
However, at this moment, the Golden Core suddenly split into two and a white Golden Core appeared.
It was Ye Ping¡¯s Golden Core Dao.
He wanted to condense nine Golden Cores.
The spiritual energy was surging, and Ye Ping opened the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth rapidly.
A dayter, the two Golden Cores were of the same size.
However, on the same day, the third Golden Core split open again. It was a green Golden Core.
Time passed very quickly.
In the blink of an eye, it was the fourth day.
Crack!
With a loud sound, the fifth Golden Core emerged.
It meant that Ye Ping had also stepped into the mid-stage perfected Golden Core realm.
Nine Golden Cores signified the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm.
In his dantian, there were the colors gold, white, green, red, and blue.
There were Golden Cores of five colors that formed a circle around Ye Ping¡¯s dantian.
Golden Cores of nine colors were signs of Greater Mastery.
However, in order to produce more Golden Cores, he would need more and more spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
The reason that Ye Ping managed to form five of them previously was because the spiritual energy that he consumed earlier was still manageable and also because he had saved up a lot of spiritual energy.
Now that he had used up so much spiritual energy, there was no way he could continue cultivating.
At this moment, Xiao Muxue appeared.
She was standing near Ye Ping and sizing him up. Ye Ping¡¯s eyes had now turned golden.
A momentter, Xiao Muxue nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Ye Ping is really a supreme elite. How dare he form Golden Cores. Tsk, tsk, he seems to be in the mid-stage of the Golden Core realm, but I bet even a cultivator who¡¯s in the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul realm might not be able to defeat Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Ye Ping, you¡¯ve only cultivated for almost a year and your growth rate is simply exaggerated.¡±
¡°I wonder if the battle in the King¡¯s Territory can allow you to obtain creation. If you can, it¡¯ll be much easier to handle what we have to do next.¡±
Xiao Muxue murmured in her heart.
At the thought of this, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but speak up slowly.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping immediately snapped out of his trance.
He looked at Xiao Muxue and immediately bowed.
¡°Greetings, Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping seemed extremely stern.
However, Xiao Muxue could not help but chuckle gently.
¡°Who?¡±
She asked Ye Ping.
Ye Ping was suddenly shocked.
¡®I addressed her correctly.¡¯
¡®She is Eldest Senior Sister.¡¯
Ye Ping looked at Xiao Muxue with some confusion while thetter had some joy in her eyes.
In an instant, Ye Ping knew that she had started her antics again.
However, Ye Ping really didn¡¯t know how to answer.
¡°Senior Sister, how am I wrong?¡±
After thinking about it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Ye Ping, what did you call me?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked solemnly.
¡°Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°What Senior Sister?¡±
Xiao Muxue continued to ask.
¡°Eldest...¡±
¡°...¡±
Ye Ping stayed silent for a long time.
¡®Seriously?¡¯
¡®No way.¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Sister, why have you started being silly again?¡¯
However, he genuinely did not know what to say.
He never thought that she could crack such a joke.
¡®Ugh.¡¯
Ye Ping stopped talking. He thought that Xiao Muxue had finally begun acting like a normal person, but to his surprise, she was never normal in the first ce.
Looking at the silent Ye Ping, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud in joy.
After a while, Xiao Muxue patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder.
She said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Ye Ping,e with me.¡±
However, Xiao Muxue didn¡¯t n to continue teasing Ye Ping and instead took him away from that ce.
However, Xiao Muxue obviously wasn¡¯t going to just leave right away. She waved her hand and in an instant, a jade flying boat appeared in front of Ye Ping.
The flying boat was made of jade and it looked extremely beautiful.
As Ye Ping stepped on the flying boat, it soon vanished into the void.
Just like that.
A dayter.
In the sacrednd of the central region.
It was the central point of the five dynasties.
It was also known to the cultivators of the world as the Central Sacred Land, which was rumored to be the birthce of cultivators.
Moreover, the five dynasties were also interested in this region, and hence, it did not belong to a single force.
There were countless myths and legends about the Central Sacred Land.
There were legends of the Immortal Kings.
There were also legends of ancient immortal treasures.
In fact, there were now many people who believed that there were immortals in the Central Sacred Land.
However, there were indeed people who obtained the opportunity of creation in the sacrednd.
However, today...
In the most central part of the Central Sacred Land...
A colorful immortal door appeared in the few canyons.
The immortal door was massive and it was a full hundred feet tall with peculiar rays of light flowing throughout. It looked incredibly extraordinary.
The massive immortal door was towering above, attracting their attention.
It was the entrance of the King¡¯s Territory.
The immortal door was also called the door of the Immortal King.
Adder appeared outside the Immortal Door, which was the Elite Ladder.
Only the true elites could enter.
Of course, if one had the ancient token, one would be able to slightly reduce the requirements.
On the sky dome, a few figures walked towards the door.
There were also countless cultivators standing tall on the surrounding canyons.
Today was the day of the opening of King¡¯s Territory.
The battle for the King¡¯s Territory was originally an event that would happen once every 500 years.
Although there would be casualties, most cultivators who entered would more or less obtain some creation.
Be it cultivators or mortals, they would not be able to resist the benefits at all.
At this moment, a jade boat appeared in the sky.
It was Xiao Muxue¡¯s jade boat.
No one would pay much attention to such a jade boat.
After all, those who coulde to the King¡¯s Territory were all figures of status.
There were many Crown Princes, leaders of sacrednds, and elites.
Ye Ping stood on the jade boat and looked down at everything below.
He looked rather shocked.
There were cultivators on the few canyons, looking rather intimidating.
¡°Ye Ping, look, that¡¯s the entrance of King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°Take this ancient token and go there.¡±
Xiao Muxue said while handing the ancient token to Ye Ping.
¡°Okay, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and grabbed the ancient token.
Immediately afterwards, Xiao Muxue continued to speak.
¡°Ye Ping, bear my words in mind.¡±
¡°Firstly, there are many levels in the King¡¯s Territory, and each one is different from the other. But as long as you follow the rules, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°Secondly, don¡¯t trust anyone. Your own interests are the most important, and so is your life. Don¡¯t lose everything you have for a small benefit.¡±
¡°Thirdly, if you get a Spirit Pill, eat it right away. If you get a treasure, use it right away. Don¡¯t save it.¡±
¡°Within the King¡¯s Territory, the realm is restricted below the Nascent Soul realm, but it can be raised after entering it. There are some geniuses who suppress their cultivation levels before increasing them to the Nascent Soul realm after entering the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°It¡¯s very disadvantageous to a Golden Core realm cultivator like you.¡±
¡°So, if you get an immortal herb or Spirit Pill after you go in, eat it immediately. Don¡¯t think about saving it and giving it to others, got it?¡±
Before leaving, Xiao Muxue also deliberately gave Ye Ping a few instructions, for fear that something would happen in King¡¯s Territory.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Senior Sister. I understand.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
He understood those things.
¡°Okay, since you understand, go ahead.¡±
Xiao Muxue nodded and then patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder.
However, Xiao Muxue pulled Ye Ping again afterwards.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
After saying those things, she took out a gourd of wine and handed it to Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, if you encounter any danger, take a sip of wine, it will help.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, just have a mouthful.¡±
Xiao Muxue handed the wine gourd to Ye Ping.
She didn¡¯t say anything else afterwards.
¡°Thank you, Senior Sister. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Ye Ping took the wine jar and flew into the distance.
Soon, Ye Ping arrived at the Elite Ladder.
He stepped on thedder.
In an instant, thedder emitted light and Ye Ping had passed.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping vanished from the immortal door.
Watching Ye Ping leave, Xiao Muxue¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.
¡°I wonder what realm Ye Ping will reach after hees out of the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
She was somewhat curious, but she soon looked away.
At this moment, in the Great Qian Dynasty pce.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at Su Changyu quietly.
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty, Chu Rouyun, gazed at him, reluctant to part with him.
¡°Changyu, do you really want to go to the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
Chu Rouyun looked at Su Changyu and asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
In the main hall, Su Changyu nodded seriously.
He wanted to go back to the Great Xia Dynasty to look for Taishang Xuanji and ask him for a clear exnation.
He came down the mountain this time to look for Taishang Xuanji.
God knows what happened.
He arrived in the Great Qian Dynasty.
Since there was nothing to do now, he nned to return to the Great Xia Dynasty sooner.
¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to meet Taishang Xuanji sooner and make things clear?¡¯
¡°What¡¯s good about the Great Xia Dynasty? Changyu, don¡¯t you like the Great Qian Dynasty?¡±
¡°Is there something wrong?¡±
¡°Did someone provoke you?¡±
¡°Do you still hate Fang Li? If so, I¡¯ll have Fang Lie over and apologize to you personally. If you¡¯re still displeased, I¡¯ll get him toe here right away.¡±
¡°You can hit or punish him as you please.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at Ye Ping with his eyes full of expectation.
He didn¡¯t want Su Changyu to go to the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the Great Qian Dynasty?¡¯
There was plenty to eat and drink. Apart from the throne, he could give Su Changyu anything he wanted.
He looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
Su Changyu immediately shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going back to the Great Xia Dynasty to get some closure.¡±
Su Changyu said.
In an instant, the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡®Get some closure?¡¯
¡®What kind of closure?¡¯
Chapter 238: Do I Need To Be Protected?
Chapter 238: Do I Need To Be Protected?
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at Su Changyu quietly.
He did not understand what kind of closure Su Changyu was going to get.
Su Changyu looked at the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty in bewilderment.
He looked a little perplexed.
¡®Why do you have to poke your nose into my business and ask me what I¡¯m going to the Great Xia Dynasty for?¡¯
¡®What do you want to do with me by making me stay?¡¯
¡®Do you really want me to marry a princess?¡¯
Su Changyu had now already epted that the other party was the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
However, the problem was that Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to marry a princess.
He wasn¡¯t interested in women, much less bing a princess¡¯ husband.
After all, being the princess¡¯ husband was too troublesome.
He thought that it would be better to hurry back, look for Taishang Xuanji to handle his own matters, and then return to his sect to live a carefree life.
Although it would be good to possess royal power, he was an ordinary cultivator and there was no need for him to get involved.
Since ancient times, kings had always been the most ruthless and that was amon saying that Su Changyu had heard schrs say countless times before.
Naturally, he would not get involved.
However, the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty did not know what Su Changyu was thinking. The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty merely looked at Su Changyu curiously and wondered what kind of closure Su Changyu wanted to get.
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty was even more curious.
They both looked at Su Changyu with a gaze full of curiosity.
Sensing their gazes, Su Changyu somehow felt awkward.
He didn¡¯t know whether he should say it or not.
After all, it was his personal matter.
However, when looking at their gazes, he finally sighed before speaking slowly.
¡°To get some closure for something that¡¯s rted to my background and identity.¡±
Su Changyu said.
His answer immediately made the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty energized.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked, ¡°Regarding your identity? What do you mean?¡±
He was extremely agitated and he didn¡¯t know exactly what Su Changyu meant, but he could vaguely guess something so he couldn¡¯t help but ask about it.
¡°Changyu, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. Fate has allowed us to meet each other. Since you called me Aunt, just feel free to tell me. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡±
Chu Rouyun told Su Changyu not to feel embarrassed and to just speak what was on his mind.
They were extremely interested when they heard Su Changyu mention the matter of his background.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°In this case, just tell us, Changyu.¡±
Su Changyu sighed, though he didn¡¯t know why they were so interested in him.
However, after thinking about it, he felt that they didn¡¯t have any malicious intent. Besides, it was perhaps very boring in the pce, so Su Changyu decided to exin it.
¡°It¡¯s actually a long story.¡±
¡°I was originally an orphan and I was adopted by my master. I¡¯ve gotten used to living a life of suffering.¡±
¡°My master said that I became an orphan because of a flood.¡±
¡°All along, I also thought I was an orphan and that my parents had probably died long ago.¡±
¡°However, some time ago, I encountered someone who was in danger when I was traveling. As a Sword Dao cultivator, I naturally drew my sword to help.¡±
¡°I used my sword techniques to save two people, one called Old Xuan and the other called Old Xia.¡±
Su Changyu slowly recounted the past, adding more details that he had made up as he went along.
The emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty were somehow energized after hearing it.
¡®Old Xuan? Old Xia?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t that Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
¡®He helped them when they were in need?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t their cultivation levels very high?¡¯
The two of them were extremely curious as they were pondering about something.
¡°Were they very weak?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
¡®That¡¯s impossible. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Old Xuan may not be supreme experts, but their cultivation levels are at the Essence Soul realm, especially the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. He has the luck of the Son of Heaven.¡±
¡®How can they be in danger?¡¯
¡®Besides, even if he wasn¡¯tpetent enough, he¡¯d be protected by peerless experts.¡¯
Hence, they looked at Su Changyu curiously.
Su Changyu responded seriously in the face of the question.
¡°So weak.¡±
Su Changyu answered.
¡°Seriously?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but speak up, feeling that it was a bit unreasonable.
When he said that, Su Changyu got a little furious.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t you trust me, Sword Immortal Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®Am I such a person?¡¯
¡®I am a peerless Sword Immortal!¡¯
¡®Am I the type to lie?¡¯
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±
Su Changyu got a little angry.
¡®If you don¡¯t believe anything, what do you want me to say?¡¯
Sensing that Su Changyu was a little angry, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was momentarily at a loss for words as he thought that he had said the wrong thing.
¡°Okay, just stop talking and let Changyu speak.¡±
Seeing that Su Changyu seemed a little ufortable, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty told the emperor to stop talking.
She said to Su Changyu, ¡°Changyu, continue.¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changyu immediately smiled awkwardly. The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could only smile sheepishly in front of Su Changyu and Chu Rouyun.
¡°Changyu, what happened after that?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
¡°After that, I fended off all the bandits and saved them.¡±
¡°However, when the two of them saw that I had saved them, they decided to follow me and ask me for some advice.¡±
¡°I thought that since we were fated, I decided to protect them. Perhaps, that¡¯s the reason that they gave me a few sets of clothes.¡±
¡°However, I gradually sensed that something was wrong.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s voice was very calm and he spoke very slowly.
The two of them were gradually immersed in listening to his recount, especially after hearing that, they looked at Su Changyu curiously, unsure of what he had sensed.
¡°What did you sense?¡±
The two of them couldn¡¯t help but ask.
They chorused in unison, making Su Changyu even more curious as he didn¡¯t know why they were so concerned about his affairs.
However, after thinking about it, Su Changyu could not help but say, ¡°I gradually discovered that Old Xia seems to have some affection for me. He always looks at me with a strange gaze and even gave me some precious clothes.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know it at first, but afterwards, my master said something to enlighten me. He said that Old Xia is very likely to be my biological father.¡±
Su Changyu said slowly.
Actually, it was Old Xuan but Su Changyu said it was Old Xia because he felt that he shouldn¡¯t tell them the truth since they had just met.
Even if they were the emperor and the empress, so what? It would be better to leave a backup n.
He couldn¡¯t possibly stay silent after meeting them.
Su Changyu was not a fool.
He had deliberately kept his guard up, so he said that it was Old Xia instead of Old Xuan.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s words made them even more agitated.
¡°The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty met Changyu a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t breathe a word about it. If Xu Yang hadn¡¯t brought Changyu here, I¡¯m afraid we would still be in the dark until now. Old Xia is really inhumane.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was furious. He used his divine senses to send a voice transmission tomunicate with the empress.
¡°I really don¡¯t know why Changling would fall for such a person. If he¡¯s not willing to tell others, that¡¯s fine, but Changyu is your nephew. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty has gone overboard by keeping it from you.¡±
Chu Rouyun had a good temper, but she couldn¡¯t help but curse at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty resentfully at this moment.
¡°What do you feel after learning that he¡¯s your biological father? Also, what do you mean get some closure? Are you going to acknowledge him?¡±
However, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty still asked the question she wanted to ask as she looked at Su Changyu.
At this moment, the emperor was very curious too.
He didn¡¯t know what decision Su Changyu hade to.
¡°No.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head as he looked at the emperor and empress.
He then said slowly, ¡°I am going to the Great Xia Dynasty because I want to sever ties with them, though it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s my biological father.¡±
¡°But he didn¡¯t treat my mother well and abandoned me. I don¡¯t hate him, I just won¡¯t acknowledge that he¡¯s my biological father.¡±
¡°I guess my mother feels the same way.¡±
Su Changyu revealed his innermost thoughts.
He thought that Taishang Xuanji had abandoned his mother and him for the sake of glory and wealth, but they were biological father and son after all. He couldn¡¯t possibly hate him.
However, in terms of morals and ethics, he really couldn¡¯t forgive Taishang Xuanji for abandoning his mother.
As soon as he said that, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty almost agreed.
He was excited and happy, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to go to the Great Xia Dynasty to sever ties with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
¡®He should sever ties with him. Is the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty really that impressive?¡¯
¡®Is the weakest emperor of the five dynasties very impressive?¡¯
¡®What does the Great Xia Dynasty have that the Great Qian Dynasty doesn¡¯t?¡¯
Although the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t give the throne to Su Changyu, he could let him be a king.
Besides, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was indeed not a good person. The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty utterly detested him.
In his opinion, his sister was killed by the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, and no matter what, he could not forgive him.
However, he never thought that his nephew would be so sensible. To be honest, he was really worried that Su Changyu would be tempted by the benefits offered by the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, he never expected his nephew to be so bright and intelligent.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was overjoyed.
He was truly ted.
In short, he was pleased with the fact that Su Changyu hated the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Ahem!
Sensing that the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t conceal his smile, the empress couldn¡¯t help but cough a little.
Although she was overjoyed too, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had gone overboard.
After all, there was no reason for him to be so d that Su Changyu wanted to sever ties with his father.
Otherwise, Su Changyu would suspect that there was something wrong with them.
Indeed, Su Changyu¡¯s gaze seemed peculiar when he was looking at them.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty immediately fell silent and his face was no longer as pale as before.
Su Changyu, who was at the side, was rather confused.
¡®Why are you so d that I¡¯m about to sever ties with my father?¡¯
¡®Are you wishing for me to be an orphan?¡±¡®
However, Su Changyu remained calm on the surface. After all, this was the Great Qian Dynasty Pce and not his sect. He had to pay attention to his words.
The emperor couldn¡¯t help but speak again.
¡°Your mother sounds really pitiful.¡±
¡°Your father is really inhumane.¡±
The emperor clenched his fist as he truly meant those words.
However, Su Changyu was even more displeased after hearing his words.
¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯
¡®What do you mean my father is inhumane?¡¯
¡®What about me then?¡¯
¡®You may be the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty but you shouldn¡¯t say this.¡¯
¡®Do you really think I, the supreme Sword Immortal, is a pushover?¡¯
Su Changyu criticized him in his head.
On the surface, he could only bear it.
It couldn¡¯t be helped since he was on their turf. He had to keep a low profile.
¡°Your Majesty, you have gone overboard. Changyu¡¯s mother is a pitiful person but Changyu¡¯s father. Uh...¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty wanted to say something to give them an out, but after thinking about it, she felt that he was really inhumane.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±
¡°Changyu, since you are going to the Great Xia Dynasty for this, I¡¯ll let you go. But after you sever ties with your father, what do you n to do?¡±
¡°Do you want toe to the Great Qian Dynasty?¡±
¡°Since you are my nephew, how about I betroth a princess to you and make you a monarch too?¡±
The empress asked if Su Changyu wanted to join them.
¡°Yes, yes, I will give you a title as a prince or a monarch and let you marry a princess. Changyu, our princesses are all beautiful, you may choose to marry one, two, or three as you please.¡±
The emperor nodded in agreement to the empress¡¯ words.
In his eyes, he would be willing to do anything as long as Su Changyu would agree toe to the Great Qian Dynasty.
After hearing these words, Su Changyu could not help but sneer in his head.
Indeed...
Indeed...
¡®Indeed, they¡¯ve taken a liking to my good looks. Why do I always encounter such things?¡¯
Seeing that Su Changyu was remaining silent, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but continue to speak.
¡°How about this, Changyu, I¡¯ll send a few people to escort you to the Great Xia Dynasty this time, lest you encounter any trouble. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty suggested.
Su Changyu was relieved to hear her words.
¡®That¡¯s more like it.¡¯
He was the most terrified of having a woman betrothed to him. He felt that he was too young to get married because he hadn¡¯t boasted enough yet.
He couldn¡¯t get married just yet.
It was much better to have a few experts escort him.
Su Changyu gave his answer.
¡°I¡¯m a peerless Sword Immortal, why would I need someone to protect me?¡±
Su Changyu said.
His expression was indifferent.
After hearing what he said himself, Su Changyu¡¯s smile stiffened.
¡®Oh dear, it¡¯s acting up again.¡¯
The emperor and empress felt awkward after hearing his words.
However, they thought that he made sense.
Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level shouldn¡¯t be too bad as he had a good physique even though he seemed to be in the Qi Refinement realm on the surface.
¡°Well, Changyu, go back and get a good rest. I¡¯ll arrange the Teleportation Array for you, how about that?¡±
The empress said so.
¡°Alright, thank you Aunt and Uncle.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and bowed to them before turning around to leave.
After Su Changyu left, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡°Rouyun, Changyu doesn¡¯t want anything, what should we do?¡±
¡°The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty has given him so many things, should we do something too?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but ask after Su Changyu left.
¡°Yes, we should.¡±
¡°I know what to give Changyu. He¡¯ll definitely ept it, but it might be a little unfair to the Crown Prince.¡±
The empress exined.
After hearing her words, the emperor immediately understood.
Immediately after that, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s fair or not? My nephew matters the most in this world. Okay, I understand what you mean, leave this to me to handle. Apany Changyu well in the next few days.¡±
After saying that, the emperor stood up. He already had an idea in mind.
Chapter 239: The First Round Of The King’s Territory, Great Qian Dynasty
Chapter 239: The First Round Of The King¡¯s Territory, Great Qian Dynasty
The King¡¯s Territory.
Ye Ping crossed the Immortal Door and soon saw a huge waterfall.
The waterfall was gushing down in a spectacr manner.
At this moment, a voice sounded as a few beams of lightnded on Ye Ping¡¯s hand.
¡°The first round of the King¡¯s Territory is thepetition for the Immortal King¡¯s ancient token and all participants will receive three Immortal King ancient tokens.¡±
¡°When one collects twelve Immortal King ancient tokens, they can enter the second level of the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°Each Immortal King ancient token can offset a single death and allow one to be resurrected once in the King¡¯s Territory. Without an Immortal King ancient token, you will bepletely dead once you die.¡±
The ancient voice told Ye Ping what the first round of the King¡¯s Territory was about.
On the other hand, after Ye Ping received the three Immortal King ancient tokens, he was sucked into the waterfall by a powerful force before he could even ask any more questions.
However, in an instant, Ye Ping truly arrived in the King¡¯s Territory.
In the King¡¯s Territory.
There were various mountains that were standing tall between heaven and earth and numerous ancient trees that were full of vitality. Upon closer look, Ye Ping realized that there were various precious spiritual beasts that were walking around in the King¡¯s Territory.
It was just like a dense primordial forest with many crises and dangers lurking in the dark.
At this moment, a voice spread into his ears.
Boom!
It was the sound of an explosion.
Ye Ping opened his eyes and immediately saw a mountain shattering nearby, causing the rubble and dust to spread around for miles.
Before he could react, Ye Ping immediately sensed a huge danger.
Whoosh!
He vanished right on the spot and a pagoda suddenly fell from the sky before sting onto the spot that Ye Ping was at.
The void waspressed to the point of exploding, forming a substance that was like a massive ck hole.
¡®Did someoneunch a sneak attack?¡¯
In an instant, Ye Ping could sense that someone was sneaking up on him.
The pagoda disappeared into the void immediately.
The perpetrator clearly didn¡¯t dare to reveal his true body.
Unfortunately, he shouldn¡¯t have provoked Ye Ping.
Ye Ping started activating the Ancient Godfiend Body and his physical body seemed to have been gilded while a Qi and Blood True Dragon hovered behind Ye Ping.
His Qi and blood were like that of a dragon.
Ye Ping closed his eyes immediately and searched for the enemy that was hiding in the dark, using his Qi and blood.
Regardless of whether a cultivator practiced physical cultivation or not, his Qi and Blood would not be concealed. If it was a heretical cultivator, he would be even easier to detect.
¡°Found it!¡±
Ye Ping immediately detected where the other party was.
The other party was hiding in the void about a thousand meters away.
Boom.
After securing the target, Ye Ping raised his fist and threw a punch without further ado.
Roar!
There was the roar of the True Dragon. Ye Ping had now already reached the Golden Core realm and his physical body, as well as his Dharmic powers, had both reached an unbelievable realm.
The punch formed a Golden True Dragon that suppressed the void and pierced through everything. He appeared in front of the enemy with just a single thought.
¡°Damn!¡±
The man, who was dressed in a brocade robe thousands of meters away, immediately looked sullen.
He used the void method to hide himself and use a quasi-Dao artifact tounch a sneak attack on the enemy. He would seed every single time, but even if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t get discovered.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to have provoked a tough nut to crack.
Faced with Ye Ping¡¯s True Dragon Fist, he did not intend to resist at all as he simply turned around to flee while sacrificing the pagoda to block Ye Ping¡¯s attack.
However, he overestimated himself and underestimated Ye Ping¡¯s strength.
The True Dragon Fistnded and exuded an aura of supreme toughness.
With a single punch, the pagoda trembled violently while roaring continuously. Before it could persist for three breaths, it shattered like ss andnded on the ground, piece by piece.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am the head disciple of the Seven Star Cave and we can cooperate. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now.¡±
The other party exined to Ye Ping that he did it unintentionally. He didn¡¯t want to offend Ye Ping at all, and at the same time, he also wished to cooperate with him.
Although Ye Ping was usually kind and calm in the Qingyun Dao Sect, he would naturally be different in the King¡¯s Territory.
Ye Ping knew that there was no mercy to be shown in the King¡¯s Territory, and if one didn¡¯t kill their enemy, they would end up being the one to die. If he couldn¡¯t react or get the Immortal King ancient token, he would definitely die.
Hence, Ye Ping simply ignored his exnations without any pity.
Roar!
He threw a punch with his True Dragon Fist.
Thetter turned into ashes right on the spot and he was unable to resist the terrifying light of the fist.
At the same time, an Immortal King ancient token also floated in the void.
It was the first round of the King¡¯s Territory.
If he killed someone, he would be able to get their Immortal King ancient token, and if the other party didn¡¯t have an Immortal King ancient token, there would be nothing to collect.
If one collected all twelve Immortal King ancient tokens, they would be able to leave the first round and enter the second.
After killing him, Ye Ping neither felt proud nor excited.
Instead, he was even more careful than before.
¡°The first round of the King¡¯s Territory is so intense, and there is brutal killing everywhere. I wonder what danger there will be in the next few rounds.¡±
To be honest, a normal person would be overjoyed to get an Immortal King ancient token.
However, Ye Ping felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing.
It was only the first round and it was already so intense. Wouldn¡¯t theter rounds be worse and even more cruel?
One person had three Immortal King ancient tokens, which meant that one would have to kill at least four people to gather twelve Immortal King ancient tokens and enter the second round.
% of the people would be eliminated, and the remaining 25% would only be able to enter the second round.
Naturally, it made him feel a sense of danger.
However, since he had already arrived in the King¡¯s Territory, Ye Ping naturally knew what he wanted to do. He wanted to sharpen his battle spirit, obtain all kinds of treasures, and improve himself.
Ye Ping decided not to think about obtaining the greatest creation for now and decided to collect the 12 Immortal King ancient tokens first.
Just like that, Ye Ping left.
An entire hourter, a familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Ping, making him astonished.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu.¡±
Ye Ping said with his eyes full of surprise.
He didn¡¯t expect to run into Huangfu Tianlong in the King¡¯s Territory.
¡°Senior Brother Ye?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong looked around vigntly on a mountain peak, and after hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. After looking over and realizing that it was really Ye Ping, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, long time no see.¡±
Ye Pingnded from the void and smiled when he saw Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the King¡¯s Territory as well.¡±
¡°Yes, you¡¯re really talented and you¡¯re a true elite. Of course you¡¯de to the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong walked up to Ye Ping and gave him a big hug.
Ye Ping answered excitedly, ¡°It was my Eldest Senior
Sister who asked me toe. When did you enter?¡±
He exined and asked Huangfu Tianlong when he came.
¡°I arrived six hours ago. Senior Brother Ye, how many Immortal King ancient tokens have you collected? Have you gotten twelve of them?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong asked.
¡°Not many, I¡¯ve just arrived. So I¡¯ve only collected four.¡±
Ye Pingughed bitterly as he had entered less than five minutes ago. To be honest, if someone hadn¡¯te over to provoke him with a death wish, he¡¯d probably have only three Immortal King ancient tokens.
¡°Four? Senior Brother Ye, we gotta hurry up. I¡¯ve already gathered six, there are already many people who have gathered twelve and entered the second round.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said.
He asked Ye Ping to seize the time.
¡°What? Some people have already gathered 12 tokens?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised as he thought, ¡®The King¡¯s Territory has only been opened for a short while, right? It¡¯s been less than eight hours, this is pretty quick.¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you have no idea that the King¡¯s Territory has already been open for eight hours. The fights in the first two hours were the most intense. There was basically a brutal fight everywhere.¡±
¡°When I came, there were also fights everywhere, but there were fewer people at the spot I appeared, but even then, I killed three of them and got three Immortal King ancient tokens.¡±
¡°If nothing goes wrong, only a bunch of creepers will be left in a few hours.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong answered Ye Ping.
¡°Creepers?¡±
Ye Ping was curious as to what he meant.
¡°Creepers are those who like to hide in the dark and attack secretly. These people have practiced the stealth technique for hundreds of years that will allow them to hide in the void. They can even disguise themselves as a stone.¡±
¡°While you¡¯re not paying attention, they mightunch a sneak attack on you, snatch your token, and then flee. If they don¡¯t seed, they¡¯ll run even more quickly. I met a few previously and I couldn¡¯t even catch up with them.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong informed Ye Ping, and at the same time, he sounded somewhat furious. Clearly, he had also encountered such people but he failed to catch them.
¡°We do have to hurry up.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
He didn¡¯t think of that at all, but it made sense to him.
The crowd definitely peaked at the beginning, and if they were true elites, they would naturally be able to get twelve Immortal King ancient tokens.
If there were twelve people in front of Ye Ping now, he would be able to deal with them easily.
Towards the end, the people who entered would probably hide in the dark.
To put it directly, there were two types of people who would enter the King¡¯s Territory.
One was the type who was invincible and would dominate.
The other was the type who was there only to obtain benefits. Their purpose was simple.
The first type would not hesitate and would kill as soon as they entered. If all three Immortal King ancient tokens were gone, they would just leave the King¡¯s Territory. It would be considered taking the initiative to give up one¡¯s rights.
In the first round of the King¡¯s Territory, one would be able to give up their rights, but as soon as they left, there would be no issue.
However, there was a restriction in the King¡¯s Territory this time. One had to be a genius with an ancient token or a true elite.
Hence, the strongest group of people had basically already entered the second round or encountered a stronger enemy that defeated them or made them withdraw.
There was basically no other possibility.
% of the geniuses who enteredter were creepers, just like the cultivator Ye Ping met before.
¡°Yeah, we have to hurry up but there are benefits to procrastinating.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded, but the words he said made Ye Ping really curious.
¡°There are benefits to procrastinating? What benefits?¡±
Ye Ping waspletely clueless about the King¡¯s Territory and was naturally full of curiosity because he only had some basic information.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, every time the King¡¯s Territory opens, there will be three rounds, but there¡¯s a change this time, so it might be thest time it opens.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not clear how many levels there really are, but there is a strict rule that basically all those who have participated are aware of.¡±
¡°The rule is that there is a supreme treasure in every round of the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m not sure when it will appear either, but so far, the first treasure hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, we might be fated enough to obtain the first supreme treasure. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re going to strike a huge fortune.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said.
There were three rounds to the King¡¯s Territory, each of which had a supreme treasure.
Such supreme treasures were true treasures that were second only to the remaining treasures.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Let¡¯s talk about it after we collect the Immortal King ancient tokens.¡±
Ye Ping did not think much about it.
He smiled bitterly. The most important thing to do now should be to collect all the Immortal King ancient tokens.
¡°Yes.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong understood his priorities.
He nodded.
Just like that.
In the blink of an eye, three days passed.
At this moment, all the cultivators in the world were watching this ce.
However, something major also happened in the Great Qian Dynasty.
The Heavenly Heart Divine Tree had already borne fruit.
It immediately sparked a discussion in the Great Qian Dynasty.
The divine fruit bestowed countless auspiciousness.
The divine tree of the Great Qian Dynasty was a symbol, and the fruit borne by the divine tree could save a person 500 years of hard cultivation without any side effects.
If a genius ate the divine fruit, it would be akin to saving himself 500 hundred years of hard cultivation and soaring to the peak immediately.
For an ordinary cultivator, it would also be saving 500 hundred years of cultivation.
It wasn¡¯t that significant.
Generally, the divine fruit of the Great Qian Dynasty would be exclusively given to the Crown Prince to stabilize his cultivation level. At the same time, it also served as a deration to the world that the Crown Prince was the true sessor.
However, this time...
In the Great Qian Dynasty.
In the Zaixin Hall, the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty were sitting patiently and looking at Su Changyu, their faces full of expectations.
On the other hand, Su Changyu looked at the jade box on the table with an extremely calm gaze.
He was rather doubtful.
He looked at the jade box.
Just an hour ago, the two of them personally arrived with that box, iming that it was a gift.
To be honest, Su Changyu was noble-minded and never liked epting handouts.
However, when he thought of the previous experience when Old Xuan gave him a gift, Su Changyu was still nning to take a look at it.
He initially thought that it was a box of clothes, but to his surprise, it was a fruit.
Although the fruit was crystal clear like jade, it was indeed a treasure.
¡®What do I need this for?¡¯
¡°Changyu, this is the divine fruit of the Great Qian Dynasty. If you consume it, you can save time on cultivating and meditating. Take this as a meeting gift.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke coldly.
He was extremely confident about the Great Qian Dynasty Divine Fruit.
The divine fruit was originally meant for the Crown Prince, and if he wasn¡¯t afraid that Su Changyu would be duped by the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have been willing to give it to anyone else.
Of course, although he had given it to Su Changyu, he had alsopensated the Crown Prince with lots of things. Hence, he had handled both sides well.
¡°Save me from hard cultivation and meditation?¡±
¡°We cultivators leave a footprint in every realm we reach and everyday that we cultivate.¡±
¡°This is just an external object used for enhancing cultivation. I don¡¯t need it.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head.
He declined right away.
He knew that although it would enhance cultivation levels, it would damage his potential, and if he couldn¡¯t reach Foundation Establishment after taking it, that would be embarrassing.
As soon as he heard that, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was even more pleased with Su Changyu instead of getting angry.
Regardless of where the treasure was ced, it would be priceless.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to have not been tempted at all.
¡®No wonder he¡¯s my nephew.¡¯
¡°Changyu, you¡¯re right, but this fruit can save you 500 years of hard cultivation without any side effects and it wouldn¡¯t affect your cultivation level either.¡±
The empress said, looking at Su Changyu in awe.
However, in an instant, Su Changyu was stunned.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Save me 500 years of hard cultivation?¡¯
¡®No side effects!?!¡¯
¡®500 years?¡¯
¡®Are you lying to me?¡¯
Chapter 240: Golden Elixir, Su Changyu Returns To Connate
Chapter 240: Golden Elixir, Su Changyu Returns To Connate
Su Changyu was a little surprised.
He wondered if he had heard the wrong thing.
¡®Save me 500 years of hard cultivation?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s a bit exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
To be honest, Su Changyu thought it was just a type of elixir that would increase his cultivation level by the amount of progress he would make in decades of cultivation.
If it was such an elixir, it would indeed be pointless because it would just be depleting his potential instead.
However, it was different if it was by 500 years.
Having his potential depleted just to save a few decades of cultivation was a huge loss.
However, it was different if it could save him a few hundred years of cultivation. Besides, it was still unknown if he could cultivate for a few hundred years.
Su Changyu was tempted.
If that wouldn¡¯t tempt him, nothing would.
¡®Su Changyu, Su Changyu, you mustn¡¯t let your habit act up again.¡¯
While bearing with the agitation, Su Changyu repeatedly told himself not to let his bad habit act up.
¡°Changyu, what do you think?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke up again.
She asked Su Changyu that question in a bid to see if he was willing to ept the gift.
¡°On the path of cultivation, you have to take things one step at a time.¡±
Su Changyu continued to speak.
¡°But since it¡¯s your kind intentions, I shall not turn you down, Aunt.¡±
Su Changyu felt fortunate that his bad habit didn¡¯t act up.
Su Changyu was in a pleasant mood.
It was a divine fruit that could save him 500 years of cultivation, and if he continued to pretend to be impressive, he would be better off dead.
After hearing Su Changyu¡¯s answer, the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty were immediately overjoyed.
They were really worried that Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t ept the gift.
¡°Changyu, if you want to consume this fruit, you have to prepare yourself well. Your uncle has already prepared the Spirit-Gathering Array for you and opened your apertures. You can¡¯t consume it immediately, do you understand?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
She was scared that Su Changyu would consume the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit immediately, which would result in less-than-ideal effects.
It had to bebined with a corresponding array formation as well as some other spirit medicine. That would allow the effects of the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit to be maximized.
¡°Got it.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t know much about such things. In his opinion, elixirs and pills were harmful to the body, because Wang Zhuoyu told him so.
Hence, Su Changyu didn¡¯t have a good impression of the pills especially since they could enhance one¡¯s cultivation.
Of course, if it could save him 500 years of cultivation, there wouldn¡¯t be a huge problem.
At this moment, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Changyu, when do you n to consume the Divine Fruit?¡±
She asked.
Su Changyu answered, ¡°The earlier the better. How about today?¡±
He obviously wished he could consume it today and leave sooner.
If the 500 years of cultivation could allow him to break through to the Golden Core realm, things would be different.
If he really reached the Golden Core realm, he would surely be the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Of course, Su Changyu wasn¡¯t sure if he could break through to the Golden Core realm.
¡°Today?¡±
After getting Su Changyu¡¯s answer, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.
Although they knew that Su Changyu was in a hurry, they didn¡¯t expect him to be so hasty.
However, after thinking about it, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can eat it today but you can do the first step.¡±
¡°The first step?¡±
¡°Are there many steps?¡±
Su Changyu was curious. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just eating a fruit? There are steps too?¡¯
¡°Yes, a total of four steps are needed to maximize the medicinal effects of the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty answered.
¡°Four steps are needed?¡±
Su Changyu was even more curious because four steps seemed like a huge hassle for him.
¡®Why don¡¯t I just consume it directly to save me the trouble?¡¯
It would be worth it for 500 years worth of cultivation. A few decades more wouldn¡¯t matter.
He really didn¡¯t want to continue wasting his time there.
It made more sense to leave early.
At this moment, Su Changyu wanted to head back to the Great Xia Dynasty earlier to look for his biological father, Taishang Xuanji, and exin everything to him so as to sever all ties.
He wanted Taishang Xuanji to stop looking for him and giving him clothes every now and then. He wanted him to just give him everything in one go.
¡°Changyu, don¡¯t be so impatient.¡±
¡°The Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit is borne once in a few thousand years and it will allow you to increase your cultivation progress by 500 years. Most importantly, it can give you a type of talent.¡±
¡°It might activate your talent. I think your aptitude in the Sword Dao is not bad. After you swallow the Divine Fruit, it might increase your aptitude.¡±
The empressforted Su Changyu and told him not to panic.
As soon as she said that, Su Changyu immediately became energized.
¡®Increase Sword Dao aptitude?¡¯
¡®Hey!¡¯
¡®Hey, Aunt, my Sword Dao talent is indeed very strong, but of course, if I can increase it further, I can ept it too.¡¯
Su Changyu was indeed quite impatient but after hearing that his Sword Dao aptitude could be increased, he immediately perked up.
¡°Aunt, how many days would these four steps take?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°It depends on your constitution.¡±
¡°The first of these four steps is sculpting the body, and I¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare the supreme-grade Physical-Sculpting Pill that will help you to cleanse your body and return it to its Connate state.¡±
¡°If you have a good constitution, you can restore the Connate body in at most a day.¡±
¡°The second step is to gather spiritual energy. I¡¯ve already asked your uncle to prepare the Connate Spirit Gathering Array for you. Once your constitution returns to the Connate state again, you will be able to absorb the purest spiritual energy of heaven and earth.¡±
¡°The third step is reaching Nirvana. With Nirvana constitution, you will be able to activate your talent and even allow your Sword Dao talent to be stronger.¡±
¡°Thest step is to swallow the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit. Once you swallow this Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit, you can save 500 years of hard cultivation and soar to greater heights. Changyu, there are indeed quite a few steps and they¡¯re very time-consuming, but I¡¯m doing it for your own good, don¡¯t get impatient.¡±
The empress was afraid that Su Changyu would feel annoyed and thus was quite earnest in her exnation.
If these words were to get out, all cultivators in the Great Qian Dynasty would probably stay silent and even Fang Li would cry and weep after seeing it.
Although the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty was gentle and mild-mannered, the problem wasn¡¯t that simple. If she gave the divine fruit of the Great Qian Dynasty to someone else, it would make others furious.
Indeed,parison was upsetting.
¡°I understand, thank you very much, Aunt.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and immediately afterwards, he couldn¡¯t help but speak again.
¡°Let¡¯s start tomorrow then, Aunt and Uncle.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to stay in the Great Qian Dynasty, but if I don¡¯t personally go over and finish this matter, I¡¯ll have regrets in my heart. I won¡¯t be able to cultivate smoothly then.¡±
Su Changyu found a random excuse, but the core reason was that he wanted to hurry up and be done with these things so that he could return and ck off in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He really didn¡¯t want to run about as he felt that it would be morefortable to stay in the sect where he didn¡¯t have to worry about his food and shelter. He could also asionally go down the mountain to buy some things and boast to his Junior Brothers in the sect.
Such days were really enjoyable.
If he went out, he would meet lots of people, and if he was lucky, the person would benefit him. But if he wasn¡¯t, he might get injured and that wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all.
¡°I get it, I understand. This is indeed an urgent matter.¡±
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ll have them get prepared today and we can start at noon tomorrow.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty nodded. Since his nephew was about to sever ties with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he would definitely be overjoyed and support it.
If he wasn¡¯t worried that Su Changyu would bepelled by the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty after he went to the Great Xia Dynasty, he would have let him go there immediately.
He would thrash things out with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately.
If the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty dared to hinder him in any way, he would fall out with him and at most go to war. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything at all.
¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±
Su Changyu thanked the emperor.
Thetter didn¡¯t say anything and immediately stood up to walk towards the main hall and ask someone to make arrangements for that matter.
Time passed bit by bit.
Just like that, it waste at night.
The Great Qian Dynasty was still brightly lit and the array formation masters had rushed over to set up the Connate Spirit Gathering Array.
It was all for the sake of Su Changyu.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had put in a lot of effort to issue orders and transfer 3,000 array formation masters from various states back to the Great Qian Dynasty Pce.
At this moment, in the Heavenly Heart Hall.
The 3,000 array formation masters were gathered there.
Everyone was carefully setting up the formations. One thousand people were in charge of engraving array patterns, a thousand were in charge of setting up array formations, and a thousand were in charge of the details.
¡°Everyone, listen up. His Majesty has issued orders for us to set up the array formations within six hours and then set up 3,000 Qi Nurturing Arrays, 3,000 Heart-Calming Arrays, 3,000 Small Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays, 3,000 Qi and Blood Arrays, not a single one less. If you do well, His Majesty will reward you, but if anyone makes a mistake or dys the time, don¡¯t me the Great Qian Dynasty for being cold and harsh.¡±
The bright and clear voice sounded. It was the inspectionmander who spoke loudly and told them to set up the array formations.
At the same time, his behavior naturally attracted the attention of many princes and princesses.
They were somewhat curious. After all, the transfer of 3,000 array formation masters to set up the array formation was indeed very exaggerated.
¡°The consumption of the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit requires four steps, but there is no need to invite so many array formation masters.¡±
¡°The Crown Prince is really favored, huh? These array formation masters are all elites who are on par with Essence soul realm cultivators. Yet, all of them have been transferred here. The Crown Prince must be favored in Father¡¯s heart.¡±
¡°Ah, being born earlier is better.¡±
Everyone discussed and their voices naturally attracted the attention of everyone.
The princes and princesses were all very envious.
At the same time,
In the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s Elixir Hall.
It was extremely ostentatious and luxurious. The hall was spacious and about several hundreds of meters tall with a violet-gold Golden Core cauldron hovering in the middle.
It was the pill furnace of the Great Qian Dynasty, which was also an immortal artifact that they were very proud of.
It was the very furnace that allowed the Great Qian Dynasty to prosper because it could allow semi non-poisonous pills to be produced in bulk, which only possessed 30% of the toxicity of ordinary pills.
However, a figure appeared at this moment.
It was the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty who walked over. He pushed open the door of the great hall and slowly walked into it.
He then waved his hand, and in an instant, the lid of the furnace slowly rose into the air while a strange elixir that was emitting various rays of light appeared in his hand.
It was the Connate Body Sculpting pill that had 3,333 extremely precious medicinal herbs as the main materials. It also required 100,000 different precious medicinal herbs as the supportive herbs. It required a hundred years of refinement.
Once one swallowed the pill, they would be able to return to the Connate state.
For countless cultivators, returning to the Connate state was a good thing.
Looking at the elixir in his hand, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty waved his hand, and a terrifying spiritual energy once again emerged in the pill furnace.
A golden elixir then appeared in the sky.
It was surrounded by nine pills of different colors.
Seeing this scene, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty could not help but smile.
The Connate Body Sculpting Elixir would be produced once every 100 years, and basically, they were reserved for the Crown Prince or the royals.
However, this one was different because it was made with nearly ten times more medicinal herbs and an unknown number of heavenly treasures, aspared to ordinary ones.
It was a true elixir that required 1,888 years to refine. It could not only improve one¡¯s constitution, it could also allow one to return to the Connate state and even make up for the ws, forming an extraordinary constitution.
It was an ancestral rule that the elixir could only be used by the royals of the Great Qian Dynasty and specifically those who were talented.
Hence, for so many years, the elixir had been nurtured in the pill furnace where it absorbed the medicinal effects of other pills to allow it to be more radiant and incredible.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was now nning to take out this elixir and give it to Su Changyu.
However, at this moment, the empress of the Great Qian Dynasty appeared in the pce.
She looked at the elixir with some surprise in her eyes.
¡°Your Majesty, do you really want to give this elixir to Changyu?¡±
The empress asked with some surprise.
The reason being, she was even clearer about the importance of this elixir.
Generally speaking, even the Crown Prince was not qualified to consume the elixir because it required more than 1,800 years to refine before being nurtured in the furnace for more than 3,000 years, which meant that this elixir was almost 5,000 years old.
They could only take it out of the furnace when a real talented person was born.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty would actually take out the elixir and give it to Su Changyu.
¡°Yes, after observing Changyu, I feel that he has some ws which I think should be a result of someone¡¯s deliberate doing when he got lost back then. Hence, his cultivation level is ordinary, but he¡¯s a genius. How can he be only at the Qi Refinement realm?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Even the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit cannot make up for the injuries Changyu suffered.¡±
¡°The only solution now is to use this elixir.¡±
¡°Changyu is my nephew and giving it to him does not vite the ancestral rule. You won¡¯t stop me, right?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
Thetter shook her head.
¡°Your Majesty, why would I dare to stop you? I¡¯m more than d about this, but if we give this elixir to Changyu, I¡¯m worried that someone might want to scheme against him.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty exined.
However, in the next moment, the voice of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty filled the air.
¡°Who would dare to do this!?!¡±
¡°Who would dare!?!¡±
Chapter 241: Supreme Treasure of the King’s Territory, I Will Not Tolerate Sins
Chapter 241: Supreme Treasure of the King¡¯s Territory, I Will Not Tolerate Sins
The people in the Great Qian Dynasty Imperial Pce were in an uproar at this moment.
Everyone was preparing for the Spirit Gathering Array.
At this moment, a major event also happened in the King¡¯s Territory.
The first round of King¡¯s Territory.
The vast and boundless territory seemed to be full of vitality.
A beam of divine light rose up from the top of the mountain.
The appearance of this beam of divine light startled all the cultivators in the entire King¡¯s Territory.
They turned to look at the peak of the mountain.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°How could there be such a spectacle?¡±
¡°Has the supreme treasure appeared?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s definitely the birth of a supreme treasure.¡±
The cultivators of the first level of the King¡¯s Territory were extremely surprised.
Someone soon guessed that this might be the birth of the supreme treasure.
In an instant, countless figures rushed to the immortal mountain, and most cultivators knew that they were not fit enough for the final treasure of the King¡¯s Territory.
Hence, a portion of geniuses didn¡¯t choose to enter the second round, but it wasn¡¯t because they were too weak to do so.
They were waiting for the supreme treasure of the first round.
If they could obtain the supreme treasure of the first round of the King¡¯s Territory, it would be extremely good for them.
Hence, as the beam of divine light rushed up to the sky, countless cultivators rushed there immediately.
On the mountain peak.
The ce where the divine light gathered was air.
There was a white divine egg in their and all the divine energy was leaking from it.
The divine egg was surrounded by wisps of divine light while the eggshell was dotted and there was dense power of Qi and blood.
The terrifying power of Qi and blood made them feel like it was a True Dragon egg.
At this moment, there were already cultivators who rushed over immediately.
They immediately saw the divine egg, and in an instant, their breathing became rushed.
¡°This is the True Dragon egg.¡±
¡°This is such a strong power of Qi and blood. It must be the egg of a True Dragon.¡±
¡°Guys, look, there¡¯s something in the egg.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, of course there¡¯s something in that egg. Otherwise, why would it be called an egg?¡±
¡°No, you guys look carefully, there seems to be a sounding out of this immortal egg.¡±
Countless cultivators gathered there. They were observing the egg and revealing their bodies without bothering to hide anymore.
There was no point in continuing to hide.
As the crowd discussed, everyone began to listen carefully.
The faint sounds of roaring that came from the immortal egg seemed to resemble that of the ancient beasts.
¡°If it¡¯s not a dragon egg, it must be a phoenix egg. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a thing as phoenixes or dragons.¡±
¡°This thing is fated with me.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time and I didn¡¯t expect that the chance of creation that belongs to me has really appeared. Infinite Heavenly Venerable.¡±
¡°Amitabha, I¡¯ve been waiting here for hundreds of years and I never expected to chance upon my creation here. When there is a will, there is a way.¡±
¡°Damn it, everyone, can you have some shame? And Venerable, you¡¯re at least a disciple of a Buddhist sect, how can you be so greedy?¡±
Everyone was debating while staring at the immortal egg, green with envy.
They wished that they could intervene immediately to snatch the immortal egg away.
However, they knew in their hearts that whoever dared to be the first to make a move would definitely die.
At the same time...
Hundreds of kilometers away.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong arrived quickly.
The two had spent an entire day looking for other enemies, only to realize that they still couldn¡¯t find any after searching for a long time. Even if they took the initiative to show their weakness, no one came out tounch a sneak attack.
Now that they saw the ray of divine light, they rushed over immediately.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, we have to hurry over or the supreme treasure is going to be snatched away.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was extremely fast in the void, and at the same time, he told Ye Ping to hurry up.
They had been searching for the enemies for a day but to no avail.
Now that the supreme treasure had appeared, they were naturally anxious.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t say much. After nodding, he cast the Carefree Sword Kinesis Flight technique and his speed increased rapidly by several times. He seemed to have turned into a gust of wind as he vanished right on the spot.
The dumbfounded Huangfu Tianlong was left behind.
In the beginning, he felt that Ye Ping wasn¡¯t fast enough, but after Ye Ping sped up, Huangfu Tianlong finally realized that he was the slow one and that Ye Ping had been slowing down for him.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, wait for me.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said from behind.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, the two arrived at the bottom of this mountain peak.
However, before they could go over and join in the crowd, all the cultivators surged over from all directions.
¡°Who snatched my creation?¡±
¡°Who dares to steal my opportunity?¡±
¡°Who dared to steal my dragon egg?¡±
The voices sounded.
Everyone disappeared in the sky and scattered in all directions. The treasure had clearly been stolen but they still didn¡¯t know who the thief was.
Whoosh!
A beam of blue light appeared and a cultivator sacrificed a copper mirror by using it to reflect blue immortal light that immediately locked onto the Southwest direction.
Soon, a figure appeared.
He was holding an immortal egg in his hand and he couldn¡¯t help but frown when the immortal light shone on him.
At this moment, all the cultivators looked in the Southwest direction as they came to a sudden realization.
With all kinds of Dharma artifacts in hand, they fought for the object.
The army of cultivators, which looked like locusts, covered the sky.
Huangfu Tianlong watched and couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°I told you that this group of people were hiding there, but I didn¡¯t expect all of them to be present here. Only the supreme treasure can lure them out.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, let¡¯s get to work.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong stretched his muscles and decided to put aside the matter of the supreme treasure. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like the treasure would run off on its own.
However, the Twelve Immortal Kings ancient tokens were different.
They had to get those things.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping answered indifferently before taking the initiative to attack.
In an instant, the Qi and Blood True Dragon appeared while Huangfu Tianlong killed them like heavenly gods.
Boom!
In just an instant, Ye Ping found his target and struck using the Ancient True Dragon fist technique, leaving the target with no means of retaliation as he simply turned into ashes, leaving behind only an Immortal King ancient token.
Huangfu Tianlong was extremely domineering too as he attacked and killed any enemy he found.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong were definitely the elites among elites. Although those who could enter the King¡¯s Territory were geniuses too, they were not considered elites, let alone the elite of elites.
¡°Senior, there¡¯s a supreme treasure right before you and yet you¡¯re still thinking about the Immortal King¡¯s ancient token? Are you guys out of your mind?¡±
¡°Yeah, Fellow Daoist, what are you doing this for?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoists, why are you guys so scheming? We¡¯re fighting for treasure and you guys areunching sneak attacks?¡±
¡°Young man, you are not ethical.¡±
Many people spoke up as they never expected there to still be people killing each other over the Immortal King ancient token.
The supreme treasure of the first round of the King¡¯s Territory had appeared, so everyone worked together to get it.
They felt that there was no need to kill each other. If foreign cultivators saw them, they might think that they were in disunity.
Unfortunately, although they were furious, they turned into ashes under Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s punches, leaving behind only the Immortal King¡¯s ancient tokens.
However, the majority of the cultivators were still overwhelmed by interests as they stared at the immortal egg and vied hard for it with all their might.
There was also a small number of cultivators who sensed that this was a good opportunity to make a move, so they moved straight to the other cultivators in a bid to gather all twelve Immortal King ancient tokens.
The various battles began.
However, once the cultivators gathered, Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong killed all of them and obtained lots of Immortal King ancient tokens.
Ye Ping did particrly well. Previously, he had fewer tokens than Huangfu Tianlong, but in less than five minutes, Ye Ping had already gathered twelve Immortal King ancient tokens.
After obtaining enough Immortal King ancient tokens, Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but look at Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°How many more are you short of?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I¡¯m short of two.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong gave his answer.
Boom!
Boom!
In just an instant, Ye Ping turned them into ashes, leaving behind two Immortal King ancient tokens.
¡°Junior Brother Huangfu, let¡¯s go after the supreme treasure.¡±
Ye Ping spoke up, knowing how important the supreme treasure was.
The Immortal King ancient tokens were only meant for them to enter the second round, the supreme treasure was more important.
¡°Alright.¡±
After receiving the two Immortal King ancient tokens from Ye Ping, Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t ponder any longer because he knew that the most important thing right now was the supreme treasure.
The two of them turned into rainbow light and disappeared in the same ce.
Together, they went after the person who stole the treasure.
In the distance, almost tens of thousands of cultivators were charging towards them with their flying swords, pagodas, and ancient bells.
The person who stole the treasure had a ck ancient pagoda on his head and he blocked all attacks while flying towards the King¡¯s Territory. His idea was simple and that was to reach the border so as to leave the King¡¯s Territory.
Ye Ping was extremely quick. He had already reached the person who stole the treasure and punched him.
However, the pagoda was extremely defensive as it was a supreme treasure that could block Ye Ping¡¯s attack.
¡°This pagoda is really strong.¡±
Ye Ping was shocked.
The pagoda felt really terrifying to him.
His attacks didn¡¯t touch the pagoda at all.
¡°This is the ck Hell Ancient Pagoda, Senior Brother Ye. It¡¯s highly defensive and it should be from the Great Heavenly Purgatory.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong seemed to know where this pagoda came from and hence told Ye Ping where it was from.
¡°Is there any way to break it?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
¡°It¡¯s difficult, Senior brother Ye, this pagoda is a supreme Dao artifact. It¡¯s hard to attack it, but logically speaking, it can¡¯t be brought in.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said curiously.
In the King¡¯s Territory, not only were there restrictions on cultivators, there were also restrictions on Dharma treasures. The cultivators were not allowed to bring Dao artifacts into the venue. They could at most bring treasures.
Hence, he was confused.
As soon as he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°This is not that supreme Dao artifact but an artifact. It does have some effects but they won¡¯tst long.¡±
Someone revealed the fundamental reason.
In the next moment, the man with the pagoda on his head suddenly stopped in the void.
Everyone froze in shock.
They had no idea what happened.
However, they soon discovered that something had happened.
The immortal egg shattered.
The various beams of divine light couldn¡¯t be concealed at all.
The sounds of a beast roaring suddenly filled the air.
¡°The True Dragon is about to be born!¡±
¡°The True Dragon is about to be born!¡±
¡°The True Dragon is about to be born!¡±
Everyone spoke up because it was indeed a dragon¡¯s roar.
However, at the next moment, a dull and low voice sounded.
¡°I will not tolerate sins!¡±
Chapter 242: The Dragon Horse Is Chen Yuan?
Chapter 242: The Dragon Horse Is Chen Yuan?
¡°I will not tolerate sins!¡±
The voice attracted the attention of the crowd.
The cultivator with the pagoda on his head was stunned.
He looked at the immortal egg in his hand which emitted a zing ray of light and was extremely hot to touch.
Most importantly, the immortal egg could speak.
That was indeed outrageous.
Roar!
The dragon roar sounded in the next moment, and the terrifying power of Qi and blood seemed to flow in the void, drowning out everything.
¡°It¡¯s the True Dragon, it¡¯s the True Dragon.¡±
¡°This must be a dragon egg.¡±
¡°It really is a dragon egg, I never thought that I¡¯d be able to obtain the dragon egg one day.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll be able to obtain it? Are you asking to be scolded?¡±
¡°Are you dreaming?¡±
The crowd of cultivators felt stunned because it was rather exaggerated and outrageous. They didn¡¯t expect the immortal egg to be a dragon egg.
True Dragon.
It was a divine beast that had be extinct in the world of immortals.
If one could obtain it, they would naturally stand out from the crowd.
They were all shocked and surprised. Of course, the greed in their eyes was also revealed.
The only thing that made them curious was why the dragon egg could speak. Besides, it was speaking incoherently too.
However, while everyone was curious and puzzled, Ye Ping froze on the spot.
He felt that he seemed to have heard those words somewhere.
Crack!
Crack!
Crack!
The sounds of the dragon eggs cracking filled the air and everyone looked over.
The dragon egg shattered and soon, a dragon shadow appeared. It looked extremely realistic as various rays of golden light were emitted.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.
However, soon, as a golden ray of light gradually began to dissipate, a figure appeared in front of everyone.
¡°It¡¯s not a dragon!¡±
¡°This is not a dragon shadow?¡±
¡°What is this thing?¡±
Everyone was surprised because they realized that it was not a True Dragon.
¡°It¡¯s a horse! It¡¯s a horse!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a horse!¡±
¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t it a True Dragon?¡±
The group of cultivators were stunned.
The immortal egg shattered and emitted countless rays of divine light. In the end, the shadow of a horse appeared in front of everyone.
In particr, the horse also gave off a strange sound.
In the void, Ye Ping was a little surprised. He was stunned and stood rooted to the ground after seeing the shadow.
He somehow thought of a familiar person.
Chen Yuan.
Yes, Chen Yuan.
The resentful spirit that he met in the Qingzhou Ancient City in the beginning.
Ye Ping felt a great sense of familiarity when he heard that.
¡°Chen Yuan!¡±
Ye Ping yelled out loud.
¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡±
A voice sounded.
It came from within the golden light.
At this moment, Ye Ping was sure that it was Chen Yuan.
However, at this moment, the golden light gradually dissipated.
A pure white horse appeared in front of the crowd but it seemed rather peculiar.
It was as white as jade and its hooves were covered in divine mes as it paced around in the void. Its Qi and blood were intense and even its whiskers were like that of dragons.
¡°It¡¯s the Longma (Dragon Horse), a divine beast that¡¯s abination of a True Dragon and a Heavenly Horse. It¡¯s a divine beast of ancient times.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a Longma?¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s not a True Dragon, it¡¯s not that far off... I never thought that my chance of creation would be a Longma.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no wonder it has such a terrifying power of Qi and blood. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a Longma.¡±
¡°Why is this Longma so peculiar? It seems to have spiritual wit.¡±
Everyone eximed in shock. After the golden rays of light vanished and they saw that it was a Longma, they were all astonished.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, you know this horse?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was the most surprised because he had been staying by Ye Ping¡¯s side and hence, he managed to witness the Longma responding to Ye Ping¡¯s call close-up.
How could he not be shocked?
¡°I might know it!¡±
Ye Ping was not entirely certain yet and merely continued yelling.
¡°Chen Yuan, do you still remember me?¡±
Ye Ping pushed the crowd away with his hands and the shadow of a Qi and Blood True Dragon appeared. It hovered above Ye Ping¡¯s head, shocking the cultivators.
The Longma that emerged from the shell immediately looked at Ye Ping.
However, in an instant, the Longma¡¯s gaze was full of shock.
It was as if it had seen a ghost.
¡°Exalted Immortal?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal Ye?¡±
The Longma was stunned as it widened its eyes and looked at Ye Ping in disbelief.
¡°Why do you still have memories of your past life?¡±
Ye Ping was astonished too. Chen Yuan had reincarnated back then.
Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have any memories of his previous life.
Even if he was reincarnated as a Longma, Chen Yuan couldn¡¯t possibly remember the memories of his previous life.
That was impossible.
¡°I don¡¯t know, Exalted Immortal!¡±
¡°Hey, how did I be a horse?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on, Exalted Immortal?¡±
¡°And, why are you guys looking at me like that? What are you guys trying to do?¡±
Chen Yuan was dumbstruck.
He didn¡¯t know what had happened either.
He only remembered that he gradually lost consciousness after entering a circle of white light back then and after some time, he opened his eyes again, only to realize that he had been trapped.
After trying his best to break free, he saw that scene before him.
¡°You¡¯ve been reincarnated into a Longma!¡±
Ye Ping said without thinking.
However, before Ye Ping could say anything, the cultivator who had the pagoda on his head frowned and interrupted.
¡°Chen Yuan, don¡¯t be fooled by him, you are my son and I¡¯m your father. They¡¯re here to kill you. Quick, leave with me.¡±
The cultivator with the pagoda on his head didn¡¯t know what happened either.
He only felt that something was amiss with the situation so he hurriedly spoke up.
Although he didn¡¯t know how Ye Ping knew that Longma, his intuition was telling him that Ye Ping was deceiving it.
After all, the Longma had just been born and its brain was still full of confusion.
He felt that Ye Ping had beat the others to speaking to it.
He also felt that Ye Ping pretended to know the Longma but was actually just trying to fool it.
Hence, he called out too and pretended to know the Longma.
Anyway, the Longma had just been hatched and it didn¡¯t matter if it knew him or not.
It was his future mount.
However, as soon as the person with the pagoda on his head said that, the Longma¡¯s eyes widened in shock and it kicked him hard with a menacing gaze.
¡°Screw you, I¡¯m your father!¡±
Chen Yuan was very hot-tempered and he managed to send the cultivator with the pagoda on his head flying several hundred meters away.
The next moment, Chen Yuan flew directly to Ye Ping.
¡°Exalted Immortal, I remember now. I¡¯ve already reincarnated.¡±
¡°We¡¯re really fated with each other. In myst life, I said I¡¯d be your ve but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again in this life.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯ll be your mount!¡±
Chen Yuan moved towards Ye Ping deferentially. He had already regained his memories and immediately went over to curry favor with Ye Ping after recalling who he was.
He took the initiative to ask Ye Ping to ride him.
However...
If it was just an ordinary Longma, Ye Ping would have ridden it.
Knowing that the other party was originally a person, Ye Ping was somehow too embarrassed to do it.
¡°Everyone, our divine beast has been bewitched by this person. Let¡¯s attack and kill him.¡±
¡°Yes, don¡¯t let this kid get away with it.¡±
However, at this moment, the cultivators were a little displeased.
Although they didn¡¯t know the process of everything that happened, they couldn¡¯t let Ye Ping take it away.
That was the divine beast of ancient times.
Although it was not a True Dragon, it was still a divine beast.
Once it grew up, it would definitely be an invincible existence.
Hence, they all targeted Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, are you going to fight them?¡±
In an instant, Huangfu Tianlong asked Ye Ping if he wanted to fight them.
However, Ye Ping did not answer and took out twelve Immortal King ancient tokens.
He crushed them right on the spot.
Seeing this scene, Huangfu Tianlong did the same without saying anything.
In an instant, the void copsed and soon, they vanished on the spot.
The Longma caught up too.
Just like that, many cultivators were a little confused.
They would have never expected Ye Ping to pull such a move.
At the same time, in the Great Qian dynasty.
Finally, with the efforts of the 3,000 array formation masters, the Spirit Gathering Array had been set up.
Chapter 243: Immortal Ascension Hall, Everything Is Prepared, Su Changyu Metamorphoses
Chapter 243: Immortal Ascension Hall, Everything Is Prepared, Su Changyu Metamorphoses
In the Great Qian dynasty.
After several days of preparation, the 3,000 array formation masters had already prepared the super Spirit Gathering Array.
At this moment...
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was extremely satisfied.
The array formation that the 3,000 array formation masters had jointly set up was indeed very satisfiable.
He just had to wait for Su Changyu toe over.
¡°Pass on my orders for the Dragon Guards to guard around the Immortal Ascension Hall. No matter what happens, no one is allowed to step into the Immortal Ascension Hall these days, no matter who they are.¡±
¡°Those who vite thew will be arrested and sent to the Heavenly Prison.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty looked at the Spirit Gathering Array in the Immortal Ascension Hall and instructed them to guard the surroundings.
He wanted to ensure that Su Changyu was safe.
¡°Yes!¡±
Someone answered the emperor.
In the next moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty turned around and left to go look for Su Changyu in a bid to bring him there personally.
That would seem more sincere.
After all, it was now a contest of who doted on Su Changyu more.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty couldn¡¯t lose out.
He walked towards the Zhaixin Hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was still muttering incessantly, ¡°Emperor Xia, you expect my nephew to let go of the hatred just by giving him some clothes?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got a great n, huh?¡±
¡°As long as my nephew severs ties with you, I¡¯ll make him a prince immediately and let him marry two princesses. He¡¯ll stay in the Great Qian Dynasty and I shall see how furious you¡¯ll get!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s thoughts were very simple.
He just wanted to provoke the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. Over the years, he had been bearing a strong grudge and hatred towards the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ever since he learned of his sister¡¯s death.
Back then, he had once said before that he would never let his younger sister marry someone like the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, his sister did not heed his advice and there was nothing else he could do.
Forget it if it had happened once. After all, the heavenly will was hard to defy.
However, he would never let it happen again.
He would never let the same thing happen for the second time, nor did he want it to happen again.
Even the empress thought the same.
Hence, out of worry that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would give Su Changyu more benefits, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty would rather give the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit that was originally meant for the Crown Prince to Su Changyu.
He gave the fruit to Su Changyu and set up the Spirit Gathering Array at all costs, just to let Su Changyu understand one thing.
Without the Great Xia Dynasty, there was still the Great Qian Dynasty.
Just like that, about eighteen minutes passed.
In the Zaixin Hall, Su Changyu was meditating and cultivating quietly.
For some reason, he discovered yesterday that there seemed to be some signs of breakthrough of the bottleneck that he had been stuck in for a long time.
That was a good thing.
Su Changyu vaguely remembered that he was stuck at the seventh level of Qi Refinement for more than half a year.
If he broke through, he would reach the eighth level of Qi Refinement.
That meant that he would be able to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm in this lifetime.
Although he now had a Divine Fruit that would allow him to save 500 years of hard cultivation, Su Changyu knew who was good to him and who wasn¡¯t.
In any case, the cultivation level that he had increased could not be snatched by others.
Besides, the Divine Fruit and Spirit Pills would definitelye with side effects.
That was also the reason that Su Changyu was overjoyed.
At this moment, a familiar figure walked into the Zhaixin Hall.
¡°Changyu,e here. I¡¯ve already prepared the Spirit Gathering Array for you.¡±
The emperor entered with a smile and looked extremely kind.
He was the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty who had never been so nice to others before. Even when interacting with the princes and princesses, he would often keep a sullen expression.
However, when facing Su Changyu, he was all smiles and even seemed to be trying to please him.
¡°Are you ready?¡±
Su Changyu was a little surprised. After all, he was told yesterday that the Spirit Gathering Array would take one to three days to set up but it was set up overnight.
He was indeed a little surprised.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ve instructed 3,000 array formation masters to carve 3,000 Spirit Gathering Arrays, 3,000 Qi Nurturing Arrays, and 3,000 Physical Integration Arrays. After you consume the divine fruit, there will be divine effects.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty nodded and then pulled Su Changyu to the Immortal Ascension Hall.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t decline. His eyes were full of curiosity after hearing those words.
It was only normal that he¡¯d be curious about so many array formations.
Just like that, about eight minutes passed.
Su Changyu arrived at the Immortal Ascension Hall.
The entire Immortal Ascension Hall covered an area of more than 400 acres ofnd and was surrounded by some spiritual trees. The gilded hall was in the center and it had a height of several hundred meters, shining brightly under the light.
There were many Dragon Guards surrounding the Immortal Ascension Hall, all of whom were expressionless. If there was any movement, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the enemy.
Outside the Immortal Ascension Hall, Chu Rouyun had been waiting there for a long time.
¡°Changyu.¡±
When she saw Su Changyu, Chu Rouyun walked over slowly, dressed in a wind robe that made her look noble and dignified. The tassel on her head was also swaying slowly.
¡°Greetings, Aunt.¡±
Su Changyu seemed rather polite, but his expression was still calm and indifferent.
¡°Changyu, everything has been prepared for you in the Immortal Ascension Hall. I got someone to deliver some Heavenly Mountain Divine Water. When you enter the hallter, you will see a pool. Bathe in it and then wait for two hours.¡±
¡°Then walk into the center of the hall. The Spirit Gathering Array is in the middle and you can activate it just by injecting some Dharmic powers.¡±
¡°After the array is activated, consume the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit and you will be able to exert all the medicinal effects of the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit.¡±
The empress exined to Su Changyu what he had to do next.
Su Changyu memorized all her instructions.
However, even though he remembered them, Su Changyu still felt that it was a bit troublesome.
If not for the 500 years of hard cultivation that he could save, Su Changyu really did not want to rely on this method to improve his cultivation level.
¡°Changyu, remember, no matter what happens, you should not give up. The process might be difficult, but if you can save 500 years of hard cultivation, it might allow you to break through to the Golden Core realm right away.¡±
The empress said seriously in hopes that Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t give up halfway.
¡°Got it.¡±
Su Changyu nodded but he was still rather anxious.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty continued to speak.
¡°Changyu, one more thing, after you swallow the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit, a golden elixir will appear in the Spirit Gathering Array. It is very important to you, swallow the golden elixir only after the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit has taken effect.¡±
The emperor instructed him about the golden elixir.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and confirmed it.
¡°Alright. In that case, go ahead, Changyu.¡±
The emperor nodded after having said everything there was to say.
Su Changyu then walked towards the hall without further ado.
He then entered the Immortal Ascension Hall.
The two of them left and guarded outside the Immortal Ascension Hall.
At this moment, the empress spoke up.
¡°Your Majesty, Changyu shouldn¡¯t be in danger, right?¡±
She asked.
The emperor shook his head.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the golden elixir, nothing will go wrong. I¡¯m curious about what Changyu will metamorphose into after taking the golden elixir.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was full of curiosity.
Chapter 244: Su Changyu Awakens, The Son Of Destiny
Chapter 244: Su Changyu Awakens, The Son Of Destiny
In the Immortal Ascension Hall.
Su Changyu looked at the ostentatious pce and couldn¡¯t help but be emotional.
He might like pretending to be an impressive expert who had experienced all sorts of encounters.
However, to put it bluntly, those who came from unknown ces were bound to experience all sorts of hardships.
This was one of the most important halls of the Great Qian Dynasty Pce, the Immortal Ascension Hall.
It was naturally extraordinary.
Although he was shocked, Su Changyu maintained a calm expression as he entered the Immortal Ascension Hall.
Soon, he saw a pool.
It was an Immortal Pool that exuded a rich and intense aura.
Each drop of the Heavenly Mountain Divine Water was extremely valuable.
It was potable and could be used with medicine too.
However, taking a bath in it was almost unprecedented.
It could be said that apart from the Great Qian Dynasty, the other four dynasties probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to do such things.
Su Changyu took off his robe.
However, after a pause, he nced around to make sure that no one was there before walking into the Immortal Pool.
When Su Changyu stepped into the Immortal Pool, he felt an indescribable warmth.
It was as if all the pores of his body werepletely opened at this moment.
All in all, it felt extremely pleasant.
¡°Awesome!¡±
Soaking in the Immortal Pool, Su Changyu didn¡¯t forget his agenda.
He immediately started cultivating.
In an instant, spiritual energy entered his body,
The spiritual energy was like a flood that was crashing against Su Changyu¡¯s body from the inside without restraint.
He felt ufortable but he could bear with it.
Boom!
Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level was immediately increased and it broke through to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement realm.
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve only soaked in it for a while and yet, I broke through to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement realm.¡¯
¡®Well, I¡¯m a genius.¡¯
¡®I, Su Changyu, am indeed a genius.¡¯
Su Changyu was a little agitated.
He didn¡¯t think it was the Immortal Pool that had brought about the benefits, but rather, he felt that he was very talented.
Just like that, time passed bit by bit.
In the blink of an eye, six hours passed.
Within six hours, outside the Great Qian Dynasty.
The emperor and empress looked inside the hall with some concern.
¡°Your Majesty, six hours have passed so I reckon that Changyu should have already absorbed the divine water in the Immortal Pool, right?¡±
The empress asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
The emperor nodded.
¡°I wonder if Changyu has broken through to the Golden Core realm after absorbing so much divine water.¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
¡°There should be no problem either.¡±
¡°A single drop of the Heavenly Mountain Divine Water can allow an ordinary cultivator to break through a level of a realm.¡±
¡°There is an entire pool of Heavenly Mountain Divine Water. It should be enough for him to break through to the Golden Core realm, but considering Changyu¡¯s physical shorings, probably the early-stage Golden Core realm.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty answered.
The Heavenly Mountain Divine Water was used for cultivating one¡¯s physical body and rapid repair of one¡¯s physical effects to return to the Connate state.
Those were the effects of the Heavenly Mountain Divine Water.
It was not purely an increase in cultivation level.
At this moment, in the Immortal Ascension Hall.
It was exactly like they had guessed.
The water in the Immortal Pool had alreadypletely dried up.
Therge amount of divine water allowed Su Changyu to reach the perfected Qi Refinement realm.
Yes, the perfected Qi Refinement realm.
Regarding this result...
At this moment, Su Changyu felt extremely satisfied.
He could now obtain full Dharmic powers, which was really an awesome feeling.
For some reason, he somehow wanted to let out a long whistle to express his joy.
He couldn¡¯t hide his joy at all.
¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±
He was overjoyed.
He managed to reach the perfected Qi Refinement realm after taking a shower.
If he soaked in it for longer, he would also reach the Foundation Establishment realm.
The Foundation Establishment realm.
It was simply a dream for Su Changyu.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t have any bold ideas.
He would be satisfied if he could reach Foundation Establishment.
Now that this dream was so close to him, how could he not be happy?
How could he not be overjoyed?
After letting out a long breath, Su Changyu stood up, wiped his body, and then changed into a fresh set of clothes.
Regardless of the craftsmanship or the design, they were all of superior quality as it was created by the Great Qian Dynasty.
After putting on the robe, Su Changyu slowly walked to the center of the main hall.
At this moment, Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of confidence.
He couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. His confidence truly came from within.
Half-step Foundation Establishment realm.
It was so terrifying.
It was a huge profit.
Su Changyu arrived in the hall, full of joy.
Immediately afterwards, he sat down cross-legged and adjusted his state of mind before talking to himself.
¡®Su Changyu, don¡¯t get too proud orcent. The world is full of experts. You might be a Foundation Establishment realm powerhouse soon, but you have to know that dignified figures in Qingzhou are only ordinary cultivators in other ces.¡±
¡°Remember, don¡¯t be conceited.¡±
Su Changyu adjusted his state of mind.
Although he was doing so, he couldn¡¯t hide the joy in him.
He didn¡¯t seem modest at all, but on the surface, he seemed extremelyposed and transcendent.
About eighteen minutes passed.
Su Changyu stabilized his mind, waved his hand, and then enhanced the array formation with his spiritual energy.
As the spiritual energy entered the array formation, a loud sound was emitted.
The most brilliant ray of light emerged from the hall.
Several array formations appeared in the hall like a sun.
,000 Spirit Gathering Arrays.
,000 Qi Nurturing Arrays.
,000 Physical Integration Arrays.
They were all activated at the same time.
If the previous spiritual energy waspared to a ferocious beast, the spiritual energy now was gushing into Su Changyu¡¯s body like a vast ocean.
Under the enhancement of the terrifying spiritual energy, Su Changyu¡¯s spirit veins were calm and unaffected.
¡°Eat the fruit.¡±
At the critical moment, Su Changyu did not forget what he had to do.
He immediately took out the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit.
He then swallowed it.
The divine fruit instantly melted in his mouth and flowed in his body.
Soon after he consumed the divine fruit, a jade box appeared in front of him.
There was a golden elixir in the jade box.
Su Changyu picked up the golden pill and stuffed it into his mouth.
The Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit.
The Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s golden pill.
,000 Spirit Gathering Arrays.
Under the terrifying enhancement, Su Changyu¡¯s physical body turned into a golden sun at this time.
At this moment, Su Changyu slipped into unconsciousness.
He arrived in a dark space.
In the void, there was a round piece of jade.
The round piece wless jade began to shatter from the middle.
However, as the rays of golden light spread all over the jade, the cracks were gradually repaired.
In the process of sealing, three words appeared in Su Changyu¡¯s mind.
¡®Son of Destiny.¡¯
Su Changyu was confused.
He could not understand what it meant.
However, as the jade kept getting sealed...
In the end, it became aplete piece again.
At this moment, a ray of divine light that was a thousand feet long rose from the Immortal Ascension Hall into the sky.
Soon, the light expanded continuously.
,000 feet!
,000 feet!
,000 feet!
The divine light rushed to the sky in just less than an hour.
All the cultivators in the Great Qian Dynasty sensed the terrifying divine light.
However, it didn¡¯t end.
Chapter 245: It’s Like Seeing An Immortal
Chapter 245: It¡¯s Like Seeing An Immortal
The divine light shot up to the sky.
As it pierced through the sky, all kinds of auspicious clouds appeared above the Great Qian Dynasty Imperial Pce at this moment.
There were gold auspicious clouds hovering above.
¡°Your Majesty, these are the Heavenly Fate auspicious clouds. Quick, look at it.¡±
The empress, Chu Rouyun, couldn¡¯t help but remark as she pointed to the auspicious clouds in the sky.
Her joy could not be concealed at all as she grinned incessantly.
On the other hand, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty also could not help but clench his fist tightly with a smile that he couldn¡¯t hide.
¡®This nephew of mine has the talent of an immortal.¡¯
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty secretly thought to himself but he sighed on the surface.
¡°I guessed correctly. Changyu got lost back then because someone was jealous of his aptitude.¡±
¡°So, they secretly ruined his foundation.¡±
¡°Now, I¡¯m going to help Changyu heal his defects with the Heavenly Heart Divine Fruit, the Great Qian Dynasty Golden Elixir, and the various Spirit Gathering Arrays that I have.¡±
¡°Once Changyu healspletely, his glory will be restored. Changyu, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
The emperor muttered incessantly.
He was naturally ted to see Su Changyu¡¯s current situation.
However, the beam of divine light was continuously expanding, so much that the entire Great Qian Dynasty could detect the terrifying divine light.
In the Great Qian Dynasty.
Many powerhouses opened their eyes in that instant.
They were sensing the divine light with their eyes full of shock because it was really too terrifying.
It came from the Great Qian Dynasty Imperial Pce and plunged straight into the clouds. Even the cultivators from 50,000 kilometers away could see it.
Towards the end, there were more than just auspicious clouds.
Even other divine objects evolved from it.
There were several golden dragons hovering above the sky.
There were several Jade Qilins erected in the void with treasures in their hands.
There were fire phoenixes soaring above the pce.
The ground in the Great Qian Dynasty was covered in golden lotuses and divine beasts were running everywhere, making the entire ce look extremely auspicious.
Many people in the Great Qian Dynasty were bathing in the golden light with an indescribable feeling. It was as if their cultivation levels had been increased greatly.
However, everything happened because of Su Changyu.
In the Immortal Ascension Hall, the round jade in his head was fused.
He felt an indescribable feeling.
Ka-ka-ka.
It seemed to be the sounds of chains breaking.
Amidst the zing light, Su Changyu seemed to be standing alone in the sun.
His physical body had already been melted by this terrifying light a moment ago.
However, several golden threads soon appeared in the middle of the sun.
There were a total of 108 long golden threads.
They were golden spirit veins.
As the 108 spirit veins appeared, they soon intertwined to eventually form a body.
It was Su Changyu¡¯s body.
His body had been restored to the Connate state.
Su Changyu¡¯s physical body had suffered Connate damage, which could be understood as Dao damage.
Such injuries would almost never be healed.
Only the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty would bear to use such a precious item to help Su Changyu forcefully change his destiny.
Fortunately, Su Changyu seeded.
At this moment, terrifying spiritual energy surged into Su Changyu¡¯s body.
The 108 spirit veins in Su Changyu¡¯s body formed arge Heavenly Cycle.
Each cycle would bring about an indescribable metamorphosis to Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level.
Roar!
Caw!
The sounds of a dragon roar and phoenix caw sounded in Su Changyu¡¯s body.
Su Changyu¡¯s physical body had been greatly enhanced.
That was the definition of a dragon¡¯s body and a phoenix¡¯s constitution.
It was a terrifying constitution that contained the defense of the True Dragon while also possessing the self-healing ability of a phoenix.
That wasn¡¯t all.
An indescribable aura and might also permeated the great hall.
It was a type of sword intent. A horrifying one.
Su Changyu¡¯s essence and mind condensed an incredibly sharp Sword Qi.
The Sword Qi flowed throughout the hall.
It was full of menace. It was like a supreme immortal sword.
Su Changyu¡¯s aura was like that of a peerless expert.
His shadow gave the people around him an indescribable sense of oppression.
Within the gleaming golden light, there seemed to be a divine fetus being bred in it.
Just like that, seven days passed in the blink of an eye.
Seven full days.
Within seven days, the entire Great Qian Dynasty got into a huge uproar.
Everyone knew that something incredible had happened in the Great Qian Dynasty.
The phenomenon that urred seven days ago could not be kept a secret from the cultivators of the Great Qian Dynasty at all.
However, no matter how they tried to find out, the people would never know what exactly had happened in the Great Qian Dynasty Pce.
They only knew that a remarkable person seemed to have appeared in the Great Qian Dynasty Pce.
Some cultivators spected that the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had a son who was born to be an elite that stood out from others. He had cultivated for decades and was now out to shock the world.
Some cultivators spected that one of the emperor¡¯s consorts had given birth to a prodigy.
The birth of the prodigy had led to a phenomenon, just like when the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was born more than two decades ago.
Many cultivators agreed with that theory.
After all, if he was really an elite, what was the point of hiding?
If it was another small sect, it would be justifiable since they might be afraid that the elite would be snatched away or assassinated by others.
How could the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty be afraid of anyone assassinating his son?
After thinking about it, the second theory was the most reasonable and usible.
That was also the reason why the people of the Great Qian Dynasty were all riled up.
After all, the emperor had given birth to a prodigy, so wouldn¡¯t the national fortune of the Great Qian Dynasty be greatly boosted?
Hence, everyone in the entire Great Qian Dynasty was somehow excited.
In the Great Qian Dynasty.
Outside the Immortal Ascension Hall.
Various phenomena came to an end at this point.
In the past seven days, astonishing and spectacr phenomena would appear in the Immortal Ascension Hall.
However, it gradually toned down in the past two days.
There were no longer any phenomena.
Even the sounds had be much calmer.
Outside the Immortal Ascension Hall, the empress looked at the emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, seven days have passed, has Changyu¡¯s body returned to the Connate state?¡±
She asked the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°Let me see.¡±
The emperor took a deep breath and violet-gold light soon appeared in his eyes.
In the next moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty saw through everything and looked straight at the situation in the Immortal Ascension Hall.
However, when the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty saw the figure in the Immortal Ascension Hall through the array formation, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
He froze and stood rooted to the ground.
In the Immortal Ascension Hall, there was a figure sitting cross-legged inside with the five divine beasts surrounding him. There was the Mysterious Yellow Qi above his head and a Qi Gathering Pagoda, which represented Major Perfection.
His long ck hair cascaded down his back, making him look incredibly carefree and unfettered.
The emperor was stunned by his face and aura.
At this moment, he seemed to have seen... an immortal that descended in the mortal world.
¡ª¡ª
Chapter 246: The Emperor’s Star Appears, Su Changyu Heads To the Great Xia Dynasty
Chapter 246: The Emperor¡¯s Star Appears, Su Changyu Heads To the Great Xia Dynasty
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was astonished.
In the Immortal Ascension Hall, he seemed to have seen an immortal.
Su Changyu had long hair and each strand was crystal clear. He was surrounded by five rays of spiritual light and the divine beasts around him showed how extraordinary he was.
However, the most shocking thing was Su Changyu¡¯s appearance and aura.
If he was described merely with the word handsome, it would seem a little degrading. It would be better to call him peerless and unparalleled.
Su Changyu¡¯s appearance had changed drastically. Although he could still be recognized through the contours of his face, his aura was the most important.
If Su Changyu was like a supreme Sword Immortal who had extraordinary aura before this, he was now like an itinerant immortal.
He stood still without any joy or anger. He was aloof,posed, indifferent, and supreme, so much that he gave others an urge to revere and worship him.
Even the emperor, who had absolute power, couldn¡¯t help but be lost and distracted when he saw that.
Su Changyu was extremely suave and his aura lived up to the expectations and fantasies that people had about immortals.
It was truly incredible.
The emperor¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
In the Immortal Ascension Hall.
There seemed to be drastic changes in Su Changyu¡¯s mental state too.
It was Su Changyu¡¯s first metamorphosis which made himprehend something. He was very calm, and at the same time, there was a breakthrough in his cultivation level as he reached the Golden Core realm.
However, Su Changyu had ten Golden Cores.
There were a total of ten Golden Cores that rotated in his body like ten zing suns in the sky.
That wasn¡¯t all. He also gained many Mystical Abilities that surfaced in his mind immediately.
At this moment, not only had Su Changyu¡¯s aura changed drastically, but his cultivation level had also increased.
He became extremely powerful and formidable as he emitted an intimidating aura while seated in the Immortal Ascension Hall, instilling a sense of fear and reverence within others.
Sensing the changes within him, Su Changyu was shocked too.
¡°This fruit is so powerful, huh?¡±
Although he understood something, Su Changyu was still Su Changyu, and when he snapped back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.
To Su Changyu, he would be satisfied and content if he could reach the Foundation Establishment realm, what more the perfected Golden Core realm.
Hence, Su Changyu was very satisfied with this realm.
However, at this moment, the gate of the Immortal Ascension Hall was suddenly opened.
Two people walked in from outside. They were the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty.
The emperor had previously already seen Su Changyu¡¯s appearance through his divine eye, but even so, when he really saw Su Changyu, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart.
Su Changyu¡¯s appearance and aura were simply incredible, so much that he seemed to be giving them an illusion.
He was just like an immortal who had descended on earth.
However, they knew that there were no longer any immortals in this world, though there might be some in the future.
¡°Changyu.¡±
¡°How do you feel?¡±
However, the emperor soon regained hisposure and returned to normal as he asked Su Changyu how he felt with a smile on his face.
¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±
Su Changyu would have been confused previously, but now, he already understood something.
The item that the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had given him was extraordinary, although he didn¡¯t know why the emperor valued him so greatly.
However, Su Changyu knew that the emperor had invested a lot into this.
Indeed, the saying was true.
With good lookses luck.
¡°It¡¯s alright, whatever makes you happy, Changyu.¡±
The emperor was on cloud nine after hearing Su Changyu thank him.
On the other hand, the empress gradually snapped back to reality too.
She had never seen Su Changyu in such a state before so she got distracted.
Now, she had recovered from her trance.
¡°Changyu, since your cultivation level has increased, when do you n to go to the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
She asked.
¡°Some time in the future.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
It wasn¡¯t that his character was like that, but rather, Su Changyu realized that as his cultivation level continued to increase, he had be much more indifferent, as if everything was insignificant to him.
¡°Oh? Why so?¡±
The empress was a little curious because Su Changyu kept moring about going home earlier before that.
¡®Why did he suddenly say that he would returnter?¡¯
¡°Uncle, Aunt, I n to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion to read some books and gain more knowledge.¡±
Su Changyu revealed the reason.
For some reason, Su Changyu felt exceptionally sharp and intelligent now.
He wanted to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion to read some books before heading to the Great Xia Dynasty.
After all, if he learned more and gained more knowledge, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely only on his handsome good looks to maintain a living in the Qingyun Dao Sect in the future.
¡°That¡¯s good. Changyu, it¡¯s so mature and reliable of you to be able to think that way. You¡¯re so much more brilliant than my eldest son.¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to really n to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion to read some books, but it was a good thing so he agreed to it right away.
¡°Thank you very much, Uncle.¡±
Su Changyu thanked again.
On the other hand, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty didn¡¯t say much and simply asked someone to arrange for Su Changyu to go to the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
15 minutester.
As Su Changyu left for the K?itigarbha Pavilion, a figure slowly arrived behind the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
He was kneeling on the ground respectfully.
¡°Your Majesty, there are reports from the Heavenly Secret pavilion.¡±
A voice sounded.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty came back to his senses.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The emperor asked.
¡°Your Majesty, two hours ago, the Heavenly Secret tform discovered a Ziwei Emperor Star that appeared in the sky.¡±
Thetter answered.
The emperor¡¯s expression changed immediately.
¡°Ziwei Emperor Star? This is impossible, the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s Emperor Star is the Xuanji Emperor Star, how can it be Ziwei?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was somewhat stunned as he looked at thetter and said so.
Emperor Star.
It represented the star of the emperor of the dynasty.
The Emperor Star of the Great Qian Dynasty had appeared a long time ago, and it was the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty. It was extremely stable, so how could it have been changed?
The change of the Emperor Star was not a trivial matter and the star had to be his son because of the emperor. Even if the star wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, it wouldn¡¯t matter.
¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor Star of the Great Qian Dynasty is still there. The Ziwei Emperor Star is hanging above the sky and the Heavenly Secret tform has informed us that the leader of the world may emerge soon.¡±
Thetter replied with his head hung low.
However, his answer made the emperor even more shocked.
¡°Leader of the world?¡±
The emperor¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
The five great dynasties, which divided the world, were all simr in strength to each other. Even though the Great Qian Dynasty was at the top, it could not conquer the other dynasties.
After all, none of the five dynasties dared to attack each other.
However, the emergence of the Ziwei Emperor Star was rather terrifying.
Leader of the world.
Those words would shake the ancient world.
However, in the next moment, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty gazed at the sky.
His eyes flickered with violet-gold light.
He saw the scene in the sky.
Indeed, a rising Ziwei Emperor Star was hanging above the sky while the Emperor Stars of the five dynasties were all revolving around it.
However, the emperor soon discovered a strange detail.
The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty seemed to be dim andckluster.
¡°Great Xia Dynasty!¡±
¡°Changyu!¡±
¡°Ziwei!¡±
¡°Emperor Star?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty somehow understood something.
However, at the same time, in the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qian, was standing at the Heavenly Secret tform and staring at the astrological map in front of him with a sharp and cold gaze.
Chapter 247: Su Changyu’s Departure, Teleportation Array!
Chapter 247: Su Changyu¡¯s Departure, Teleportation Array!
The Great Xia Dynasty.
In the Heavenly Secret tform, Xia Qian quietly looked at the constetion map in front of him.
He was silent.
¡°Your Highness, the shift in the Emperor Star is not a bad thing.¡±
Someone in the Heavenly Secret tform suddenly spoke up and told Xia Qian something, fearing that he would be upset.
¡°Not a bad thing? Why so?¡±
Xia Qian asked calmly.
¡°Your Highness, the shift in the Emperor Star and the emergence of Ziwei might not be a bad thing. Based on the divination, there¡¯s a possibility.¡±
¡°Exactly, this leader of the world might have been chosen from the five dynasties.¡±
Thetter exined.
In an instant, Xia Qian¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Is that true?¡±
Xia Qian was surprised because he knew what the appearance of the Ziwei Emperor Star meant.
However, he didn¡¯t expect there to be such a saying.
¡°Yes, Your Highness. The sudden emergence of the Ziwei Emperor Star might very likely represent that there is an existence in the five dynasties who can ascend to the throne, dominate the four dynasties, and be the leader of the world.¡±
The heavenly secret powerhouse exined.
Hearing his words, Xia Qian understood something, but in the next moment, he continued to ponder about something.
After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but speak.
¡°Let me ask you something, but you mustn¡¯t spread a word about this. Or else...¡±
Xia Qian said.
¡°Please tell me, Your Highness. I promise I¡¯ll keep my lips sealed.¡±
Thetter nodded.
¡°If, I mean if.¡±
¡°If the leader of the world is the second prince of the Great Ze Dynasty, but the Crown Prince of the Great Ze Dynasty kills him... Will he be able to rece him?¡±
¡°Rece him?¡±
Xia Qian asked vaguely and used the Crown Prince of the Great Ze Dynasty as a pretext.
However, thetter could tell what he meant.
However, he had no choice but to lower his head and said, ¡°If we can confirm who the Ziwei Emperor Star is and kill him, you can rece him.¡±
¡°But Your Highness, the heavenly will can never be defied since ancient times.¡±
He said to Xia Qian with his head hung low.
However, he was very curious because no one knew who the Ziwei Emperor Star was.
At the Heavenly Secret tform, everyone knew that it was very likely that it was one of the princes of the five dynasties, who would be the future leader of the world andplete the great unification.
Xia Qian was the most prestigious person in the Great Xia Dynasty.
Why would he do that?
He was very curious but he couldn¡¯t guess what Xia Qian wanted to say.
¡°Heaven¡¯s will is not to be defied? How should I snatch the destiny of this Ziwei Emperor Star if I know who he is?¡±
Xia Qian asked calmly.
¡°If you know who he is?¡±
The heavenly secret powerhouse thought about it for a while but soon gave his answer.
¡°Suppress him, suppress him in all aspects. In that case, the position might change.¡±
He answered.
¡°How do we suppress him? How? Who should be the judge?¡±
Xia Qian asked, leaving the heavenly secret powerhouse speechless and at a loss for words.
¡°In all, if the Emperor Star falls, all of his destiny will be given to the person who kills him. Is that so?¡±
Xia Qian asked without hiding anything.
¡°Pretty much.¡±
¡°However, the leader of the world has the help of Heaven. Your Highness, even if you know who he is, you¡¯ll be in trouble for defying the Heavenly Dao.¡±
The other party persuaded.
He hoped that Xia Qian wouldn¡¯t be reckless even though he didn¡¯t think that Xia Qian knew who the Ziwei Emperor Star was.
After all, the Heavenly Secret tform hadn¡¯t deduced it, so there was no way Xia Qian could have done so.
¡°Go against the Heavenly Dao? Cultivators are defying heaven and going against it in the first ce. Enough, forget everything you said today. Don¡¯t bring this up in front of anyone. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±
Xia Qian didn¡¯t say anything more. At this moment, he had already made up his mind.
He was going to carry out his n in advance.
He didn¡¯t want to sit around and wait for things to happen as it was a slow and arduous process. He would rather be decisive and resolute. No one would be able to criticize him then.
Just like that, in the blink of an eye, seven days passed.
In those seven days, the various major dynasties were all discussing the matter of the Ziwei Emperor Star.
In the K?itigarbha Pavilion of the Great Qian Dynasty.
During those seven days, Su Changyu had already read the table of contents of all the books in the K?itigarbha Pavilion.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t like most of the books.
However, he was somewhat interested in array formations, so he read many books about array formations.
Now after seven days, Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer.
He nned to go back to the Great Xia Dynasty and get the closure he wanted.
Hence, Su Changyu asked his chaperon to look for the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty.
Soon, the emperor came.
¡°Changyu, are you leaving?¡±
The emperor walked over and asked.
He looked at Su Changyu and still couldn¡¯t help but have his heart tremble.
Su Changyu looked just like an immortal as he stood in the pavilion.
¡°Yes, Uncle, I¡¯m leaving.¡±
Su Changyu answered calmly.
After skimming through the table of contents of the books and reading what he had to, he felt that there was no longer a need for him to stay behind.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue reading?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty asked.
¡°I¡¯ve finished reading everything.¡±
Su Changyu answered.
He inhaled sharply.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was rather astonished. ¡®It has only been seven short days and Changyu has already finished reading everything. He¡¯s really extraordinary.¡¯
The books in the K?itigarbha Pavilion were very precious, and one would have to spend a long time reading them in order to understand their true essence.
It had something to do with aptitude.
It had nothing to do with the speed of reading.
Hence, the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty was naturally astonished that Su Changyu had finished reading everything.
¡®This nephew of mine has the talent of an immortal.¡¯
The emperor thought to himself in amazement.
However, he didn¡¯t hold Su Changyu back and immediately arranged for him to head to the array formation.
15 minutester, in the Array Formation Hall.
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty pointed at the array formation in front of him.
¡°Changyu, this array formation can lead directly to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty. It¡¯ll take you only about an hour.¡±
¡°Take this ancient token with you. If you encounter any danger in the future, crush it and it¡¯ll save you, understand?¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty handed an ancient token to Su Changyu and told him to pay attention to his safety.
¡°Changyu, if you go to the Great Xia Dynasty and your father treats you badly, hurry back here and let me know. I will stand up for you.¡±
¡°You must remember that the emperor and empress of the Great Qian Dynasty are your strong backers, do you understand?¡±
The empress of the Great Qian Dynasty looked like she couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Changyu leave as she repeatedly instructed him, fearing that he would be at a disadvantage.
¡°Rest assured, Aunt and Uncle.¡±
Su Changyu noddedposedly.
He then stepped onto the Teleportation Array and bade them farewell.
This time, he was going to the Great Xia Dynasty to make a clean break.
¡°Changyu, if you suffer any mistreatment there, you muste back.¡±
The empress continued to speak but her voice gradually faded away.
The array formation was activated.
Various rays of light darted all around.
In the array formation, Su Changyu stared at an array disc.
Su Changyu knew about the array disc.
It was the core object meant for adjusting array formations.
Su Changyu immediately couldn¡¯t help but adjust the array disc.
He nned to study it.
However, as Su Changyu studied it, it suddenly vibrated.
In the next moment, he was speechless.
Chapter 248: The Second Round of King’s Territory!
Chapter 248: The Second Round of King¡¯s Territory!
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
As the array formation vibrated violently, Su Changyu got a little puzzled.
¡®I¡¯ve merely adjusted the array disc slightly, it¡¯s not a huge issue, is it?¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t even study it?¡¯
Feeling the array formation shaking violently, Su Changyu was somewhat flustered.
During this period of time, he had read a lot of books in the K?itigarbha Pavilion of the Great Qian Dynasty, so he knew exactly how serious things would be if something went wrong with the array formation.
It was especially so in the case of Teleportation Arrays.
If something went wrong with the Teleportation Array, it would lead to a copse in space and everyone would be affected.
It could cause the user to be teleported to somewhere else, just like how Su Changyu ended up in the Great Qian Dynasty even though his original destination was the Great Xia Dynasty.
The copse in space would lead to an instant death.
The former wasn¡¯t too bad as the user would be teleported to somewhere else.
As for thetter...
¡°Why do I keep encountering such problems?¡±
Su Changyu, who was in the array formation, was feeling a little perplexed.
Ever since Ye Ping came, he felt that he often had unlucky encounters.
It would always be a fault with the array formation.
However, he had fortunately been metamorphosed and changedpletely.
Hence, as long as he didn¡¯t face a copse in space, he would be able to at least hold on for a while with his current abilities and cultivation level.
He was now a Golden Core realm cultivator.
He was a mighty figure and in some small faraway ces that were rather deste, Golden Core realm cultivators were like old ancestors.
Hence, Su Changyu was somehow confident in his own abilities.
Although he was powerful, he had little knowledge about realm.
At the same time, in the King¡¯s Territory.
The second round.
In a certain mountain range, three figures appeared.
They were Ye Ping, Huangfu Tianlong, and the Longma.
The two men and one beast were hidden there and seemingly keeping their guards up.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, I didn¡¯t expect it at all. Senior Brother Ye, you actually knew this Longma for a long time.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ye, this is destined by the heavens, you have the talent and aptitude to be an immortal.¡±
After hearing the process of everything that happened, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but remark in surprise.
¡°Aptitude to be immortal? Forget it. With this Longma, we are bound to encounter trouble.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head in disagreement with what Huangfu Tianlong said. In fact, he even felt that the Longma was a huge trouble.
¡°Exalted Immortal, you mustn¡¯t speak indiscriminately.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a Longma, an ancient beast. I mean, I¡¯m a divine beast with the dragon bloodline within me. Once we join forces in the future, no one in this world will be our opponent.¡±
The Longma said agitatedly.
He was ted. After all, in his previous life, he was just an ordinary disciple of the Fiendcelestial Cult, but he never expected to be a Longma in this life.
Although he wasn¡¯t human, he was now a divine beast.
What was a divine beast?
The divine beast was the god of beasts and he had the dragon¡¯s blood flowing within him. As long as he grew up, he would be an invincible existence.
He had achieved everything in a single step.
¡°I¡¯m going to be invincible in the future? We don¡¯t even know how to solve the problem at hand.¡±
¡°This is the second round of the King¡¯s Territory and all the geniuses are gathered here. If we take him along, we¡¯ll probably be in great danger.¡±
Ye Ping sighed.
Although it was a good thing to have a divine beast, he had to be able to keep it alive and by his side.
There were lots of powerhouses in the second round of King¡¯s Territory and they could each find an opponent to deal with in the first ce. However, if they showed up with a divine beast, they would definitely be the first ones to be dealt with.
It was simple logic.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong fell silent.
Although he had enough self-confidence and felt that he was strong, the problem was that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off so many opponents if they were outnumbered. What if there were a bunch of geniusesing at them?
Beat up ten of them alone?
Or a hundred of them?
One could be confident but not rash.
The three of them stayed silent.
After a while, Huangfu Tianlong suddenly froze and then immediately took out the Immortal King ancient token from his chest.
He frowned and looked at the Immortal King ancient token.
The ancient token was crimson in color.
That made Huangfu Tianlong rather astonished.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
After entering the second round, the twelve Immortal King ancient tokens would be one.
Ye Ping and the other two were unsure of what effects there would be.
Its current appearance was even more confusing to them.
¡°The color changed again?¡±
The color of Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s Immortal King ancient token changed again and this time, it turned into a sanguine color.
It somehow gave them an ominous feeling.
¡°Exalted Immortal, what¡¯s going on?¡±
The Longma, Chen Yuan, asked Huangfu Tianlong with curiosity.
Huangfu Tianlong didn¡¯t know what was going on either.
He looked at Ye Ping.
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but frown because he really didn¡¯t know what was going on.
However, he reckoned that it definitely wasn¡¯t something good.
¡°Hide, don¡¯t move.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t understand what was happening but he decided to hide first.
¡°Alright.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong nodded.
However, before they moved, the sky cracked and a figure suddenly emerged with a golden rod in hand, which then crashed against Huangfu Tianlong.
The golden rod came crashing down like a heavenly pir, emitting tens of thousands of rays of light immediately.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Arge mountain was shattered on the spot, and the terrifying sound could be heard within 500 meters. The entire mountain went up in smoke and it was reced by a pile of ashes that covered a distance of 50 kilometers. In an instant, the day turned into night, making them feel terrified.
The figure in the sky was like a divine general d in golden armor. The golden rod returned to his hand and he stared at the ruined mountain.
¡°Not dead?¡±
The golden Heavenly General immediately frowned.
In the next moment, a me furnace charged into the sky with a True Dragon coiled around it. It came crashing down on him like a fallen rock.
Bang!
The golden Heavenly General was sted away, but fortunately, the armor on his body shielded the attack for him. Otherwise, he would definitely die.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a sneak attack in the second round of the King¡¯s Territory. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
¡°Fancy them calling themselves elites. Yet, all they do isunch sneak attacks.¡±
¡°These sneaky thieves arezy and annoying.¡±
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong spoke up. Clearly, they were in disdain of such sneak attacks.
On the other hand, the Longma was furious too.
¡°Longma?¡±
¡°It¡¯s actually a divine beast. Great, it can be my mount.¡±
¡°As for the sneak attack... Seems like you guys don¡¯t know the rules of the second round, huh?¡±
The golden Heavenly General soared up from a mountain, and although he was not seriously injured, he still suffered some light injuries. However, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he looked at the Longma and was obviously surprised.
At the same time, he said something that Ye Ping and the others did not understand.
¡°Rules?¡±
¡°What rules?¡±
The two were somewhat curious.
However, in the next moment, another figure appeared and tore through the space to arrive in front of them. He was d in a white robe with a Seven Star ancient sword behind him and terrifying Sword Qi revolving around him while he stared at Ye Ping.
Soon, another three figures appeared, surrounded by a terrifying light. There was even some sound of thundering from their physical body.
Just like that, in less than 15 minutes, hundreds of figures gathered from all directions.
Each one was intimidating and almost on par with the golden Heavenly General. In fact, there were a few that were even stronger.
¡°Exalted Immortals, I probably know the rules of the second round.¡±
At this moment, the Longma spoke up.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but be silent.
Chapter 249: Besieged, A Miracle Appears
Chapter 249: Besieged, A Miracle Appears
At this moment, the Longma spoke up.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but be silent.
¡®Do we still need you to tell us the rules of the second round?¡¯
¡®Isn¡¯t it already very obvious?¡¯
The first round was to collect 12 Immortal King ancient tokens.
The second round was to have the 12 Immortal King ancient tokens be one.
However, one person would be chosen as the target of everyone and killing that target might allow one to enter the third round.
On the other hand, the holder would be chased and hunted down. If he could persist for long enough, he would be considered to have passed.
Hence, when hundreds of elites gathered there, Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong somehow felt an enormous pressure.
They were stressed despite believing that they were unbeatable elites.
Besides, in such a situation...
Two against a hundred?
Huangfu Tianlong was confident but Ye Ping wasn¡¯t.
It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but rather, he felt hopeless.
Everyone who could enter were all elites of elites.
Under such circumstances, one against a hundred was simply impossible.
¡°Exalted Immortals, what should we do?¡±
The Longma swallowed his saliva. He stopped moring and hid behind them, getting a little flustered.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong were a little depressed.
¡®What should we do?¡¯
They didn¡¯t know what to do next.
Under this space, hundreds of figures appeared, each emanating a terrifying aura. They were all elites of the world.
If there were three or five, Huangfu Tianlong wouldn¡¯t be scared.
Even if there were more than ten, Ye Ping wouldn¡¯t be scared.
They wouldn¡¯t be scared even if there were more than 200, but they would certainly be worried.
Hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring intently at Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong.
Just as Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong guessed, the second round of the King¡¯s Territory was escape mode.
In the second round, the twelve Immortal King ancient tokens belonging to each person would turn into one.
However, the King¡¯s Territory would activate an ancient token every once in a while, and the person whose token was activated would have to start fleeing because the mission of everyone else in the territory would be to kill him.
The person who killed the target would obtain a new Immortal King ancient token, and when one collected three, they would be able to advance to the next level.
Of course, if one waspetent enough, they would be able to pass and advance to the third round after holding on for six hours.
There were hundreds of elites gathered there and staring at Ye Ping.
They hesitated to take action, not because they were afraid, but because they were devising a scheme while being scrupulous.
None of them were fools. Even if they killed Huangfu Tianlong, they might not be able to obtain the Immortal King ancient token.
Of course, that was not the main thing.
The main thing was the Longma!
It was a true divine beast with the bloodline of a True Dragon.
Such divine beasts were rare.
If they could subdue it and make it its mount, it would be their status symbol that would bring about great glory.
They were elites and the best of each field. All of them were famous.
Hence, they disliked each other and wouldpete andpare to each other in every single thing.
Now that there was a Longma, how could they not be greedy and vie for it?
¡°Give the Longma to me, I can protect you.¡±
At this moment, someone spoke up. It was a man with a silver pagoda hanging over his head while he stood below the void like a god.
He told Ye Ping that he was willing to help him on the condition that Ye Ping gave him the Longma.
¡°Give it to you?¡±
¡°You might as well give it to me then, Fellow Daoist. the Longma is a divine beast of this world and instead of keeping it by your side, you might as well give it to me. If I be an immortal someday, I¡¯ll bestow a creation to you, how does that sound?¡±
Seeing someone say so, someone else in the void immediately chimed in.
They were all coveting the Longma and wanted a divine beast each.
They were elites so if they had a Longma as their mount, no one in this world would dare to disrespect them.
¡°What a joke, the divine beast can only be possessed by virtuous people. Do you guys seem virtuous at all?¡±
Someone said in derision.
¡°We¡¯ll find out after a fight.¡±
Someone spoke up and challenged the other party to a fight.
However, the Longma hiding behind Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°How about you guys have a fight and I¡¯ll go with whoever the winner is?¡±
The Longma told everyone loudly.
Indeed, as soon as he said that, the elites all perked up.
It would be a good thing if they could get the Longma to follow them.
It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to retain it by force.
However, some elites immediately reacted and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him, get the Immortal King ancient token before snatching the Longma. He wants us to fight so that he can stall for time.¡±
As soon as the elite said that, everyone immediately reacted and their battle intent gradually faded too.
Indeed, they had to get the matter done first.
In an instant, all eyes were on both of them.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
The Longma frowned and looked a little depressed. He did want to stall for time by inciting a fight between them, so that they would have the chance to escape.
However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be smart enough not to be fooled by him.
Sensing the crowd¡¯s gazes, Huangfu Tianlong humphed coldly.
Huangfu Tianlong could not help but take a deep breath before speaking, ¡°How are you considered capable? A bunch of you are bullying two people. If you have what it takes, fight us one-on-one.¡±
He yelled and the Dragon-Elephant figure appeared behind him.
Although consecutive fights were still troublesome, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them because they were all elites.
¡°As you wish.¡±
In an instant, an elite attacked. It was a man whose hands formed seals. A mountain appeared in the sky above the void and sted straight at Huangfu Tianlong with infinite Dharmic powers.
Roar!
The Dragon-Elephant shadow immediately condensed while Huangfu Tianlong attacked without hesitation.
The great battle erupted and Dharmic powers flowed everywhere. Each strike of Huangfu Tianlong was very menacing.
Since the other party dared to be the first to attack, he was naturallypetent.
However, there was one more point. The remaining geniuses indeed didn¡¯t attack because they were clearly ashamed of teaming up to suppress Huangfu Tianlong and Ye Ping.
However, a few momentster, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
The other party¡¯s attacks were strong and dense, which were overwhelming Huangfu Tianlong.
Boom.
However, at this moment,rge handprints appeared in the void. Someone attacked Huangfu Tianlong.
¡°If you fight alone, you¡¯ll lose too. Finding the Immortal King ancient token is the most important thing, there¡¯s no time for us to mess around here. Everyone, don¡¯t dy.¡±
Someone told everyone to attack together and not hold back because he knew that that was what Huangfu Tianlong, Ye Ping, and the Longma wanted to do.
Indeed, as soon as he said that, everyone stopped hesitating. No one wanted to dy the time and hence attacked Huangfu Tianlong and Ye Ping immediately.
Their target was not only Huangfu Tianlong, but also the Longma.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
Hundreds of killer moves appeared.
The void was warped.
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong knew that they had really gotten into big trouble this time.
If no miracle happened, both of them would die here.
¡°Kill!¡±
Since things had alreadye to this, Ye Ping stayed calm and fought without any nonsense.
However, at the next moment...
All of a sudden, the void in front of him was distorted.
It was a Teleportation Array.
Ye Ping immediately understood what was going on.
Chapter 250: Three Million Sword Immortals Must All Bow Down To Me!
Chapter 250: Three Million Sword Immortals Must All Bow Down To Me!
The second round.
Facing the hundreds of elites who were gathering together...
Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong both naturally felt an unprecedented pressure.
The fact that nothing worked on those two people made the elites feel incredibly pressurized.
Boom!
Hundreds of people struck in unison and charged towards Huangfu Tianlong.
The zing rays of light drowned the entire sky and the attacks were all extremely terrifying. Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong both knew that they couldn¡¯t withstand it at all.
They were facing elites and it would be quite overwhelming for them if they had to take on ten people each, let alone a hundred people.
However, even then, Ye Ping didn¡¯t lose his battle intent.
He activated his battle intent and the ancient Godfiend body was condensed. He was all ready to fight.
Although the chances of failure were high, he could no longer be bothered. After all, there were no other means for him.
Countless rays of light flooded the world and all the elites attacked in unison. Their Mystical Abilities were invincible and their attacks were dazzling.
The sky shook and the void copsed.
However, at the next moment, Ye Ping¡¯s void began to be warped.
¡°Teleportation Array?¡±
Ye Ping was stunned. Why did a Teleportation Array suddenly appear?
As an array formation master, Ye Ping naturally knew what it was.
Even the elites couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when they saw the Teleportation Array appear.
It was basically impossible for such a Teleportation Array to appear in King¡¯s Territory.
All array formations were prohibited there.
However, despite feeling curious, they were very resolute in their attacks, and without hesitation, they charged towards Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong.
Hundreds of Mystical Abilities and Dharmic Dao sted around Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong, shattering the void.
However, a shocking scene that made countless people horrified appeared.
All the Mystical Abilities were devoured by the distorted void.
In the next moment, the void became even more distorted and strange rays of light scattered everywhere. They even condensed a door.
A gilded door appeared.
It was 90 feet tall and there were golden dragons and phoenixes around. Rays of immortal light were released in all directions and immortal energy spread around.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Is this the supreme treasure of the second round?¡±
The elites were all astonished as they didn¡¯t know what was going on. There were even some people who guessed that it might be the supreme treasure of the second round.
All of a sudden, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at the fan-like door.
However, someone soon stared at the door and eximed in shock.
¡°Look, is there a figure behind the door?¡±
That person had a third eye, which was the Heavenly Eye. After opening it, a ray of golden light darted out, and when they stared at the immortal door, they soon discovered that there was a figure behind the door.
The figure behind the door gradually became clearer.
Everyone was shocked and clueless about what was going on.
¡°Is it an immortal?¡±
¡°Is it the Immortal yer King?¡±
¡°Is the Immortal yer King still alive?¡±
¡°Is this the descendant of the Immortal yer King?¡±
Various people began to specte. Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong were no longer the important people whom they paid attention to. The immortal door was what they were all paying attention to.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what is going on?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong was confused and couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Ping.
On the other hand, Ye Ping had no idea what was happening either, but after staring at the door, he realized that there was a figure behind the immortal door.
Besides, the figure was just like an immortal
There were five divine beasts surrounding the door.
Everyone held their breaths and remained silent while staring at the door.
They were really worried that the person behind the door was the descendant of the Immortal yer King.
If that was the case, it would be really troublesome.
After all, if the descendant of the Immortal yer King was still alive, how terrifying would that be?
However, Ye Ping had a look of shock because he was alone.
The figure behind the immortal door seemed rather familiar to him.
In fact, he found him to be extremely familiar-looking.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in this world.¡±
¡°But all of them must bow down to me.¡±
At this moment, a calm voice sounded.
The voice was ethereal and lofty.
However, he also seemed somewhat transcendent and high above all, though he didn¡¯t seem condescending and instead looked extremely noble.
In the immortal door, a figure walked out slowly.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
It was a man who looked like a supreme immortal. Dressed in a long robe, he looked just like an immortal who descended in the mortal world with a transcendent aura.
His features were extremely handsome too.
He was standing in the void.
There were five divine beasts surrounding him that were exuding an immortal aura from head to toe.
He was really like a true immortal.
The silence made all the elites feel extremely pressurized.
The elites swallowed their saliva.
The man made them feel afraid.
As elites, they had seen plenty of geniuses before.
However, they had never seen such an elite before.
He looked just like an immortal.
The phenomenon around them was extremely terrifying and it was not something that ordinary people could condense at all.
He wasposed, and coupled with the unique aura, it was as if everything in this world meant nothing to him.
Some people needed some battle results, participation in various massacres, and a terrifying background to call themselves geniuses.
However, this person was different.
His presence alone was like that of an immortal.
At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he was the reincarnation of an immortal.
Some couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was the Immortal yer King himself.
Otherwise, how could he have such an aura?
However, at this moment, Ye Ping suddenly spoke up, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Ye Ping seemed to be extremely astonished when he was in the void too.
He didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to appear at such a dangerous moment.
More importantly, Su Changyu seemed to be apletely different person.
He resembled an immortal.
¡®Is this Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s true appearance?¡¯
In the void, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t recover from the shock.
He had altered the array diagram of the Teleportation Array, resulting in many issues with the Teleportation Array.
By fate, he arrived in the King¡¯s Territory.
However, Su Changyu still had some lingering fear from the trembling of the Teleportation Array.
Hence, he had no idea what was going on at all.
Su Changyu was shocked to suddenly hear Ye Ping¡¯s voice.
¡°Little Junior Brother?¡±
Su Changyu was astonished. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Ye Ping there.
However, before Su Changyu could say anything, the hundreds of elites couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
They thought that the Immortal yer King had been revived.
However, after hearing Ye Ping call him Senior Brother, they all heaved sighs of relief.
As long as he wasn¡¯t the Immortal yer King, everything would be fine.
¡°Turns out he¡¯s not the Immortal yer King, what tricks is he getting up to?¡±
¡°Since he¡¯s also a cultivator who can enter the King¡¯s Territory, he must be quitepetent. Everyone, attack together.¡±
¡°Stop wasting time, four hours have almost passed.¡±
By the time everyone recovered from the shock and wanted to attack again, they were still scrupulous.
At this moment, Su Changyu was stunned.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡®Why are we fighting as soon as we meet?¡¯
¡®Also, there are so many of you.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re bullying the three of us?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping, wait, I¡¯ll go get help.¡¯
Su Changyu criticized in his head.
Chapter 251: The Immortal Slayer King Appears, Su Changyu the
Chapter 251: The Immortal yer King Appears, Su Changyu the
In the King¡¯s Territory.
Su Changyu indeed did not expect that he would have to fight just after he appeared.
He had gained 500 years of cultivation and reached the Golden Core realm.
However, it would be better to avoid fighting.
He would avoid fighting as far as possible.
Isn¡¯t it good to be at peace?
However, looking at the aggressive gazes, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
He didn¡¯t think that he was weaker, but it would be best if he could dy a little longer. It would be best if he could resolve the conflict.
¡°What happened?¡±
Su Changyu stood quietly in the void, facing hundreds of elites on his own. However, his expression didn¡¯t change and he instead remained calm andposed.
It was as if the people standing in front of him were not elites but just a bunch of ordinary cultivators.
Hisposure was indeed shocking.
After all, they were true elites.
The hundreds of people there suppressed the void.
However, they didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to be able to remain soposed. That made them astonished.
Of course, no matter what, it was all because of Su Changyu¡¯s extraordinary looks.
He was standing still like an immortal.
No one knew of Su Changyu¡¯s or Ye Ping¡¯s origin.
They were scrupulous and all the moring was just a form of testing.
So far, none of them dared to attack directly because no one wanted to be the first to strike.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this is the King¡¯s Territory and this is Fellow Daoist Huangfu Tianlong. These people are gathered here to kill me and steal the Immortal King¡¯s ancient tokens for the next level.¡±
¡°Also, this is Huangfu Tianlong¡¯s mount and they¡¯re all coveting it!¡±
Ye Ping spoke up and stated things very clearly.
After hearing his words, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
¡®What is the King¡¯s Territory?¡¯
¡®They¡¯re trying to kill someone for the sake of the ancient token?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s unnecessary, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t understand the logic behind it and seemed confused.
However, there must be a misunderstanding there.
Su Changyu nned to exin it properly, lest they got into an unhappy conflict.
However, as soon as he spoke, the meaning of his words was different.
¡°Really?¡±
He said indifferently.
While in the void, Su Changyu looked at everyone without the slightest anger or contempt.
He was just indifferent in a certain sense.
His indifference was creepy and unsettling.
His voice seemed to be doubtful.
The person whom Su Changyu looked at somehow felt scared and didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.
That was how scary Su Changyu was.
He didn¡¯t have to attack at all. A mere nce and a sentence from him were enough to make others feel ufortable.
¡°Your Excellency, this is the rule of the King¡¯s Territory. Your junior brother¡¯s friend has been chosen as the holder of the selected token by the King¡¯s Territory. We have no choice but toply because these are the rules.¡±
Someone spoke. It was an elite who was surrounded by colorful light.
He believed that it was a rule.
¡°Whose rules?¡±
However, Su Changyu¡¯s voice was still emotionless and indifferent.
He seemed to be questioning them.
In an instant, thetter was a little afraid to speak because he was flustered for some reason.
¡°The rules of the King¡¯s Territory are naturally the rules of the Immortal yer King!¡±
¡°Your Excellency, do you despise the Immortal yer King?¡±
Someone dared to speak up.
It was another elite who carried an emerald green divine tree on his back while ten thousand rays of light cascaded, looking extremely striking.
It was an elite who was confident enough to talk to Su Changyu.
Su Changyu initially didn¡¯t want to answer.
However, he couldn¡¯t control himself.
¡°The Immortal yer King¡¯s rules? Is it a must to obey?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
Everyone was astonished.
Ye Ping, Huangfu Tianlong, and even the Longma fell silent.
¡®This... is a little too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
¡®This world was opened by the Immortal yer King, but who is the Immortal yer King? He¡¯s one of the Twelve Immortal Kings.¡¯
The ancient Immortal yer King could easily kill everyone with a single finger.
Hence, the other party did not expect... Su Changyu to be so disrespectful to the Immortal yer King.
¡®He¡¯s too arrogant, isn¡¯t he?¡¯
Boom!
In fact, at this moment, the terrifying sound of a thunderbolt filled the air in the sky above the King¡¯s Territory.
Like a divine thunderbolt that would destroy the world, it sounded in everyone¡¯s ears and made their hearts tremble.
They felt that Su Changyu was being too arrogant by challenging and provoking the Immortal yer King.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, your Eldest Senior Brother is really ferocious.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He thought that he was arrogant and haughty enough as a domineering elite who managed to fight against the prodigies of the Ten Nations.
However, after seeing Su Changyu today, Huangfu Tianlong understood something.
What he had been doing was just like child¡¯s y.
What was being arrogant?
This!
What was an elite?
This was an elite.
What was being invincible like?
That was what being invincible was.
Not to mention Huangfu Tianlong, even Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but be filled with zeal at this moment.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother is indeed such a ferocious man.¡¯
¡®Indeed, Eldest Senior Brother is a supreme expert.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s not scared of the Immortal yer King at all?¡¯
¡®If he¡¯s not a hidden expert, who is?¡¯
¡®Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so mighty!¡¯
Ye Ping thought to himself enthusiastically.
However, on the contrary, Su Changyu was so depressed that he was about to cry.
The reason being, his bad habit was acting up again.
He wanted to pursue peace and have everyone simmer down to talk things over calmly at first instead of getting physical.
However, not only did he fail to calm everyone down, but he ended up insulting the Immortal yer King.
That would be courting death.
¡®Ah, what¡¯s going on with me?¡¯
¡®Why can¡¯t I kick this habit even though I¡¯ve gained 500 years worth of cultivation?¡¯
While everyone was shocked...
All of a sudden, a dense and low voice sounded in the sky.
¡°Who¡¯s insulting me?¡±
A voice sounded.
Gloomy dark clouds rolled in the sky amidst the roaring of thunderbolts and terrifying gray clouds condensed into a terrifying pair of eyes that was staring at all the elites in the void.
At this moment, the crowd felt an unprecedented pressure.
The pressure was from the Immortal yer King.
It was the real Immortal yer King.
¡°Please pardon us, Immortal yer King. We didn¡¯t n to offend you, this person was just spouting nonsense.¡±
Someone pointed at Su Changyu.
In the blink of an eye, the pair of eyes were fixed on Su Changyu.
Faced with the heavenly might, Su Changyu was flustered.
How could he not be flustered?
The Immortal yer King had been forced to appear by him!
Although he had gained 500 years of cultivation level, he was facing the Immortal yer King.
God knows what realm he was at, but since he was called the Immortal yer King, he probably could kill Su Changyu easily.
At the thought of it, Su Changyu continuously calmed himself down.
He knew that he mustn¡¯t panic at all.
The more flustered he was, the more serious his illness would be.
He couldn¡¯t be nervous.
He mustn¡¯t be nervous at all.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The Immortal yer King asked Su Changyu.
Faced with the question, Su Changyu took a deep breath and repeatedly told himself not to be nervous.
Phew!
He took a deep breath!
He took ten deep breaths in total.
Everyone was watching him.
¡°Are you worthy enough?¡±
A voice sounded.
Su Changyu no longer struggled.
Everyone fell silent again.
¡ª-
Chapter 252: The Immortal Slayer King’s Invitation To Battle
Chapter 252: The Immortal yer King¡¯s Invitation To Battle
Everyone was stunned.
Even Ye Ping and Huangfu Tianlong were all at a loss for words.
In particr, Ye Ping knew how powerful his Eldest Senior Brother was and felt that he was a peerless expert.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to be outrageously arrogant.
It was the King¡¯s Territory.
In other words, it was the Dao venue of the Immortal yer King, not Su Changyu¡¯s.
Forget it that he had called out the name of the Immortal yer King, but he even said that the Immortal yer King was not worthy to know his name when asked about who he was.
Su Changyu was really going overboard with the boasting.
The hundreds of elites kept calling Su Changyu a true expert at boasting and they evenpared themselves to him.
Inparison, they felt that they weren¡¯t being arrogant at all.
In fact, they even felt like they were a clown.
Ka-cha.
A ray of thunder shed and shone at the sky.
In the next moment, a figure appeared.
The wind and thunder revolved around him.
¡°Is it the Immortal yer King?¡±
Someone swallowed their saliva and felt shocked.
¡°Is the Immortal yer King really not dead?¡±
Some people were in disbelief. Although Su Changyu had been reckless with his words, he shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Immortal yer King.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the Immortal yer King, but the remnant soul or the essence soul that was left behind in the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
¡°Yes. The Immortal yer King has already died for countless years, how can he be revived?¡±
¡°Yes. The Immortal yer King belongs to the previous generation, there¡¯s no way he can still be alive now.¡±
Some elites discussed incessantly. They were aware of some things and knew that the Immortal yer King definitely wouldn¡¯t be alive now.
After all, times were important and the Immortal yer King existed hundreds of millions of years ago.
The Immortal yer King existed a long time ago, and if he didn¡¯t use to be invincible and had done lots of glorious things, the world wouldn¡¯t have known about his name.
Hence, the Immortal yer King could never be revived.
¡°Even if he can¡¯t be revived, a wisp of his mind or remnant soul is enough to kill us!¡±
Although some people felt that it definitely couldn¡¯t be the Immortal yer King, some elites felt that even a remnant soul of the Immortal yer King would be enough to kill all of them.
¡°Not necessarily, why would the Immortal yer King kill us? We didn¡¯t offend him. Besides, this is the Immortal yer King¡¯s Dao Domain and he intends to pit us against each other. Why would he kill us?¡±
There were some elites who thought that they were over-worrying.
After all, it was the Immortal yer King¡¯s Dao Domain and there was indeed no need to create trouble for them. If he just wanted to do that to them, there would be no need to open this Dao Domain.
He could have just killed everyone.
There was no need to go to such great lengths.
Everyone immediately understood it as soon as they said that because they felt that it made sense.
All of a sudden, many of them heaved a sigh of relief, but they were still keeping their guards up. In case there was any danger, they would leave this ce directly.
At this moment, Su Changyu waspletely speechless. Anyway, he would get in trouble every time his illness acted up.
This time, it was even worse because he ended up offending an Immortal King.
Although he did not know how strong the Immortal King was, he reckoned that he should be stronger than a cultivator at the Golden Core realm.
Su Changyu was speechless.
Sooner orter one day, he would die because of his bad habit. It was just a matter of time.
After understanding that, Su Changyu stopped dwelling on it because it was pointless to do so.
He might as well let nature take its course. After all, even if he died, it was because he had pretended too much.
It would be the end of his dreams.
However, as the Immortal yer King appeared, his face wasn¡¯t clear, but others still found him to be suave and mighty.
He stood in front of Su Changyu without doing anything or showing any intention to kill him.
Instead, he quietly looked at Su Changyu.
He said, ¡°I¡¯ve set this King¡¯s Territory up since a long time ago, but I¡¯ve never met anyone like you.¡±
His words made Su Changyu feel even more hopeless.
However, the next thing he said shocked everyone.
¡°But after observing you for a while, I feel that your cultivationpetency is not too bad. You¡¯re better than them. You¡¯re arrogant, but you¡¯re also very strong. Are you trying to challenge me?¡±
The Immortal yer King guessed that Su Changyu wanted to challenge him.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I will suppress my cultivation level to the same realm as yours and if you win, I¡¯ll give you all the treasures here.¡±
¡°However, if you lose, you will lose everything. Do you dare to ept the challenge?¡±
The Immortal yer King asked.
He took the initiative to invite Su Changyu to a battle.
¡°A battle of the same realm? I think so too.¡±
Some elites spoke up and felt that they could try fighting if they were at the same realm.
However, someone soon sneered.
¡°Forget about it, there are ancient records that state that the Immortal yer King once cultivated the Eight-Nine Supreme cultivation method. Besides, even if you¡¯re at the same realm as him, the Immortal yer King has countless years of martial arts experience. Can youpare to him?¡±
The elite was like a wet nket that made many elites lose their battle intent.
Yeah, even if the Immortal yer King was just a remnant soul now, he had years of battle experience, and he would be able to tell one¡¯s attack n as soon as they struck.
How could they defeat him?
¡°Indeed, the Eight-Nine Supreme Heavenly cultivation method is a peerless cultivation method of the Immortal yer King. For generations, countless cultivators have all wanted toe to the King¡¯s Territory to obtain the Eight-Nine Supreme Heavenly cultivation method.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the best physical cultivation method in the world and it¡¯s said that only a person with a Godfiend body can contend with it.¡±
¡°Forget it, we are still not worthy to fight with the Immortal yer King. Let¡¯s forget about it and watch the battle.¡±
At this point of the discussion, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh while looking at Su Changyu curiously.
They didn¡¯t know if Su Changyu was willing to ept it.
They wanted to see the Immortal yer King¡¯s abilities and likewise, they were also very curious about Su Changyu¡¯s abilities.
After all, the Immortal yer King had once said that Su Changyu was much more powerful than the vast majority of people, and as elites, they were naturally indignant.
In the void.
Faced with the Immortal yer King¡¯s invitation, Su Changyu didn¡¯t have many thoughts about it.
Anyway, he couldn¡¯t control his own body now, so he decided to be the onlooker too.
Now, Su Changyu¡¯s only hope was for him to go harder and finish him off quickly so that he wouldn¡¯t feel too much pain.
A painless death was Su Changyu¡¯sst desire.
Hence, Su Changyu spoke up, ¡°Fight with all your might.¡±
After hearing his words, everyone was once again astonished.
Su Changyu epted the challenge and the way he did made others feel like he was boasting too much.
¡®Fight with all your might?¡¯
¡®How confident must he be to say that?¡¯
¡®An elite.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s really... a peerless elite.¡¯
At this moment, even the Immortal yer King found it interesting.
He nodded.
¡°Okay, in that case, I will go all out and fight with all my might to make sure that you lose without regrets.¡±
¡°Attack.¡±
The Immortal yer King said.
He let Su Changyu make the first move, so as to give him thest chance.
If he attacked first, Su Changyu would definitely die.
However, in the void, Su Changyu stared at the Immortal yer King quietly.
He then closed his eyes.
15 minutester, Su Changyu spoke up.
Chapter 253: The Immortal Slayer King’s Real Trial!
Chapter 253: The Immortal yer King¡¯s Real Trial!
Faced with the Immortal yer King¡¯s challenge, everyone looked at Su Changyu curiously.
In particr, they were curious about Su Changyu¡¯s answer.
The Immortal yer King stared at Su Changyu, full of curiosity about what Su Changyu would answer.
However, at this moment, Su Changyu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Immortal yer King. There was neither confidence nor battle intent in his eyes as his gaze was asposed and transcendent as ever.
He was extremely indifferent.
Su Changyu gradually spoke too.
¡°You...¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already lost.¡±
He was extremely calm.
However, as soon as he said that, everyone was dumbfounded.
The elites were confused.
Ye Ping was speechless.
Huangfu Tianlong was speechless too.
The Longma was bewildered.
¡®He has already lost?¡¯
¡®In what way?¡¯
¡®He lost in boasting?¡¯
¡®Seriously? Can you quit ying? Just fight properly.¡¯
¡®You...¡¯
Even the Immortal yer King was rather dumbfounded now.
He had no idea how he had lost either.
However, Su Changyu, who was in the void, seemed rather natural.
He felt that the Immortal yer King had lost.
He had indeed lost thoroughly.
During the 15 minutes that he had his eyes closed just now, he fought with the Immortal yer King using the Sword Nurturing Technique.
He had to admit that the Immortal yer King was indeed worthy of his reputation because he was terrifyingly powerful.
After fantasizing for five minutes, Su Changyu finally defeated the Immortal yer King.
If it was anyone else, Su Changyu would have already won. However, when he was faced with the Immortal yer King, he had a tough time winning. Fortunately, he had obtained victory nevertheless.
¡°How did I lose?¡±
The Immortal yer King asked, looking at Su Changyu.
He wasn¡¯t angry and instead asked Su Changyu curiously just how he had lost.
¡°You¡¯ve lost in every aspect.¡±
Su Changyu answered calmly.
His answer made everyone silent.
They somehow felt that there was something wrong with Su Changyu.
However, after looking at Su Changyu¡¯s expression and aura, they felt that there was nothing wrong.
¡®Who does the problem lie with?¡¯
Everyone was dumbfounded and clueless about what Su Changyu was trying to do.
¡°Interesting.¡±
However, to their surprise, the Immortal yer King wasn¡¯t angered in the slightest.
Instead, he stared at Su Changyu and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to tell at a nce that I¡¯m just a spirit body.¡±
¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve indeed lost. You¡¯re very impressive. For many years, I¡¯ve been appearing once in a while to test the hearts of these elites, but how many years has it been since anyone dared to truly have a battle with me?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already passed the first real round of the King¡¯s Territory. Good, very good.¡±
The Immortal yer King was smiling incessantly as he revealed the secret.
At this moment, the crowd was a little surprised.
They really didn¡¯t expect that to be the test set by the Immortal yer King.
What was even further beyond their expectations was that Su Changyu had already seen through everything a long time ago.
¡®No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant.¡¯
¡®No wonder he¡¯s so confident.¡¯
At this moment, everyone finally understood why Su Changyu would say that he had won in every aspect.
They also finally understood why Su Changyu said that the Immortal yer King had lost.
Indeed, the Immortal yer King in front of him was neither a remnant soul nor an apparition, but a spirit body.
The so-called spirit body was basically an alternative apparition left behind by a powerhouse to serve as a mouthpiece.
It had no battle power, but apart from ack of cultivation level, it was no different from the real Immortal yer King. Its presence alone was enough to make others horrified.
Su Changyu behaved that way because he had seen right through that it was just a spirit body.
At this moment, the elites were all in awe and amazement.
¡°I thought he was pretending to be impressive and going overboard with the boasting, but it turns out I got the wrong idea about him.¡±
¡°So it was us who were wrong.¡±
¡°I have to say, that¡¯s an incredible move.¡±
¡°Yeah, anyone can defeat an Immortal King who¡¯s at the same realm, but not many people dare to really ept the challenge because their lives are at stake. Even I was a little scared just now. This man is really extraordinary.¡±
¡°Who is he? Why have I never heard of him before?¡±
¡°Indeed, there¡¯s always going to be the strongest of the strong. Su Changyu will probably be a household name and take the world by storm in no time.¡±
The elites discussed incessantly. They were amazed by Su Changyu¡¯s determination,petency, his ability to see through everything, and his understanding of the truth.
However, at this moment, the spirit body of the Immortal yer King said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve already passed the real first round of the King¡¯s Territory, and ording to the rules, you shall be given two options as a reward.¡±
As the Immortal yer King spoke, he waved his hand, and in an instant, a luxurious pce appeared in the sky.
Everyone could look at it.
It was gilded and ostentatious,posing of buildings that were each made of supreme-grade jade. In the pce, even amp was considered an extraordinary treasure.
¡°Oh gosh, guys look, it¡¯s the Longevity Lamp!¡±
¡°Themps in the pce are actually all Longevity Lamps?¡±
¡°Longevity Lamp? That¡¯s a supreme-grade treasure. If you light it up with your blood, you can add 500 years to your lifespan.¡±
¡°The value of each Longevity Lamp is extraordinary. I didn¡¯t expect everything in this pce to be treasures.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t all. Look carefully, there are more treasures in the pce.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Twelve Immortal Kings Wheel?¡±
¡°And the Seven Star Ancient Sword.¡±
¡°Demon-Subduing Pestle?¡±
¡°Nine Revolutions Elixir?¡±
The elites looked at the pce that had a gilded exterior and also contained countless treasures that were all piled up. Each treasure had a famous history and origin.
Even if they were each given one treasure, they would be really satisfied, not to mention the entire pce.
¡°Rumor has it that the Immortal yer King has once ruled the world and collected countless treasures. Be it the Buddhist Sects, Dao Sects, or demons and fiends, all their treasures were collected by the Immortal yer King who eventually created the King¡¯s Territory and gave them away as rewards.¡±
¡°It seems that the rumors are real.¡±
¡°What is the reward for the first round? Surely Su Changyu is not going to be given all the treasures, right?¡±
The elites discussed and someone suddenly wondered if Su Changyu would be given all the things in the pce as a reward.
If that was the case, Su Changyu would have hit the jackpot.
They were envious, and at the same time, they were also incredibly jealous.
The Immortal yer King gradually spoke up, ¡°Su Changyu, congrattions onpleting the first real round of this trial. You are now given two options. The first is the treasures of this pce, which all contain the lifelong efforts put in by me and my brothers.¡±
¡°There are Dao artifacts, cultivation methods, secret manuals, Mystical Abilities, and many other treasures that are collected in there. If you choose this pce, you will be given all of them.¡±
¡°The second option is my true legacy, the Immortal yer legacy. However, you can only choose one out of the two options. You have five minutes to make your choice.¡±
The Immortal yer King said.
He revealed the treasure for the first round.
In the blink of an eye, the elites seemed to havepletely been suffocated.
To them, both treasures were extremely precious.
Su Changyu was outrageously lucky.
Chapter 254: Nothing More Than That
Chapter 254: Nothing More Than That
Faced with the reward of the Immortal yer King, all the elites fell silent.
Although they didn¡¯t have a single share of the rewards, it didn¡¯t stop them from fantasizing about it.
One option was a pce full of treasures.
The other option was the Immortal yer King¡¯s supreme legacy.
No matter what he chose, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.
However, someone soon couldn¡¯t help but frown and speak up.
¡°Why does it feel like there¡¯s some conspiracy behind this?¡± said an elite who felt that there was more to the offer.
As soon as he said that, many people chimed in in agreement.
¡°I think so too.¡±
¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, there seems to really be a conspiracy.¡±
¡°There is indeed something bizarre about this. The rewards for just the first round are already so attractive, what about the second round?¡±
¡°I get it, this must also be a test to see what option he would choose in this situation.¡±
The elites all felt that things were definitely not as simple as they seemed on the surface.
Their conjectures made a lot of sense too.
It was theoretically impossible to offer one so many benefits in the first round of the trial.
If they gave him so much, what about the second round? What would the rewards be?
Hence, it was obviously a test too.
They guessed that it was a test, but the problem was that they couldn¡¯t guess what exactly it was a test for.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what do you think is going on?¡±
Witnessing this scene, Huangfu Tianlong couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
He couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Ping to see what he had to say.
¡°It¡¯s not easy to exin but they¡¯re right. If these are just the rewards for the first round, they seem to be quite excessive.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
However, the Longma shook his head and gave his opinion.
¡°That¡¯s not certain. Exalted One, the Immortal yer King has an entric personality to begin with. He might be deliberately trying to make you hesitate and feel conflicted. I think it¡¯d be more reliable to choose the first option. There are so many treasures, and even if the Immortal yer King doesn¡¯t give you all of them, you¡¯d still stand to gain by taking some.¡±
Those were the Longma¡¯s thoughts.
After all, he was born in the King¡¯s Territory and thus knew a little morepared to the others.
¡°Not necessarily.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head.
Huangfu Tianlong could not help but say, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s an issue with that. If you choose the first option, you¡¯d probably obtain some benefits. Although the Immortal yer King¡¯s supreme Mystical Abilities are powerful, who can stay calm in the face of so many treasures?¡±
¡°Normal cultivators would choose the first one, but this is often a trap.¡±
That was what Huangfu Tianlong thought.
He was not looking down on the Mystical Ability of the Immortal yer King, but the treasures inside were the lifelong collection of the Twelve Immortal Kings.
Although the supreme Mystical Ability was good, it would require a certain period of time to develop. Otherwise, if one had no aptitude, noprehensive ability, and no resources, there was no point in getting the Mystical Ability either.
However, if he chose the first option, it might be a trap. After all, the Immortal yer King¡¯s items were definitely not that easy to obtain.
However, if he chose the second, he would feel really indignant. In short, Su Changyu was feeling extremely conflicted.
Just as everyone was feeling bewildered, the Immortal yer King suddenly spoke up.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be too apprehensive. No matter what you choose, I will give it to you. This is not a test, I¡¯ll give you what you choose.¡±
The Immortal yer King was not deceiving Su Changyu but asking him to make a choice as soon as possible.
The elites were even more surprised after hearing his words.
They still thought that it was a type of test but they didn¡¯t expect it to be true.
All of a sudden, everyone looked at Su Changyu with gazes full of jealousy and envy.
They were all sour and wishing that they could take his ce.
Previously, they were all guessing that it might be a test, but to their surprise, it was actually true.
He had to choose one out of two rewards.
How could they not be envious?
At this moment, everyone looked at Su Changyu again.
They knew that no matter what Su Changyu chose, he would get a great opportunity.
They were jealous and green with envy.
Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t take his ce.
¡°Ah, if only I got this opportunity. That¡¯d be wonderful.¡±
¡°Stop dreaming.¡±
¡°If you can really obtain it, what will you choose?¡±
The crowd of elites knew that this chance of creation was beyond their reach, so they began to fantasize about it.
¡°He¡¯s definitely going to choose the first option. No matter how good the supreme Mystical Ability is, the first option is better if there are no corresponding resources.¡±
¡°Yes, if he chooses the first, any treasure in the pce will lead to a battle outside, what more a pile of treasures? If I were him, I¡¯d definitely choose the first one.¡±
Most of the cultivators felt that the first option was better. After all, who could resist the temptation of so many treasures?
However, there were also elites who shook their heads. They were outstanding and extremely extraordinary.
¡°If I were to choose, I would choose the second option. The reason that the Immortal yer King has so many treasures is entirely because of his Mystical Ability.¡±
¡°Besides, with the help of external forces, there¡¯s no point in being strong if you have an unsteady Dao Heart. At the end of the day, it¡¯d be a loss again.¡±
Some people chose the second option because they felt that the first one would corrupt one¡¯s Dao Heart and hence, the second one was better.
¡°Yes, the first reward may seem like a generous amount of treasure, but in reality, it will cause one¡¯s Dao Heart to copse. The second option is truly the best.¡±
¡°Yes, the second one is the supreme legacy that will stabilize one¡¯s Dao Heart.¡±
Many elites stood up. They felt that the second option was better. However, they said so because they were all elites with stable Dao Hearts who didn¡¯tck resources.
Of course, the main thing was that they did have a Dao Heart.
However, no matter what they chose, the absolute choicey in Su Changyu¡¯s hands.
At this moment...
Su Changyu, who was standing in the void, waspletely dumbfounded.
He was not interested in women and didn¡¯t like treasures or pills. However, the problem was that he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around such arge amount of treasure.
¡®What concept is that?¡¯
The treasures were piled up like a mountain and each one would allow him to soar high.
Besides, there were lots of treasures in the pce.
As for the supreme Mystical Ability...
What would he need it for?
He wasn¡¯t going to fight in a brutal war, so what if he learned it?
It was just akin to having to choose between a supreme-grade cultivation technique and an inferior-grade Spirit Stone. In the situation that he wasn¡¯t allowed to sell it, Su Changyu would choose the Spirit Stone without hesitation.
What was the use of the cultivation technique?
He couldn¡¯t cultivate it.
However, Spirit Stones were different as he could use them to buy some things.
He was now torn between a pce of treasures and a supreme legacy.
Su Changyu would definitely choose the pce of treasures.
However, at this moment, the Immortal yer King asked, ¡°Time¡¯s up, make your choice.¡±
He wanted Su Changyu to make a choice now.
In an instant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
Su Changyu decided not to pretend anymore.
He took a deep breath.
He said slowly, ¡°No matter how good the treasures are and how powerful the Mystical Ability is...¡±
¡°They¡¯re all fleeting.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a supreme Sword Immortal and these Mystical Abilities and Dharma treasures are nothing more than what they are.¡±
After Su Changyu said that, there was silence in the King¡¯s Territory.
Chapter 255: The Real Test, The Willpower Of The Immortal Slayer
Chapter 255: The Real Test, The Willpower Of The Immortal yer
Su Changyu said indifferently.
Everyone fellpletely silent.
¡®Nothing more than that?¡¯
¡®There are so many Mystical Abilities, Dharma treasures, cultivation methods, and treasures, but you don¡¯t want any of them?¡¯
No one would be able to ept that.
He had to choose between the supreme Mystical Ability and a pce of treasures. If one had an unstable Dao Heart, they should choose the treasures, but if one had a strong Dao Heart, they should choose the supreme Mystical Ability.
Yet, Su Changyu chose not to choose any.
¡®Is Su Changyu silly or does he have an invincible Dao Heart?¡¯
¡°Senior Brother Ye, your Eldest Senior Brother is truly peerless.¡±
Huangfu Tianlong said emotionally.
Su Changyu¡¯s behavior and decisions would often take the crowd by great surprise and give them a new perspective.
They had to admire him.
¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±
¡°I can tell you clearly that you can take away whatever you choose, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±
¡°So, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±
The Immortal yer King spoke up too.
He reiterated and emphasized his point once more as he thought that Su Changyu was worried that it might be a trap. Hence, he told Su Changyu that he would be given the rewards he chose.
The Immortal yer King said so.
In an instant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Changyu.
They wanted to see if Su Changyu would change his mind.
However, Su Changyu still looked as calm as ever.
There was full of agony behind the peace.
Su Changyu didn¡¯t expect his bad habit to act up at such a juncture.
No matter what he chose, he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.
¡®Why did I say that I want none of them?¡¯
At this moment, Su Changyu was really upset.
He actually turned down someone¡¯s offer to give him a pile of treasures.
Not only did he turn down the treasures, he also turned down the supreme Mystical Ability.
¡®Ugh!¡¯
¡®Ugh!¡¯
¡®Ugh!¡¯
Su Changyu hated himself. He had no idea what his problem was, and at this point, he even suspected that an outrageous boaster was hiding within his body.
Otherwise, how could he be so foolish?
He was extremely upset.
He wished he could m his head against the wall and die.
He had finally obtained such a good opportunity and yet, he encountered such a matter.
It was just like how he could have obtained more treasures previously, but he just had to pretend and brag. As a result, he ended up with only one Immortal Sword.
Now, he actually turned down so many treasures.
He was speechless.
However, no matter how depressed he was, he continued to make the same mistake again and again.
In the eyes of outsiders, Su Changyu was staring at the Immortal yer King and speaking calmly.
¡°I said, there¡¯s nothing impressive about them.¡±
There was some determination in hisposure.
He was unhesitant and even seemed annoyed.
In the eyes of outsiders, Su Changyu had already made up his mind.
His action made the elites even more emotional.
If the Immortal yer King had only said it once, it might still be a lie, but the Immortal yer King had already made things so clear.
Su Changyu still stood firm to his Dao Heart.
Didn¡¯t that prove anything?
¡°Su Changyu can still stand firm to his Dao Heart at this point. He¡¯s definitely going to be my greatest enemy in the future.¡±
An elite took a breath and looked at Su Changyu while making that remark.
¡°No, he¡¯s going to be our great enemy. We are all elites, but the difference between one elite and another lies within the Dao Heart. His Dao Heart is extraordinarily firm, and if we have to face him in the future, we probably can¡¯t surpass him.¡±
¡°Yeah, seems like we¡¯ve met our match.¡±
The elites began talking and they somehow felt an enormous pressure.
Su Changyu was too powerful and it was not just in terms of strength or cultivation level.
All cultivators that could enter the second round of the King¡¯s Territory were all elites and powerhouses.
They weren¡¯t short of resources or Mystical Abilities and cultivation methods. They needed to hone their Dao Heart.
As long as their Dao Heart was honed, they would definitely soar high in the future.
However, they felt ashamedpared to Su Changyu.
In the face of such treasures, Su Changyu did not waver.
It was impossible not to be tempted by the Immortal yer King¡¯s legacy which many had coveted since ancient times.
Even if he was truly an immortal, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the Immortal yer King¡¯s legacy.
Yet, in such a situation, Su Changyu still chose to reject both.
His Dao Heart was countless times better than theirs.
If they were him, they¡¯d probably make their choice immediately.
Those who were greedy would choose the first one, and if they had stable Dao Hearts, they would choose the second.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t choose anything because he didn¡¯t care for those treasures and Mystical Abilities.
There were only two possibilities.
The first possibility was that there was something wrong with Su Changyu¡¯s brain.
The second possibility was that Su Changyu didn¡¯t care for all of that because he only believed in his own Dao.
The former was impossible and thetter was too frightening.
¡°Su Changyu, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you really not want it?¡±
The Immortal yer King asked.
It seemed that he was momentarily stumped by Su Changyu¡¯s choice.
He questioned Su Changyu with a doubtful gaze.
He didn¡¯t believe that someone would refuse such a temptation.
Even when he was young, he wouldn¡¯t turn down such a great reward.
¡°I don¡¯t want to say the same thing for the third time.¡±
In particr, they were curious about Su Changyu¡¯s answer.
It was simple but he was terrifyingly determined.
His Dao Heart was firm and stable.
¡®This is really rare.¡¯
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
At this moment, the Immortal yer Kingughed out loud with joy written all over his face.
¡°I¡¯ve finally met someone who¡¯s fated with me.¡±
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
¡°Su Changyu, congrattions forpleting the second round of the test. You¡¯re considered to havepleted the true test.¡±
The Immortal yer King¡¯sughter made all the elites stunned.
In the next moment, they started discussing again.
¡°It¡¯s really a test, huh?¡±
¡°It¡¯s really a test?¡±
¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s not lying? How is this a test?¡±
¡°This test is really a test of one¡¯s heart.¡±
Everyone was surprised.
They didn¡¯t expect that it was actually still a test, which was a bit outrageous.
However, the Immortal yer King soon exined to everyone.
¡°No.¡±
¡°As I said before, this is not a test but also a test. Regardless of the choice Su Changyu makes, I will give him what he chooses, but no matter what he chooses, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the first round.¡±
¡°My true legacy is not the supreme Mystical Ability, nor is it these so-called treasures, but the Immortal yer Willpower!¡±
¡°Su Changyu, you are excellent. You¡¯ve made the most important choice.¡±
¡°In the face of such tempting treasures, your Dao heart is still solid as gold. That proves that you can inherit my Immortal yer Willpower.¡±
¡®Very good, great.¡¯
The Immortal yer King was extremely joyful as he revealed the secret.
That made all the elitese to a sudden realization.
However, in the next moment, Su Changyu spoke up too.
¡°Immortal yer Willpower...¡±
However, before Su Changyu could finish his sentence, the Immortal yer King waved his hand and Su Changyu immediately vanished on the spot.
Only the elites were left.
He didn¡¯t give Su Changyu the chance to continue pretending and bragging.
It would be best if Su Changyu epted the Immortal yer Willpower.
As for the others...
The Immortal yer King nced at them before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found my inheritor, you and the others can leave. Don¡¯t loiter for too long. The King¡¯s Territory will self-destruct in an hour.¡±
After he said that, the entire King¡¯s Territory began to copse.
Chapter 256: The Truth of the Immortal Slayer Willpower
Chapter 256: The Truth of the Immortal yer Willpower
The Immortal yer King¡¯s voice was calm, but he would not tolerate any contradiction.
Since he had already found the inheritor, there was naturally no need for the King¡¯s Territory to continue existing.
Sensing the turmoil of the void, the elites also stopped lingering around, though they were still looking at Ye Ping. They were worried that the King¡¯s Territory would directly copse.
After all, this was a Small World and if it copsed, no one would be able to escape.
Everyone left without lingering.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, what do we do?¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, what do we do?¡±
Huangfu Tianlong and the Longma spoke up one after another, asking Ye Ping what to do.
¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t know what to do, so he had no choice but to leave first.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at that moment.
¡°Ye Ping, go wait for me in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Su Changyu told Ye Ping to go to the Great Xia Dynasty to wait for him.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping immediately replied.
Huangfu Tianlong and the Longma left.
In another space, under an extremely luxurious pce.
The Immortal yer King was standing on the tform and looking at Su Changyu smilingly.
Su Changyu remained calm, but deep down, he was full of bewilderment and curiosity.
He didn¡¯t know what the Immortal yer King was going to do.
¡°You¡¯re great,e up.¡±
The Immortal yer King asked Su Changyu to go up the tform.
Thetter didn¡¯t say anything and walked towards the Immortal yer King.
When the two met, the Immortal yer King looked at the clouds in the sky and then slowly spoke, ¡°There have been several tests in the past, but no one has ever walked up to this level. You are excellent, walk towards me.¡±
He spoke calmly, giving him a good impression.
However, Su Changyu was curious and bewildered.
At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t even know who this person was.
However, to Su Changyu¡¯s surprise...
The Immortal yer King seemed to have seen through Su Changyu¡¯s thoughts.
He gazed at the clouds and spoke slowly.
¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±
He asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Su Changyu answered honestly.
¡®No wonder.¡¯
The Immortal yer King chuckled. He finally understood why Su Changyu was soposed when facing him.
Those who were ignorant tend to be fearless.
¡°Are you very strong?¡±
Su Changyu asked but he was still calm.
Hearing his words, the Immortal yer Kingughed.
¡°I¡¯m the lord of an era.¡±
His simple answer showed his pride.
Su Changyu nced at the Immortal yer King and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Stronger than a Nascent Soul realm cultivator?¡±
The Immortal yer King was speechless.
The Immortal yer King froze in shock for a while because he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Su Changyu what a lord of an era meant.
¡®Nascent Soul realm?¡¯
He could kill numerous Nascent Soul realm cultivators in one breath.
He was perplexed.
How could Su Changyu say such things?
He had already said that he was the lord of an era.
Nascent Soul realm cultivator?
What was that to him?
¡®I told you I¡¯m the lord of an era and you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m stronger than the Nascent Soul realm?¡¯
¡®Are you humiliating me?¡¯
If the Immortal yer King hadn¡¯t cultivated for countless years, he would have already lost his patience.
Seeing that the Immortal yer King was staying silent, Su Changyu was bewildered.
Sensing Su Changyu¡¯s bewilderment, the Immortal yer King sighed. If the person in front of him was any other cultivator, he would have already pped his body and soul.
However, he was Su Changyu, the first person to reach this round in countless years.
Hence, he had to bear with it.
¡°I¡¯m stronger than a Nascent Soul realm cultivator.¡±
The Immortal yer King said helplessly.
¡°What aboutpared to an Essence Soul realm cultivator?¡±
Su Changyu continued.
The Immortal yer King was speechless.
¡®Can you not ask such a question?¡¯
¡®Is there something wrong with you? I¡¯m called the Immortal yer King and you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m stronger than an Essence Soul realm cultivator?¡¯
There were some problems with the Immortal yer King¡¯s state of mind.
¡°I¡¯m an immortal, I¡¯m stronger than all of them.¡±
The Immortal yer King said helplessly as he informed Su Changyu of his abilities.
¡°Immortal?¡±
Su Changyu was stunned.
However, Su Changyu soon frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying, the immortals are all in the sky, you can¡¯t be an immortal.¡±
Su Changyu was extremely firm.
Since he was a child, he had been listening to the legends about immortals that the Sect Leader told him. The so-called immortality was the ultimate goal of countless cultivators.
Once one became an immortal, they would have to head to the Immortal World.
Now that the Immortal yer King said that he was an immortal, Su Changyu definitely didn¡¯t believe him.
The Immortal yer King was speechless.
At this moment, the Immortal yer King really didn¡¯t know how to exin to Su Changyu.
In fact, he even stayed silent. ¡®How did I encounter such a weirdo?¡¯
After a long time, the Immortal yer King finally snapped back to his senses as he looked at Su Changyu.
¡°I am indeed an immortal and I¡¯ve ascended to the Immortal World too. This is just my spirit body.¡±
The Immortal yer King exined.
However, he continued, ¡°These are just trivial matters, I¡¯m going to hand the Immortal yer Willpower to you.¡±
¡°Do you know what the Immortal yer Willpower is?¡±
The Immortal yer King asked Su Changyu.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Su Changyu didn¡¯t even know who the Immortal yer King was, let alone the Immortal yer Willpower.
¡°Okay, good that you don¡¯t. Sit down.¡±
The Immortal yer King nodded in satisfaction. Su Changyu knowing nothing about it was what he wanted.
¡°Sit down.¡±
Su Changyu somehow felt that the Immortal yer King was plotting against him, so he kept his guard up and retreated.
¡°Stop struggling, sit down.¡±
The Immortal yer King chuckled and Su Changyu sat down immediately. He was soon forcefully held in ce.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly, but deep down, he was extremely nervous.
¡°I¡¯m going to impart the Immortal yer Willpower to you.¡±
¡°Little friend, you¡¯ve got great luck. The Immortal yer Willpower is an Immortal Ascension method that I spent 100,000 years formting.¡±
¡°As long as you don¡¯t make things hard for yourself, you¡¯ll definitely be an immortal in the future.¡±
The Immortal yer King said seriously.
As he spoke, an ancient tripod appeared in the sky.
It was an artifact that was condensed from the Immortal yer Willpower.
The Immortal ying Tripod.
It was a round, three-legged tripod that was 33 feet in size and there were some ancient divine texts engraved on it. It looked extremely in and ancient.
Su Changyu could neither move nor speak.
The Immortal yer King stood in the void and looked at Su Changyu calmly.
¡°Su Changyu, when you choose to inherit the Immortal yer Willpower, you have to bear the karma of this heaven and earth.¡±
¡°There is Yin and Yang in this world. Yin refers to evil and filth while Yang refers to positive energy. Every now and then, an evil demon will be revived and the Immortal yer Willpower is used to kill the demons.¡±
¡°Killing the filthy things and doing justice for the world is known as Immortal ying, and you will be able to obtain a supreme immortal position.¡±
¡°Su Changyu, I will give you the Immortal yer Willpower today, you must do justice for the world.¡±
¡°Of course, you must also seize the time to improve your strength. Once the evil demons emerge, you will be killed if your cultivation level is too weak. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give all the treasures in this pce to you.¡±
¡°Changyu, see you in the immortal world.¡±
After the Immortal yer King said these words, his figure gradually disappeared.
The dumbfounded Su Changyu was left alone.
¡°What?¡±
¡®There¡¯s danger?¡¯
Chapter 257: The Great Curtain Is Lifted
Chapter 257: The Great Curtain Is Lifted
Su Changyu was a little confused.
¡®Why is there danger too?¡¯
¡®Can I not have the Immortal yer Willpower?¡¯
If he could get benefits for free, he would definitely ept them.
However, if he had to take risks, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t handle the resistance against evil demons at all.
He could drink tea!
However, he could not go around on a killing spree or conduct rampages.
He felt that he was put in a tough spot.
However, no matter how Su Changyu wanted to exin, he could not bring himself to say those words. Most importantly, the Immortal yer King had already vanished.
As the Immortal yer King vanished... the Immortal yer Willpower was added to Su Changyu¡¯s body.
At this moment, Su Changyu had an unprecedented experience.
It was a willpower legacy that allowed Su Changyu to understand lots of things.
However, at this moment, the jade stone that was engraved with the words ¡°Son of Heaven¡± was shining brightly in Su Changyu¡¯s essence soul.
Above the dome of the sky, the Ziwei Emperor Star also emitted an extremely brilliant ray of light.
It made the five other Emperor Stars seemckluster inparison.
It was the recognition of heaven.
At this moment, Su Changyu understood that the Immortal yer Willpower was not the willpower of the Immortal yer King but that of the world.
After the Immortal yer King obtained the willpower, he renamed it as the Immortal yer Willpower.
The so-called Immortal yer Willpower represented the battle between Yin and Yang.
Between heaven and earth, there were Yin and Yang. The so-called Yang referred to the greatness of all things and positivity.
On the other hand, Yin referred to filthy and evil things, such as the evil thoughts of the world and everything else. When the evil thoughts umted, a fiend would be born.
The fiend would be able to destroy everything.
However, good thoughts were also part of the willpower of heaven and earth, which would be added to each and every person to resist evil thoughts. If one won, all would be well, there would be new life in the world and everything would be revived.
However, if one lost, the demons would rule the world, a new order would be put in ce, and the living beings would be destroyed.
In other words, inheriting the Immortal yer Willpower meant that one would be the savior of the world who saved all living beings.
At this moment, two Green Lotuses appeared on the jade stone of luck.
There were a green lotus and a ck lotus.
The Green Lotus was slightly smaller than the ck one.
They represented Yin and Yang. The Green Lotus was Yang and the ck lotus was Yin.
In particr, seeds were about to be formed in the ck lotus.
The Green Lotus was obviously rather malnourished.
At this moment, Su Changyu understood the cause and effect.
He waspletely flustered.
The greatest dream of his life was to be the head of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡®He wants me to be the savior of the world? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯
¡®He wants me to save the world by myself?¡¯
¡®Waiting for others to save the world seems more feasible.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve gone overboard this time.¡¯
¡®Things have gotten out of hand.¡¯
Su Changyu knew that once he inherited the Immortal yer Willpower, he would not be able to go back on his decision. Unless he died, no one would be able to take it or shift it away.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
Another thing was that the ck lotus was obviously much more solid and stronger than the Green Lotus, which meant that the fiend that was born from the ck lotus would be much stronger than him.
Besides, once the lotus seed was born, the fiend would be born too and by then, there would be great trouble.
However, at this very moment, two lotuses were condensed above the Green Lotus and they seemed to be able to breed two people.
That made Su Changyu heave a sigh of relief.
¡°Two lotus seeds mean that there are two people who will inherit the will of the Heavenly Dao? That¡¯s better.¡±
Su Changyu sighed.
If Su Changyu had to bear the responsibility alone, he would definitely flee back to his sect and stay there regardless of the birth of the fiend.
After all, there was really nothing he could do.
However, if there was still another person, Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t be too worried.
¡®I¡¯ll just skive and let the other person take the responsibility.¡¯
¡®No matter what creation or opportunity he wants, he can have them all.¡¯
The only troublesome thing was that Su Changyu didn¡¯t know who the person was.
At this moment, a Teleportation Array appeared in front of Su Changyu
He could leave right after inheriting the willpower of the Immortal yer Willpower.
At the same time, outside the King¡¯s Territory.
Everything that happened in the King¡¯s Territory had been spread around.
Countless cultivators had already found out about what happened in the King¡¯s Territory.
Many cultivatorsmented that they did not expect such a thing to happen as they didn¡¯t expect the Immortal yer King to hide a wisp of his essence soul in there.
Ye Ping and the other two, who were outside the King¡¯s Territory, were still the ones who attracted the most attention.
It was not that Ye Ping was attracting lots of attention, but rather, the Longma was just too striking.
It was stepping on the void while being surrounded by dragon shadows, its Qi and blood like arge sun.
It was a divine beast, which was the mount of an immortal. How could it not attract the attention of the cultivators?
¡°Ye Ping, it seems that you have gained quite a lot of benefits.¡±
At this moment, Xiao Muxue appeared in front of Ye Ping and couldn¡¯t help but say that after she saw the Longma.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Sister, it¡¯s not too bad.¡±
Ye Ping bowed immediately after he saw Xiao Muxue while Huangfu Tianlong, who was beside him, hurriedly followed suit.
¡°I heard that even the Immortal yer King has appeared in the King¡¯s Territory this time, right?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
¡°Yes, but the Immortal yer King chose Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°What? He chose your Eldest Senior Brother? Who?¡±
Xiao Muxue was stunned.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
Ye Ping subconsciously replied. ¡®Isn¡¯t there only one Eldest Senior Brother?¡¯
¡°Why did he choose that garbage?¡±
Xiao Muxue was slightly stunned as she muttered to herself.
She knew of the Immortal yer King¡¯s identity, but she never thought that the Immortal yer King would choose Su Changyu as his sessor.
Things were getting messy and troublesome
¡°Eldest Senior Sister, you have no idea how strong Eldest Senior Brother was then. He managed to suppress all the geniuses and his performance is beyond describable.¡±
Ye Ping was rather excited.
He was still extremely stunned by everything that Su Changyu had done in the King¡¯s Territory. Despite being faced with the elites, he managed to subdue them with a few words.
He was truly a supreme expert.
¡°Okay, so are you going back to the sect or what? I have some things to handle, I¡¯ll look for you another time.¡±
Now that Xiao Muxue had learned that Su Changyu had received the legacy of the Immortal yer King, she had some things to take care of.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother asked me to go to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty and wait for him there.¡±
Ye Ping answered seriously.
¡°Okay, be careful then. Keep a low profile with this Longma too, lest you bring about trouble.¡±
Xiao Muxue nodded while telling them to keep a low profile as she was scared that the Longma might create trouble for Ye Ping.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
Xiao Muxue immediately vanished on the spot.
Ye Ping did not think much about it and set off straight to the Great Xia Dynasty with Huangfu Tianlong and the Longma.
At the same time... outside the Qingyun Dao Sect.
A line of men in ck slowly appeared.
¡°Do you understand the instructions given by the higher-ups?¡±
The leader of the men in ck spoke in a cold andposed tone.
¡°Yes.¡±
Everyone answered one after another.
Immediately afterwards, the group of men in ck slowly walked towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Chapter 258: Fine, Fine, I Lied To You, Keep Going
Chapter 258: Fine, Fine, I Lied To You, Keep Going
Outside the Qingyun Dao Sect, the group of people seemed rather mysterious.
They were d in ck and were walking towards the sect.
It was nighttime.
Daoist Tai Hua was standing alone on the rear cliff and gazing at the sky full of stars.
Since he had nothing to do, Daoist Tai Hua decided to do some divination for Su Changyu and the others out of boredom.
Looking at the ¡°ominous¡± divination in the trigram, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but seem worried.
However, when Daoist Tai Hua got an ¡°auspicious¡± divination, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.
¡®Not bad, that means I¡¯m quite lucky.¡¯
¡°Heaven, please bless my disciples and get rid of the cmities they might face.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua muttered.
However, at this moment, he could not help but recall the past once again.
In his mind, he vaguely saw Su Changyu in the middle of the flood.
He could also vaguely see the scene when he first met several other disciples.
However, at this moment, the single file of figures had slowly arrived in the Qingyun Dao Sect
The men in ck were all wearing masks that covered most parts of their faces, revealing only their eyes that were full of icy cold gazes.
They walked over andmunicated with their divine senses.
¡°ording to the intelligence report, Ye Ping, the only powerhouse of the Qingyun Dao Sect, is our target.¡±
¡°Kill all of them, don¡¯t leave any traces behind, got it?¡±
The leader spoke in a gloomy voice.
¡°Yes.¡±
The remaining twelve men in ck spoke one after another.
Soon, a figure appeared in front of them.
It was not Daoist Tai Hua, but Da Xu.
As usual, after finishing his work, Da Xu came to the front cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect to meditate.
Ever since he came to the Qingyun Dao Sect, Da Xu felt that he had found a treasure as all the disciples were actually experts with hidden talent even though they seemed to be good-for-nothings on the surface.
Hence, all along, Da Xu had been secretly observing the disciples.
He discovered that Xu Luochen and the others would usually spend all their time studying array formations and talismans besides meditation.
Hence, Da Xu felt that there must be some treasures in the front cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect and that it was and of good Feng Shui.
That was also the reason why Da Xu would meditate and cultivate on the front cliff everyday.
He hoped that he would one day be able toprehend something or discover the secrets of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, today...
Da Xu, who was getting ready to meditate, suddenly discovered a figure who was sneakily walking into the Qingyun Dao Sect.
In an instant, Da Xu perked up.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Da Xu frowned and hollered.
In an instant, the group of men in ck immediately detected Da Xu.
¡°A fiend of the Nascent Soul realm?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect a tiny sect to be able to produce a Nascent Soul realm cultivator.¡±
¡°This is the Ghost King.¡±
The men in ck immediately saw through the cultivation level of Da Xu¡¯s main body.
They were a little surprised but they were not scared. One of them even directly sacrificed a treasure mirror that immediately emitted a ray of fiery red light that shone on Da Xu.
¡°Three-Spirit True mes?¡±
Da Xu¡¯s expression changed and he was so frightened that he hurriedly retreated. However, the mirror was extremely extraordinary as it emitted light so rapidly that it was difficult to dodge.
*sizzles*
White smoke emanated from Da Xu¡¯s body, and it looked extremely lethal.
¡°Sect Leader, the enemy is attacking, the enemy is attacking.¡±
However, Da Xu immediately yelled to remind Daoist Tai Hua of the enemy¡¯s attack.
He and Daoist Tai Hua were the only ones left in the entire Qingyun Dao Sect. Although he didn¡¯t know who the other party was, Da Xu¡¯s first reaction was to quickly inform the Sect Leader.
The deafening sound spread throughout the Qingyun Dao Sect.
On the cliff, Daoist Tai Hua was still pondering and his expression changed after he heard the sound again.
¡®The enemy is attacking?¡¯
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded.
¡®Why did I get attacked by the enemy for no rhyme or reason?¡¯
However, at this moment, more than ten figures immediately appeared on the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Dozens of people surrounded Daoist Tai Hua and also brought Da Xu over.
¡°Where is Ye Ping?¡±
¡°Hand over Ye Ping, and you can be spared.¡±
Before Daoist Tai Hua could figure things out, those people had already appeared in front of him.
They were very strong and were on par with the Nascent Soul realm cultivators. Otherwise, Da Xu wouldn¡¯t have been unable to retaliate.
Everyone looked at Daoist Tai Hua. After searching the entire Qingyun Dao Sect with their divine senses, they discovered that only Da Xu and Daoist Tai Hua were around.
At that moment, they could not help but frown and ask various questions.
When they were at the foot of the mountain previously, they didn¡¯t dare to search using their divine senses as they were worried about rming the enemies. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Ye Ping wasn¡¯t there.
¡°Everyone, what happened? Did Ye Ping get into trouble out there?¡±
¡°If he has, please forgive him. I can apologize to you on his behalf.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua had never seen so many people showing up aggressively before.
¡®Why did this troublesome matter happen out of nowhere?¡¯
¡®Why did a bunch of uninvited guests suddenly show up here?¡¯
Daoist Tai Hua subconsciously thought that Ye Ping must have created trouble and was thinking of making peace.
However, the leader of the men in ck had an icy cold gaze.
He stood with his hands by the side. In his opinion, Daoist Tai Hua was just an ordinary Qi Refinement cultivator.
Hence, he didn¡¯t have any scruples nor did he keep his guard up.
¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t need to know. Now, write a letter to your disciple and tell him toe back. I can guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt him. We¡¯re just going to invite him to make a trip with us.¡±
His tone was calm and he made it sound as if there was just a minor conflict.
However, although Daoist Tai Hua was not a great cultivator, he still had experience in immortal cultivation, and he knew that something must be going on. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths and sent so many people.
¡°Everyone, I think there must be some misunderstanding, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good chat? If my disciple has offended you, I definitely won¡¯t cover up for him.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was still trying to figure out what was going on.
However, thetter shook his head.
In an instant, Da Xu shrieked in misery.
The red light of the mirror was shining on him and making him feel as if his body was in mes. It was a Dharma treasure that was meant for suppressing evil demons.
Da Xu¡¯s physical body was smoking and he was rolling on the ground in immense misery that he could not break free from.
¡°Da Xu.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua called out, and when he looked at everyone, his tone became weaker.
¡°Let¡¯s talk things over calmly, don¡¯t be like this.¡±
¡°What exactly happened? Everyone, please make it clear.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was not afraid, but rather, he was at a loss for what to do, especially when he saw the way Da Xu was behaving. He was seriously heartbroken.
¡°Okay, since you are feigning ignorance, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
¡°Did you pick up an orphan more than 20 years ago?¡±
The leader of the men in ck asked.
¡°Yes, but that wasn¡¯t Ye Ping.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and replied.
¡°Not Ye Ping? You¡¯re still lying to me, huh?¡±
The leader of the men in ck said coldly
In the next moment, the light of the mirror became even more zing while Da Xu shrieked loudly.
¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Ye Ping is my most junior disciple. I didn¡¯t even know him more than twenty years ago.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really not lying.¡±
¡°Okay, fine, fine, I lied. Keep going.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua kept exining while Da Xu kept getting burned. In the end, Daoist Tai Hua finally bit the bullet and falsely admitted to it.
Chapter 259: Do You Know What Happened Twenty Years Ago?
Chapter 259: Do You Know What Happened Twenty Years Ago?
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Da Xu was in such great agony while being burnt, Daoist Tai Hua honestly intended to have a good talk with the bunch of people.
After all, he felt that they could rob him for all he cared, but they shouldn¡¯t cook up stories or twist the facts and lie.
That was the principle of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, since Da Xu was in someone else¡¯s sect, he had to bow down and obey.
¡°Twenty years ago, you saved an orphan, but do you know his identity and background?¡±
The other party¡¯s tone was calm as he stood with his hands by his side while staring at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Changyu¡¯s identity?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua frowned slightly with a sullen expression.
*sizzles*
In the next moment, Da Xu shrieked miserably again.
Daoist Tai Hua immediately spoke up.
¡°You mean Ye Ping¡¯s background?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Yes, do you know who Ye Ping is?¡±
The other party asked coldly.
¡°Who is it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was obviously curious.
¡°Hmph, quit feigning ignorance, you¡¯re obviously aware.¡±
The other party questioned coldly.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head.
*sizzles*
Da Xu wailed again.
¡°Okay, okay, I get it. I get it.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was helpless.
However, Da Xu was feeling the most helpless.
Da Xu was confused. ¡®What does Ye Ping¡¯s matter have to do with me? It¡¯s not my fault that Daoist Tai Hua made a mistake.¡¯
¡®Why am I the one who¡¯s getting beaten up?¡¯
¡®Please.¡¯
¡®Let me off, I can ask Ye Ping toe here and you guys can talk to him, okay?¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t bully me.¡¯
¡®Have you got a conscience at all? Do you have morals? You¡¯re bullying a ghost?¡¯
Da Xu was really furious.
He didn¡¯t do anything at all and the matter had nothing to do with him either. Yet, he was the one getting punished.
¡®If you want to kill me, just kill me. What are you torturing me for?¡¯
¡°Since you know who Ye Ping is, you should also know what we are here to do, right?¡±
The other party said.
¡°I...¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was just about to say that he didn¡¯t know, but after seeing Da Xu¡¯s gaze, he ended up nodding.
Thetter looked very satisfied. He then took a few steps forward to look at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re a smart man.¡±
¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Hand over your disciple and I will give you a reward. I¡¯ll give you a sum of Spirit Stones that is enough tost you a lifetime.¡±
¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to sever ties with him, but you must know what Ye Ping¡¯s identity is. Do you understand?¡±
The other party tried to coerce Daoist Tai Hua and tempting him with benefits but his agenda was clear.
He wanted to know where Ye Ping was.
Of course, more importantly, Daoist Tai Hua could lure Ye Ping over.
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head helplessly.
Although he knew that the other party misunderstood, he did not want to exin. After all, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t hear his exnation.
Secondly, he wouldn¡¯t harm his disciples, be it Su Changyu or Ye Ping.
Daoist Tai Hua sighed.
Before he could say anything, thetter¡¯s gaze became cold.
¡°Do you want to be dealt with the hard way?¡±
As he spoke, the light of the mirror became brighter and Da Xu wailed incessantly.
¡°Please just kill me.¡±
Da Xu cried loudly. He would rather die than continue suffering. He was the Ghost King, an evil being, and the light released by the mirror was the light of the golden sun. When shone on him, it was a hundred times as miserable as he would be if he were ced in a furnace.
Ordinary people simply could not tolerate such pain and it was so extreme that Da Xu wailed incessantly.
Daoist Tai Hua was dumbfounded too.
¡®I haven¡¯t said anything yet. I just shook my head and you¡¯re acting like this?¡¯
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua reached his hand out.
¡°Can I ask a question?¡±
He took a deep breath and asked.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Thetter stopped torturing Da Xu and instead looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Who sent you?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked.
¡°Do you need to know?¡±
Thetter looked at Daoist Tai Hua and replied ambiguously.
¡°At the very least, I want to know why I¡¯m dying. If I die without knowing the reason, I¡¯ll be indignant.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said seriously.
Even a fool knew that if he revealed Su Changyu or Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.
He had known since ten years ago that in order to get rid of a problem, he had to get rid of the root cause too.
After hearing his words, thetter was silent.
He had thought that Daoist Tai Hua could be deceived easily, but he didn¡¯t expect Daoist Tai Hua to be able to see through their intentions to kill.
However, even so, he did not panic and instead continued to lie.
¡°As long as you tell us the whereabouts of Ye Ping, I can guarantee that those other disciples of yours will not die even if you have to die. I¡¯ll also give them a sum of Spirit Stones. I¡¯m doing you a favor by helping you settle your rtionship with your disciples.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not wrong and I don¡¯t want to kill you, but unfortunately, you are involved in this matter, so...¡±
He continued to lie. After all, he was worried that Daoist Tai Hua might choose to let all of them die together with him instead of telling the truth.
It didn¡¯t matter if Daoist Tai Hua died or not because Ye Ping was the most important.
Hence, he had to stabilize Daoist Tai Hua.
However, Daoist Tai Hua continued to shake his head.
¡°I just want the answer, I don¡¯t know about everything else.¡±
For some reason, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s aura had changed slightly.
Thetter was silent.
After pondering about it, he spoke slowly.
¡°The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
His answer was quite vague.
The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty referred to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, but it could also refer to the Crown Prince.
However, for Daoist Tai Hua, the answer was enough.
¡°Sure enough, it has finallye to this.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head and sighed deeply
¡°Enough, where is Ye Ping?¡±
The other party did not want to continue wasting time and simply coerced Daoist Tai Hua.
However, Daoist Tai Hua remained extremely calm.
¡°Let me ask you one more thing.¡±
¡°Do you know what happened in Qingzhou 20 years ago?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua asked the man in ck calmly.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Thetter frowned slightly, but soon he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Twenty years ago, a foreign treasure emerged in Qingzhou and it led to a great fight between two Essence Soul realm cultivators. It eventually led to a huge cmity in Qingzhou.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua said slowly.
However, in the next moment, the other party¡¯s expression instantly changed, and several Sword Qi appeared around him.
Moreover, an extremely cold voice rang in his ears.
¡°Remember, you have to be decisive and not long-winded in your next life.¡±
A voice sounded.
Not far away, a spiritual talisman was ripped off Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s chest.
In the blink of an eye, horrifying spiritual energy spread throughout the entire Qingyun Mountain Range.
¡°Oh no! He¡¯s an Essence Soul realm powerhouse!¡±
¡°No! This is not the Essence Soul realm, it¡¯s the Mahayana realm!¡±
At the next moment, many people yelled and eximed in shock.
Chapter 260: The Process
Chapter 260: The Process
In the Qingyun Dao Sect, the bunch of men in ck would have never thought that Daoist Tai Hua was a supreme expert.
A Mahayana realm powerhouse.
There were very few in this world.
¡®How could such a powerhouse appear in a small sect?¡¯
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect, Daoist Tai Hua removed the spirit talisman on his chest.
He was neither happy nor did he intend to boast. Instead, he looked at the men in ck helplessly.
Daoist Tai Hua had aplicated look in his eyes. He was helpless and did not bear any hatred against the people.
¡°Senior, Senior, I hope you will forgive me.¡±
¡°We are just following orders, this is not our intention at all, I hope you will forgive us.¡±
The men in ck began to chicken out.
They immediately knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness, because they didn¡¯t know what to do apart from that.
They were facing a Mahayana realm powerhouse.
It would be an understatement to say that they were worlds apart from Daoist Tai Hua.
All of them tried to flee.
Facing a Mahayana realm cultivator, they really couldn¡¯t resist at all. All they felt was fear and respect.
In the entire Qingyun Dao Sect, only one person was pleased while the rest were gloomy.
Even Daoist Tai Hua was displeased.
Da Xu was the only one who was happy.
After being tortured for such a long time, he didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Leader was actually a hidden expert.
To be honest, Da Xu was curious at first, but the Sect Leader was clearly a supreme expert so there was no need for him to keep hiding.
Da Xu now understood that the Sect Leader was trying to confuse them.
He pretended to be weak at first, but his agenda was to force them to reveal the mastermind.
It was an impressive trick, but the only drawback was that it had put him under a lot of suffering.
Now that he had finished suffering, he was enjoying the bliss.
Da Xu struggled to break free from the light of the mirror.
He attacked right away and beat the people up into a pulp. He didn¡¯t forget how they tortured him just now.
However, before they attacked, Da Xu looked at Daoist Tai Hua.
Thetter seemed to be very troubled and vexed. After sensing the gaze that was shot on him, he neither answered nor restrained his intentions.
Da Xu immediately attacked and beat them up without hesitation.
He was extremely violent and brutal. After all, they didn¡¯t show him any mercy just now.
¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting, you¡¯re going to kill us.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ll tell you everything. Seniors, please spare us.¡±
¡°Exalted Immortal, Senior, we were just following the orders. We¡¯re not the mastermind.¡±
They were beaten up so badly that they started to doubt life.
They were crying and screaming on the ground,pletely spineless.
It was hard to imagine that the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty would send such people to assassinate Ye Ping.
¡®They¡¯ve only been beaten up for a short while and they can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡¯
¡°Enough, Da Xu.¡±
At this moment, Daoist Tai Hua sighed and stopped Da Xu.
¡°Sect Leader, are you going to let these guys off just like that?¡±
Hearing Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice, Da Xu was a little depressed. In his opinion, it seemed that this group of people hade over to assassinate them.
How could he let them off just like that?
However, Daoist Tai Hua did not answer Da Xu and instead looked at the group of people.
¡°Have the royals of the Great Xia Dynasty already found out about Changyu¡¯s identity?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua spoke up and looked at everyone calmly.
¡°Changyu?¡±
¡°Senior, it¡¯s Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior, you are wrong again, we havee to deal with Ye Ping.¡±
Everyone spoke up seriously. They were insistent on correcting Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s mistakes.
¡°Okay, do they know about Ye Ping¡¯s identity?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t have much to say as he merely asked about that.
¡°Yes, the Emperor Star is already aware of Ye Ping¡¯s identity.¡±
The man in ck replied but the Emperor Star he was talking about was not the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, but the Crown Prince, who was the future Emperor Star.
¡°Indeed.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed as he stood near them and slowly spoke.
¡°Senior Brother, you really guessed correctly, the true demon is hiding in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
However, Daoist Tai Hua shook his head helplessly.
He then waved his hand and looked at Da Xu.
¡°Da Xu, send them home.¡±
Having gotten his answer, Daoist Tai Hua had nothing more to say. Since they could not be used, he asked Da Xu to send them home.
However, as soon as he said that, Da Xu was stunned.
He didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of this sentence.
However, before the men in ck could exin further, Daoist Tai Hua waved his hand and sealed their mouths, rendering them immobile and unable to speak.
At this moment, Da Xu probably understood what Daoist Tai Hua meant.
¡°Okay, Sect Leader.¡±
Da Xu was overjoyed. He had been greatly angered previously and he was also the Ghost King so he was used to doing such things.
Daoist Tai Hua sat alone on the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect and fell silent.
His eyes were full of helplessness.
He had just removed the spirit talisman of his body.
In fact, he was indeed a hidden expert, but it was not because he didn¡¯t like to brag.
Rather, more than twenty years ago, he had been chased by a bunch of people after he stole Su Changyu from the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The process of the entire matter was extremelyplicated.
More than twenty years ago, everyone in the world knew that an auspicious light descended from heaven and the world was full of auspiciousness when the Tenth Prince was born.
However, no one knew that there was endless sanguine light after the auspicious light.
A fiend was also born on the very same day.
The reason that Daoist Tai Hua stole Su Changyu away was because he had calcted with the Supreme Heavenly Secret that someone wanted to harm the infant Su Changyu.
He wanted to sacrifice Su Changyu to awaken the fiend.
As an orthodox cultivator, Daoist Tai Hua naturally could not let this happen.
Hence, he intervened and saved Su Changyu.
However, Daoist Tai Hua did not expect that the person who wanted to harm Su Changyu was his Senior Brother.
His Senior Brother had defected to the Fiendcelestial Cult and attempted to use Su Changyu¡¯s blood to awaken the Fiend of Destruction.
Hence, more than twenty years ago, he and his Senior Brother had a huge fight in Qingzhou, which he won by a close margin as he injured his Senior Brother and then sealed his cultivation level while hiding in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, he did not expect...
He encountered such a troublesome matter that left him with no choice but to remove the spirit talisman.
Once he did, his Senior Brother would detect him immediately.
In other words, things had gotten much more troublesome.
However, Daoist Tai Hua knew that there were many things that could not be kept hidden now, so instead of continuing to hide, he might as well be open and aboveboard.
He would stay firm and deal with everything that came his way.
However, at this moment, someone spoke up slowly.
¡°Junior Brother, we haven¡¯t met in more than two decades. Miss me yet?¡±
Chapter 261: The Entire Process, Tai Hua’s Secret
Chapter 261: The Entire Process, Tai Hua¡¯s Secret
¡°Junior Brother, we haven¡¯t met in more than two decades. Miss me yet?¡±
The old voice was sentimental.
In Qingyun Dao Sect...
After hearing the voice again, Daoist Tai Hua did not seem surprised at all. Instead, he sighed and followed the voice.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve been ambushed in Qingzhou for such a long time. It¡¯s been more than twenty years. Senior Brother, are you still not over it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s voice was full of helplessness.
At this moment, a figure appeared on the rear cliff and the difference this time was that he was a middle-aged man, but his voice resembled that of an old man.
He stood in front of Daoist Tai Hua impassively.
¡°Can¡¯t get over it?¡±
The middle-aged man spoke with a straight face, but he looked at Daoist Tai Hua with an icy cold gaze in his eyes.
¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re too persistent.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed and said.
Da Xu, who was at the side, fell silent at this moment. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, it wasn¡¯t an appropriate time to speak now.
¡°Persistent?¡±
¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve really learned Master¡¯s tricks well, no wonder he likes you so much.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s senior brother spoke with a tone that was full of derision.
¡°Senior Brother, let it go. So many years have passed, and your n has already failed. If you still have any hatred within you, will killing me get rid of the resentment that you¡¯re harboring?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua looked at him and said.
However, thetter shook his head and looked at Daoist Tai Hua with a murderous gaze.
¡°Tai Hua, I always treated you like my Junior Brother and took so much care of you. More than twenty years ago, Iprehended an Immortal Ascension method but I didn¡¯t tell anyone. You were the only person I told this to.¡±
¡°However, not only did you not help me, but you also ruined my n. Now, you¡¯re taking the moral high ground too. Junior Brother, why have you be so hypocritical!?!¡±
Thetter clenched his fists while ring at Daoist Tai Hua with his eyes full of fury.
However, as soon as he said that, Daoist Tai Hua had a bitter expression on his face.
¡°Senior Brother, your Immortal Ascension method requires the sacrifice of countless people and I would rather not be an immortal. Besides, even if you really be immortal, you will bear heavier karma of heaven and earth.¡±
¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll neither be an immortal nor a ghost but a mishmash of both. That would be doing yourself a disservice.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua was still trying to persuade and exin, in hopes that the other party would understand.
However, thetter simply flicked his robe and hollered furiously.
¡°Don¡¯t make yourself out to be so kind. If one does not fend for himself, he will die.¡±
¡°Everything in the world is predestined. If there are countless living beings in a cup of tea and you gulp it in one go, is thatpassion?¡±
¡°Mortals capture and kill livestock for consumption, is that what you callpassion?¡±
¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s just about strength. So what if it concerns the people of the world? Sacrificing a portion of them to help me ascend to an immortal is a trivial thing that will no longer matter after hundreds or thousands of years.¡±
He hollered furiously with his eyes full of anger.
His words were contrary to the heavenlyws.
¡°Senior Brother, your logic is twisted!¡±
Daoist Tai Hua took a deep breath and said so.
¡°Twisted logic?¡±
¡°Hah, there¡¯s no point for you to say anything now. I¡¯m going to put an end to the feud between us that has existed for more than two decades.¡±
¡°Besides, after I be an immortal, all my logic will be right.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother had bepletely obsessed as his eyes were full of stubborn desires and an intent to kill.
¡°Senior Brother, as I just said, if you want to kill me to vent your anger, I¡¯m standing right here.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua sighed. He was willing to give up his life in exchange for the other party to let go of the hatred within him.
However, thetter burst intoughter.
¡°Kill you? Is it going to be as simple as killing you?¡±
¡°More than twenty years ago, you and I fought a battle where you seriously wounded me and after that, you used the ancient token of mortalization to seal your cultivation while forcing yourself to mortalize. You sealed your memories and cut off all aura.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for the past twenty years, and now that I¡¯ve found you after so much painstaking effort, do you really think it¡¯s going to be as simple as killing you?¡±
He burst intoughter and revealed the secret of the battle they had back in the day.
After hearing his words, Daoist Tai Hua couldn¡¯t help but look very helpless.
Yes.
More than twenty years ago, someone held records that stated that the great cmity of Qingzhou involved a fight between two Essence Soul realm cultivators that led to the eradication of living beings in Qingzhou.
However, in reality, it was not a fight between two Essence Soul realm cultivators, but two Mahayana realm powerhouses, who were Daoist Tai Hua and his Senior Brother.
Later on, Daoist Tai Hua severely wounded his Senior Brother and tampered with the memories of all the cultivators in Qingzhou using an incredible method. Hence, everyone mistakenly thought that it was a battle for a treasure between two Essence Soul realm cultivators.
In the end, Daoist Tai Hua began to mortalize using an ancient mortalizing talisman.
He forgot everything and all he knew was that he was an ordinary cultivator who had established the Qingyun Dao Sect and sealed his cultivation.
However, just a few days ago, he received the Seven Kings inheritance by chance and used the Eight Trigrams, which shook the ancient mortalizing talisman. As a result, he regained a portion of his memories.
That was the reason that his Senior Brother had detected it.
However, even so, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t want topletely expose it. If the people of the Great Xia Dynasty hadn¡¯te looking for him today, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed the talisman.
However, after he did so, he also had his own thoughts.
He wanted to make a closure between him and his Senior Brother.
More than twenty years ago, his Senior Brother wanted to sacrifice Su Changyu in order to be an immortal before using the lives of countless people to awaken the Fiendcelestial and obtain the mysteries of bing an immortal.
However, Daoist Tai Hua ruined the n, though he knew that the scores had to be settled sooner orter.
Now that Su Changyu had grown up and the n had beenpletely destroyed, he would die without regrets.
¡°Senior Brother, the Immortal Ascension method has already been broken, just kill me if you want to.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua had nothing to say.
In his eyes, his Senior Brother had already slipped into obsession after bing unable to be an immortal. All that was left within him was resentment.
However, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother shook his head and continued to speak gloomily.
¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±
¡°Tai Hua, you¡¯re very wrong.¡±
¡°Back then, you ruined my n, and I even thought that it was impossible to be an immortal. However, do you know what I discovered after I was severely injured by you?¡±
¡°I discovered the relics of the ancient fiend cult that were hidden within Qingzhou, and I learned the way to truly be an immortal. It¡¯s the Great Demonizing Technique.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t be an immortal, but it¡¯s the same if I can be a Fiendcelestial. As long as I find the son of heavenly destiny and sacrifice him to set up an array formation with the blood of 100,000,000 people, I can revive the Fiendcelestial and incorporate him into my body to be awakened.¡±
¡°At that time, I can still be an immortal, hahahahaha!¡±
He wasughing hysterically with some mania.
¡°Senior Brother, if you do that, you might be seized by the devil. You¡¯ve already been bewitched, this is clearly fake.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua persuaded.
¡°Seized? So what? At least I can be an immortal. At least, I can have the chance to be an immortal. I won¡¯t let him seed.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve reached the end, if I don¡¯t put up a fight, I¡¯ll die.¡±
¡°Tai Hua, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Help me take him over and we will still be Senior Brother and Junior Brother. I will help you through Immortal Ascension too!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only rtive I have left in this world. Tai Hua, I can put everything behind us. What do you think?¡±
He looked at Daoist Tai Hua with an expectant gaze.
Chapter 262: Tai Hua Passes Away
Chapter 262: Tai Hua Passes Away
The other party¡¯s eyes were full of zeal.
At the same time, he also had some expectations.
However, facing his Senior Brother, Daoist Tai Hua sighed eventually.
¡°Senior Brother, stop, there¡¯s no way your n will work.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua shook his head as he spoke, his tone filled with helplessness.
However, his Senior Brotherughed upon hearing that.
¡°Hahahaha.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re still the same. I finally understand why Master likes you so much.¡±
¡°You are the same as Master. Both of you obey the rules of heaven, but have you ever thought about something?¡±
¡°We cultivators are not in line with thews of heaven in the first ce as we plunder the Yin and Yang of the world and seize creation. Yet, you¡¯re thinking of obeying the rules of heaven.¡±
¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother sneered.
At this point, he looked at Daoist Tai Hua with a cold and sinister gaze.
¡°However, I can give you onest chance, you have inherited Master¡¯s Heavenly Secret Technique, so perform a divination on yourself to find out if you will die or not.¡±
¡°If it turns out that you have to die, don¡¯t me me. If not, I¡¯ll let you off. How does that sound?¡±
He told Daoist Tai Hua to perform a divination for himself.
¡°Alright.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua nodded and agreed without hesitation.
After saying this, Daoist Tai Hua took out the Eight Trigrams and performed the Heavenly Secret Technique.
All sorts of light were released from the Eight Trigrams.
Daoist Tai Hua seemed extremely calm as he continuously released all sorts of seals.
15 minutester, a word appeared on the Eight Trigrams.
¡°Ominous.¡±
That was the result of the divination.
After seeing that divination, Daoist Tai Hua did not reveal any horror or fear. Instead, he smiled.
That took Da Xu by surprise.
¡®Why did you smile even though it¡¯s ominous?¡¯
He was confused.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother was bewildered too.
¡°Why are you smiling?¡±
He asked Daoist Tai Hua.
However, before he could answer, an Eight Trigrams ring appeared below Da Xu¡¯s feet.
At this moment, he finally realized what was going on.
Daoist Tai Hua wasn¡¯t doing a divination at all, but rather, he was setting up an array formation.
He was going to teleport Da Xu to somewhere else.
Otherwise, Da Xu would definitely die there.
¡°Sect Leader?¡±
¡°This?¡±
Da Xu also didn¡¯t expect that Daoist Tai Hua was actually trying to send him away after making the divinations.
For a moment, Da Xu was at a loss for words.
¡°Da Xu, leave quickly, bring this letter to them, and remember, don¡¯t think about taking revenge for me.¡±
After saying that, a flying sword immediately appeared in Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s hand.
The flying sword was ck and filled with countless Sword Qi.
¡°Senior Brother, I could defeat you more than 20 years ago and so can I now.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua drew his sword and looked in front.
The sword shadows were spreading throughout the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Junior Brother, you think too much.¡±
¡°More than twenty years ago, I was attacked and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the princes and marquises had jointly attacked me, I wouldn¡¯t have been severely wounded.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, Master imparted to you the Heavenly Secret divination method but he imparted the strongest sword technique to me. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother said so.
He was very confident and conceited as he stood with his hands behind his back, not revealing his sword at all.
¡°Even so, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±
Daoist Tai Hua struck.
In the instant he struck, Da Xu left and vanished right on the spot.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother didn¡¯t try to stop him. He knew that he couldn¡¯t stop it because Daoist Tai Hua used the Heavenly Secret technique to help Da Xu teleport.
Hence, things had already been set in stone.
ng! ng! ng!
The light of the sword charged into the sky, lighting up the entire Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother merely reached his hand out calmly while suppressing the endless sword intent.
ng! ng! ng!
More terrifying Sword Qi spread everywhere and everything in the Qingyun Dao Sect turned into Sword Qi.
The Sword Qi made them feel chilly.
Under the suppression of the terrifying Sword Qi, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s robe bulged and he could hardly withstand the pressure.
Pfft.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s face turned extremely pale after he spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground.
¡°Junior Brother, are you really not going to work with me? We¡¯re talking about Immortal Ascension. Once you be an immortal, what is left to hold on to in this world?¡±
¡°No big deal, how about I bless the world in the future?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother, who still did not want to kill Daoist Tai Hua, asked him.
He hoped that Daoist Tai Hua could work together with him to achieve great sess.
¡°Senior Brother, stop.¡±
However, that was all Daoist Tai Hua said.
Pfft.
In the next moment, Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother stopped talking nonsense and his Sword Qi shot right through Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s heart.
The Sword Qi had not only pierced through Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s heart, but also crushed Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s tendons and veins.
There was no room for error.
¡°Junior Brother, you forced me into this.¡±
¡°Got it?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother remained calm as he stood in front of Daoist Tai Hua.
Boom.
It was the sound of thunder.
There was a downpour which seemed to be seeing Daoist Tai Hua off.
His tendons had been crushed and his heart had been pierced through. All the vitality had been severed.
Even if the immortals came, it would be difficult for them to save Daoist Tai Hua.
The rain poured and drenched Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s robe.
He was half-kneeling on the ground.
He could barely keep himself up.
He was vomiting blood incessantly, and his face was as pale as a sheet.
Fresh blood flowed down from the corners of his mouth, staining hispel. However, Daoist Tai Hua didn¡¯t have any bit of sorrow, and instead, he smiled.
¡°What on earth are you smiling about?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother squeezed his throat with a cold and sinister gaze.
He did not understand what Daoist Tai Hua was smiling about.
¡°Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Do you know who I made the divination for just now?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua smiled. Although his face was extremely pale, his eyes were full of joy.
¡°Who?¡±
¡°Me?¡±
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother asked with a frown.
Daoist Tai Hua did not speak, but he only sighed slowly.
¡°Even if it¡¯s for me, so what?¡±
¡°Junior Brother, I will prove to you that the oue of your divination is always opposite from reality.¡±
After saying that, he gradually vanished on the spot.
Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s opportunity was gone and no one could save him.
He didn¡¯t have to worry about someone saving Daoist Tai Hua.
No one would be able to save him.
Ka-cha.
A ray of thunder shot through the sky.
Raindrops fell on Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s body.
The rain made everything wet.
It diluted the blood.
It was nighttime as the faint moonlight shone on Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s body.
As the rain gradually stopped, Daoist Tai Huay on the ground motionlessly.
Two words appeared beside Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Heavenly fate.¡±
They were written with blood.
Daoist Tai Hua had passed away.
All his life was gone.
On the following day, the skies were clear.
In the Great Xia Dynasty.
Su Changyu stood in an inn in the city.
For some reason, he had emotions that he could not put into words.
He somehow felt mncholic.
However, at this moment, Ye Ping knocked on the door.
Chapter 263: Off To Make A Closure with My Birth Father
Chapter 263: Off To Make A Closure with My Birth Father
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
As Su Changyu opened the door to the room, Ye Ping spoke up.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and picked up the teacup on the table to pour some tea for Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu, you look a little distracted.¡±
Ye Ping met up with Su Changyu in the Great Xia Dynasty after he left the King¡¯s Territory.
However, Ye Ping still didn¡¯t know what Su Changyu was at the Great Xia Dynasty for. He had only noticed the changes in Su Changyu¡¯s expression now. After all, Su Changyu had been maintaining a calm expression.
¡°Nothing, I just had a bad dream.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head and decided not to talk about that subject.
¡°Okay.¡± Ye Ping nodded and looked at Su Changyu.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do we have anything to do in the Great Xia Dynasty this time?¡±
Ye Ping asked Su Changyu as he didn¡¯t know what Su Changyu was there at the Great Xia Dynasty for.
¡°To look for a rtive.¡±
Su Changyu answered calmly.
However, his answer surprised Ye Ping.
¡®To look for a rtive?¡¯
¡®Didn¡¯t Master say that Eldest Senior Brother is an orphan?¡¯
Looking at the curiosity in Ye Ping¡¯s eyes, Su Changyu slowly exined, ¡°Do you remember the two people I brought back to the sect with me some time ago?¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Yes...¡±
Ye Ping nodded and answered.
¡°One of them is my father.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s tone was calm, and when he mentioned his father, there was no fluctuation in his emotion at all.
¡°One of them?¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s gaze was filled with even more curiosity.
¡°Yes, do you know who it is?¡±
Su Changyu asked Ye Ping to guess.
¡°Is it Old Xia?¡±
Ye Ping said without thinking.
However, those words made Su Changyu shake his head.
¡°It¡¯s not him, but Old Xuan.¡±
Su Changyu answered.
After hearing his words, Ye Ping was a little surprised. After all, Su Changyu didn¡¯t resemble Taishang Xuanji at all, but Su Changyu did look a little simr to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®But since Senior Brother said it¡¯s Old Xuan, it should be him, right?¡¯
¡°Congrattions then, Senior Brother. You¡¯ve finally found your family.¡±
Ye Ping congratted Su Changyu. It was a good thing since he had found his biological parents.
However, Su Changyu shook his head and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°There¡¯s nothing worth congratting.¡±
¡°Although I know my biological father¡¯s identity now, he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me.¡±
Su Changyu sounded mncholic, but his expression was still asposed as ever.
¡°You¡¯re being serious, Eldest Senior Brother. Which parent in this world wouldn¡¯t want to reconcile with their children?¡±
Ye Ping tried to persuade him. After all, he couldn¡¯t spout nonsense.
However, Su Changyu sipped on some tea and looked at the traffic outside the window.
¡°Ye Ping, you have no idea, my father abandoned me and my mother for the sake of marrying a wealthy woman.¡±
¡°I actually thought about it once, I just didn¡¯t expect that the reality would be so cruel.¡±
¡°But, so be it, I have no ambition or aspiration, I just want to stay in Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here this time to make a closure.¡±
¡°After so many years of cultivation, I¡¯ve seen through a lot of things.¡±
Su Changyu seemed to have seen through everything.
¡°Um...¡±
Ye Ping was at a loss for words.
A momentter, Su Changyu stood up, put the teacup on the table, and looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Junior Brother,e with me.¡±
Su Changyu said in a calm tone.
¡°Where to?¡±
Ye Ping could not help but ask about it.
¡°To look for my biological father and make a closure. Then, we¡¯ll head back to the sect together.¡±
Su Changyu walked out of the room and said.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping didn¡¯t think much about it and left the inn with Su Changyu.
At the same time... in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.
Xia Qian¡¯s eyes were full of shock after he heard the guard¡¯s words.
¡°Are you saying that all the people I sent have died and so has the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡±
Xia Qian asked with a frown.
¡°Your Highness, I discovered their corpses when I went to the Qingyun Dao Sect. The Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect was one of them.¡±
¡°However, ording to my judgment, two of them shouldn¡¯t have died because of an intense battle. Our people were killed with a single fatal shot and there weren¡¯t any other wounds. The Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect was killed by an extremely powerful Sword Qi.¡±
¡°The owner of this Sword Qi is at least a powerhouse above the Essence Soul realm.¡±
The other party knelt on the ground and said so.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Xia Qian frowned as he really couldn¡¯t think of an answer.
¡°Your Highness, this matter is actually simple. The Qingyun Dao Sect has offended someone and that person happened to show up at the same time that our people did.¡±
The guard exined.
Xia Qian nodded slightly.
¡°Have you taken care of their corpses yet?¡±
Xia Qian asked without thinking about the problem.
¡°Please rest assured, Your Highness. I was naturally conscientious.¡±
Thetter nodded.
¡°Yes, well done, but we must not be involved in any way. Otherwise, we will be in huge trouble.¡±
¡°However, it is a pity that Ye Ping was not killed.¡±
He clenched his fists and seemed indignant.
However, before he could finish those words, a figure suddenly appeared in the hall.
¡°Reporting!¡±
¡°Your Highness, we have discovered Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts.¡±
The voice sounded in the hall.
In an instant, Xia Qian sat up with a look of disbelief.
¡°Where is he?¡±
He asked anxiously.
¡°He¡¯s in the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, a scout found that Ye Ping had returned from the King¡¯s Territory. There are also clear traces of his appearance in the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
The other party answered.
In an instant, Xia Qian was extremely excited.
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Excellent!¡±
¡°Excellent!¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist. He looked extremely agitated. After all, his goal was Ye Ping.
Previously, he hadn¡¯t found Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts.
But now, he was naturally excited that Ye Ping was within the capital.
However, Xia Qian soon calmed down.
¡°Pass my orders and have everyone keep close tabs on Ye Ping. Get close to the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty too. The capital is full of experts. Don¡¯t be rash, but once Ye Ping leaves the capital, kill with all means.¡±
Xia Qian said with determination.
He had already made up his mind.
He didn¡¯t dare to harm Ye Ping in the capital because his father was around. Besides, there were Tribtion Transcendence realm powerhouses in the Great Xia Dynasty. He would be discovered as soon as he appeared.
Hence, it was better to go with the safer option and that was to kill Ye Ping silently.
It wouldn¡¯t matter if his father guessed that he was the culprit. After all, once Ye Ping died, the Emperor Star would shift and that was all he wanted.
At the same time, in the Heart-Nurturing Pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Taishang Xuanji came with good news.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
¡°We¡¯ve found Changyu. We¡¯ve found Changyu!¡±
Chapter 264: Reporting! Your Majesty, Lord Xuanji’s Illegitimate Son Is Here
Chapter 264: Reporting! Your Majesty, Lord Xuanji¡¯s Illegitimate Son Is Here
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce, the Great Xia Dynasty.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated in the great hall and looking through the memorials.
However, he had been ill at ease for the past few days.
The fact that his biological son had suddenly disappeared made him feel uneasy.
More than twenty years ago, his son had gone missing once and now, he didn¡¯t want to lose him again.
Moreover, the memorial on the table made him feel exhausted because such a thing had never happened before.
However, at this moment, various voices sounded, making the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty energized.
¡°We¡¯ve found him. We¡¯ve found him. Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Changyu has been found. Changyu has been found.¡±
Taishang Xuanji scurried all the way to the Heart-Nurturing Pce, overwhelmed with joy and excitement.
¡°Who has been found?¡±
¡°Xuanji, who did you say has been found?¡±
¡°Have you found Changyu?¡±
¡°Where is he? He¡¯s no longer in danger, is he?¡±
Upon hearing this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty stood up agitatedly and walked towards Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Your Majesty, congrattions. Your Majesty, congrattions. I¡¯ve found Changyu.¡±
As soon as Taishang Xuanji walked in, he wanted to kneel to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty waved his hand and stopped Taishang Xuanji from kneeling to him.
Instead, he asked eagerly, ¡°Where is he? How did you find him?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty didn¡¯t care about formalities now as he just wanted to know where Su Changyu was and how he had been found.
¡°Your Majesty, Changyu is now in the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
¡°He had registered his name when he entered the capital and my subordinates informed me about it. I went to take a look and it¡¯s indeed Changyu.¡±
Taishang Xuanji suggested.
¡°Changyu is in the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
Hearing this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was immediately a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to actuallye to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty of his own ord.
¡°Yes.¡±
Taishang Xuanji nodded.
¡°What is he here in the capital for?¡±
¡°Could it be that he¡¯s already aware of his identity?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty got a little nervous. He was curious as to why Su Changyu came to the capital and was worried that Su Changyu might have already found out his identity.
¡°I... I have no idea.¡±
¡°ording to the subordinates, Changyu seems to...¡±
Taishang Xuanji hesitated for a moment at this point.
¡°Just tell me.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said in a low voice.
¡°It seems that Changyu came from the Great Qian Dynasty.¡±
Taishang Xuanji answered.
As soon as he said that, the expression on the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s face turned a little awful.
Other people might not know why the Great Xia Dynasty didn¡¯t have much contact with the Great Qian Dynasty in recent years.
However, the emperor knew how much the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty hated him and it would be an exaggeration to say that they couldn¡¯t stand each other but they were definitely not rivals.
Although the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was guilty, he felt that the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty had lots of misconceptions and misunderstandings about him. He didn¡¯t know what to say about it and thus the two dynasties had rarely been in contact with each othertely.
After hearing that Su Changyu hade over from the Great Qian Dynasty, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty somehow thought of something.
However, after a while, he shook his head and frowned.
¡°Xuanji, help me think about it, what can Changyu be here for this time?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty didn¡¯t want to rack his brains, so he asked Taishang Xuanji about it.
He wanted Taishang Xuanji to guess why Su Changyu hade to the Great Xia Dynasty.
Hearing this, Taishang Xuanji actually understood what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was worried about. After all, Su Changyu had been wandering outside for more than twenty years, and now that he had found out that he was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he might have developed some feelings of resentment.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was worried that there might be a strain on his rtionship with his son, although others felt that Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t do that.
However, there was nothing Taishang Xuanji could say about it.
Hence, after thinking about it, Taishang Xuanji spoke again.
¡°Your Majesty, I think Changyu probably just wants toe here and explore, he definitely isn¡¯t here to reunite with you.¡±
Taishang Xuanji answered.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty shook his head and looked at Taishang Xuanji with a somber expression.
¡°Xuanji, let me ask you a question. If Changyu is here this time to reunite with me, what should I do?¡±
He asked.
No matter what Taishang Xuanji said, he was still a bit anxious.
¡°If he¡¯s really here to reunite with his father, just acknowledge him. You¡¯re family after all, some things cannot be hidden.¡±
Taishang Xuanji lowered his head and said so.
He didn¡¯t know what to say either and could only go along with the emperor¡¯s wishes.
¡°But if I do that, wouldn¡¯t Xia Qian...¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty mentioned the Crown Prince again.
¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince probably wouldn¡¯t get angry. He¡¯s cultivating and nurturing his heart now. Besides, the Crown Prince may be mischievous, but he is not an immoral person and is sensible enough. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty.¡±
Taishang Xuanji answered.
The reason the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty brought that up to him was because it concerned the Crown Prince.
In fact, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty definitely wanted to reunite with Su Changyu.
However, the problem was that it would lead to an uproar in the imperial court.
He knew that the Crown Prince would not be at ease unless he became the emperor.
That was the reason why the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had to strike a bnce between acknowledging Su Changyu while ensuring that the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t be angry.
¡°Xuanji, do you mean I should acknowledge Changyu and reunite with him?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a good thing to reunite with your son, why are you so conflicted?¡±
Taishang Xuanji was smart enough to know that it was only a matter of time before the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and the Tenth Prince acknowledged each other. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t refute.
As for the Crown Prince...
He was not at all worried that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would strip the Crown Prince off of his title because of the Tenth Prince. After all, the Crown Prince had been holding authority in the imperial pce for years and was in charge of the dynasty¡¯s affairs too. Besides, he had been born and bred in the pce.
Even if the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to make Su Changyu the emperor, the members of the court wouldn¡¯t agree to it.
They would only approve if the Crown Prince hadmitted a heinous crime.
Otherwise, he would be able to ascend to the throne without doing anything.
¡°Okay, in that case, I will reunite with Changyu. When we finish the matter at hand, I¡¯ll let the Crown Prince ascend to the throne so that I can enjoy some quality time with my son.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynastyughed in a pleasant mood.
As soon as he said that, Taishang Xuanji¡¯s expression changed, and immediately afterwards, he knelt on the ground.
¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±
Taishang Xuanji was ted.
He had taken a step back and managed to achieve the oue of the Crown Prince¡¯s advanced session of the throne.
That was a good thing as there was now a bnce between the Tenth Prince and the Crown Prince.
After all, the Crown Prince was set to take the throne, so there was nothing for him to be worried about.
However, at this moment, someone spoke up outside the main hall.
¡°Reporting! Your Majesty, someone is asking to see you outside the hall, it¡¯s Lord Xuanji¡¯s servant who said that something has happened to his family.¡±
The eunuch eximed.
It broke the silence in the main hall.
As soon as he said that, Taishang Xuanji couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.
¡®Something happened to my family?¡¯
¡®What happened?¡¯
His eyes were full of curiosity and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was curious.
¡®Why did something crop up out of nowhere?¡¯
¡°What happened?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked.
¡°Your Majesty, I heard that a man is here to reunite with his father and he imed to be Lord Xuanji¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±
The eunuch continued
However, after hearing his words, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji were stunned.
¡®Illegitimate son?¡¯
¡®To look for a rtive?¡¯
¡®Huh?¡¯
Chapter 265: Father and Son Reunite
Chapter 265: Father and Son Reunite
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the main hall.
Both the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji were clearly bewildered.
In particr, Taishang Xuanji was even more dumbfounded.
¡®Illegitimate son?¡¯
¡®When did I ever have an illegitimate son?¡¯
The problem was that he wasn¡¯t even aware of that matter.
¡°Xuanji, when did you have an illegitimate son?¡±
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but look at Taishang Xuanji.
Thetter was dumbfounded too.
¡°Your Majesty, I have never had an illegitimate son, this must be a misunderstanding. Let me get to the bottom of this.¡±
Taishang Xuanji answered.
The emperor nodded and told him to settle the matter.
Without further ado, Taishang Xuanji turned around and left the hall to ask his servant about the matter.
After a while, Taishang Xuanji hurriedly returned to the main hall and looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty with a bitter expression.
¡°Your Majesty, something major happened.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said with a glum expression.
¡°Something has happened? What happened?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was even more bewildered.
¡®What happened?¡¯
¡°Your Majesty, it has something to do with you.¡±
Taishang Xuanji continued to ask bitterly.
¡°Nonsense!¡±
¡°How can it have anything to do with me? Don¡¯t use me.¡±
In an instant, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡®What does your illegitimate son have to do with me? That¡¯s in nonsense.¡¯
¡®How can you forcefully put the me on me?¡¯
¡°No, no, Your Majesty, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±
¡°The person who came to see me is Changyu...¡±
Taishang Xuanji didn¡¯t know if he should say it or not.
¡°Changyu?¡±
¡°What is Changyu here to see you for?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was a little agitated and also curious because he didn¡¯t expect it to be Su Changyu.
He really didn¡¯t understand what Su Changyu was doing at Taishang Xuanji¡¯s home.
¡°Your Majesty, Changyu probably misunderstood something and mistakenly thinks that I¡¯m his biological father.¡±
Taishang Xuanji didn¡¯t know exactly how to answer.
¡®How did I encounter such a thing?¡¯
¡°Um...¡±
All of a sudden, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was at a loss for words.
¡°Your Majesty, what should I do?¡±
Taishang Xuanji asked the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty because he had no idea what he should do. Even if he knew, he could not say it because he would be the one getting punished if things go wrong.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not answer.
He paced around in the hall.
A few minutes passed.
Finally, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty took a deep breath and looked at Taishang Xuanji.
¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce.¡±
A look of determination appeared in the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s eyes.
He didn¡¯t want to hide anything anymore.
Since Su Changyu was his son, there was no need to hide anymore.
Thinking of this, the gaze in the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s eyes became more and more determined.
Taishang Xuanji also immediately understood the emperor¡¯s intentions.
He didn¡¯t say anything more and led the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to his official residence.
At the same time, at the backyard of Taishang Xuanji¡¯s residence.
Su Changyu stood quietly.
Under the peach blossom tree, he looked extraordinarily handsome, and even the most beautiful peach blossoms in the world paled inparison to him.
However, when Ye Ping stood beside him, he didn¡¯t seem inferior at all. The only advantage Su Changyu had over Ye Ping was that his aura was very much like that of an immortal.
On the other hand, Ye Ping was like a Confucian schr.
Looking at the huge garden, Su Changyu¡¯s heart was full of bitterness.
It was exactly as his master guessed.
His biological father was wealthy and powerful. He reckoned that the beautiful residence belonging to his father should be worth at least a few thousand taels of gold.
In the front yard, a few women were weeping miserably.
Taishang Xuanji¡¯swful wife didn¡¯t cry.
It was normal for men of this era to have several wives but she did feel a little upset.
¡®He actually has an illegitimate son, but he didn¡¯t tell me about it. Does he not trust me?¡¯
¡®What is it?¡¯
However, the ones who cried the most miserably were her daughters.
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife was baffled.
¡°Why are you all crying so miserably?¡±
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife was really curious about why they were crying even though she wasn¡¯t.
¡°Mother, since this person is father¡¯s illegitimate son, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s rted to us by blood? He¡¯s so handsome and suave but he¡¯s rted to us. Of course we¡¯ll cry.¡±
¡°Yes, Mother, when I think of such a handsome man getting snatched away by other women, my heart really aches. It feels as if my heart is shattering.¡±
They were crying in devastation, but the reason for their misery rendered their mother speechless.
However, at this moment, the servant walked over in a hurry.
He eximed, ¡°Master is back!¡±
As his voice sounded, everyone couldn¡¯t help but get up in a bid to walk out of the door.
However, the servant added another sentence that made everyone shocked.
¡°His Majesty is here too.¡±
Everyone immediately fell silent.
¡°His Majesty is here too?¡±
¡°What is His Majesty doing here?¡±
The crowd was curious, but Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife immediately interjected, ¡°Okay, stop fooling around and let me handle it.¡±
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife stood up and walked out.
At this moment, Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty arrived at the residence.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty walked in front and Taishang Xuanji walked behind.
As soon as they entered the official residence, Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife quickly strode over.
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife said very respectfully. She had no choice but to be respectful towards the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Forgo the formality.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said indifferently.
Taishang Xuanji hurriedly said, ¡°Mdy, some things are hard to exin now. Where is Changyu?¡±
There were many things that Taishang Xuanji did not want to exin in detail about. After all, he couldn¡¯t spread it before the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty announced it to the public.
Since she could be the Chancellor¡¯s wife, Taishang Xuanji¡¯s wife was naturally intelligent and understood that there must be some other hidden reasons behind this.
Hence, she didn¡¯t think much about it or butt in.
Instead, she answered, ¡°Lord, he¡¯s in the back garden. I¡¯ll have the servants make arrangements.¡±
¡°Alright. Thank you, Mdy.¡±
Taishang Xuanji nodded, but he also signaled for her to leave. She immediately understood and excused herself.
Afterwards, Taishang Xuanji looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and said, ¡°Your Majesty, now...¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty nodded without saying much.
However, deep down, he was quite anxious.
After all, he was worried that Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t ept it.
He was also worried that Su Changyu would me him.
He might be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, at the end of the day, he was Su Changyu¡¯s father.
Between father and emperor...
The status of a father mattered more.
He could give orders to the world, but he could not order Su Changyu around, especially since they had been separated for so many years during which Su Changyu had suffered lots of hardships.
Soon, they arrived at the back garden.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty got more and more nervous.
In the end, he even stopped outside the courtyard.
He looked at Taishang Xuanji.
Thetter lowered his head without saying anything after sensing the emperor¡¯s gaze.
Well, he would avoid talking about it unless necessary.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had the final say.
He couldn¡¯t tell the emperor what to do. If something happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.
Looking at Taishang Xuanji, who was hanging his head low, the emperor knew what he was thinking about. Afterughing bitterly, he bit the bullet and entered.
When the two stepped inside the back garden...
Su Changyu immediately reacted.
He also immediately sensed that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and Taishang Xuanji had appeared.
At this moment, Su Changyu was somehow nervous.
No, he wasn¡¯t just nervous.
He was extremely nervous.
At the same time, Su Changyu realized that his bad habit... was about to act up again.
Chapter 266: Recovering His Memory, Old Xia Is My Father?
Chapter 266: Recovering His Memory, Old Xia Is My Father?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s residence.
Looking at Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty who were walking over, Su Changyu felt that his bad habit was about to act up again.
He stayed silent.
He tried his best not to speak.
However, as Taishang Xuanji gradually walked over, Su Changyu finally couldn¡¯t help it.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ye Ping spoke with an indifferent voice.
Su Changyu did not turn around. Instead, he stood under the peach blossom tree and seemed to be admiring the beautiful scenery as he left Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to stare at his back.
At this moment, the peach blossom tree shook and the leaves rustled while the peach blossoms scattered all over the sky. The scene was incredibly beautiful.
However, everything seemed to have beckluster inparison to Su Changyu who made the beautiful scenery seem dull.
Taishang Xuanji and the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who had just walked into the garden, were somewhat confused.
¡®He knows everything?¡¯
¡®What does he know? Does Changyu know that he¡¯s the Tenth Prince?¡¯
They thought of the information they had received earlier and wondered if Su Changyu had found out about his identity during his time in the Great Qian Dynasty.
That was very possible.
However, if that was the case, why did Su Changyu say that he was the illegitimate son of Taishang Xuanji?
In an instant, the two of them guessed that Su Changyu must have been unable to enter the pce to look for the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty since he had the token that Taishang Xuanji had given him back then.
He thought that Taishang Xuanji would definitely report to him when the time came.
After guessing the process of the entire matter, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to speak, but he was at a loss for what to say.
He had initially already decided not to hide and tell Su Changyu about it, but the fact that Su Changyu said that he had already known about it left him at a loss for words.
Su Changyu was a little confused too as his bad habit that acted up all of a sudden messed up everything that he wanted to say.
However, there was nothing wrong with that.
Daoist Tai Hua had already analyzed it with him and they had both established the fact that he was an illegitimate son who was abandoned by his father, Old Xuan, who also left his mother for the sake of pursuing glory and riches.
He rephrased his words and said that he wanted to sever ties with his father.
¡°I understand your reasons for doing so, but I can¡¯t ept the fact that you¡¯ve abandoned your wife and child.¡±
¡°Tell me where my mother is and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other from now on.¡±
Su Changyu turned around and looked at Taishang Xuanji with a calm gaze.
He was staring at Taishang Xuanji with his starry-like eyes, as if he had seen through him.
Taishang Xuanji was dumbstruck.
¡®Abandoned my wife and child? Your mother¡¯s whereabouts? We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other from now on? What are you talking about?¡¯
¡®Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡¯
¡®Besides, why are you looking at me?¡¯
Taishang Xuanji was a little upset.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was just as stunned as his expression was sullen.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®When did I abandon my wife and son?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re ndering me!¡¯
Su Changyu came from the Great Qian Dynasty and had learned all about it.
¡®Yes, that must be it.¡¯
¡®The royals of the Great Qian Dynasty must have met Changyu and recognized him to be the Tenth Prince, the nephew of the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty. They must have told him all about this.¡¯
¡®However, they didn¡¯t tell Su Changyu the truth because of those things they had done. Instead, they twisted the facts to use me and make Changyu sever ties with me.¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was furious but perplexed too.
At this moment, Ye Ping did not say anything and stood quietly at the side.
Beforeing, Su Changyu had told him that his father had abandoned him and his mother out of his greed for wealth and glory.
Hence, he was there to make a clean break.
Since Su Changyu was his Senior Brother, he would naturally support him and his decisions.
Taishang Xuanji also knew that Su Changyu must have gotten the wrong idea about something.
Su Changyu even had a double misunderstanding about him. Not only did he think that he was his father, but he also thought that he had abandoned his wife and son.
That made him very embarrassed.
He didn¡¯t say anything as he was waiting to see what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had to say.
When thetter saw the gaze cast by Taishang Xuanji, he naturally understood what it meant. He smiled bitterly and gestured for Taishang Xuanji to hurry up and exin.
At this point, he really didn¡¯t know how to exin it.
He might be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, he really didn¡¯t know how to talk to Su Changyu about it.
Especially since there were still so many misunderstandings now, he didn¡¯t know how he should start exining.
Taishang Xuanji was rather upset.
¡®Weren¡¯t you very firm just now? Why are you making me do it now?¡¯
However, Taishang Xuanji had no choice but to bite the bullet and look at Su Changyu.
¡°Changyu, there might be some misunderstanding in this.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t abandon my wife and son. Besides, I¡¯m not your biological father. Your father is my master.¡±
Taishang Xuanji said while looking at Su Changyu.
Hearing his words, Ye Ping, who was at the side, secretly nodded.
Back then, Su Changyu told him that either Old Xia or Old Xuan was his biological father and Ye Ping immediately felt that it was Old Xia.
It was because Su Changyu looked nothing like Taishang Xuanji, but he resembled the emperor a little.
At that time, he was shocked when Su Changyu told him that his father was Taishang Xuanji.
¡®Seems like Senior Brother really got mixed up between Old Xia and Old Xuan, but it¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been cleared.¡¯
He did not say anything and simply stood at the side quietly.
Su Changyu looked at Taishang Xuanji with an indifferent expression, but he was feeling a little nervous.
After all, he was about to face his biological father.
However, when he heard Taishang Xuanji¡¯s words, he was instantly displeased and stopped feeling nervous.
Su Changyu¡¯s thoughts were simple.
¡®What a lousy father I¡¯ve got, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to own up at all.¡¯
¡®No wonder he abandoned Mother and I for the sake of wealth back then.¡¯
¡®Things have alreadye to this and I¡¯ve already appeared in front of him and made things so clear. Yet, he still wants to shirk responsibility and push the me to Old Xia by iming that Old Xia is my father.¡¯
¡®Absolutely ridiculous.¡¯
¡°Are you that irresponsible? Why must you push the me to Old Xia?¡±
¡°I know, I might be making things hard for you, but things have alreadye to this and I have nothing else to say. I just want you to tell me where my mother is.¡±
Su Changyu said.
His expression was indifferent.
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Taishang Xuanji was a little awkward and speechless.
He didn¡¯t know how to exin it.
It was all the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s fault for making him give those gifts to Su Changyu in his name, causing Su Changyu to misunderstand and take Taishang Xuanji for his father instead. Now, he was at a loss for an exnation.
Seeing this scene, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly.
However, he took a deep breath and flicked a beam of golden light towards Su Changyu.
The golden light entered Su Changyu¡¯s forehead.
Before Su Changyu could react in time, several memories immediately surfaced in his mind.
The pce.
The hall.
Old Xia¡¯s face.
And... a woman¡¯s face.
Those were the memories in Su Changyu that were once sealed and now restored by the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Looking at those memories, Su Changyu stood rooted to the ground in shock.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡°Ah... this!¡±
Su Changyu was dumbfounded.
¡®I didn¡¯t expect that I had gotten the wrong idea.¡¯
This!
¡®Old Xia is my father?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Chapter 267: Cause And Effect, Su Changyu Is Flustered
Chapter 267: Cause And Effect, Su Changyu Is Flustered
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the back garden.
¡°Are you really my father?¡±
Su Changyu was a little confused and looked at Old Xia in a bid to find out what was going on.
There were not many memories in his mind and some of the scenes were memories that existed in his subconscious mind.
However, through these memories, he knew that he had indeed gotten the wrong idea.
He seemed to have also misunderstood the fact that he was an illegitimate son, that his father had abandoned him and his mother for the sake of pursuing a life of glory and wealth.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯m your real father.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said while looking at Su Changyu with his eyes full of nervousness.
He no longer called Su Changyu ¡®little friend¡¯ and simply addressed him by his name to make it seem more affectionate.
However, Su Changyu simply asked with an indifferent expression, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
Even though Su Changyu¡¯s heart was full ofplicated emotions and doubts, he instinctively appeared extremely indifferent.
It was as if acknowledging his father and finding out all about his identity was too insignificant for him to feel any emotion.
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s indifferent tone, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty fell silent. He was a little flustered.
He had been unwilling to bring up the past regarding this matter.
However, now that Su Changyu asked, he naturally could not hide it.
¡°Are you aware of the fact that the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty went missing 27 years ago?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice was calm.
Su Changyu nodded slightly with a calm expression.
He actually didn¡¯t know about the matter regarding the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, but he felt that it would be embarrassing to say that he didn¡¯t know at this juncture.
However, after hearing Old Xia¡¯s words, he wondered if his identity was rted to the Tenth Prince.
¡°I¡¯m the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and you¡¯re my tenth son. You¡¯re the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty who went missing.¡±
¡°As for the whereabouts of your mother... Someone put a curse on your mother when she was pregnant with you, which caused her to die once she gave birth to you.¡±
¡°So, your mother died the moment after she saw that you were born safely.¡±
¡°She told me to take good care of you and raise you well.¡±
¡°However, only one dayter, a supreme expert of the Mahayana realm, who had been lurking in the pce, took the opportunity to take you away.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke slowly, his voice full of mncholy.
He had been unwilling to recall that portion of his past, and whenever he did, he would feel an ache in his heart.
In a short time, his son was born, but the woman he loved the most had left him. He showered his son with all the love he had to offer and yet, his son was snatched away.
¡°Changyu, I¡¯ve been sending people to search for you for a total of 27 years, but you were nowhere to be found.¡±
¡°Finally, I met you when I was in Chen Nation with Xuanji.¡±
¡°The first time I saw you, I felt that you were my son.¡±
¡°However, I didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge you because of some reasons.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued to speak.
He didn¡¯t bother exining why he did not reunite with Su Changyu at that time.
He knew that Su Changyu was his son but the fact that he had been stranded out there in the world ofmoners for 27 years made him too scared to reunite with Su Changyu.
He was afraid that the sudden acknowledgment would make Su Changyu find it hard to ept and unable to ept his father.
As the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he was so afraid that he didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him.
In an instant, Su Changyu froze in shock.
Previously, he had always thought his father was Taishang Xuanji, who had abandoned him and his mother because of his pursuit for glory and riches. Hence, he thought of severing ties with him.
Even if Taishang Xuanji was reced by Old Xia, it would be the same.
However, he did not expect that he was not an illegitimate son, but the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
His father wasn¡¯t a greedy person either. He didn¡¯t abandon him and his mother, but rather, his mother died after giving birth to him.
He couldn¡¯t quite ept that information for a while.
At the same time, he thought of what happened when he was in the Great Qian Dynasty, as well as why the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty and Empress Chu Rouyun treated him so nicely.
At that time, Su Changyu thought it was because he was handsome, but now, he understood.
It was because of his identity.
At that time, Chu Rouyun recognized him, so she asked him to address her as his aunt.
He addressed the emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty as his uncle too.
However, neither of them told him anything about his identity.
Ye Ping, who was standing at the side, was a little dumbfounded too.
He did not expect that his Eldest Senior Brother was the legendary Tenth Prince.
Compared to Su Changyu, he had at least gone out around and heard many rumors about the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡®The prince has been by my side all this while?¡¯
Looking at the silent Su Changyu, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely nervous.
¡°Changyu, I let you and your mother down. I¡¯m so sorry to have let you suffer all these years.¡±
¡°What I owe you, I will make up for it. I will agree to all your requests and give you whatever you want.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued to speak, his tone and gaze full of nervousness.
He didn¡¯t know how to face Su Changyu and he promised to agree to Su Changyu¡¯s requests because he hoped that Su Changyu would ept him.
Su Changyu remained silent with an indifferent expression.
His heart was in turmoil and the information was hard for him to ept and digest.
When Daoist Tai Hua told him previously that he might have been an intermediate, Su Changyu felt upset for a long time.
However, after all that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had told him, he couldn¡¯t ept it at all.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu in a bid to continue speaking but to no avail.
As the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation.
For a moment, everyone was silent.
After a moment of silence, Ye Ping spoke up, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we stay here for a while until you have calmed down?¡±
Ye Ping suggested.
He knew that Su Changyu must be feelingplicated emotions now.
After all, anyone would be dumbstruck in such a situation.
¡°Yes, yes. Changyu, why don¡¯t you calm down first?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hurriedly said after hearing those words.
He felt that he was being a little anxious because he couldn¡¯t be impatient in such a situation.
If he was flustered too, there was no way Su Changyu could ept that matter.
Su Changyu nodded and assented indifferently.
He needed some time to digest this information.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately arranged for someone to take Su Changyu and Ye Ping to the pce to rest.
After Su Changyu and Ye Ping got into the carriage, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked Taishang Xuanji about it.
¡°Xuanji, what do you think, will Changyu ept me?¡±
His tone was a little somber, and deep down, he was really anxious and ill at ease.
¡°I believe that Little Friend Changyu will definitely ept you.¡±
Taishang Xuanji lowered his head and said so.
In this situation, there was nothing else he could say. He could only say what the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to hear.
Looking at Taishang Xuanji¡¯s appearance, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty obviously knew what he meant, but he merely smiled bitterly.
Taishang Xuanji¡¯s residence was near the pce, so Su Changyu and Ye Ping soon arrived at the pce and had their amodation arranged.
¡°Lords, if you have any orders, feel free to call me.¡±
The eunuch who brought them here said respectfully.
He was the eunuch who served the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty at all times. Previously, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty instructed him to serve Su Changyu and Ye Ping well, and to fulfill all their requests. If there was anything that could not be fulfilled, he would have to report to the emperor.
Since he could be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s personal bodyguard, he was naturally good at observing the situation. It was the first time he had seen the emperor being so solemn, so he was naturally very respectful.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu, are you alright?¡±
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu¡¯s expression and said with concern.
Although Su Changyu¡¯s expression was usually indifferent just like now, Ye Ping could tell that there were subtle changes after having interacted with Su Changyu for such a long time.
Ever since he joined the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu had been very nice and caring towards him. Su Changyu devoted his heart and soul to teaching Ye Ping, so he was very concerned now.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯m fine, I just can¡¯t ept this fact for a while. I will be okay after some time.¡±
Su Changyu shook his head and said.
Previously, he thought that his father had abandoned him and his mother, so he was there to make a closure. He hade mentally prepared.
However, he didn¡¯t expect it to bepletely different from what he originally imagined.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother, rest well. No matter what choice you make, I will always support you.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
Su Changyu¡¯s heart was filled with a warm and fuzzy feeling as he nodded.
Ye Ping did not bother Su Changyu and simply went to his room to rest.
He stayed in the room.
He suddenly thought of someone, and that was Xia Qingmo, the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Thest time they parted, he said that he would go to the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty to look for her, but now that he was there and he had nothing to do, he would naturally go see her.
Ye Ping immediately walked out of the pce and asked the eunuch waiting outside where Xia Qingmo was.
¡°Your Excellency, Her Highness resides in Green Phoenix Hall.¡±
When the eunuch saw Ye Ping, he immediately informed Ye Ping where Xia Qingmo was and even took the initiative to find someone to take Ye Ping there.
If it was an ordinary person, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be allowed to wander around the pce on his own.
Not to mention, he was a man who was going to see the princess.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had personally instructed the eunuch to serve Su Changyu and Ye Ping well and to agree to any request they made.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Ye Ping nodded.
A guard walked over and brought Ye Ping to the Green Phoenix Hall.
There were array formation restrictions that prohibited flying in the pce. Ye Ping¡¯s ce of amodation was a little far from Xia Qingmo¡¯s residence, so he spent about half an hour walking there.
Upon arriving at Green Phoenix Hall, someone immediately went to inform her.
¡°Princess Qingmo, it¡¯s been long since west met.¡±
Ye Ping looked at Xia Qingmo, who came out, with a gentle smile on his face.
¡°What brings you here, Senior Brother Ye Ping?¡±
Xia Qingmo walked out of the hall and seemed overjoyed to see Ye Ping. She was surprised too.
When she heard the maid¡¯s report, she was in disbelief.
¡°I¡¯m here at the pce because Senior Brother Changyu has some things to handle.¡±
Ye Ping said.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu? What happened to him?¡±
Xia Qingmo was a little curious.
¡°Just some personal matters. How have you beentely?¡±
Ye Ping shook his head without answering her question.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was Su Changyu¡¯s father, which meant that Xia Qingmo was Su Changyu¡¯s younger sister. However, since Su Changyu had yet to make a decision, Ye Ping naturally wouldn¡¯t tell others about it.
Chapter 268: Xia Qingmo Is Going To Get Married? Looking for Eldest Senior Brother For Help
Chapter 268: Xia Qingmo Is Going To Get Married? Looking for Eldest Senior Brother For Help
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In front of the Green Phoenix Hall.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s words, Xia Qingmo knew that he didn¡¯t want to borate further, so she didn¡¯t ask much.
She knew that Ye Ping¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu, was a supreme Sword Immortal and hence, his matter must be of great importance.
When she heard Ye Ping ask about her situation, Xia Qingmo¡¯s heart sank a little.
¡°I¡¯ve been fely. Whenever I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll look at the paintings you gave me.¡±
Xia Qingmo answered with a faint smile.
She then continued to speak.
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take you for a walk in the pce.¡±
Xia Qingmo did not invite Ye Ping to her bedchamber.
In the pce, she wasn¡¯t favored and often felt lonely too. There was nothing she could use to entertain Ye Ping either.
In addition, she was now about to get married, and if she invited Ye Ping to her bedchamber, the pce maids would certainly report to the Crown Prince. They might even cause unnecessary trouble for Ye Ping.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
Sitting together for a chat would be too boring, so she thought that they might as well go out for a walk.
Both of them walked side by side.
Xia Qingmo was very familiar with the pce. She took Ye Ping on a tour around the pce and along the way, they admired the beautiful scenery while Xia Qingmo continuously exined to Ye Ping about some interesting things.
The pce of the Great Xia Dynasty was massive and extraordinary.
It was worlds apart from the pce of Jin Nation.
At this moment, someone interrupted, ¡°Princess Qingmo, what are you doing here? Your wedding gown has been prepared, please go try it on and see if it fits and if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with.¡±
An old pce maid immediately stepped forward and said to Xia Qingmo when she saw her and Ye Ping strolling around the pce.
Xia Qingmo, who was initially smiling, had her face turn sullen as she gritted her teeth.
A momentter, she said calmly, ¡°I still have something to handle, I¡¯ll try it on another day.¡±
Xia Qingmo said.
¡°Princess Qingmo, you must decide on your wedding gown today. Pleasee with me.¡±
The old pce maid said to Xia Qingmo without much respect in her tone.
Xia Qingmo was the least favored princess in the Great Xia Dynasty.
Although the servants didn¡¯t dare to insult her, they only showed her basic respect and nothing more.
¡°Wait for me to send my friend back.¡±
Xia Qingmo said indifferently before looking at Ye Ping.
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, I have some things to do now, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you anymore. Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±
Xia Qingmo said, forcing herself to smile.
Ye Ping nodded. Since Xia Qingmo had something to do, he naturally wouldn¡¯t continue wandering around the pce on his own.
¡°Wedding gown? Princess Qingmo, are you getting married?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
He didn¡¯t expect that Princess Qingmo was going to get married after he hadn¡¯t seen her for such a long period of time.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s question, Xia Qingmo somehow felt her heart ache a little as an indescribable emotion arose within it.
When she first met Ye Ping, he was like a hero who saved her, the damsel in distress. Hence, Xia Qingmo felt extremely grateful.
Afterwards, she gradually developed some feelings for him in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
When she was about to leave the Qingyun Dao Sect, she learned that Ye Ping was Householder Qing Lian, the poet whom she had always been a fan of. At that time, Xia Qingmo couldn¡¯t help but develop some affection for him.
After returning to the pce, she continued to live her life in boredom as usual, but when she looked at the paintings that Ye Ping gave her, as well as her collection of poems by Householder Qing Lian, her feelings for him grew stronger.
However, Xia Qingmo knew that it was impossible for her and Ye Ping to be together.
Regardless of whether Ye Ping liked her or not, she had a marriage arranged for her, and she didn¡¯t have a choice at all.
Hence, she was over the moon when Ye Ping came to visit her today because she knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left to spend with him. Hence, she treated it as theirst meeting.
The reason being, after she married into the Great Ze Dynasty, she would no longer get to have any more interactions with Ye Ping.
However, after Ye Ping knew that she was going to get married and asked her about it, Xia Qingmo stayed silent because she didn¡¯t know how to answer him.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you suddenly look so displeased?¡±
When Ye Ping saw Xia Qingmo¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but show her some concern. ¡®Why did Xia Qingmo immediately look sad at the mention of this matter?¡¯
Ye Ping immediately had a conjecture.
When the marquis of the Great Xia Dynasty came to the Qingyun Dao Sect to bring Xia Qingmo away, everyone felt that Xia Qingmo wasn¡¯t favored in the pce.
At that time, his second Senior Brother, Xu Luochen, also sighed andmented that the royal family was extremely cruel. An unfavored princess like Xia Qingmo was sent to be in an arranged marriage.
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Xia Qingmo exined while forcing herself to smile.
She continued to say, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll leave the Great Xia Dynasty to marry the third prince of the Great Xia Dynasty. I can¡¯t bear to leave this ce.¡±
Although Xia Qingmo tried to look as indifferent as she could, she was obviously mncholic.
Ye Ping immediately secretly thought to himself that Xu Luochen had guessed correctly.
¡°Princess Qingmo, are you not willing to marry the third prince of the Great Ze Dynasty?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Xia Qingmo was one of his very few friends, so if he could help her when she was faced with a difficult situation, he would naturally try his best to help.
Seeing how glum and mncholic Xia Qingmo was, he knew that she definitely wasn¡¯t willing to get married.
That was very normal. Anyone who was being forced into a marriage alliance would naturally be displeased.
Besides, she was being made to marry into another nation.
Ye Ping had also heard that the princesses who married princes of another nation would lead lives that were even more miserable than concubines.
Xia Qingmo was silent.
She was naturally unwilling to ept it, but she didn¡¯t have a choice at all.
However, there was nothing she could do even though she was reluctant.
She knew that Ye Ping was concerned about her and hence wanted to help her, but even if she told him about it, there was nothing he could do.
Xia Qingmo still remembered what the Crown Prince said to her after she returned to the pce.
If the Crown Prince found out that Ye Ping wanted to help her, it would definitely lead to greater trouble.
Looking at Xia Qingmo¡¯s behavior, Ye Ping already knew of the oue even though she refused to say anything.
However, he wondered how he could help Xia Qingmo solve the problem.
After all, it concerned the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty and there was nothing he could do to help.
He reckoned that only the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would be able to change such a matter.
¡®Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty?¡¯
Ye Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he wondered if he should seek help from Su Changyu.
Xia Qingmo was not only his friend but also the close friend of everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect. There was no way Su Changyu would leave Xia Qingmo in the lurch.
Ye Ping thought that Su Changyu should be able to put in a word for her in front of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Princess Qingmo, I will just go back by myself, since you are not willing to get married, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Ye Ping said, looking at Xia Qingmo.
Xia Qingmo was stunned. Looking at Ye Ping, her heart suddenly raced and the mncholy on her beautiful face was soon reced by a heartfelt smile.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Ye Ping.¡±
Xia Qingmo thanked Ye Ping.
Previously, she didn¡¯t want to let Ye Ping know about it, but now, she did not turn him down.
¡°We¡¯re friends, and friends should help each other when in need.¡±
Ye Ping said with a faint smile.
He decided that he would go straight back to tell Su Changyu about it and see if he was willing to help.
If all else failed, he would try ande up with another solution.
Chapter 269: Canceling The Engagement, The Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty Berates The Crown Prince
Chapter 269: Canceling The Engagement, The Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty Berates The Crown Prince
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Ping returned to his residence.
He knocked on the door of Su Changyu¡¯s room.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
In the room, Su Changyu was lying on his bed and thinking about life.
He had already calmed down, but he had yet toe up with the oue he wanted. He couldn¡¯t immerse himself in it because the environment was unsatisfiable.
That made him miss the cliffs of the Qingyun Dao Sect. He believed that if he stood on the cliff and stared at the starry sky, he would have long gotten an oue.
Hearing Ye Ping¡¯s voice, Su Changyu snapped out of his thoughts.
¡°Come in.¡±
Su Changyu said.
In the next moment, Ye Ping pushed open the door of the room and walked in.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping entered and immediately bowed.
¡°Ye Ping, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
After saying that calmly, Su Changyu turned to look at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, what are you looking for me for?¡±
Su Changyu asked with a calm expression.
When Ye Ping saw Su Changyu¡¯s appearance, he knew that Su Changyu had already calmed down.
He couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Su Changyu for having already seen through everything long ago.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you remember Princess Qingmo?¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Su Changyu immediately nodded.
He remembered that Xia Qingmo was the friend whom Ye Ping had brought back to the Qingyun Dao Sect. She fell in love with him at first sight and had been secretly peeking at him.
Of all the many suitors he had, Xia Qingmo was the one he remembered the most.
When she left the Qingyun Dao Sect, he had given her a secret manual as a gift.
He wondered if she had practiced the techniques in the secret manual that he had given her.
Xia Qingmo was the Tenth Princess of the Great Xia Dynasty. ¡®Did Ye Ping encounter any trouble when he went to see Xia Qingmo just now?¡¯
Su Changyu immediately thought.
¡°Are you trying to talk to me about Princess Qingmo?¡±
Su Changyu asked indifferently.
¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother. I just went to see Princess Qingmo and learned that she¡¯s going to marry the prince of the Great Ze Dynasty. However, Princess Qingmo seems to be reluctant about it. So, I thought of asking you for help.¡±
Ye Ping wasn¡¯t embarrassed to ask Su Changyu for help as he simply told him about the matter.
However, Su Changyu was not in a hurry to answer.
He sat up to look at Ye Ping.
Back then, Xia Qingmo had been peeking at him because she carried a torch for him andter on, she realized that she had fallen for someone whom she would never be able to be with. Hence, she chose to give up and stopped continuing to peek at him.
She then got closer to Ye Ping.
Su Changyu immediately understood something as he sized Ye Ping up.
¡®Ye Ping is already of age.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s indeed time to consider.¡¯
¡®As his Eldest Senior Brother, how can I not help him out with this? This concerns his lifelong happiness.¡¯
¡®How am I supposed to help him?¡¯
¡®Old Xia!¡¯
To be honest, Su Changyu didn¡¯t want to go see the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty now.
Although he was calm, he still didn¡¯t know how he should face the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, it concerned an important matter of Ye Ping¡¯s life.
¡°Ye Ping, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me.¡¯
Su Changyu said calmly.
Although he did not have a clear idea, he felt that it would be embarrassing if he dilly-dallied and said he would go to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to try talking to him about it.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯d like to thank you on behalf of Princess Qingmo.¡±
Ye Ping was ted. He trusted Su Changyu a lot and believed that his eldest Senior Brother would definitely seed in giving help.
¡°Ye Ping, wait for my news here.¡±
Su Changyu then slowly walked out of the room.
The thought of looking for the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty made him feel a little flustered.
However, he had already agreed to help Ye Ping.
¡°Lord, what orders do you have?¡±
The eunuch, who was guarding outside the hall, bowed and asked.
¡°I¡¯m going to go see... the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
¡°Lord,e with me, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±
The eunuch didn¡¯t say much and agreed to take him to see the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He remembered clearly the instructions that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had given him previously.
Su Changyu nodded and followed the eunuch over.
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated in the hall and looking through the memorials.
However, he had been looking at the same one for a long time because the matter regarding Su Changyu had put his heart in turmoil as he wondered if Su Changyu would ept him or not. Hence, he was in no mood to handle the matters.
At this moment, a eunuch entered the Heart-Nurturing Pce and reported to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Hearing this, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately stood up energetically.
¡°Quick, let Changyue in.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely excited as he scurried out of the hall, only to see Su Changyu who was dressed in green and looking like an immortal.
¡°Changyu,e in quickly.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu with some nervousness.
He thought that Su Changyu must havee to him because something had happened, or the matter regarding their acknowledgment.
¡°I¡¯m here to look for you because I need you to help me with something.¡±
Su Changyu said with an indifferent expression.
After the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard this, he was a little disappointed that Su Changyu was not looking for him to tell him that he was ready to ept him.
However, it was a good start since he said that he needed his help.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°Princess Qingmo is not willing to get married, I hope you¡¯ll cancel her engagement and let her choose herself.¡±
Su Changyu immediately said.
He did not choose to beat around the bush because he didn¡¯t have the habit of doing so.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to look for him because of Xia Qingmo¡¯s marriage.
He was puzzled as to why Su Changyu knew about Xia Qingmo¡¯s marriage and even came to ask him to cancel the engagement.
The marriage alliance between Xia Qingmo and the third prince of the Great Ze Dynasty was very important to the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately made a decision without thinking too much.
It was Su Changyu¡¯s first time looking for him for help, so there was no way he would turn him down.
The marriage alliance was between two nations after all and it could not be dissolved so easily.
¡°Okay, I promise you that I¡¯ll cancel the engagement and let her make the choice herself.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Seeing that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had agreed to him so resolutely, he thanked him.
¡°It¡¯s alright. Whatever makes you happy, Changyu.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was naturally ted to be thanked by Su Changyu.
However, when he saw that Su Changyu had yet to address him as his father, he knew that Su Changyu had yet to ept him so heforted himself by telling himself that he had to take it one step at a time.
¡°Changyu, are you adapting well to staying in the pce?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked in a bid to chat with Su Changyu.
¡°It¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
He was not as indifferent as he seemed to be on the surface. Deep down, he had lots ofplicated emotions and he didn¡¯t know what to chat with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty about, so he seemed indifferent.
¡°Okay, go and get some rest. Come to me if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty also did not say anything as he merely instructed the eunuch to serve Su Changyu well.
Watching Su Changyu leave, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty returned to the Heart-Nurturing Pce and immediately ordered someone to cancel Xia Qingmo¡¯s engagement with the Great Ze Dynasty.
While walking, Su Changyu slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
This meeting with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty made him feel that he obviously had some difficulty epting the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty as his father and epting the fact that he was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to say that he couldn¡¯t ept the matter after he had just asked for help.
It could also be that the meeting just now had affected his mood.
Su Changyu nned to calm down again and observe the situation for a few more days. If he still felt the same way, he woulde clean with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and then return to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
After making up his mind, Su Changyu felt much more at ease.
When he returned to his residence, he saw Ye Ping who was reading a book.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
When Ye Ping saw Su Changyu return, he immediately got up.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve already resolved the matter regarding Princess Qingmo with Old Xia. The engagement is going to be canceled and she can choose for herself. You have to buck up.¡±
Su Changyu said with a calm expression.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. I will definitely do my best to cheer her up.¡±
Ye Ping answered with a Dao salute.
He didn¡¯t expect that Su Changyu would be able to get the engagement canceled so easily.
Ye Ping did not think much about the fact that Su Changyu asked him to buck up. He thought that Su Changyu just didn¡¯t want him to be distracted by these matters and that he wanted him to work hard on cultivation.
Su Changyu patted Ye Ping¡¯s shoulder and went back to his room to ponder about life.
At the same time... in the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
In the Crown Prince¡¯s hall, the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated on the chair with a gloomy expression.
¡°You mean Father has canceled the marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty?¡±
The crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s tone was cold.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
The person below answered with his head hung low.
¡°Is there a reason?¡±
Xia Qian continued to ask.
He was the driving factor of the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty, which decided the establishment of diplomatic rtions between the two nations.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty also knew about this matter, but the Crown Prince didn¡¯t expect that the emperor would cancel it when the wedding date was so near.
¡°There¡¯s no reason for that. His Majesty simply ordered for the engagement to be canceled and even said that we are not to interfere with the Tenth Princess¡¯s marriage in the future.¡±
The man below the hall answered.
¡°I¡¯m going to ask Father about it!¡±
Xia Qian left the hall and headed straight to the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
15 minutester, Xia Qian arrived outside the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
¡°Father.¡±
Xia Qian called out.
¡°Come in.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Greetings, Father.¡±
Xia Qian entered the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
¡°What are you here for?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked calmly as he looked at Xia Qian.
¡°I heard that you have canceled the marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty, so I came to ask you what the reason is. The marriage alliance concerns peace at the borders. If it¡¯s canceled, we will definitely be harmed.¡±
Xia Qian revealed the purpose of his visit.
¡°Xia Qian, I told you to stop getting involved in anything. Stay in the pce quietly and read some books.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Xia Qian and said calmly in the Heart-Nurturing Pce. However, his calmness was intimidating.
¡°Father, I just don¡¯t understand. This marriage alliance will only benefit the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
Xia Qian kneeled on the ground and said with his head hung low.
¡°Xia Qian, I told you, even though the Great Xia Dynasty is no match for the Great Ze Dynasty today, the Great Xia Dynasty is still the Great Xia Dynasty!¡±
¡°There are internal and external problems in the Great Xia Dynasty that cannot be solved just with a marriage alliance.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and yet, you¡¯re so concerned about the Great Ze Dynasty. Now that the marriage alliance is canceled, you¡¯re here to ask me about it.¡±
¡°Who do you think you are? A subject of the Great Ze Dynasty?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder, making Xia Qian¡¯s face turn pale.
¡°Father, I... I¡¯m just worried about the Great Xia Dynasty...¡±
Xia Qian kneeled on the ground miserably, not daring to raise his head to speak.
¡°I told you to study well to nurture your heart. It¡¯s been so long, why haven¡¯t you grown or progressed yet?¡±
¡°Go back and reflect on yourself, stay out of these matters for now.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said calmly.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and reflect on myself now.¡±
Xia Qian did not dare to continue speaking as he walked out of the Heart-Nurturing Pce, hanging his head low.
Watching the Crown Prince walk out of the Heart-Nurturing Pce, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty thought of Su Changyu and beganparing him to Xia Qian.
¡°Ah.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately sighed.
Chapter 270: Xia Qian’s Fury, Su Changyu’s Choice
Chapter 270: Xia Qian¡¯s Fury, Su Changyu¡¯s Choice
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xia Qian was pacing around in the Crown Prince¡¯s Hall. The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty told him to go back to reflect and read a book to nurture his heart.
However, how could he remain calm in such a situation?
He really couldn¡¯t figure out why the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had canceled the marriage alliance with the Great Ze Dynasty so abruptly.
¡®Is Father boycotting me too?¡¯
That thought developed in Xia Qian¡¯s mind.
He was responsible for the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and Great Ze Dynasty. Once it was arranged, he would naturally have a greater say and gain more support.
Previously, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty told him to reflect and had even seized his authority.
After that incident, all the royals began getting up to tricks.
If the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty canceled the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty this time, there would certainly be lots of gossip about him falling out of favor.
A myriad of thoughts appeared in Xia Qian¡¯s mind while his face turned sullen.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
At this moment, Yan Shi walked into the hall and bowed respectfully.
¡°How is it?¡±
Xia Qian stopped thinking and asked.
As soon as he returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, he sent someone to check up on who the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had met previously and if anything had happened to Xia Qingmo.
¡°Your Highness, I found out that before His Majesty ordered for the engagement between Qingmo and the prince of the Great Ze Dynasty to be canceled, Eunuch Li brought one person to see His Majesty in the Heart-Nurturing Pce. On the other hand, Princess Qingmo met Ye Ping.¡±
Yan Shi said.
When the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty heard his words, he froze in shock with a look of disbelief.
Xia Qian¡¯s face immediately turned sullen and gloomy.
¡°Ye Ping.¡±
In an instant, Xia Qian understood why his father had canceled Xia Qingmo¡¯s engagement.
Soon after Ye Ping appeared in the pce and met Xia Qingmo, his father canceled the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty.
It was obviously because of Ye Ping.
He would never believe that there was nothing between them.
¡®No wonder.¡¯
¡®No wonder.¡¯
¡®No wonder when I went to ask Father about it, he reprimanded me without exining anything to me at all.¡¯
The jealousy and hatred in Xia Qian¡¯s heart gushed out like a flood, causing his body to tremble.
¡°What is Ye Ping doing here!?!¡±
Xia Qian said in a cold tone.
He had received news today that Ye Ping hade to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty after returning from the King¡¯s Territory.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to have appeared in the Great Xia Dynasty Pce in the blink of an eye.
When Yan Shi saw Xia Qian¡¯s gloomy face and heard his furious tone, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and lower his head.
¡°ording to my subordinates¡¯ investigation, after Ye Ping and his Senior Brother arrived in the capital, they went directly to Chancellor Xuanji¡¯s residence. In no time, His Majesty went out of the pce and brought the two of them back to the pce.¡±
Yan Shi lowered his head and said truthfully.
¡®Father then brought him back to the pce.¡¯
Hearing these words, Xia Qian¡¯s body trembled even more and his eyes were bloodshot.
¡®Indeed.¡¯
¡®This is... the Tenth Prince.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s Father¡¯s most cherished son.¡¯
¡®After arriving at the capital, he immediately went to Taishang Xuanji¡¯s residence and Father brought him back to the pce.¡¯
¡®Father initially agreed to the marriage alliance, but because of the appearance of the Tenth Prince, he changed his mind and canceled the engagement.¡¯
¡®He even gave his least favored daughter the right to choose.¡¯
¡®How biased!¡¯
¡®Will Father also change his mind if the Tenth Prince wants to be the emperor?¡¯
¡®No matter how hard I work, what can I do in front of the Tenth Prince?¡¯
Xia Qian recalled the time when the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said, ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to rece the Crown Prince?¡±
Now that the emperor had brought the Tenth Prince back to the pce, it was obvious what was going on.
Xia Qian¡¯s body trembled and he kept breathing heavily.
Immediately afterwards, a red pill appeared. It was the Mind-Calming Jade Pill that had the effect of helping one calm down.
However, Xia Qian¡¯s expression turned menacing when he looked at the red pill. He then tossed it aside.
At this point, he obviously couldn¡¯t calm down.
However, at this moment, Xia Qian¡¯s face instantly turned sullen while he calmed down, and his gaze was deadpan.
¡°Okay, I know, stand down.¡±
Xia Qian¡¯s voice was so calm that it was terrifying.
Yan Shi looked at Xia Qian who had suddenly calmed down, feeling rather dumbfounded.
He had never seen Xia Qian behaving in such a calm manner before. He was soposed that it made him feel terrified.
¡°Yes, excuse me.¡±
Yan Shi did not dare to say more and immediately retreated.
In the hall, Xia Qian was left alone, and after a moment of silence, he returned to his room and crushed a token. He then took out an ancientmp and lit it up.
The next day.
Xia Qingmo came to Ye Ping¡¯s residence.
After trying on her wedding gown yesterday, a eunuch told her that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was going to cancel her engagement to the third prince of the Great Ze Dynasty.
Xia Qingmo was dumbfounded after hearing that.
She was in disbelief.
She couldn¡¯t help but think of what Ye Ping said when he left that day. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
She didn¡¯t expect that there would be results so soon and that her father had canceled the engagement.
She was aware of the importance of this marriage alliance.
¡®How did Ye Ping get Father to change his mind?¡¯
If not for the fact that it was already dark, she would have gone to look for Ye Ping and thanked him directly.
This night, she stayed up all night, and just after dawn, she came to Ye Ping¡¯s residence.
Ye Ping heard the guards informing him that someone was looking for him and thus he walked out of the hall.
A crisp voice sounded.
¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping!¡±
Xia Qingmo stood outside the hall, dressed in green, with her long hair draped by her waist. She looked really beautiful.
¡°Princess Qingmo, what brings you here?¡±
Ye Ping was smiling calmly as he didn¡¯t expect that Princess Qingmo was there to see him.
¡®That makes sense. Xia Qingmo is my only friend in the pce, no one woulde to see me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to thank you, Senior Brother.¡±
Xia Qingmo¡¯s absolutely beautiful face was full of smiles as she said those words.
Yesterday, she had a look of mncholy on her face, but it had now vanished.
¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. Eldest Senior Brother was the one who got the matter done, I didn¡¯t help much.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head.
This matter was entirely Su Changyu¡¯s doing, he did not contribute at all.
¡°Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
Xia Qingmo was a little embarrassed.
She didn¡¯t expect it to be Su Changyu who had helped solve her problem.
She remembered that Ye Ping said that he came to the pce because Su Changyu had something to do here.
¡®No wonder he¡¯s an expert who managed to scare the Marquis away.¡¯
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in first.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. Since they were there, they would naturally go see Su Changyu.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother has been troubledtely. He might be in a better mood after seeing Princess Qingmo who used to be his friend and is now his sister.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Princess Qingmo is here.¡±
Ye Ping knocked on the door and said.
¡°Come in.¡±
Su Changyu replied in an indifferent voice.
In the next moment, Ye Ping pushed open the door and walked into Su Changyu¡¯s room.
Su Changyu was standing by the window and looking at the sky with aposed and transcendent aura like an immortal.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping said with a Dao salute.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Changyu.¡±
Xia Qingmo bowed to Su Changyu and said gratefully.
In the beginning, when she first met Su Changyu, she felt an indescribable sense of familiarity.
She couldn¡¯t approach Su Changyu because he was too cold and aloof.
At this time, he looked even more cold, aloof, and extraordinary. However, she felt a sense of affection.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
Su Changyu nced at Xia Qingmo and said indifferently.
At this moment, a servant served up an exquisite and luxurious set of breakfast.
Xia Qingmo looked at the cutlery in front of her with some surprise.
She was clear about the specifications of the meals served in the pce, but after thinking about it, she felt that it made sense for Su Changyu to be served with extraordinary meals since he had the ability to make the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty cancel her engagement.
Just like that, the three of them began eating quietly.
After breakfast, Su Changyu stayed back in his room and let Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo go out for a stroll together.
The Great Xia Dynasty Pce wasrge and yesterday, Xia Qingmo brought Ye Ping to three or four attractions, so they wouldn¡¯t finish seeing everything even after ten days.
After a day of strolling, Ye Ping felt a little exhausted.
For some reason, the Qi and Blood True Dragon that he had condensed contained the Ancient Godfiend Body, but after an entire day, he felt a little exhausted.
¡°Princess Qingmo, it¡¯s getting a littlete, you should go back early.¡±
Ye Ping said, seeing that the sun had already set.
¡°Yes.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded with some reluctance within her. She then said with some faint shyness, ¡°Senior Brother Ye Ping, just call me Qingmo. If you use any honorifics, it would make it seem like we are too distant.¡±
When she took Ye Ping on a tour around the pce to enjoy the scenery, she had been the one talking, but she felt that they had gotten closer.
When Ye Ping heard this, he immediately thought of the fact that Xia Qingmo was unfavored despite being the Tenth Princess. Hence, he thought that she must not like the title of princess much.
¡°Okay, Princess Qingmo.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and said.
They went back separately.
Ye Ping returned to his residence and saw Su Changyu in the hall.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping bowed.
¡°Spare the formalities. How did things go with Princess Qingmo today?¡±
Su Changyu asked calmly.
¡°Not bad, it¡¯s just a little tiring.¡±
Ye Ping said.
¡®Tiring?¡¯
Su Changyu was confused and wondered what they had done. He picked up the teacup on the table and poured some tea for Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
After thinking about life and calming himself down today, he had already made up his mind.
He couldn¡¯t ept the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and his identity as the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, so he decided to give up the identity of the Tenth Prince and return to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised. ¡®As expected of Eldest Senior Brother, he made up his mind so soon.¡¯
¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to tell Old Xia tomorrow and leave the pce to go back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Su Changyu¡¯s tone was calm, without any slight fluctuations at all.
¡°Okay, I support you.¡±
Ye Ping did not say anything more. No matter what Su Changyu did, he would support him.
¡°Will you return to the sect with me or continue to stay in the pce?¡±
Su Changyu asked when he thought about the matter between Ye Ping and Xia Qingmo.
¡°Naturally, I will go to the sect with you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping was a little surprised that Su Changyu asked him that question.
¡°What about Princess Qingmo then?¡±
Su Changyu continued.
¡°I¡¯ll meet her again in the future.¡±
Ye Ping answered after giving it some thought.
Su Changyu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. If Ye Ping wanted to see Xia Qingmo again in the future, he would just help him with it.
Chapter 271: Leaving The Palace, The Array Formation Moves
Chapter 271: Leaving The Pce, The Array Formation Moves
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the following day, Su Changyu asked the guards to take him to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to clear things up after he woke up.
He had already thought it through.
In a short while, Su Changyu arrived at the Heart-Nurturing Pce.
¡°Changyu, you are here. What are you here to see me about?¡±
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard the report, he walked out immediately and looked at Su Changyu while his heart beat rapidly.
Two days had passed and he reckoned that Su Changyu must have already made up his mind.
¡°I¡¯m nning to leave and return to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Su Changyu said in a calm and indifferent tone.
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard these words, his heart trembled and he fell silent.
¡°Changyu, are you not willing to ept me as your father?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked with a sorrowful gaze.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Changyu nodded seriously.
He had thought through it very thoroughly, but he still couldn¡¯t ept his true identity or his biological father. He decided to follow his heart and return to the Qingyun Dao Sect which he felt was the ce that he belonged to.
Although the Qingyun Dao Sect was poor and inferior to the pce, he preferred living there.
Su Changyu thought of Daoist Tai Hua whom he regarded as his father because thetter was the person who raised him.
For some reason, whenever Su Changyu thought of Daoist Tai Hua, he would feel an indescribable emotion.
He somehow felt mncholic.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was silent.
Su Changyu¡¯s reason was very clear and that was he could not ept the emperor.
When he was in the Qingyun Dao Sect, the Emperor had asked Su Changyu some hypothetical questions.
At that time, Su Changyu answered that he wouldn¡¯t ept him because the Qingyun Dao Sect was his home.
However, the Emperor had been looking forward to it.
After all, Su Changyu had already shown up.
However, he was full of mncholy and guilt.
¡°Changyu, what will it take for you to ept me?
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu with his eyes full of expectations as he tried to make Su Changyu stay.
¡°Old Xia, forget it.¡±
¡°I came to the Great Xia Dynasty this time with the intention of making a clean break and getting some closure, but I found out that there was a misunderstanding. Now that I¡¯ve found out about the situation, I no longer have any worries.¡±
¡°The Qingyun Dao Sect is my home.¡±
Su Changyu said in a calm tone.
Hearing Su Changu address him as ¡®Old Xia¡¯, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heaved a sigh of relief.
He understood what Su Changyu meant. Although Su Changyu wouldn¡¯t ept him as his father, they could continue being friends like before.
¡°When are you going to leave?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked.
He did not try to persuade him or anything because he knew that no matter how he tried to persuade Su Changyu, it would be pointless so he decided to respect his decision.
If he were to forcefully persuade Su Changyu, it might ruin the peace and friendship they now had.
Besides, although he said he didn¡¯t care, he still had his concerns.
For example, he was worried about the fight for the title of the Crown Prince and that the four imperial dynasties would harm Su Changyu.
Su Changyu obviously didn¡¯t care for the position of the Crown Prince, but the current Crown Prince, Xia Qian, obviously wouldn¡¯t think that way.
He knew his son well.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was very clear about what his son was like.
If he acknowledged Su Changyu, Xia Qian might end up doing lots of silly things.
As for the four dynasties, once they knew that the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty had appeared, they would definitely take action against Su Changyu. He admitted that the Great Xia Dynasty had the power to protect Su Changyu, but the peace that Su Changyu wanted would also be broken.
¡°Well then, Changyu, let¡¯s have a meal together. I¡¯ll have someone prepare the Teleportation Array, how about that?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said with a frown.
In the past few days, he hadn¡¯t said anything to Su Changyu, and now that Su Changyu was about to leave, he decided to make that request.
¡°Okay then, let¡¯s meet at my residence.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and turned around to leave without turning him down.
He returned to his residence.
Ye Ping, who was in the hall, went forward when he saw Su Changy returning.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping called out.
¡°Ye Ping, I¡¯ve already made it clear to Old Xia that I¡¯ll be leaving today, so go bid farewell to Princess Qingmo.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and said so.
¡°Okay, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and went forward to the Green Phoenix Hall to bid goodbye to Xia Qingmo.
When he arrived at the Green Phoenix Hall, Ye Ping told Xia Qingmo that Su Changyu had already finished handling his matters and that he was going to return to the Qingyun Dao Sect. Xia Qingmo was reluctant to part with him.
He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ping to be leaving after just three short days.
¡°It¡¯s alright, if you¡¯re bored at the pce, you cane to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°I maye back to the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty in the future. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely meet you.¡±
Ye Ping said with a smile on his face.
¡°Okay, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely go to the Qingyun Dao Sect to look for you.¡±
Xia Qingmo nodded and said.
Afterwards, Xia Qingmo took out a lotus perfume pouch from her hall and handed it to Ye Ping coyly.
¡°Senior Brother Ye, I have nothing to give you. I made this yesterday, please ept it.¡±
Xia Qingmo said, not daring to stare at Ye Ping.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Ping nodded and epted the perfume pouch before leaving.
At the same time, in the Crown Prince¡¯s hall.
A figure knelt down respectfully in front of Xia Qian.
¡°Your Highness, Ye Ping went to Green Phoenix Hall just now. ording to the maids, Ye Ping is bidding farewell to Princess Qingmo because he¡¯ll be leaving the pce today to go back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
The figure said.
¡°Bid farewell and return to the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡±
Hearing this news, Xia Qian beamed with joy and excitement.
The day before yesterday, he contacted the crown prince of the Great Ze Dynasty and informed him about the cancetion of the engagement after learning that Ye Ping had arrived in the pce. At the same time, they also discussed about Ye Ping.
They discussed how to kill Ye Ping.
However, he was afraid and scrupulous because Ye Ping was still in the pce. Hence, he could only wait for the right opportunity.
He didn¡¯t expect the opportunity toe so soon.
Xia Qian was excited.
Ye Ping was leaving the pce.
It was his opportunity!
He had to seize it.
Once he lost it, he might have to wait till some timeter.
Besides, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
Each day was a great torment for him now.
Xia Qian no longer cared about whether the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty would doubt or me him at all.
The Tenth Prince must die!
Ye Ping must die!
Otherwise, if Ye Ping was merely going back to the Qingyun Dao Sect to say goodbye to his sect members and then return to the pce, he might vie with him for the position of the Crown Prince.
No matter what, he would not be at peace as long as the Tenth Prince was alive.
Xia Qian was not confident at all. He felt that he could not trump Ye Ping.
Once Ye Ping died, Xia Qian would be at ease.
¡®So what if the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty finds out that I was the one who did it?¡¯
¡®Once Ye Ping dies, the Emperor Star will shift and the luck will be added to me.¡¯
Xia Qian believed that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.
Xia Qian was taking a gamble.
In his opinion, as long as Ye Ping died, he had a high probability of winning the bet.
Moreover, he had no choice. He had no other option apart from killing Ye Ping.
It was midday.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty came to Su Changyu¡¯s residence while the servant behind him held onto a tray of exquisitely ted food.
At the dining table, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not mention anything else and simply ate quietly while talking to Su Changyu about some everyday affairs.
Just like that, lunchsted for an hour.
¡°Changyu, the Teleportation Array to the Qingyun Dao Sect has been arranged.¡±
After eating, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not say anything else and simply brought Su Changyu and Ye Ping to the array formation tform.
Soon, everyone arrived at the array formation tform.
¡°Changyu, this array formation can take you to the Qingyun Dao Sect in about three seconds.¡±
¡°Also, take this token with you. When the timees, you cane to the pce to find me at any time with this token.¡±
¡°If you encounter anything, just crush this ancient token and I¡¯ll be able to receive your message. I¡¯ll send someone to look for you.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty then took out an ancient token and handed it to Su Changyu.
He was very reluctant to let Su Changyu leave, but he didn¡¯t say much.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu noddedposedly.
After saying that, Su Changyu and Ye Ping stepped onto the formation tform.
In the blink of an eye, the array formation was activated and rays of light darted in all directions.
Su Changyu and Ye Ping disappeared in the same ce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and the rest were left behind.
However, at this moment...
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
All of a sudden, the array formation vibrated violently and shattered the void, making the space copse quickly. It was extremely terrifying.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
In an instant, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s expression changed drastically. Immediately afterwards, a jade seal appeared and endless divine light emerged from it. It floated in the sky and stabilized the copsed space, as well as the array formation tform.
In an instant, the formation tform regained its stability.
However, Su Changyu and Ye Ping on the formation tform had both disappeared.
Sss!
Sss!
Sss!
At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.
Something happened.
Something major happened!
If the Teleportation Array shook during the teleportation process, the Teleportation Array would shake and the void might copse. Such a thing was extremely dangerous.
If they were lucky enough, an error would only cause them to appear tens or hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from their intended location. If they were unlucky, they would die.
The array formation shook very vigorously just now.
¡°Damn it!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hollered furiously while his aura spread. It was extremely terrifying.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty flew into a rage.
The Tenth Prince was born 27 years ago and in just one day, he was taken away. He ended up being stranded outside for 27 years, separating him from the emperor.
Now that Su Changyu had returned to the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty, something like that happened in just three days.
How could he not be enraged?
¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me!¡±
The array formation masters knelt down with looks of horror.
They would have never expected that something would happen in the Teleportation Array.
¡°I want to know the result in 15 minutes!¡±
¡°Send someone to the Qingyun Dao Sect of the Jin Nation immediately to check for clues about Changyu.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said in a cold tone.
He knew that someone must have tampered with the array formation.
The array formation masters of the pce were all proficient in array formations so there shouldn¡¯t have been such an error.
Even if there was an ident, the formation would not have quaked so violently. The void even copsed immediately.
At this moment, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s heart was full of expectations, hoping that Su Changyu would be safely transported back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Yes.¡±
In an instant, the people hidden in the shadows began to speak up one after another.
They were all the secret guards of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Soon, a figure appeared behind the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and sent a voice transmission using his divine senses.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s face turned sullen immediately.
It was Xia Qian, the Crown Prince.
The array formation had been tampered with by the Crown Prince, Xia Qian.
Previously, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had made some guesses and suspected that Xia Qian was the one, but Xia Qian was his son after all so he couldn¡¯t believe that Xia Qian would do such a thing to harm his brother.
However, the truth was now before him.
¡°Xia Qian, you have let me down too much.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty took a deep breath with a cold and sullen expression as he muttered to himself.
He was incredibly disappointed with Xia Qian.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Crown Prince¡¯s Hall.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty turned around and headed to the Crown Prince¡¯s Hall with a cold and indifferent expression.
Chapter 272: Agonized Su Changyu, Father And Son Confront Each Other
Chapter 272: Agonized Su Changyu, Father And Son Confront Each Other
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Qingyun Mountain Range, the mountains were steep and the rocks were odd-shaped.
Su Changyu slowly opened his eyes.
At this moment, he felt nauseous.
¡®Damn it.¡¯
¡®Why is there always a problem with the array formation?¡¯
When he was in the Great Qian Dynasty, the error urred because he had moved the array disc.
However, he didn¡¯t do anything this time.
¡®Are the imperial array formations just capable of this?¡¯
He wanted to vomit.
¡°Is this the Qingyun Mountain Range?¡±
Su Changyu looked at his surroundings and immediately recognized it.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s not too bad, the position has merely shifted by a little.¡±
Although Su Changyu felt thankful, he would get lost again if it was a different ce.
Just as he got up and headed towards the direction of the Qingyun Dao Sect, he discovered that something was amiss.
¡®Where¡¯s Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®Ye Ping was clearly with me, how did he go missing?¡¯
¡®Little Junior Brother.¡¯
He called out intermittently in the mountains.
Su Changyu searched around, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts.
He knew that Ye Ping was probably lost and sent elsewhere by the Teleportation Array.
However, he thought that the problem shouldn¡¯t be too severe since Ye Ping wasn¡¯t like him who often got lost.
While thinking about it, Su Changyu returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
When he was close to the Qingyun Dao Sect, he felt a wave of Sword Qi spreading around.
That made him confused about what was going on.
¡®Why is there residual Sword Qi in the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®I was not in the sect. Did someone practice swordsmanship and give off the Sword Qi?¡¯
He walked into the Qingyun Dao Sect, only to realize that there was no one at all.
There was not a single soul.
That made him a little confused because his junior sisters and junior brothers didn¡¯t like going down the mountain.
Even if Xiao Muxue and Wang Zhuoyu left, Daoist Tai Hua would stay in the sect. There had to be someone at home.
For some reason, Su Changyu had an ominous feeling.
He had been having a bad premonition some time ago.
He searched the entire Qingyun Dao Sect, but there was not a single soul, which made him feel more and more uneasy. He headed to thest possible ce of the sect, the rear cliff.
Su Changyu quickly arrived at the rear cliff.
When he arrived, he was suddenly stunned.
He stared at the situation before him in shock and disbelief.
¡°Master!¡±
Su Changyu scurried over and looked at Daoist Tai Hua who was lying motionlessly on the cliff.
He picked up Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s stiff body. The blood of his body seemed to have been washed away by the rain, and Su Changyu¡¯s eyes were full of mania.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Why would Master die?¡¯
Su Changyu¡¯s brain was in chaos as he was full of disbelief.
He was raised by Daoist Tai Hua since he was a child, and Daoist Tai Hua was just like his father.
How could he ept seeing Daoist Tai Hua dead at this moment?
Su Changyu was no longer indifferent as his face was covered in misery and astonishment. After his cultivation level had increased, it was as if nothing could make his emotions fluctuate anymore.
At this moment, he could no longer be indifferent.
¡°Master!¡±
Su Changyu dragged Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse and roared into the sky while his feelings of misery spread throughout the mountain range.
Dragging the cold and stiff corpse, he stayed still while crystalline tears flowed and rolled down his cheeks gently.
During his trip out this time, he found his biological father, but he understood that the Qingyun Dao Sect was his home and that Daoist Tai Hua was akin to his father.
However, Ye Ping had been teleported to some other ce by the array formation.
He didn¡¯t know what happened to the Qingyun Dao Sect either. His Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers were not around while his master, Daoist Tai Hua, had turned into a cold corpse.
The memories he had in the Qingyun Dao Sect in the past and Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s kind and benevolent face appeared in his mind.
Su Changyu sobbed miserably and hugged the cold corpse in his arms.
¡°Huh?¡±
His whistle was full of misery and endless murderous intent. His aura was like a wind that made the flowers and trees of the Qingyun Dao Sect and Qingyun Mountain shake. The leaves flew in the wind.
Su Changyu¡¯s ck hair seemed to have withered as it turned white.
He maintained the same action and dragged Daoist Tai Hua along quietly.
At this moment, there were two faint words beside Daoist Tai Hua.
¡°Heavenly fate.¡±
The two words were emitting a sanguine light.
In the next moment, two bloodied words shone at Su Changyu¡¯s forehead.
At this moment, in the Great Xia Dynasty.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty arrived in the Crown Prince¡¯s hall with unconcealed fury in his gaze.
Xia Qian was seated calmly because at this point, there was no longer anything that he was afraid of.
¡°Xia Qian!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hollered furiously while looking at the Crown Prince.
¡°Greetings, Father.¡±
Xia Qian got up and looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. His expression was calm and so was his voice as he did not show the slightest trace of panic.
¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say at this point?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked when he saw how calm Xia Qian was.
He was quite surprised because he didn¡¯t expect Xia Qian to be so calm, which was unlike his usual self.
That made him even more furious because Xia Qian actually had the audacity to harm his beloved son while still remaining so calm.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Father.¡±
Xia Qian said in a strangely calm tone. It was indescribably bizarre.
¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Why do you need me to tell you?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked in a cold voice.
¡°Please tell me, Father.¡±
Xia Qian continued.
¡°The array formation tform.¡±
Xia Qian clipped.
After he said that, it was dead silent in the Crown Prince¡¯s hall.
Xia Qian said calmly while staring at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, ¡°Father, you forced me into this.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, why would I have done such a thing?¡±
¡°Apart from the Tenth Prince, have you ever cared about me?¡±
¡°I know that you have never forgotten the Tenth Prince, and this position of the Crown Prince didn¡¯t belong to me in the first ce. I know you gave it to me only because the Tenth Prince went missing.¡±
¡°Since I ascended the position of the Crown Prince, I¡¯ve been living in panic everyday and I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡±
¡°The Tenth Prince is the only one I¡¯m afraid of.¡±
¡°However, what I¡¯m worried about has finally happened.¡±
Xia Qian said.
¡°Ridiculous.¡±
¡°This is absolutely ridiculous!¡±
¡°You¡¯re making excuses for yourself!¡±
After hearing his words, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty rebuked him.
Indeed, the Crown Prince had a point. If not for the fact that Su Changyu, the Tenth Prince, had gone missing, Xia Qian wouldn¡¯t have been the Crown Prince.
However, Xia Qian was already the Crown Prince.
He was the Crown Prince whom the emperor had conferred.
In this situation, Xia Qian¡¯s words seemed to be unconvincing.
¡°Hah!¡±
Xia Qian sneered and continued, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t that what you think?¡±
¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t have such thoughts after you traveled to the Qingyun Dao Sect and met the Tenth Prince?¡±
¡°Since you returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect, you¡¯ve expressed your favoritism more than ever.¡±
¡°That day you took away my duties and rights to supervise the country, I remembered your words clearly. You asked me if I really thought that you wouldn¡¯t dare to rece me as the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°At that time, I thought that I had done something wrong, but that was not the case.¡±
¡°This time, not only did you bring the Tenth Prince back to the pce, you even changed your mind and called off the marriage alliance between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Great Ze Dynasty because of his request.¡±
¡°Do you know how much effort I had put into this matter? Yet, you changed your mind because of the Tenth Prince and even reprimanded me.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re already behaving like this now, what about in the future!?!¡±
¡°Will you also agree without hesitation if he wants to be the Crown Prince?¡±
¡°After all, this position belongs to him in the first ce.¡±
Xia Qian sounded extremely aggrieved.
However, his voice was bizarrely calm.
¡°So, you decided to harm your brother because of this.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll strip you of your position!?!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked with an expressionless face.
He knew that the Crown Prince would be aggrieved and develop that thought.
However, he never thought that the Crown Prince would have such intense thoughts that would spur him to kill his brother.
¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±
¡°But Father, if you do that, what¡¯s going to happen to the Great Xia Dynasty?¡±
Xia Qian looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty with a terrifyingly calm gaze.
Chapter 273: Ye Ping Encounters Something Strange! Qilin Divine Fruit!
Chapter 273: Ye Ping Encounters Something Strange! Qilin Divine Fruit!
In a hall in Qingzhou.
The hall was very clean and simple and there was a jade disc inside.
At this moment, the jade disc was flickering with a green light.
The middle-aged man opened his eyes immediately with joy.
¡°This... This is the aura of the Son of Destiny!¡±
The middle-aged man was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
He was clearly only middle-aged, but his voice was extremely old.
¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve been hiding the Son of Destiny for so long, but I still found it in the end. What¡¯s the point of doing this?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you, this is correct.¡±
The middle-aged man got up, and his voice was a bit emotional.
As soon as he said that, the middle-aged man had already vanished from the hall.
At the same time, Ye Ping opened his eyes in surprise.
He was surrounded by a plethora of dazzling treasures, and there were ancient artifacts and Dao artifacts everywhere.
That made Ye Ping dumbfounded.
There were at least a thousand ancient artifacts there and treasures that contained the Dao. They were all Dao artifacts and there were nearly a hundred of them.
Dao artifacts were the standard Dharma treasures of cultivators at the Nascent Soul realm and Essence soul realm.
There were immortal artifacts above Dao artifacts.
However, there were very few immortal artifacts.
His fifth Senior Brother, Lin Bei, once gave him the Three Thousand Great Dao Treasure Appraisal before. There were 365 immortal artifacts of high quality and a total of ten ancient immortal artifacts.
Hence, one could imagine how precious the Dao artifacts were.
Besides, this ce was full of treasures and Dao artifacts, so he felt that there was no problem with there being one or two immortal artifacts.
Ye Ping felt like he was dreaming.
He thought about it carefully and remembered carefully that there was a disorder in the array formation when he and Su Changyu stepped onto it.
¡®Did the disruption happen because I was sent here?¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Ye Ping called out.
However, there was no response.
Ye Piing walked forward and continued to call out.
At this moment, Ye Ping stopped walking and looked at a pool in front of him. It was beautiful, luxurious, and sacred.
It was an immortal artifact and there was golden liquid flowing in the pool, as well as wisps of dragon-pir-like aura that rolled around in the pond while emitting an intimidating scent.
¡°Dragon Transformation Pool.¡±
There were threerge words on the pool.
Ye Ping was stunned.
He immediately realized that it was an immortal artifact.
Yes, it was an immortal artifact!
Besides, it was not an ordinary one.
It was very likely to be a legendary ancient immortal artifact.
¡®Could it be that I had triggered a strange phenomenon?¡¯
The array formation malfunctioned and made him appear in the ancient ruins, just like how he fell off the cliff and appeared in the ancient ruins.
Ye Ping was in disbelief.
After all, it was too dreamy.
He was extremely conscientious and cautious as he checked the surroundings to see if there were any danger or array formation restrictions.
After making sure there was no danger, Ye Ping walked towards the Dragon Transformation Pool.
When he came close, he felt that it was even more extraordinary as the fragrance of the liquid in the pool made him feel that his entire body was clear.
The liquid in this pool was extraordinary and highly valuable.
Some time ago, when he cultivated his golden elixir to the point of being five-colored, he squandered the umted reserves.
Now that there was a strange phenomenon, Ye Ping naturally couldn¡¯t let go of it.
Besides, it would be better for him to increase his cultivation level before returning.
Ye Ping immersed himselfpletely in the Dragon Transformation Pool.
At this moment... in the Great Xia Dynasty.
In the Crown Prince¡¯s Hall.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not expect that Xia Qian would say something like this.
Looking at the calm Xia Qian, he discovered that he could no longer see through his son who now felt like aplete stranger to him.
¡°Someone, take down the Crown Prince.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty called loudly.
In an instant, two guards, who had been in ambush, nabbed Xia Qian.
Xia Qian did not resist because he couldn¡¯t do so in this situation.
He merely looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty and said calmly, ¡°Father, the Tenth Prince is the Ziwei Emperor Star.¡±
¡°I think you know what will happen if someone rebels and kills the Emperor Star.¡±
Xia Qian said.
Hearing these words, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s body trembled slightly. He was so furious that he could no longer say anything.
He naturally knew what Xia Qian meant. Su Changyu was the Ziwei Emperor Star.
If someone could kill the Ziwei Emperor Star, he would get the luck of the Emperor Star.
That was the reason Xia Qian had the confidence to attack.
As long as Su Changyu died in his hands or was suppressed by him, he would obtain all his luck.
That was also the reason why Xia Qian said, ¡°What will happen to the Great Xia Dynasty if you strip me of my position?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty could no longer afford to go through any turmoil.
¡®He¡¯s crazy.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s out of his mind!¡¯
In his opinion, Xia Qian had already gone mad.
¡°Lock Xia Qian up and put him behind bars.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Xia Qian with anger and disappointment in his eyes.
Indeed, the idea of letting Su Changyu rece Xia Qian as the emperor had crossed his mind before.
However, it was just an idea of his.
Previously, he had already decided that he would let Su Changu ascend to the throne after the new policy was implemented and the Great Xia Dynasty was firmly established.
However, he did not expect that the Crown Prince would go this far and do such a thing.
¡®If I had known in advance, what would I have done?¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked himself.
However, he didn¡¯t have an answer.
The Crown Prince¡¯s behavior had disappointed him greatly and the new policy hadn¡¯t been stabilized yet. Hence, he did not dare to let the Crown Prince ascend to the throne.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty watched the guards take the Crown Prince away and sighed.
¡°Ry my orders. If there are any changes in the Emperor Star, report immediately!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ordered. Now, he could only hope that Su Changyu would be fine.
Otherwise...
In the hall, only the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was left alone and his face had be much older.
At the same time, in a valley of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
A sweet-looking young girl sitting on a demonic beast with a Qilin head and a leopard body looked extremely terrified.
¡°We¡¯re here. Get off me, quickly.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard stopped in its tracks while Chen Lingrou immediately hopped off it.
¡°Is it right ahead?¡±
Chen Lingrou was a little scared as she asked that question.
¡°Yes, do you see that fruit?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard raised its ws and pointed at the dense forest ahead.
Chen Lingrou looked carefully and saw that there was a deep pool in the dense forest where there was a Qilin-shaped fruit that was emitting a red-yellow light.
¡°This is the Qilin Divine Fruit!¡±
Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but exim when she saw that fruit.
She had previously read in an ancient ssic that the Qilin Divine Fruit could allow one to give birth to a Qilin bloodline. Hence, she figured out why the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard wanted the fruit.
¡°You actually know it?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard was surprised because it didn¡¯t expect Chen Lingrou to recognize it.
Hearing this, Chen Lingrou frowned angrily.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
¡®You¡¯re looking down on me?¡¯
However, she did not say anything and had no choice but to bow down because she was under someone else¡¯s roof.
¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen the monkey you mentioned?¡±
Chen Lingrou continued.
She did not care about this fruit. What she cared about was the white monkey that the other party mentioned.
Although the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard told her that the monkey was not strong, Chen Lingrou did not believe it because she wanted to see it for herself.
¡°It should be sleeping.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said.
¡°Since he¡¯s sleeping, why don¡¯t you wait until nighttime?¡±
¡°If he sleeps during the day, won¡¯t he wake up at night?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked.
¡°Since you know the Qilin Divine Fruit, can¡¯t you see that the fruit is not ripe yet?¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard looked at Chen Lingrou with its eyes full of disdain.
Chen Lingrou was enraged.
She had only seen the appearance of the Divine Fruit in the book, how could she know if it was ripe or not?
¡°Okay, the fruit will be ripe in a few days, you can sleep now, I will call you then.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said.
¡°I feel like I still can¡¯t do it. Why don¡¯t you send me back to the sect and I ask my Senior Sister and Junior Brother for help?¡±
Chen Lingrou suggested.
¡°I told you, that monkey isn¡¯t strong so hurry and get some rest. I¡¯ll call you when the fruit is ripe.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said.
Chen Lingrou was helpless. At this point, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She could only stay at the side quietly.
At the same time, in a certain fire area.
There was a golden phoenix furnace on Xu Luochen¡¯s head and he looked extremely haggard.
He was initially studying alchemy and array formations in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, something strange happened in the Qingyun Dao Sect and he heard Da Xu yelling about attacking the enemy.
The next thing he knew, he ended up here.
He did not know where this ce was as there was boundless fire everywhere. If it wasn¡¯t for the Phoenix Wing Pill Furnace, he would have already died.
He also thought about leaving this ce, but it was full of mes and he couldn¡¯t find the exit.
Besides, he was too weak to be wandering around there.
The most upsetting thing for him was that after being here for so long, he hadn¡¯t seen a single person.
It was normal. After all, no one woulde here for no reason unless they had a death wish.
It was too unbearable.
¡°Is there anyone out there? Help!¡±
¡°Someone, I am Xu Luochen. My Senior Brother is Ye Ping.¡±
Although there was no one, Xu Luochen insisted on yelling everyday.
However, at this moment, Xu Luochen heard the sound of footsteps.
He immediately perked up and yelled, ¡°Help! Help me!¡±
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
On the rear cliff, Su Changyu was quietly holding Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse while his hair was fluttering in the wind.
There were major changes in his appearance and aura.
It could no longer be described in words.
He should exist only in heaven, but he somehow ended up in the mortal world.
Perhaps, he was an immortal so everything paled inparison to him.
His only shoring was the faint killing intent between his brows. He seemed aloof, mighty, indifferent, and transcendent.
At this moment, Su Changyu gently put down Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse and stood up.
His eyes moved slightly with an indifferent gaze, seemingly ignoring everything.
He struck a divine technique.
In a moment, time traveled backwards and a scene appeared.
The scene showed a group of ck-clothed people stepping into the Qingyun Dao Sect a few days ago and Daoist Tai Hua removing his spirit talisman while a middle-aged man walked towards him.
Su Changyu looked at the scene in front of him calmly despite seeing Daoist Tai Hua get killed by the middle-aged man.
Afterwards...
Su Changyu put away Daoist¡¯s corpse.
¡°Array formation!¡±
Su Changyu eximed in an indifferent but soft voice.
The array pattern appeared and Su Changyu instantly vanished.
Chapter 274: The Emperor Star Is Inauspicious
Chapter 274: The Emperor Star Is Inauspicious
In the Great Xia Dynasty Pce.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was seated in the main hall when an elder appeared.
When he saw the old man, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty tensed up.
This old man was none other than the hall master of the Heavenly Secret Hall of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Heavenly Secret Hall of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely special, and the old man in front of him could be considered second only to the emperor.
Usually, if there was any situation in the Heavenly Secret tform, they would send someone to inform the emperor, but the fact that the hall master hade personally today meant that the matter was extremely serious.
¡®Could it be because of Changyu, the Ziwei Emperor Star?¡¯
The emperor hurriedly asked, ¡°Hall Master, did something happen to the Ziwei Emperor Star!?!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at the master of the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Thetter nodded.
In an instant, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt like he was struck by lightning and his expression changed so drastically that he almost fell out of his chair.
¡®If something happened to the Ziwei Emperor Star, does that mean that Changyu has already...¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s heart was full of countless emotions.
¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
Upon sight of the emperor¡¯s appearance, the Heavenly Secret Hall felt puzzled and asked worriedly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Ziwei Emperor Star?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked in a shaky voice.
¡°I just saw the light of the Ziwei Emperor Star through the star map.¡±
The Hall Master said.
¡®The Ziwei Emperor Star was emitting a light?¡¯
¡®The Ziwei Emperor Star hasn¡¯t fallen yet and is even glowing?¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was dumbfounded to hear those words as he thought that he had heard wrongly.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°Did you say that the Ziwei Emperor Star is glowing?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked in disbelief.
¡°Yes.¡±
The Heavenly Secret Hall master nodded, finding it even more strange.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately perked up and got really agitated.
He was extremely riled up.
The fact that the Ziwei Emperor Star was still glowing meant that Su Changyu was not only alright, but he was better than ever.
¡®Did the previous array formation disorder give Changyu an opportunity instead of harming him?¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty thought to himself with great excitement.
¡®Great, great.¡¯
¡®No wonder he¡¯s my son. He¡¯s Heaven¡¯s chosen one.¡¯
¡°Apart from the Ziwei Emperor Star, there should be other matters.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was overjoyed, but he remained calm on the surface.
Although it was a major thing that the Ziwei Emperor Star was glowing brightly, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty knew that the master of the Heavenly Secret Hall must havee for something else too.
¡°After the Ziwei Emperor Star emitted a brilliant ray of light, it broke away from the Emperor Stars of the five dynasties.¡±
¡°At the same time, something went wrong with the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty, and... an inauspicious Qi was born.¡±
The master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said.
That was the reason he was there.
The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty concerned the entire dynasty, and now that the inauspicious Qi was born, it represented an inauspicious sign.
¡°There is an ominous Qi from the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s expression changed.
The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty got more and more dim and that was the reason he wanted to abdicate the throne.
He didn¡¯t expect there to suddenly be ominous Qiing from the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty did not refer to him but the Crown Prince.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately thought of Xia Qian.
At this juncture, he did only one thing and that was to throw Xia Qian into prison.
However, that should not be enough to cause inauspicious Qi.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
For some reason, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty thought of how terrifyingly calm Xia Qian was during their previous confrontation.
¡°Where does this inauspicious Qie from?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty continued to ask.
¡°I can¡¯t deduce it so I came forth to report to Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I wish to inform the other three halls and gather the power of the four halls to forcefully deduce this inauspicious Qi.¡±
The master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said.
There were a total of four Heavenly Secret Halls in the Great Xia Dynasty which were in the East, the West, the North, and the South respectively. They usually predicted the matters of the Great Xia Dynasty and rarely gathered.
Now that something had happened and he was unable to deduce it, it was indeed very scary.
¡°Okay, gather the four halls immediately and deduce the inauspicious Qi.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty said in a deep voice.
He also attached great importance to this matter.
At this moment, a figure slowly appeared above the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
The figure was none other than Su Changyu.
The moment Su Changyu appeared above the pce, there was ayer of invisible force that enveloped him.
Flying was prohibited in the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, let alone the pce.
Flying above the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty was extremely disrespectful and it would trigger the array formation restrictions before the pce guards even had to intervene.
Hence, the moment Su Changyu appeared, the restriction was triggered.
However, the power of the array formation, which was enough to st a Nascent Soul realm cultivator away and was hard for an Essence Soul realm powerhouse to resist, had no effect on Su Changyu at all.
¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Great Xia Dynasty Pce!?!¡±
The pce guards couldn¡¯t help but yell.
However, the moment the pce guards looked up into the sky and saw Su Changyu, they were stunned.
They seemed to have been distracted.
¡®Immortal!¡¯
He was extraordinary, both in appearance and in aura. When they first saw him, they felt that he was like an immortal whonded in the mortal world.
They were not the only ones. Many cultivators in the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty also sensed the movement.
All the cultivators were shocked that someone dared to tantly and forcefully break into the imperial pce.
It was too brazen of him.
When they looked and saw Su Changyu, they were all lost in thought.
¡®How could there be such a handsome and extraordinary man in the world?¡¯
He was dressed in green and his hair was white like snow. His features were extraordinary and he was just like an immortal whonded in the mortal world.
His presence alone would make heaven and earth dim.
¡®So handsome! So handsome! So handsome!¡¯
Everyone was extremely stunned at this moment.
¡°Is he an immortal?¡±
Someone asked.
¡°This must be an immortal!¡±
¡°Are immortals really this extraordinary?¡±
¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe every immortal is this handsome.¡±
¡°I never thought there would be such a handsome man in the world, I won¡¯t marry anyone other than you in this life!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve traveled all over the five dynasties and I¡¯ve never seen anyone more handsome than me. But I feel so unworthypared to him.¡±
¡°The royals of the Great Xia Dynasty must have done something to spur him to barge into the pce.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Countless cultivators murmured in astonishment.
¡°Your Excellency, what are you doing here in the Great Xia Dynasty pce?¡±
The leader of the royal guards snapped back to his senses and immediately raised his hand to tell the guards not to act rashly.
Su Changyu was too extraordinary.
He was just like an immortal and the fact that the restriction array formation of the pce did not work on him was even more terrifying.
Hence, the leader of the royal guards was full of respect.
Su Changyu did not answer and entered the pce.
In an instant,yers of formation barriers appeared, blocking his advance. They were the defensive restrictions of the pce.
Bang!
The barriers all exploded.
Boom!
In an instant, the pce¡¯s array formation restrictions trembled and shattered.
He inhaled sharply.
He inhaled sharply.
He inhaled sharply.
Watching the restrictions shatter and the array patterns dim, all the imperial guards were stunned.
The other cultivators were shocked too.
It was just too shocking.
These were the array formation restrictions of the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty that even those in the Mahayana realm could not break easily.
¡®The means of an immortal!¡¯
¡®This person must be an immortal!¡¯
¡°How brazen!¡±
¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Great Xia Dynasty pce!?!¡±
¡°Who is it that dares to be so rampant?¡±
In the next moment, everyone spoke up.
In the entire pce, many powerful auras appeared.
Su Changyu had broken the array formation of the Great Xia Dynasty Imperial Pce. How could he not anger the powerhouses of the pce?
At this moment, the colors of the world changed and with a gale, several powerhouses appeared in the void. There were a total of ten Tribtion Transcendence powerhouses.
They were staring at Su Changyu who was in front of them.
However, when all these people saw Su Changyu, they couldn¡¯t help but be distracted.
¡°Your Excellency, what are you here at the Great Xia Dynasty for?¡±
A Tribtion Transcendence powerhouse immediately snapped back to his senses and said to Su Changyu.
If an ordinary person dared to break into the pce and do something as provocative as shatter the array formation restrictions, they would have attacked him right away.
However, after seeing Su Changyu¡¯s looks, he felt that there should be a misunderstanding.
Su Changyu did not speak and instead looked at the prison of the pce before taking a step out and vanishing.
The powerhouses looked at each other in shock.
Just now, they couldn¡¯t even stop Su Changyu.
¡®A person with powerful means.¡¯
¡®When has there been such a powerhouse in this world?¡¯
¡®Is he an immortal?¡¯
They didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately chased after Su Changyu.
In the prison of the pce.
Xia Qian¡¯s expression was calm and gloomy.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Ye Ping not die?¡±
¡°How is this possible? Even if someone stopped the disorder in time, even a Nascent Soul realm cultivator would die. Ye Ping is only at the Golden Core realm, how could he not die?¡±
Xia Qian muttered to himself.
After such a long time, he neither felt the shift in the Ziwei Emperor Star nor the addition of the Emperor Star¡¯s luck to his body.
In other words, Ye Ping did not die.
If Ye Ping did not die, his n would have failed.
He had lost his bet.
At the thought of this, Xia Qian¡¯s expression became menacing.
At this moment, a figure appeared in the prison, causing Xia Qian to be startled.
The figure in front of him made him feel somewhat familiar, and soon, he recognized it to be Su Changyu, Ye Ping¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother.
For some reason, when he saw Su Changyu, he subconsciously felt a strong sense of disgust that arose from within.
¡®How could he have appeared in the pce that¡¯s heavily guarded with guards and restrictions? Ordinary people can¡¯t enter at all.¡¯
Moreover, Su Changyu and Ye Ping had stepped onto the array formation tform together.
Even if he did not die, it was impossible that nothing would happen to him.
Xia Qian was bewildered.
¡°Kneel down!¡±
Before Xia Qian could continue to think further, Su Changyu spoke out in an indifferent tone.
Bang!
Xia Qian felt that his whole body was out of control as he knelt directly in front of Su Changyu.
Su Changyu was holding Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse while standing in front of Xia Qian, looking at him indifferently.
In an instant, Xia Qian grimaced and stared at Su Changyu.
As the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he knelt in front of the other party.
He felt utterly humiliated.
In an instant, he saw the corpse that Su Changyu was holding in his hands.
In the hall of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°What? Did you say that Changyu has returned and forced his way into the pce to go to the dungeon!?!¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s face was covered in disbelief.
He naturally sensed the movement of someone entering the pce previously, but the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not care much because he felt that someone would deal with it.
However, at this moment, someone reported to him that the person who broke into the pce was the same person that the emperor himself had brought into the pce a few days ago.
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard this news, he was filled with disbelief.
He had learned from the master of the Heavenly Secret Hall that the Ziwei Emperor Star had glowed brightly which proved that Su Changyu should have obtained some chance to metamorphose.
However, even so, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to break into the pce directly.
He would have to be at the Tribtion Transcendence or the Mahayana realm to do so.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty didn¡¯t think much about it because Su Changyu headed towards the dungeon.
Why would he do that? It was obviously because he was after Xia Qian!
Previously, Xia Qian had tampered with the array formation and resulted in a disorder that caused the void to copse.
Just because Su Changyu was fine didn¡¯t mean that Ye Ping was too.
Ye Ping was Su Changyu¡¯s Junior Brother.
At the same time, a middle-aged man appeared outside the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Chapter 275: Black Lotus Moves, Severing Ties Between Us!
Chapter 275: ck Lotus Moves, Severing Ties Between Us!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
In the dungeon.
When Xia Qian saw the corpse that Su Changyu was holding, he immediately recognized that it was the corpse of the Sect Leader of the Qingyu Dao Sect.
Not long ago, he sent someone to the Qingyun Dao Sect to kill Ye Ping.
Later on, he was told that all the people he sent were dead and so was the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect who got killed by a powerful Sword Qi.
However, he had already gotten rid of the corpses of his subordinates without leaving any traces behind.
Besides, Xia Qian also remembered that ording to the information, Su Changyu was just a good-for-nothing.
Why did he appear in the dungeon of the pce with the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect in his arms?
His words had even left him with no means to resist as he dropped on his knees and knelt down right away.
Xia Qian didn¡¯t think much about it nor did he have the intention of doing so. Now, he was already feeling insulted, humiliated, and furious.
¡®So what if I sent someone to kill the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡¯
¡®So what if I had tampered with the array formation tform and tried to kill Ye Ping?¡¯
¡®How dare he!?!¡¯
¡®How dare he make me kneel!?!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m the Crown Prince and the future emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty!¡¯
Xia Qian¡¯s face was extremely sullen.
¡°I¡¯m the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, how dare you make me kneel down and insult me like this? You¡¯vemitted a capital crime! The Great Xia Dynasty will not spare you, and I will annihte the Qingyun Dao Sect!¡±
Xia Qian¡¯s expression was menacing as he hollered furiously.
Staring at Xia Qian while holding Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse in his arms, Su Changyu¡¯s expression was extremely calm.
Xia Qian immediately lowered his head uncontrobly.
Afterwards, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed.
To Xia Qian, kneeling down and kowtowing was an insult that felt even more agonizing than having everything else taken from him.
At this moment, several figures appeared. They were the powerful people from the imperial pce.
When they saw the scene in front of them, their expressions all changed drastically.
The Crown Prince, Xia Qian, was actually kneeling and kowtowing in front of someone else.
He was the Crown Prince and the Emperor Star of the Great Qian Dynasty. Now that he was kneeling and kowtowing in front of someone else, it was not only an insult to Xia Qian himself but also to the Great Xia Dynasty.
At that moment, one of the Tribtion Transcendence powerhouses clenched his fists as if he was in control of everything. He felt an urge to kill Su Changyu.
No matter how extraordinary Su Changyu was, forcing his way into the pce, appearing in the dungeon of the pce, and making the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty kneel on the ground to kowtow to him was a heinous, capital crime!
Boom!
However, Su Changyu did not move at all and simply looked at him without any anger or displeasure in his eyes. He was transcendent, aloof, and above all else, making him feel an urge to worship him.
Their fists approached and the moon and sun engulfed Su Changyu. In an instant, two Immortal Swords emerged from Su Changyu¡¯s eyes and shed the arm of the powerhouse.
¡°Huh?¡±
It was followed by a miserable cry.
In just an instant, the Tribtion Transcendence powerhouse had his arms severed right in front of Su Changyu and blood gushed out instantly.
It was too terrifying.
¡°This... This... this is impossible!¡±
The powerhouses of the pce couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.
They could tell that Su Changyu did not kill him.
Otherwise, he could have directly decapitated that powerhouse with a single gaze. That was really terrifying.
At this moment, another figure appeared in the dungeon.
It was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, when he saw the situation in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
The powerhouses of the pce immediately tensed up as they didn¡¯t expect the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty to arrive there.
Su Changyu even told Xia Qian to kneel down. ¡®What if the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty attacks?¡¯
¡°Changyu.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Su Changyu, somewhat at a loss for words.
Su Changyu was just like an immortal today and even the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty felt an urge to worship him.
He wondered what exactly had happened to Su Changyu during this period of time.
Looking at Su Changyu¡¯s snow-like white hair, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s gaze was full of shock.
However, he immediately shifted his gaze from Su Changyu to the corpse in his arms.
¡®That¡¯s Daoist Tai Hua, the Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡¯
¡®Daoist Tai Hua is dead!¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty remembered that Su Changyu had once said that although he did not have a real father, Daoist Tai Hua was better than his father.
Daoist Tai Hua was now dead.
Holding Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse in his arms, he made Xia Qian kowtow.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty began to make some conjectures.
¡°Changyu, what happened?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty asked with a bitter expression.
¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±
Su Changyu did not answer and merely said so.
His voice was extremely indifferent and he seemed to be above all else in this world.
The powerhouses of the pce were surprised because they didn¡¯t expect that the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty knew a peerless powerhouse like Su Changyu and even seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with him.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was silent.
Su Changyu¡¯s intentions were very simple, it was just as what the emperor saw and thought about.
Xia Qian had long wanted to attack Su Changyu.
He had not only tampered with the array formation tform, but he even sent his people to the Qingyun Dao Sect and had something to do with Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s death.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was at a loss for words. Faced with such a situation, he really didn¡¯t know what to do even though he was the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Who would have thought that his sons would vie to kill each other?
Previously, the master of the Heavenly Secret Hall told him that there were inauspicious Qi in the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty.
One was the Crown Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty while the other was the Ziwei Emperor Star, the chosen one. Yet, they were out to kill each other.
In this situation, it was only normal for there to be inauspiciousnessing from the Emperor Star of the Great Xia Dynasty.
After a moment of silence, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke up, ¡°Let him stay alive. I¡¯ll strip him of his position as the Crown Prince and hold him in purgatory for life in the pce.¡±
¡°He¡¯s your brother after all, and I don¡¯t want you to kill your brother.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty pleaded in a shaky voice.
Indeed, Xia Qian was wrong to have attacked Su Changyu and even killed thetter¡¯s master, Daoist Tai Hua.
However, he was still Xia Qian¡¯s father, so how could he stand watching his son get killed by Su Changyu? How could he let Su Changyu kill his brother?
He inhaled sharply.
In an instant, the dungeon was silent.
It was dead silent.
Everyone was dumbfounded.
¡®Brother.¡¯
¡®Killing his brother.¡¯
¡®This person is the son of the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡¯
¡®Why would the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty have another son?¡¯
¡®Could it be...¡¯
¡®Could it be...¡¯
¡®Could it be...¡¯
¡®Could it be that this immortal-like man is the... Tenth Prince.¡¯
The Tenth Prince who had gone missing then.
The powerhouses of the pce were confused as they couldn¡¯t help but size up Su Changyu, only to realize that his appearance was indeed somewhat simr to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, Su Changyu¡¯s aura was too extraordinary, so everyone didn¡¯t associate him with the Tenth Prince.
If the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hadn¡¯t said that, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.
¡®What¡¯s going on? Why would this happen between the Tenth Prince and the Crown Prince?¡¯
Xia Qian, who was kneeling in front of Su Changyu and had kowtowed to the point of having his forehead bleed, was also dumbfounded.
He was dumbstruck.
Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince!
In other words, he had been wrong all along.
He had been sending people to kill Ye Ping but to no avail.
Xia Qian was bbergasted.
The Tenth Prince had always been a thorn in his flesh that filled him with extreme hatred.
Even after so many years had passed, he had never been able to forget the Tenth Prince.
Now, he knew that the Tenth Prince was Su Changyu who made him kneel down in front of him and kowtow to apologize.
Xia Qian could not ept it, and he was on the verge of losing his mind.
Besides, despite the situation, his biological father, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, had merely told Su Changyu to let him stay alive and that he would remove him from the position of the Crown Prince and then imprison him for life afterwards.
¡®How biased!¡¯
¡®He doesn¡¯t care about me at all! The only one who matters to him is the Tenth Prince!¡¯
It was still the case even though they hadn¡¯t met for 27 years.
Xia Qian¡¯s heart was full of infinite anger.
¡°Huh?¡±
Xia Qian hollered, his voice full of endless anger, hatred, resentment, murderous intent, jealousy, and terrifying menace.
It gave everyone present chills down their spines.
At this moment, the ck lotus on the stone of luck in Su Changyu¡¯s essence soul swayed, and the lotus seeds inside seemed to have been bred.
Sensing the movement of the ck lotus in his essence soul, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let him stay alive, but what happened today will sever all blood ties between us.¡±
¡°He can escape the punishment of death, but not the punishment he will receive when he¡¯s alive.¡±
Su Changyu spoke indifferently.
Before the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty could continue, Su Changyu put away Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse and reached his hand out calmly.
In an instant, infinite sword intent emerged.
The bright and dazzling sword light dashed into the sky, making them shudder as they were unable to look straight at it.
Even the Tribtion Transcendence powerhouses could not get a clear glimpse of it after they widened their eyes using their Dharmic powers.
Everyone was stunned. ¡®What an impressive and extraordinary sword. In the face of such a sword, even the Tribtion Transcendence powerhouse had no means of living, let alone Xia Qian.¡¯
Pfft.
The Sword Qi pierced through Xia Qian¡¯s flesh and shattered his meridians, causing his face to turn pale.
Xia Qian was lying motionlessly on the ground, ring at Su Changyu with his bloodshot eyes.
Bang!
He then tilted his head and passed out.
After doing all this, Su Changyu turned around and left.
Everyone in the dungeon watched in silence and no one intervened to stop. Well, they couldn¡¯t anyway.
¡°Changyu.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty stared at Su Changyu¡¯s back as he left.
Su Changyu ignored him and simply vanished in the dungeon.
At this moment, someone immediately came forward, helped Xia Qian up, and checked his internal physical condition.
¡°Your Majesty, His Highness is severely injured, but his life is not in danger. However, there seems to be something off about his situation.¡±
After that person examined the Crown Prince¡¯s condition, he frowned and said so.
¡°Why did things turn out this way?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty did not answer him as he simply muttered to himself distractedly.
Everyone was speechless.
At the same time, Su Changyu appeared in the sky above the Great Xia Dynasty.
He stood in the air with his hands by his side, his hair as white as snow. He was just like an immortal.
¡°I finally found you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re the Son of Destiny. You¡¯re so extraordinary.¡±
At this moment, someone with an old voice spoke up.
In the royal capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, a middle-aged man looked at Su Changyu who was above the pce. His voice was full of excitement and anticipation.
Su Changyu nced at the middle-aged man with an indifferent expression.
The middle-aged man was Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s Senior Brother whom he saw kill Daoist Tai Hua in the scene he saw when he used the Time Reversal technique.
He had been waiting for the middle-aged man to appear.
Daoist Tai Xuan stared at Su Changyu like a beast eying its prey as he slowly made his way up to the sky and towards Su Changyu.
Chapter 276: You’re Not Worthy Of Using A Sword In Front Of Me!
Chapter 276: You¡¯re Not Worthy Of Using A Sword In Front Of Me!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Dragon Transformation Pool.
Ye Ping was soaking in it while the vast and pure spiritual energy filled the air, and the golden liquid gushed into his body by permeating through his pores. It allowed him to bepletely rxed.
Feeling the pure and majestic energy in his body, Ye Ping began to cultivate.
The Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures were shining brightly and absorbing the energy.
Six hours passed.
Crack!
There was a clear and crisp sound as the seventh Golden Core emerged like a cocoon turning into a butterfly. It was a red Golden Core.
Ye Ping continued to cultivate. The previous cultivation had depleted only less than a percent of the energy in this pool.
At the same time in the Heavenly Supervisory, a stunning woman stretched her back and muttered, ¡°The East Dragon Pce has appeared, it¡¯s time to look for Ye Ping.¡±
¡°Now that the cmity is impending, I hope that Ye Ping will grow quickly.¡±
In the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Above the imperial pce, Su Changyu stood in the void, his aura transcendent like jade.
Daoist Tai Xuan walked out and ascended to the sky one step at a time, causing a huge uproar in the capital.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t that immortal already enter the city? Why did he suddenlye out?¡±
¡°Yes, and the powerhouses of the pce have clearly already appeared. Why isn¡¯t there any movement again?¡±
¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s actually walking towards that immortal, he seems to have malicious intentions.¡±
¡°Why is there someone above the pce again? Does he have a death wish?¡±
Many people in the capital spoke up.
Previously, Su Changyu appeared alone, and he then directly forced his way into the pce, which resulted in a huge ruckus.
In the end, he stood above the pce again and there was no movement in the pce, which was rather surprising and strange.
It was the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty, so how could they tolerate letting someone stand above it? It was akin to stepping on the entire Great Xia Dynasty.
Everyone stared at Daoist Tai Xuan as they were curious about what he wanted to do.
Daoist Tai Xuan stopped and faced Su Changyu.
¡°It¡¯s been 27 years.¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan looked at Su Changyu and muttered under his breath.
He was excited and agitated.
Bing an immortal was already his obsession as he had developed a mental demon from it.
He had gone all out for the sake of bing an immortal.
The Son of Destiny was now in front of him, and as long as he sacrificed Su Changyu, used the blood of living spirits, and then set up an array formation, he would be able to revive the Fiendcelestial andplete his path to immortality.
How could he not be excited?
Unable to contain his excitement, Daoist Tai Xuan looked at Su Changyu.
¡°No wonder you¡¯re the Son of Destiny. You¡¯re so extraordinary that you managed to grow to this extent within just 27 years.¡±
¡°If Junior Brother continued to hide for you and concealed the heavenly secret in order to give you enough time to grow, you would have definitely surpassed me.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, you no longer have more time to grow further.¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan said in an emotional voice.
He could tell that Su Changyu¡¯s cultivation level was only at the perfected Golden Core realm.
However, it was extraordinary as he had ten Golden Cores, unlike ordinary people.
Daoist Tai Xuan had never seen such a situation before.
However, it was only normal for the Son of Destiny to be special in some ways.
He didn¡¯t intend to measure Su Changyu¡¯s abilities using the Golden Core. After all, Su Changyu could already stand above the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Daoist Tai Xuan was very clear about the array formation of the Great Xia Dynasty pce, and he knew that even for Essence Soul realm cultivators, it would be hard to resist the array formation.
That just meant that Su Changyu might only be at the Perfected Golden Core realm, but his actual strength had already reached the Essence Soul realm or even the Tribtion Transcendence realm.
It was terrifying, and in fact, it was absurdly outrageous.
However, just as he said, Su Changyu hadn¡¯t grownpletely.
Regardless of whether Su Changyu¡¯s strength was now at the Essence Soul realm or even the Tribtion Transcendence realm, the oue was all the same.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Junior Brother wouldn¡¯t have gone against me, and all of this has to do with you!¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan said as he stood in front of Su Changyu.
Su Changyu looked at him indifferently.
¡°Are you done?¡±
¡°If you are, kneel!¡±
Su Changyu said.
His voice was indifferent but thunderous.
It was followed by the sound of an explosion.
Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s body sank and he felt as if an ancient Divine Mountain hadnded, pressing on his back and making his knees bend.
However, Daoist Tai Xuan had extraordinary strength as he had already reached the Mahayana realm and was standing at the peak of this world. He was merely a step away from bing an immortal.
¡°How dare you make me kneel down!?! You must have a death wish!¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s gaze was extremely sinister and sullen as he red at Su Changyu. However, his tone was calm as he spoke.
Right after he finished speaking, he immediately attacked.
ng! ng! ng!
The air was filled with infinite sword intent, and several waves of Sword Qi rose up in the sky, appearing in the void and shocking everyone in the capital.
He managed to disy such great power effortlessly. It was just too terrifying.
However, at the next moment...
¡°You¡¯re not worthy of using a sword in front of me.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
In an instant, even more terrifying sword intent emerged.
Su Changyu stood with his hands by his side while his white hair fluttered and sword intent spread everywhere, suppressing the sword intent in the air.
Sword Qi condensed around him before moving towards the person before him.
The sword shadows ovepped and diminished the Sword Qi around Daoist Tai Xuan before shing his body.
Daoist Tai Xuan took a step back and used his hand as a sword to shatter the Sword Qi in front of him.
Everyone in the capital watched the battle speechlessly.
It was too terrifying.
The Sword Qi from Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s casual strike made them shudder as they found it hard to breathe.
Su Changyu was even more amazing as he stood still while suppressing the attack.
At this time, a powerhouse in the Great Xia Dynasty Pce appeared and looked at the two people in the sky.
In the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, two such existences appeared in the sky above the pce and were in a fight. How could the royals just watch without doing anything?
At Su Changyu¡¯s and Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s realm, they were so powerful that they could even grab the moon and stars. If they fought without restraint, it would result in severe consequences.
Although there was an array formation to protect the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, it couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure regardless of the solid sturdiness. Besides, apart from the cultivators, there were also manymoners in the capital.
¡°It¡¯s him!¡±
At this moment, some powerhouses in the capital couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock when they saw Daoist Tai Xuan.
They recognized Daoist Tai Xuan.
Twenty-seven years ago, Daoist Tai Xuan had infiltrated the Great Xia Dynasty Pce in order to scheme against the Son of Destiny. However, he ended up getting discovered by the Great Xia Dynasty, and the powerhouses as well as the thirteen princes and marquis surrounded them.
Only very few people in the Great Xia Dynasty were aware of this incident, but Daoist Tai Xuan had now appeared without disguising himself. Hence, the powerhouses of the Great Xia Dynasty naturally recognized him.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
One by one, the powerhouses of the pce charged into the sky and surrounded Daoist Tai Xuan.
When they were in the dungeon just now, they already knew that Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
Although Su Changyu said that he had severed all blood ties with the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, they couldn¡¯t be severed that easily.
Besides, Daoist Tai Xuan was obviouslying at Su Changyu. Coupled with what happened 27 years ago, they felt that there was obviously something wrong with Daoist Tai Xuan.
They might not be able to provide much help but they had to express their stand.
If this matter could make Su Changyu change his mind and be the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, that would be wonderful.
However, Su Changyu merely looked at Daoist Tai Xuan and spoke with great indifference, ¡°Come to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
Afterwards, an array pattern appeared beneath Su Changyu¡¯s feet and he vanished.
Chapter 277: Impart To You The Supreme Sword Technique
Chapter 277: Impart To You The Supreme Sword Technique
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the capital of the Great Xia Dynasty.
The crowd watched Su Changyu vanish, feeling rather dumbfounded.
They naturally saw the array pattern underneath Su Changyu¡¯s feet.
There were array patterns, which meant that the array formation had been activated.
However, the problem was that there was neither an array diagram nor an array artifact. Yet, the array formation was activated in the void.
The array formation had really been set up in thin air.
The operation was simply outrageous and absurd.
However, when they saw Su Changyu leaving to go fight Daoist Tai Xuan in another ce, the powerhouses in the pce and the capital all heaved a sigh of relief.
If they fought here and a great war erupted, the consequences would be extremely severe.
Daoist Tai Xuan watched Su Changyu disappear and looked in the direction of the Qingyun Dao Sect in Jin Nation.
He knew the reason why Su Changyu said he would kill him in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Not long ago, he had killed his own Junior Brother, Daoist Tai Hua, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡®He thinks he can make me waver and affect my Dao Heart using this matter? Ridiculous.¡¯
All weapons were inferior to his willpower to go through Immortal Ascension.
Even though Su Changyu had just exhibited his supreme array formation that he had set up with a single thought or had even set up a trap in the Qingyun Dao Sect, so what?
Not all people are equal. In order to fight for a chance to cultivate immortality for life, everything in the world could be shed.
Daoist Tai Xuan was very confident and he believed in his sword. Looking calmly at the powerhouses around him, his figure turned into a sword light that dashed up into the sky and charged towards the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Watching Daoist Tai Xuan leave, the pce powerhouses didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.
Moreover, they could not stop thetter.
Besides, Su Changyu also left to go to the Qingyun Dao Sect instead of fighting in the Great Xia Dynasty. If they intervened at this time, they would be asking for trouble.
¡°Why don¡¯t we tag along and take a look?¡±
Someone watched Daoist Tai Xuan leave.
¡°Where is the Qingyun Dao Sect?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it before. Could it be some hidden sect?¡±
¡°This must be a hidden sect. The Tenth Prince is so extraordinary, how can it be an ordinary sect?¡±
The powerhouses of the Great Xia Dynasty spoke up because they had no idea where Su Changyu was referring to.
After all, the Great Xia Dynasty wasrge and the Qingyun Dao Sect was far from the Great Xia Dynasty.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Mountain Range.
A middle-aged man in a in green robe with a wooden sword on his back and a burly man d in a beast hide robe walked along the mountains.
They were Gu Jianxian and Da Xu.
¡°Old Gu, I feel that the Sect Leader must be in danger and we might encounter danger when we return to the Qingyun Dao Sect. You might be powerful, but you are no match for that person.¡±
¡°We¡¯d better look for Exalted Immortal Changyu and a few other Exalted Immortals to discuss what to do then.¡±
Da Xu said.
Previously, when the Qingyun Dao Sect was in danger, Daoist Tai Hua set up an array formation to send him away.
As soon as he descended, he ran into a bunch of orthodox cultivators.
Seeing that the Ghost King was severely wounded, the orthodox cultivators took action to y the demons.
Afterwards, Da Xu was hunted.
After being chased for seven days and seven nights, Da Xu was finally out of energy and he felt like he was on the brink of death as his body was about to disintegrate.
At that moment, Gu Jianxian appeared and saved Da Xu who was being hunted.
After Da Xu was rescued, he was in disbelief.
He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Jianxian, who kept being called a good-for-nothing, would be so impressive as to have his talent hidden.
He immediately understood that that was the basic habit of the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect. Just like the Sect Leader, they would all hide their strengths and pretend to be weak before showcasing their true abilities during the critical moment.
Gu Jianxian managed to be Su Changyu¡¯s disciple. How could it be simple?
¡®I¡¯m such a fool. I¡¯m really such a fool. I¡¯m a weak and helpless Nascent Soul realm Ghost King, everyone else is a big shot.¡¯
As Su Changyu¡¯s disciple, Gu Jianxian was still part of the Qingyun Dao Sect even though he was just an in-name disciple.
Da Xu immediately told Gu Jianxian about what happened in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Gu Jianxian was shocked after hearing Da Xu¡¯s words.
¡®The Sect Leader of the Qingyun Dao Sect is a Mahayana realm powerhouse?¡¯
A bunch of people arrived in the Qingyun Dao Sect to look for trouble, but they ended up being suppressed and killed by Daoist Tai Hua. Yet, now a Mahayana realm powerhouse was here to look for trouble.
Gu Jianxian was stunned because he knew that there weren¡¯t many experts of the Mahayana realm in this world. How could there be two in the same ce?
Besides, when he was in the Qingyun Dao Sect, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with Daoist Tai Hua.
If there was anything wrong, it must be something wrong with the disciples.
It was just a small sect and yet, a supreme expert like Ye Ping appeared.
Chen Lingrou was considered a genius who should not appear in such a small sect.
The other good-for-nothings were quitepatible with the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Su Changyu might be a good-for-nothing in his eyes.
However, when he met Su Changyu who bragged and pretended to be impressive in front of him, he suddenly felt an urge to acknowledge Su Changyu as his master.
After understanding that matter, Gu Jianxian and Da Xu returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect to see what was going on and what had happened.
As soon as they arrived at the Qingyun Dao Sect, Gu Jianxian looked at the rear cliff.
On the rear cliff.
A figure stood with his hands in the air, slightly tilting his head upwards to gaze at the starry sky.
As the breeze blew over, his robe fluttered and his white hair was like snow. His impable expression made everything in the world turn dim.
That person was naturally Su Changyu.
Gu Jianxian was attracted by Su Changyu¡¯s appearance.
Even though he was the leader of the Alliance of Itinerant Cultivators and the world¡¯s best Sword Immortal, he had to admit that Su Changyu¡¯s appearance was extraordinary.
It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was an immortal.
The only thing that gave it away was his cultivation level.
Perfected Golden Core realm.
¡®Wait, no.¡¯
¡®How is Su Changyu at the perfected Golden Core realm?¡¯
Gu Jianxian immediately felt that something was wrong. Previously, he remembered that Su Changyu was in the Qi Refinement realm, but he was already at the Golden Core cultivation level now.
¡®Ten Golden Cores?¡¯
¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯
He knew the horror of split Golden Cores during cultivation, but there had never been so many splits before. Not only were there ten Golden Cores now, each one was round and wless.
¡®Could it be that all the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect are pretending to be weak and hiding their true cultivation?¡¯
Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but have some suspicions.
He suspected if the Qingyun Dao Sect really had some secret technique that could allow one to hide their cultivation levels.
Sss!
Da Xu couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply when he saw Su Changyu who was on the rear cliff.
Just as he guessed, everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect was indeed an expert.
Now that Daoist Tai Hua was in trouble, Su Changyu immediately returned to the sect and showed his style.
Da Xu quickly ran to the back cliff and said, ¡°Exalted Immortal Changyu, this is the letter that the Sect Leader asked me to hand to you.¡±
Da Xu took out a letter in his hand and handed it to Su Changyu.
Before he left, Daoist Tai Hua had asked him to bring that letter to Su Changyu and the others.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Su Changyu nodded slightly and spoke indifferently.
He then opened the letter.
There was a letter for each person in the Qingyun Dao Sect. Su Changyu read the letter that Daoist Tai Hua had left for him.
¡°Changyu, when you see this letter, I¡¯m no longer around. You don¡¯t have to take revenge for me. I¡¯ve always been indebted to you. You¡¯re the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty who was born for the world...¡±
¡°If you want to awaken the Heavenly Destiny, you just need to return to the Qingyun Dao Sect and set fire on it and the seal can be released... However, if you do that, my Senior Brother might kill you. So, you must be prepared, you can use the power of the Great Qian Dynasty to help you because there is a devil hidden in the Great Xia Dynasty, and he was born for the cmity at the same time that you were born.¡±
The content of the letter was very simple. Daoist Tai Hua wrote about everything that happened 27 years ago, including the fact that Su Changyu was actually the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, but Daoist Tai Hua had to intervene and stop him from being used for a sacrifice. Daoist Tai Hua concealed the heavenly secret and Su Changyu¡¯s destiny using the Heavenly Secret Mystical Ability. He then took Su Changyu away and the two of them hid in Qingzhou.
At the same time, he gave Su Changyu two options. One was to remain status quo and continue living the way he used to.
The other was to unlock the heavenly secret and step on another path.
At the end of Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s letter, he also mentioned that he hoped for Su Changyu to take good care of Xu Luochen, whom he was the most worried about among all the disciples.
Xu Luochen had always been out of luck since he was a child and his luck improved only when he was with Su Changyu. In Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s opinion, Su Changyu¡¯s luck was the only thing that could suppress Xu Luochen¡¯s bad luck.
Su Changyu finished reading the letter and stayed silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and speaking again.
¡°Did Master say anything else?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°No, the situation was urgent at the time and Sect Leader sent me away. He asked me to bring the letter to you and said that he doesn¡¯t want you guys to take revenge for him.¡±
Da Xu said.
Su Changyu did not say anything and simply put the letter away before raising his head slightly to look at the sky.
¡°Huh?¡±
At this moment, Gu Jianxian looked at the void too.
In an instant, a ray of sword lightnded and a figure appeared. It was Daoist Tai Xuan.
When Daoist Tai Xuan saw Su Changyu who was standing on the rear cliff, he nced at Gu Jianxian who was at the side too.
¡°Gu Jianxian.¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan recognized Gu Jianxian as soon as he saw him and his gaze turned sullen.
He was very confident in his own strength, but Gu Jianxian was the leader of the Alliance of Itinerant Cultivators and also the best Sword Immortal of the world. His strength was truly terrifying.
Su Changyu¡¯s extraordinary strength coupled with Gu Jianxian, he couldn¡¯t help but be wary.
¡°Exalted Immortal Changyu...¡±
When Da Xu saw Daoist Tai Xuan, he immediately recognized him and trembled while standing behind Su Changyu.
Gu Jianxian looked at Daoist Tai Xuan.
He could immediately tell that he was there for Changyu, or rather, he was the Mahayana realm cultivator whom Da Xu mentioned.
Besides, Gu Jianxian could sense a menacing sword intenting from him too. He knew that he was not a simple person.
¡°Is this what gives you confidence?¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan looked at Su Changyu and said so.
As he spoke, a ck flying sword appeared in his hand, and an infinite menacing aura began to spread.
In this situation, he drew his sword and prepared to attack.
Even if Gu Jianxian was there, he would not be able to stop him. The possibility of bing an immortal was close at hand and Daoist Tai Xuan could no longer wait. He had to conquer Su Changyu.
¡°But, you can¡¯t escape the ordeal today no matter what!¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan raised his long sword that emitted endless rays of light while countless wisps of Sword Qi filled the void around him, blocking his side of the sky.
It was a terrifying move that allowed Gu Jianxian to get a better understanding of Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s abilities.
¡®No wonder he chose to attack me.¡¯
Gu Jianxian pulled out the sword on his back and was about to attack.
After all, Su Changyu was his master even though he decided to be under Su Changyu¡¯s tutge on a whim.
However, he had just arrived in the Qingyun Dao Sect and he couldn¡¯t let Su Changyu fight Daoist Tai Xuan in this situation.
As a sword cultivator, he saw Daoist Tai Xuan as a prey.
However, Su Changyu raised his hand, stopped Gu Jianxian, and took a step forward before ascending to the sky to face Daoist Tai Xuan calmly.
In an instant, the ten Golden Cores in Su Changyu¡¯s body rose into the sky and turned intorge zing suns that cast on his body.
On the Essence Soul tform, the Green Lotus appeared and grew rapidly like the World Divine Tree that was almost holding up the entire world.
Several shining stars appeared in the sky, making it look like a painting as the weather evolved terrifyingly.
The vision was just too astonishing.
At this moment, Su Changyu seemed to be the only existence in this world.
Everyone else was just like the backdrop.
Daoist Tai Xuan was dumbfounded.
Gu Jianxian was dumbfounded too.
Da Xu was a little confused.
With the Qingyun Mountain Range as the center, everyone in the entire Qingzhou, the Jin Nation, the Ten Nations, and the Great Xia Dynasty couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and look at the visions in the sky. They were so shocked that they were at a loss for words.
It was simply too extraordinary.
¡°I said, you¡¯re not worthy of using a sword in front of me.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently.
Afterwards, Su Changyu nced at Gu Jianxian too.
¡°Gu Mingshi, I once said that I would impart a supreme sword technique to you.¡±
¡°Watch this.¡±
Su Changyu said with aposed expression.
Gu Jianxian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and dumbfounded after he heard Su Changyu¡¯s words.
When he first became Su Changyu¡¯s disciple, Su Changyu said that he would impart a supreme sword technique to him.
However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.
At that time, he could already see through Su Changyu¡¯s background and he was aware that Su Changyu was bragging.
However, things were different now. In this situation, Gu Jianxian believed Su Changyu when he said he wanted to pass on a supreme sword technique.
At the same time, Gu Jianxian understood why he agreed to be Su Changyu¡¯s disciple on a whim when Su Changyu mentioned it back then.
After all, after cultivating to his level, his Heart of the Sword was already clear and he wouldn¡¯t get impulses easily.
¡°Yes.¡±
Gu Jianxian said and nodded respectfully.
Afterwards, he stared at Su Changyu¡¯s back seriously.
¡°Hmph! You must have a death wish!¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan tried to sh Su Changyu.
The terrifying force surged over and the countless Sword Qi that had just been born in the void shed towards Su Changyu.
It was a full-blown strike of his that was enough to kill the cultivators of the Mahayana realm.
However, at the next moment, Su Changyu said.
¡°Sword!¡±
His voice was bright and loud but he wasn¡¯t angry.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Daoist Tai Xuan realized that his power could not be exerted by the sword no matter how hard he tried.
Su Changyu looked at him quietly while his white hair was blown up by the wind. Like a peerless Sword Immortal, he stood in between heaven and earth while the visions around him seemed even more terrifying.
At the same time, countless flying swords flew up into the sky in the entire world of immortal cultivation.
Countless cultivators in the world of immortal cultivation realized that their swords were buzzing and getting out of control.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°What¡¯s going on with my flying sword!?!¡±
¡°Damn it, no wonder it¡¯s a flying sword, it can fly on its own!¡±
¡°Is this a mature flying sword? It doesn¡¯t even need to be controlled. It can fly on its own, but why did it fly away?¡±
¡°Nooo, I just spent 1,000 Spirit Stones on that flying sword!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? My sword left on its own. I can still sense it but I can¡¯t control it.¡±
¡°Me too, my flying sword has left.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did this happen?¡±
¡°I can feel that someone is summoning it.¡±
In an instant, everyone in the world of immortal cultivation spoke up.
Their flying swords were all dashing into the sky uncontrobly and soon vanished.
In the headquarters of the Heavenly Supervisory.
The voices sounded.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Could it be that someone has proven the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal? Who is it!?!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone to prove the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal at this time. Is it Gu Jianxian?¡±
¡°There can only be one supreme Sword Immortal in this world. If someone has proven it, what¡¯s going to happen to Junior Brother!?! No, this ce is... Qingzhou of the Jin Nation!¡±
In the Great Qian Dynasty.
Sword light rushed to the sky while countless flying swords flew up and vanished.
¡°Someone has proven the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal. All swords are congratting it!¡±
The emperor of the Great Qian Dynasty eximed in shock when he saw that.
For some reason, he thought of Su Changyu.
In the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Um...¡±
¡°Someone has proven the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal.¡±
¡°Could it be the Tenth Prince!?!¡±
¡°Is the Tenth Prince really an immortal?¡±
The powerhouses of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at each other in shock when they saw that.
They could sense that all the flying swords were flying towards the ce they wanted to go, and that was Qingzhou of the Jin Nation.
In all the Heavenly Secret Halls of the five dynasties, the constetion map flickered and the diagram vibrated.
¡°Someone has proven the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal. All swords are congratting it!¡±
¡°This... The Ziwei Emperor Star is moving and the stars are shining brightly. Is the Ziwei Emperor Star proving the Dao!?!¡±
¡°This vision is too terrifying. There¡¯s no way divination can be done. It¡¯s impossible to investigate. Even a Saint is not this terrifying!¡±
¡°This matter must have something to do with the Ziwei Emperor Star. Quickly report this to His Majesty.¡±
The Itinerant Cultivators Alliance.
Countless flying swords charged into the sky and vanished in the void.
¡°Could it be that the leader of the alliance is proving the Dao and bing a Sword Immortal!?!¡±
¡°Yes! He must have gone through Immortal Ascension!¡±
¡°Hahahaha, the alliance leader is finally bing a Sword Immortal!¡±
At this moment, all the flying swords in the entire cultivation world rose up to the sky, crossing the void and appearing behind Su Changyu. They turned into a sword diagram.
The supreme sword diagram.
Su Changyu¡¯s white hair was like snow and he stood with his hands at the side like an immortal.
There were billions of flying swords in the sword diagram behind him. Sword light dashed into the sky and it was so terrifying that the world seemed to have be dim andckluster.
Many powerhouses in the cultivation world wanted to see what was happening in Qingzhou of the Jin Nation.
However, under the sword intent of the supreme sword diagram, the radiant sword light was so bright that one could not look straight at it.
Daoist Tai Xuan was dumbfounded.
He was stunned and he stood rooted to the spot.
At this moment, Daoist Tai Xuan no longer had the intention to fight.
Although the sword was still in his hand, he was dumbfounded when he looked at the supreme sword diagram behind Su Changyu, as well as the supreme sword intent around him.
¡®How am I supposed to fight?¡¯
¡®How am I supposed to fight him?¡¯
¡®He¡¯s cheating!¡±
Gu Jianxian stared wide-eyed at Su Changyu¡¯s back.
At this moment, the wooden sword on his back was no longer in his hand either. Instead, it became a sword in his sword diagram.
It was the supreme Sword Immortal Dao!
He looked at Su Changyu with a deadpan expression because Su Changyu had the supreme Sword Immortal Dao that he had always dreamed of.
At this moment, no one was more surprised and aware of how terrifying Su Changyu was than Gu Jianxian.
¡®Su Changyu said that he wants to impart the supreme sword technique to me, does he want to teach me to prove it?¡¯
Gu Jianxian looked at the Sword Dao excitedly.
However, he didn¡¯tprehend anything.
Since he could be the best Sword Immortal in the world, he naturally had good talent in the Sword Dao. Ever since he was a child, he would be able to learn all sword techniques after just looking at them once.
However, he was dumbfounded.
¡®No wonder it¡¯s a supreme sword technique!¡¯
If he could learn it easily, how could it be called a supreme sword technique? How could he have proven the Dao and be a Sword Immortal?
However, Su Changyu spoke up at this moment, ¡°Everything in this world! The stars and the moon! The mountains, rivers, and trees! Come on!¡±
He raised his arm and grabbed in the void.
In an instant, everything seemed to be in Su Changyu¡¯s hand as the rivers and streams converged towards him too.
A longsword appeared in Su Changyu¡¯s hand, on which there were sun, moon, and stars engraved on one side and rivers and grasses on the other. Endless light and sword intent emerged from the sword.
¡®Damn it, there¡¯s still other stuff. How are we supposed to do this!?!¡¯
Daoist Tai Xuan was about to have a breakdown.
Looking at the flying sword in his hand and then at the divine sword that Su Changyu was holding, he felt like breaking down
¡®You¡¯re so capable. Why must you hide till now?¡¯
¡®Is there any point?¡¯
He wanted to escape, but there was no way to do so. Now that this side of the world had been sealed by Su Changyu¡¯s sword, he couldn¡¯t escape at all.
Gu Jianxian was dumbfounded too.
He felt a little conflicted. ¡®How can we learn?¡¯
He thought of when Su Changyu told him what the Sword Dao was. Cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass is the Sword Dao.
However, his Sword Dao was more than just grass and there were lots of other stuff.
Staring at Su Changyu¡¯s back with great excitement, Da Xu looked at the scene in front of him and bore it in mind.
He wanted to learn too.
¡®It¡¯s too impressive and invincible.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve at least done so much for the Qingyun Dao Sect and sent letters on Su Changyu¡¯s behalf. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with learning some self-defense skills, right?¡¯
However, even if he didn¡¯t learn it, he would be able to enjoy life with the identity of an elder of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Indeed, he had made the right choice to suck up to Ye Ping and the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Holding the divine sword in his hand like a supreme Sword Immortal, Su Changyu gave off a power that seemed otherworldly.
¡°The person who shed you is Su Changyu, the chief disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
As soon as he said that, he shed with his sword.
Before the swordnded, the terrifying sword intent of Sword Qi had already restrained Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s physical body and forced him to kneel down.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Under the Sword Qi, Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s physical body cracked continuously and his vitality was diminished without a trace.
The divine sword in Su Changyu¡¯s hand disintegrated while the swords in the diagram behind him surged into the sky one after another. The terrifying sword shadows covered the sky and vanished.
There were Dao artifacts and immortal artifacts surrounding Su Changyu while emitting sounds to indicate that they wanted to follow him.
¡°Go back.¡±
Su Changyu did not pick up a single sword and they returned to their respective owners.
A gentle breeze blew past and peace was restored in the world.
Chapter 278: Xiao Muxue Is Dumbfounded, I’ll Tell You A Secret!
Chapter 278: Xiao Muxue Is Dumbfounded, I¡¯ll Tell You A Secret!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Calmness was restored in the Qingyun Dao Sect while the visions in the sky, the flying swords and Sword Qi vanished, making the skies clear again.
The only two eyewitnesses were Gu Jianxian and Da Xu, who had yet to snap back to their senses at this point.
Gu Jianxian was not preupied with the fact that a Mahayana realm cultivator had fallen.
Instead, he had slipped into a trance because of Su Changyu¡¯s sword.
He didn¡¯t know how strong Su Changyu really was.
However, that sword move was beyond reason and his knowledge.
He was at a loss for words to describe it.
Su Changyu remained calm when he returned to the rear cliff.
It was as if everything that he had seen just now was insignificant as there were no changes in his emotions at all.
At this juncture, Gu Jianxian returned to his senses and bowed to Su Changyu respectfully.
¡°I¡¯m too dunce toprehend the supreme sword technique you have imparted to me, Master.¡±
Gu Jianxian said.
Su Changyu¡¯s sword move was simply too extraordinary and the way he summoned his sword was incredibly terrifying.
Even though he was the best Sword Immortal in the world who was only a step away from proving the Dao to be a Supreme Sword Immortal, Gu Jianxian had no choice but to admire Su Changyu while staring at his back from a distance.
Hearing Gu Jianxian¡¯s words, Su Changyu fell silent.
He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jianxian to be so straightforward as to admit that he hadn¡¯t learned orprehended the sword technique.
He didn¡¯t know how to answer him.
He carefully thought about the sword move that he had executed just now.
¡®Is this something that ordinary people can learn?¡¯
¡®That¡¯s simply impossible.¡¯
¡®Not everyone is like Ye Ping who can pick up everything I teach him. Regardless of what I say or do, Ye Ping willprehend everything.¡¯
¡®Why did I say those words and trap myself?¡¯
¡®My instinct is to pretend to be impressive at all times.¡¯
¡°Ah.¡±
Su Changyu sighed slightly. After he heard Su Changyu sighing, Gu Jianxian¡¯s heart was full of guilt.
Su Changyu¡¯s sword move just now was clearly executed for his sake. Otherwise, Daoist Tai Xuan, who was a mere Mahayana realm cultivator, would not be worthy of dying under his sword.
After a moment of silence, he knocked Gu Jianxian¡¯s head thrice.
¡°Comprehend well, don¡¯t be in a hurry. More haste less speed.¡±
¡°I have other things to do, I¡¯ll check on your progress when we meet again.¡±
Su Changyu then left with his hands behind his back.
It wasn¡¯t that he felt too embarrassed and wanted to muddle through it before fleeing, but rather, he had many other things to do.
When he saw Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s corpse, he was grief-stricken and overwhelmed with anger. There were many more things in his mind as he had found out about a lot of things.
For example, he had already learned of his birth status, as well as the fiend for dealing with the tribtion, from the letter that Daoist Tai Hua had written to him.
That made Su Changyu realize that he had plenty of things to do.
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Gu Jianxian immediately spoke up.
¡°Master, if you have something to do, I¡¯ll do it on your behalf.¡±
Gu Jianxian said.
At this moment, he genuinely treated Su Changyu as his master.
¡°No need for that.¡±
Su Changyu waved his hand, and his figure directly disappeared into the void.
¡°Exalted Immortal Changyu...¡±
Da Xu snapped back to his senses and froze when he saw Su Changyu leave just like that.
¡®Do I continue staying here?¡¯
¡®Even if you have something to do, you should teach me a few moves and give me some treasures first.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve put my life at risk for the Qingyun Dao Sect and acted as a messenger too.¡¯
¡°Master, bon voyage, I will definitelyprehend the Sword Dao well and be a Supreme Sword Immortal.¡±
Gu Jianxian said as he watched Su Changyu leave.
He then sat on the rear cliff and began pondering about why Su Changyu knocked his head thrice.
He believed that there must be some deeper and profound meaning to it.
Otherwise, Su Changyu could not have knocked his hand on his head thrice.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
There was an event today that took the entire cultivation world by storm.
That was, someone had proven the Dao and be a Supreme Sword Immortal, making the flying swords in the world buzz.
Almost everyone saw the vision previously. Countless flying swords flew into the sky and the sword shadows ovepped, covering the sky and sun.
Everyone in the Great Xia Dynasty had seen the vision clearly at that time. There were ten suns in the sky that were being supported by the Green Lotus. The white sun soon appeared.
The entire cultivation world was discussing that matter.
Most of them were just making wild guesses that Gu Jianxian, the leader of the Itinerant Cultivators Alliance and the world¡¯s best Sword Immortal, had proven the Dao and be a Supreme Sword Immortal.
All sword practitioners knew who Gu Jianxian was.
With the body of an itinerant cultivator, he suppressed the Sword Dao of the world and established the Itinerant Cultivators Alliance to be the great force of the world.
He was the only one in the cultivation world who could prove the Dao and be a supreme Sword Immortal, thus resulting in such a huge uproar.
However, a piece of news began to spread from the superiors of the Great Xia Dynasty, and rumor had it that it was spread from the powerhouse of the Great Xia Dynasty, Gu Jianxian.
It wasn¡¯t that someone had be a Supreme Sword Immortal that day, but rather, Gu Jianxian¡¯s master, Su Changyu of the Qingyun Dao Sect, had caused an uproar when he was killing an enemy at the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The news caused a stir in the five dynasties, sects, and the Itinerant Cultivators Alliance.
No one expected the Sword Immortal, who had been suppressing the Sword Dao for 500 years, to have a mentor.
The stir was caused by his master when killing an enemy.
Everyone was astonished.
That was extremely terrifying.
Everyone remembered the Su Changyu of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
No one doubted the words of Gu Jianxian because with his arrogance, he didn¡¯t have to lie at all, let alone make things up.
At the same time, in the Heavenly Supervisory.
¡°Su Changyu, Gu Jianxian¡¯s master, who is also the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and the Eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect, has taken the world by storm and in a Mahayana realm cultivator with a simple strike of his sword.¡±
¡°How is that possible!?!¡±
A beautiful woman in her mid-twenties read the message in her hand with her eyes full of shock and disbelief.
The beautiful woman was Xiao Muxue.
As an upper echelon and themander of the Heavenly Supervisory, it had been a long time since Xiao Muxue was that astonished.
She wasn¡¯t that shocked even when she saw Ye Ping.
Who wouldn¡¯t be dumbfounded to see a good-for-nothing, whom they had known for over two decades, suddenly bing an expert?
If she hadn¡¯t known him, nothing would seem wrong with the news that she had gotten.
She thought that something had gone wrong somewhere.
¡°What exactly is going on? Is the person who carries the supreme luck in the Qingyun Dao Sect, Su Changyu? How is that possible!?!¡±
¡°If Su Changyu is the Son of Destiny who carries great luck, what¡¯s up with Ye Ping?¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible that there would be two people who carry supreme luck in such a tiny Qingyun Dao Sect. There will only be one such person in an era!¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned as she couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.
The Heavenly Supervisory monitored the world on behalf of the heavens, and the headquarters of the Heavenly Supervisory was monitoring the normal operation of this world.
There were Yin and Yang in this world. When there was an excessive umtion of Yin in this world, it would breed a fiend that destroyed the world.
When the Heavenly Supervisory detected signs of the fiend¡¯s impending birth, they would look for a person with great fortune and luck to resist it.
More than two decades ago, the Heavenly Supervisory detected the signs of the birth of the fiend and began to deduce the location of the Son of Destiny.
Eventually, Xiao Muxue searched all the way to the Qingyun Dao Sect and deduced that the person with great luck would appear in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
At that time, she joined the Qingyun Dao Sect without collecting any sry and acknowledged Daoist Tai Hua as her teacher.
In the beginning, Xiao Muxue was not surprised to see Su Changyu and Xu Luochen.
Although they were both still young, their appearance and aura were obviously not that of ordinary people.
Xiao Muxue immediately suspected that one of them was the Son of Destiny who had great luck and fortune.
Immediately afterwards, Xiao Muxue knew that she was wrong.
She was terribly wrong.
One of them had been practicing the Sword Dao since he was a child, but he hadn¡¯t even learned the most basic Four Thunder Sword Technique. Not only did he have a poor aptitude, he liked pretending to be impressive too, thus making Xiao Muxue absolutely repulsed.
She didn¡¯t know why he was that confident.
¡®Someone like him is worthy of being the Son of Destiny too?¡¯
Xiao Muxue was repulsed by Xu Luochen too.
He was also a wastrel like Su Changyu. Although he didn¡¯t pretend to be impressive like Su Changyu, he wasn¡¯t any better and to make things worse, he had terrible luck.
He would have unfortunate encounters all the time and the most absurd incident was when he was tricked into mining.
At that time, Xiao Muxue still had high hopes for a miracle to happen.
After all, those who had great luck would be able to ovee all ordeals when they encountered danger.
However, it turned out that Xiao Muxue was wrong.
Her veryst hopes were dashed.
After Xu Luochen was tricked into mining, he actually mined for half a year and finally, Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She sent a message to Daoist Tai Hua to ask him to bring Xu Luochen back.
Otherwise, Xu Luochen might still be mining somewhere now.
¡®How is this person the Son of Destiny?¡¯
Xiao Muxue retched.
From then on, she couldn¡¯t help but criticize Su Changyu and Xu Luochen whenever she saw them.
Immediately afterwards, Daoist Tai Hua continued to ept more disciples. Although they were not wastrels like the two of them, they were only mediocre.
That made Xiao Muxue wonder if she had deduced wrongly then.
Given Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s strength and a sect like the Qingyun Dao Sect, it didn¡¯t seem possible to have a Son of Destiny.
While Xiao Muxue was about to give up, Chen Lingrou arrived.
It was not that Chen Lingrou was the Son of Destiny, but rather, it was an outrageous fact that the Qingyun Dao Sect could ept such a supreme disciple.
Afterwards, Xiao Muxue thought about it and felt that Chen Lingrou was the only genius among the bunch of good-for-nothings.
The quality of Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s disciples was getting better.
She thought that at this rate, getting a Son of Destiny wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
Afterwards, Ye Ping arrived.
After she saw Ye Ping and his extraordinary performance, Xiao Muxue knew that he was the person she was looking for.
Yet, she was now told that Su Changyu, the person whom she had been treating as a good-for-nothing, was the Son of Destiny whom she was looking for. How could she believe it then?
¡°It seems like something had gone wrong in the King¡¯s Territory.¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned and murmured.
She had initially arranged for Ye Ping to travel to the King¡¯s Territory topete for the inheritance of the Immortal yer King.
In the end, Ye Ping told her that the Immortal yer King had chosen Su Changyu to be his sessor, but Xiao Muxue still didn¡¯t believe it as she thought that something had gone wrong.
She thought that it was impossible that the Immortal yer King would choose a good-for-nothing like Su Changyu to be his sessor.
It was recorded in the ancient records of the Heavenly Supervisory that the inheritance concerned the key to killing the fiends of the world.
As the carrier of great luck, Ye Ping would definitely obtain the inheritance due to destiny. She felt that there was definitely something wrong with the fact that Su Changyu was the chosen one. At that time she deliberately rushed back to check the ancient books and asked them to deduce what was going on.
However, she did not find out anything about this.
Afterbining all kinds of information, Xiao Muxue now felt that Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny whom she had been looking for.
Aftering up with such a result, Xiao Muxue was somewhat unable to ept the reality.
She couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene of Su Changyu bragging and boasting after she told him about the Son of Destiny.
Xiao Muxue sighed and shook her head vigorously to forget about that scene.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
Xiao Muxue was full of bewilderment.
Even if Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny, he shouldn¡¯t be able to be a Supreme Sword Immortal and y a Mahayana realm cultivator.
Such an exaggerated thing wouldn¡¯t happen even in novels.
Besides, if Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny, what was going on with Ye Ping?
¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll find out what happened after I find them.¡±
Xiao Muxue got up to leave.
At the same time, in the Heavenly Fire Ancient City of Qingzhou.
¡°Brother Xu, there¡¯s a Teleportation Array in the ancient city. You may use it to return to the Baiyun Ancient Cityter.¡±
A handsome man dressed in a starry robe said so.
¡°Brother Xinghe, thanks for everything along the way. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have already died in that fire territory.¡±
Feeling touched, Xu Luochen thanked the young man in front of him.
Previously, he had been trapped in a fire, and towards the end, he finally heard some movements. He yelled loudly for help and someone finally came to help him.
It was the man in front of him who was called Ye Xinghe. He happened to be there with his Junior Brother and Junior Sister to check on a matter.
What made Xu Luochen the most touched was that Ye Xinghe even sent him to the Heavenly Fire Ancient City and informed him that he could use the array to go to the Baiyun Ancient City.
¡®What a nice man.¡¯
For so many years, Xu Luochen had never met such a nice man before.
¡°Hah, Brother Xu, you have the pill furnace to protect your body. Even if I didn¡¯te, the fire couldn¡¯t have done anything to you.¡±
Ye Xinghe exined.
He was telling the truth. Xu Luochen¡¯s pill furnace was indeed very extraordinary as it couldpletely protect Xu Luochen.
¡°Brother Xinghe, you must be joking. Even though I have the Phoenix Wing Immortal Furnace to protect me, I couldn¡¯t have left the fire.¡±
¡°Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you protected me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ovee the danger that I faced along the way, Brother Xinghe.¡±
Xu Luochen shook his head and said sincerely.
He was very grateful for the fact that Ye Xinghe sent him to the Heavenly Fire Ancient City.
¡°The matters that we encountered this time are all trivial. Luochen, is the Baiyun Ancient City far from here? Why don¡¯t I send you there?¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
When he ran into Xu Luochen in the fire previously, he somehow subconsciously felt a sense of closeness.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so kind as to help Xu Luochen.
Not only did he save him, but he even offered to escort Xu Luochen all the way to the ancient city.
¡°Will it really work?¡±
Xu Luochen was overjoyed.
It was not that Xu Luochen didn¡¯t know how to go there.
Xu Luochen was extremely confident in his sense of direction, especially the route to the Baiyun Ancient City. Even if he had his eyes closed, he wouldn¡¯t get lost.
Su Changyu often took him down the mountain because he had a bad sense of direction and needed Xu Luochen to guide him.
The most important reason was that Xu Luochen was afraid of encountering some mishap along the way.
When he went out alone, he used to encounter all sorts of unlucky encounters and he would only be fine when he was with Su Changyu.
However, this time, Ye Xinghe encountered a lot of problems when he brought him from the fire to the Heavenly Fire Ancient City. It was truly unlucky.
Fortunately, Ye Xinghe had extraordinary strength and did not get harmed.
Xu Luochen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had something to do with him.
If that was really the case, he would die.
Hence, he was d that Ye Xinghe was willing to escort him.
¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go grab something to eat before I send you back to your sect.¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
¡°Brother Xinghe, you¡¯re such a kind person.¡±
Xu Luochen said gratefully.
However, Ye Xinghe shook his head and declined.
¡°Brother, you and I were fated to have met each other, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us.¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
Hearing those words, Xu Luochen was even more touched.
¡°Brother Xinghe, let me tell you something.¡±
Xu Luochen asked.
He wanted toe clean and tell Ye Xinghe about his spections that many of their unlucky encounters previously could have been due to himself.
The reason being, he had encountered many unlucky things since he was young.
Otherwise, Xu Luochen would feel really bad if he hid things from Ye Xinghe who treated him like a brother.
He had indeed been the unluckiest he had ever beentely.
¡°Alright.¡±
Ye Xinghe smiled and nodded.
Afterwards...
Ye Xinghe fell silent after hearing Xu Luochen¡¯s words.
Xu Luochen told him that the previous idents he encountered from the fire to the Heavenly Fire Ancient City had something to do with him.
He had been unlucky ever since he was a child and things only got better after he spent time with Su Changyu.
During the journey previously, Ye Xinghe had also felt that he had encountered lots of unlucky eventstely but he didn¡¯t bother.
However, after hearing Xu Luochen¡¯s words, he felt that there was indeed something wrong.
¡®Wait...¡¯
¡®Unlucky!¡¯
¡®He¡¯s been unlucky since he was a child!¡¯
Ye Xinghe suddenly thought of a matter. He met an elder who had asked him to find his son.
He said that his son either had unparalleled luck or was extremely unlucky.
He couldn¡¯t help but size up Xu Luochen.
The thing that Ye Xinghe felt was most strange was the sense of closeness he felt to Xu Luochen.
He didn¡¯t think much of it at first
After all, Xu Luochen was indeed very handsome and had a refined Confucian aura to him, which made others develop a good impression of him.
However, after thinking about it carefully, Ye Xinghe realized that things were not as simple.
¡°Blood of the five sacred beasts!¡±
At this moment, Ye Xinghe suddenly had a sh of inspiration.
He guessed that the sense of closeness he felt to Xu Luochen was because of his cultivation technique and the blood of the five sacred beasts.
In the beginning, the old man who asked him to find his son had said before that he injected his son, who died as a fetus, into the egg of a god and nourished it with the blood of the five sacred beasts so as to get a rebirth.
In this situation, it would seem rather normal for him to feel a sense of closeness to Xu Luochen.
¡®Could it be that Xu Luochen is the person I¡¯m looking for?¡¯
Ye Xinghe was extremely agitated and he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Luochen, how old are you this year?¡±
Ye Xinghe asked.
¡°25 years old.¡±
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t know what Ye Xinghe asked that question for, but he answered truthfully.
¡°25 years old.¡±
¡¯25 years ago!¡¯
¡®Qingzhou!¡¯
¡®Unlucky since he was a child!¡¯
Ye Xinghe was very agitated.
At this moment, he felt that Xu Luochen was the person he was looking for.
Just as he was about to activate that elder¡¯s token, he calmed down.
Ye Xinghe suddenly thought of something. If Xu Luochen was not the person he was looking for, but he activated his treasure talisman...
The elder would definitely be infuriated and disappointed. He might just kill both Xu Luochen and Ye Xinghe.
He was an existence that could destroy the entire Supreme Demon Hall in a fit of anger.
¡°Luochen, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±
Ye Xinghe looked at Xu Luochen and said.
Chapter 279: I’m Your Long-Lost Father!
Chapter 279: I¡¯m Your Long-Lost Father!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under a certain abyss in Qingzhou.
Ye Xinghe held the ancientmp in his hand and led Xu Luochen towards the middle of the Demon Abyss.
¡°Brother Xinghe, where are you taking me? How far is it from here?¡±
Xu Luochen asked in a fearful tone as he looked at his surroundings to see that there was plenty of demonic aura.
He was now terribly flustered and panicky.
Previously, Ye Xinghe told Xu Luochen that he would be taking him somewhere, and thetter thought that Ye Xinghe was intending to tell him his secret because he had told him the secret about his unlucky encounters.
In the end, Ye Xinghe brought Xu Luochen to what seemed like a hellhole to him.
That made Xu Luochen flustered.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luochen, nothing will happen with me around. We¡¯ll reach there in no time.¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
He was also a little nervous and worried that Xu Luochen might not be the heretical powerhouse¡¯s son, and that he might end up angering thetter because of the blunder.
¡°Alright.¡±
Xu Luochen nodded and agreed as he tagged along. He had no choice but toply since he was receiving help from Ye Xinghe.
Now that he had already entered the dangerous area, there was demonic aura surrounding him, and he was relying entirely on the protection of themp in Ye Xinghe¡¯s hand. Even if he wanted to flee, there was nowhere he could go.
His heart was full of regrets. ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have said those useless things and just gone straight back to Baiyun Ancient City instead. I would then go back to Qingyun Dao Sect and none of these would have happened.¡¯
¡®This must be a dangerous ce.¡¯
Just like that, the two of them went all the way forward and arrived in front of a gate.
The terrifying demonic aura outside the gate swept across like a gale, making Xu Luochen feel scared.
¡°Senior!¡±
Ye Xinghe yelled.
As soon as he did, an old man with messy hair appeared.
He looked straight at Xu Luochen.
He kept his eyes glued to him.
The moment he saw Xu Luochen, the Fiend Lord was certain that he was his son.
Xu Luochen looked rather simr to him when he was younger, and the only difference between them was in their temperament.
Most importantly, Xu Luochen had an aura that only he could detect.
The Fiend Lord was immediately agitated as he hurriedly said to Xu Luochen, ¡°Son, son, my dear son, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
The Fiend Lord spoke with joy and excitement written all over his face.
Thousands of years ago, his wife was assassinated by an enemy when she was expecting and in order to protect the baby, she sacrificed herself. However, her unborn baby still did not manage to survive.
At that time, the Fiend Lord was livid and he went on a rampage to ughter all his enemies. He then spent countless time and effort to finally let the fetus be reborn.
In order for the child to be sessfully reborn, he had to go out every now and then to look for treasures.
However, in the end, his child was born while he was outside.
After the child was born, he disappeared before the Fiend Lord could even find out his gender, leaving thetter distraught and hysterical.
If he hadn¡¯t detected that his child was still alive and was present in this world, he would have already gone on a massacre to destroy everything.
Xu Luochen looked at the old man who seemed neither like a human nor a ghost, and he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡®Why did such a person pop up out of nowhere and call me his son?¡¯
¡®This is really scary.¡¯
Xu Luochen wanted to flee, but in this situation, there was nowhere he could go at all. Besides, his legs were also trembling uncontrobly.
He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Xinghe.
He realized that Ye Xinghe was a little excited and gleeful.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Xu Luochen suddenly figured out what was going on.
¡®Great, Ye Xinghe, I was so kind to you and this is how you treat me.¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t expect that you were intending to kidnap me and sell me to an old man just because you saw how handsome, dashing, and talented I was in alchemy!¡¯
¡®Ye Xinghe must be happy because that old man is pleased with my handsome good looks and is satisfied with the idea of making me his son.¡¯
Xu Luochen was upset and furious.
He thought that he had met a kind soul.
However, in the end, it turned out to be a human trafficker who kidnapped him and sold him to someone else.
¡®I¡¯m really such a fool.¡¯
¡®Why would there be such a kind person in this world?¡¯
At this moment, Xu Luochen was full of regret and frustration.
Xu Luochen dared not imagine being the son of a lunatic and staying with him in such a hellhole. It was just too terrifying.
Seeing how frightened Xu Luochen was, the old man was immediately at a loss for words. Only then did he remember his current appearance.
¡°I was too excited and scared you.¡±
The old man said.
After he said that, he transformed drastically.
He was now wearing a ck brocade robe with a ck crown on his head. He had white beard and looked rather refined, a stark contrast from before.
Looking at the Fiend Lord in front of him, Xu Luochen froze right on the spot.
He was stunned because after taking a good look, he realized that the old man really looked quite simr to him now.
However, his aura was different. Although the old man had a refined appearance, he had a deterring mightiness and domineering aura that made others too scared to look him in the eye.
¡®Are swindlers all so professional these days?¡¯
¡°Are you really my long-lost father?¡±
Xu Luochen¡¯s eyes were slightly red and he asked in a shaky voice.
Xu Luochen had never had any thoughts about his biological parents or whatsoever.
After all, he had been an orphan since he was a child, and he had never met his parents, so he had no feelings for them.
Besides, everyone in the Qingyun Dao Sect was an orphan, so Xu Luochen had never been envious of those who had parents nor did he look forward to meeting his parents one day.
Hence, the reason why he asked that was mainly because the current situation made him feel terrified.
This ce seemed to be a good ce to dispose of a corpse and it looked terrifying.
Hence, Xu Luochen chose to cooperate.
After all, it was clearly impossible to escape by relying on his own strength, so he had no choice except to rely on his wits.
Well, as a man, he had to be able to give and take.
For the sake of his safety, there was nothing wrong with being a son to someone.
¡°I¡¯m your long-lost biological father.¡±
The Fiend Lord, who was once the Hall Master of the Supreme Demon Hall, couldn¡¯t help but shake when facing Xu Luochen.
¡°Father! I finally found you!¡±
Xu Luochen eximed as he immediately hugged the Fiend Lord.
¡°Son, it¡¯s all my fault for being too ipetent to take good care of you. I¡¯ve caused you to suffer.¡±
The Fiend Lord was just as agitated as tears flowed out of his bloodshot eyes.
He was full of guilt and heartache.
The moment he saw Xu Luochen, he knew that his son was not incredibly lucky but theplete opposite.
He reckoned that his son must have suffered lots of hardships over the years.
The Fiend Lord was heartbroken.
They held each other in an embrace for a long time.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to ignite the treasure talisman once you find my son and I¡¯ll go to look for you immediately? What if my son had encountered any danger during the journey?¡±
The Fiend Lord looked at Ye Xinghe without any gratitude and instead even reprimanded him.
Ye Xinghe¡¯s hair stood on end and he hung his head low.
¡°Congrattions on your reunion with your son, Senior. When I met Luochen, I was unsure if he was your son so I brought him to the Demon Abyss for you to take a look at him first, lest you make a wasted trip.¡±
Ye Xinghe said.
¡°So my son is called Luochen, that¡¯s a nice name.¡±
The Fiend Lord said when he heard that.
Ye Xinghe was dumbfounded.
So was Xu Luochen.
¡®Damn it, what are you focusing on?¡¯
¡°Luckily my son is fine, otherwise... This is the reward I promised to give you.¡±
The Fiend Lord coldly humphed and raised his palm.
A drop of crystal clear, jewel-like blood appeared together with miniature shadows of an Azure Dragon, a White Tiger, a Vermilion Bird, a ck Tortoise, and a Qilin.
That was theplete blood of the five sacred beasts.
Xu Luochen, who was standing at the side, was stunned and the fragrance of the blood made his pores expand.
¡®What a good treasure!¡¯
¡®I didn¡¯t expect this dog Ye Xinghe to be able to sell me for such a good treasure.¡¯
Xu Luochen was furious.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Ye Xinghe was extremely excited because it was theplete blood of the five sacred beasts!
Previously, the mere scraps of the blood of the five sacred beasts had already allowed his cultivation level to be increased greatly.
If he had this drop ofplete blood of the five sacred beasts, he was confident that he would be able to advance to the Essence Soul realm within a hundred years.
Even in the Great Xia Dynasty, an Essence Soul realm cultivator would be considered an expert.
Ye Xinghe was very excited.
When the Fiend Lord saw Xu Luochen¡¯s appearance, his heart ached even more.
A single drop of blood of the five sacred beasts was enough to make his son so bbergasted and amazed. How much suffering must he have gone through?
When Xu Luochen was still a fetus, he had been soaked in the blood of the five sacred beasts.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son. If you¡¯d like to have some, I have plenty to give you. I won¡¯t let you suffer again.¡±
¡°Due to your demigod constitution, the potential luck of your body has been suppressed, causing whatever you have to be ordinary. You even became unlucky.¡±
¡°However, I have already prepared for you to change your fate so that you can break through the shackles and metamorphose into a true god!¡±
The Fiend Lord said to Xu Luochen.
All of a sudden, Xu Luochen was stunned after hearing his words.
¡®He has plenty?¡¯
¡®Is he that rich?¡¯
¡®If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind calling him my father.¡¯
¡®What¡¯s a demigod constitution?¡¯
However, Xu Luochen was pleased with thetter half of his sentence because it turned out that his unluckiness was a result of his suppressed potential luck.
¡®No wonder, no wonder.¡¯
Xu Luochen had always felt that he was not a wastrel, and now, it seemed to really be true.
He had found the reason.
¡°Then what realm will I be able to cultivate to if I change my fate and be a god? Can I reach the Golden Core realm?¡±
Xu Luochen looked at the Fiend Lord with his eyes full of expectations.
He was asking about a realm above the average because the City Lord of Qingzhou was a Golden Core realm cultivator after all.
If he could be a Golden Core realm cultivator himself, he would be a famous expert in Qingzhou.
He could already imagine the scene of having his fate changed and returning to the Qingyun Dao Sect in three years¡¯ time.
In particr, he imagined pretending to be impressive in front of Su Changyu.
Although Su Changyu was a good-for-nothing, Xu Luochen had always admired him for being good at pretending.
Hence, Xu Luochen really wanted to boast to Su Changyu and watch him getting jealous of him.
The more Xu Luochen thought about it, the more pleased he became, and he soon got so immersed that he forgot that he had been ¡°abducted¡±.
¡°Golden Core realm? No problem, of course!¡±
The Fiend Lord was heartbroken because he could tell that his son was only at the Qi Refinement realm.
It was such a sad thing that his son was only at the Qi Refinement realm and only dared to think about reaching the Golden Core realm.
¡®This is so heartbreaking!¡¯
¡°When you metamorphose into a god and maximize your potential, you will be able to reach the Mahayana realm, if not, the Tribtion Transcendence realm. Besides, you will not be hindered by any disasters in your path to Immortal Ascension.¡±
The Fiend Lord exined to Xu Luochen what the body of a god was.
Ye Xinghe, who was at the side, was stunned.
To change his fate against the heavens, to break the shackles of a demigod constitution, and metamorphose into a true god.
He knew how impressive the constitution of a true god was. After all, it existed in legends.
However, after hearing the words of the Fiend Lord, Ye Xinghe was shocked and speechless.
Reaching the Mahayana realm? Bing unhindered in one¡¯s path to Immortal Ascension?
This!
This!
This!
He couldn¡¯t help but think of the efforts that he had put in since he was a child. This time, he even obtained the blood of the five sacred beasts and was expecting to reach the Essence soul realm within a hundred years.
However, inparison to Xu Luochen, Ye Xinghe felt that the blood of the five sacred beasts that he was holding wasckluster.
Indeed, having a good father trumps working hard.
Xu Luochen was stunned.
He was dumbfounded.
¡®Huh?¡¯
¡®Either the Tribtion Transcendence or the Mahayana realm?¡¯
¡®Unhindered path to Immortal Ascension?¡¯
¡®Are you taking me for a fool?¡¯
¡®You really think I¡¯m a fool because you managed to trick me intoing here?¡¯
Xu Luochen naturally did not believe it.
It was simply too exaggerated.
It was outrageous.
Even if he said he could be a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, he might still believe it.
However, he only read about Tribtion Transcendence and the Mahayana realm cultivators in novels because there were no such existences in the entire Jin Nation.
As for bing immortal, it seemed like nonsense to him!
Xu Luochen immediately spoke up.
¡°Father, you are too good to me, I¡¯m so touched.¡±
Xu Luochen was grateful.
Even if he didn¡¯t believe it, he couldn¡¯t say it straight.
What if he angered him?
He had no choice but to sumb since he was on someone else¡¯s territory.
¡®I have to endure!¡¯
¡®I have to endure!¡¯
¡®As long as I do, I will be able to find a chance to escape!¡¯
¡°Son, I¡¯ll take you to get some rest to prepare for the changing of your fate.¡±
The Fiend Lord said so.
¡°Okay. Thank you, Father.¡±
Xu Luochen nodded and tagged along.
At the same time, in the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
In the middle of the glorious inner pce, there was an unconscious young man lying on the bed with a menacing expression and lingering ck gas surrounding him.
¡°What¡¯s going on, how can there be such rich demonic aura here?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Xia Qian with a frown.
A few Great Xia Dynasty powerhouses stood by the side with grim expressions as they looked at the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°This is an unprecedented situation.¡±
¡°This demonic aura is seeping out of the Crown Prince¡¯s body like an endless stream of water.¡±
¡°This demonic aura is too pure. Even the cultivators of the four major Fiend Cults cannot produce such pure demonic aura.¡±
¡°This demonic aura is still repairing the Crown Prince¡¯s torn meridians and improving his body. If it goes on like this, the Crown Prince will probably be a heretical cultivator.¡±
Everyone looked at Xia Qian¡¯s condition and frowned.
Even if they were all knowledgeable, they couldn¡¯t tell what Xia Qian¡¯s condition was.
It was a difficult thing to deal with.
Xia Qian was not the only person facing that problem as it would also affect the entire Great Xia Dynasty.
Xia Qian was the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, and although he was about to be stripped of his position, he was still a royal and the former Crown Prince.
If the matter of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty being a demonic cultivator were to spread, it would be a huge disgrace to the Great Xia Dynasty.
The Great Xia Dynasty would probably be the talk of the world.
During this period of time in particr, the reemergence of the Fiendcelestial Cult, the Heavenly Fiend Cult, the Ancient Fiend Cult, and the True Fiend Cult had disrupted the cultivation world.
No one would believe them if they were to say that the Great Xia Dynasty had nothing to do with the Fiend Cults.
¡°His Highness should know something. There¡¯s still some supreme Sword Qi in the Crown Prince¡¯s body that¡¯s constantly exterminating and suppressing the demonic aura. It should have been left behind by the Tenth Prince.¡±
Someone said so.
¡°It seems that the sword move that the Tenth Prince executed in the dungeon previously was the one that left the Sword Qi in the Crown Prince¡¯s body.¡±
¡°In that case, it seems that His Highness knew what was going on at that time.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we go look for His Highness and find out what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°At that time, His Highness didn¡¯t send us a message, so he probably didn¡¯t want to let us know about it. Besides, he had already left the Qingyun Dao Sect at that time.¡±
Someone said.
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard those words, his expression became a littleplicated.
He knew very well what happened after Su Changyu left the Great Xia Dynasty pce.
He summoned his sword and everyone in the cultivation world now knew that Su Changyu from the Qingyun Dao Sect was a Supreme Sword Immortal.
He now had extremelyplicated feelings about Su Changyu, which could not be put into words.
¡°We¡¯ll put the matter of the Crown Prince aside for the time being. Observe for any changes in the Crown Prince¡¯s condition. If there are any problems, report to me immediately.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty looked at Xia Qian who was on the pce bed and said so.
¡°Yes.¡±
Everyone immediately assented.
At the same time, in a main hall that was hundreds of feet underground in Qingzhou.
There was something like an altar that was surrounded by bloodstains that hadn¡¯t dried up.
There was a deep pool in the center of the altar.
There was demonic aura rolling in the pool and a shadow gradually appeared.
A middle-aged man with an indifferent expression sat up from the pool before slowly opening his eyes.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Tai Xuan died and he didn¡¯t send a single message to inform us about what happened.¡±
The middle-aged man muttered under his breath while frowning, his eyes full of bewilderment.
If anyone who had seen Daoist Tai Xuan saw this man, they would definitely be shocked because this middle-aged man looked exactly the same as Daoist Tai Xuan.
His name was Daoist Xu Xuan. He could be considered Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s doppelganger.
In the beginning, Daoist Tai Xuan had obtained the Fiend Transformation Technique when he discovered the relics of the ancient Demon Sect.
He wanted to use the Great Fiend Transformation Technique to absorb the fiend with his body and transform into the Fiendcelestial using another type of Immortal Ascension.
However, if the Fiendcelestial was revived, it might very likely be seized.
If the transformation failed, the Immortal Ascension would fail too.
Daoist Tai Xuan had also obtained a Dharmic formtion cultivation method in the relics of the Ancient Fiend.
It was an alternative method of cultivating a doppelganger.
After the strength of the cultivator reached the Essence Soul realm, he would be able to cultivate and sacrifice to cultivate a second doppelganger.
However, if the Fiendcelestial was absorbed using the Great Fiend Transformation Technique, the doppelganger would be damaged once the Fiendcelestial was seized too because the doppelganger and the main body were connected and shared the same essence soul.
The doppelganger cultivation method of this Fiend Cult was different.
It consisted of refining a fiend body that did not have any conscience, before incorporating one¡¯s thoughts and attention into the fiend¡¯s body to create another version of oneself.
Although the two were not rted, all their memories, behavior, and habits were exactly the same, so it could be considered another version of oneself.
¡°With Tai Xuan¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible for him to die without being able to send any message to inform us.¡±
¡°He should have gone out this time because he sensed the aura of the Son of Destiny. In this case, Tai Xuan¡¯s death should have something to do with the Son of Destiny.¡±
¡®Son of Destiny.¡¯
Daoist Xu Xuan muttered while trying to imagine and figure out what had happened.
His thinking process was exactly the same as Tai Xuan too, so he simted what he would do after finding the Son of Destiny.
After pondering for a long time, Daoist Xu Xuan still couldn¡¯t figure out how Tai Xuan would just die without being able to inform them.
¡®It¡¯s just finding the Son of Destiny. How could a mishap have happened?¡¯
Even if he had gotten into a mishap, he couldn¡¯t have died without being able to inform them about it.
Daoist Tai Xuan would usually incorporate everything that he had done into his mind.
Daoist Xu Xuan immediately took out a jade talisman and summoned the Fiendcelestial Cult. He then asked them to help him find out what had happened recently.
Chapter 280: Master, I’ve Comprehended!
Chapter 280: Master, I¡¯ve Comprehended!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Supreme Demon Hall.
The hall was spacious and wide like a parade square, and it was decorated with extraordinary carvings of dragons and phoenixes.
¡°Luochen, I¡¯ve already prepared everything for you, you just need to sit at the array tform and wait.¡±
¡°After I start the formation, you don¡¯t have to care about anything else. Just digest and absorb the energy in your body. The process might be a little painful, but you have to bear with it.¡±
The Fiend Lord exined to Xu Luochen the matter regarding the changing of heavenly fate.
¡°Father, I understand.¡±
Xu Luochen nodded seriously.
He previously thought that his newly-found father was fooling him, but when he saw the Fiend Lord setting up this formation and taking out the various treasures, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
¡®This is just too extravagant.¡¯
Xu Luochen did not know what those things were, nor had he seen them before.
However, he was still an alchemist after all and could distinguish between good and bad treasures.
That made him a little anxious and worried.
¡®In case he suddenly finds out that I¡¯m not his son, will he kill me?¡¯
Just like that, Xu Luochen walked to the center of the array tform in the main hall and sat down.
¡°Luochen, if you feel anything is wrong, call me.¡±
The Fiend Lord said concernedly as he was more nervous than Xu Luochen.
¡°Alright.¡±
Xu Luochen answered.
¡°Great Divine Silkworm Fate Reversal Technique!¡±
¡°Fate Reversal Array Formation!¡±
The Fiend Lord then activated the formation, and in an instant, bright rays of light charged into the sky. The shadow of a divine silkworm appeared and spat out some silk that wrapped Xu Luochen up.
Xu Luochen immediately felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring as the pores of his body opened and energy surged into his body, making him feel warm andfortable.
At this moment...
Seemingly having sensed something, the Fiend Lord vanished and appeared outside the hall.
A handsome young man appeared outside the hall. He had an ethereal aura and was just like an immortal who had descended in the mortal world.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The Fiend Lord asked with a hostile gaze.
The fact that the young man could appear outside his Supreme Demon Hall without making a single sound was extraordinary.
¡°I¡¯m Su Changyu, the eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°When Xu Luochen wakes up, give this letter to him if he wants to return to the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
Su Changyu looked at the Fiend Lord and said so.
In his previous letter, Daoist Tai Hua had informed Su Changyu about Xu Luochen¡¯s condition and told him to take care of Xu Luochen.
Hence, Su Changyu used a divination method to deduce the situation of his Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers in the sect. When he learned of Xu Luochen¡¯s situation, Su Changyu felt that he had to make a trip there to confirm things.
After seeing the situation, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.
He didn¡¯t say anything else and vanished after handing the letter to the Fiend Lord.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an existence in this world. Eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡±
The Fiend Lord looked at the direction Su Changyu disappeared in and muttered in surprise.
At the same time...
Under the ground, Daoist Xu Xuan looked at the information sent from the Fiendcelestial Cult, full of disbelief.
¡°Su Changyu is the master of Gu Jianxian, the second Sword Immortal of the world. He is also the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and the Eldest Senior Brother of the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°He killed an enemy with a single move of his sword in Qingyun Dao Sect.¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan was dumbfounded.
If he didn¡¯t know that the Fiendcelestial Cult wouldn¡¯t give him false information, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all.
¡®This is really outrageous and absurd.¡¯
He knew of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
It was the hidden sect that his junior brother, Daoist Tai Hua, belonged to.
Yet, he was now told that Daoist Tai Xuan was killed by a disciple of such a sect.
He hadn¡¯t met Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s disciples.
However, he was very sure that a small sect like the Qingyun Dao Sect that was helmed by Daoist Tai Hua, who had been mortalized, wouldn¡¯t have any impressive disciples.
He thought that even if there were any talented disciples, they would at most be at the Golden Core realm.
ying a Mahayana realm cultivator seemed far-fetched.
¡®Could this be Tai Hua¡¯s final trump card?¡¯
Daoist Xu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but wonder.
After thinking about it for a moment, Daoist Xu Xuan nned to go to the Qingyun Dao Sect to secretly check and find out if Daoist Tai Xuan had left any useful information in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
At the same time...
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Gu Jianxian was sitting cross-legged andprehending the Sword Dao.
He had been wondering why Su Changyu knocked thrice on his head when he left.
¡°Three! The Dao produces one, one produces two, two produces three, and three leads to many more!¡±
¡°Back then, Master told me that cutting through the sun, moon, and stars with a single de of grass is the Sword Dao.¡±
¡°However, this time, Master used all things in the world, the sun, moon and stars, mountains, rivers and grass as the sword.¡±
¡°Everything can be used as a sword!¡±
Gu Jianxianprehended the sword. He seemed to have been enlightened but also seemed to have not done so.
At this moment, a ray of spiritual light suddenly appeared in Gu Jianxian¡¯s mind and made him feel like he had grasped something.
The scene of Ye Ping putting down the sword and picking it up again on the rear cliff appeared in his mind.
One sword move would lead to endless other ones, and when he reached the end of the Sword Dao, bing a Sword Immortal had be his obsession.
If one¡¯s obsession was too strong, they would have to learn to put it down.
One should pick up the Sword Dao in their heart only after letting go of one¡¯s obsessions.
¡®Yes, isn¡¯t that sword move that Master executed the Sword Dao I want?¡¯
¡®This is the Supreme Sword Dao!¡¯
¡°Master, I¡¯veprehended. The third one means that everything in this world represents my Sword Dao and my obsession! I¡¯ve understood!¡±
¡°Thank you for your teaching, Uncle-Master.¡±
Gu Jianxian was extremely excited as he realized that Su Changyu had given him pointers about the Sword Dao when he met him just now.
Regardless of when Su Changyu was teaching him or Ye Ping the Sword Dao, Gu Jianxian had neverprehended the meaning within.
¡®So much for being called the best Sword Immortal in the world. Yet, I¡¯ve neverprehended the meaning within it.¡¯
At this moment, Gu Jianxianpletely understood.
In an instant, Gu Jianxian got up and his sword intent and Sword Qi charged into the sky like a supreme divine sword.
At the same time...
In a valley of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.
¡°Go, the Qilin Divine Fruit is about to ripen soon.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said to Chen Lingrou.
¡°Is it really going to be okay? Is that monkey really not strong?¡±
Chen Lingrou asked worriedly.
¡®If that monkey is really not strong, why do I have to be the one to pick it?¡¯
¡®He could have just picked the fruit himself.¡¯
Chen Lingrou wouldn¡¯t believe it if it was just because she was fast. She wasn¡¯t a fool either.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard began to get annoyed.
Chen Lingrou had asked that question umpteen times in the past few days.
¡°The monkey won¡¯t care about you because you¡¯re so weak that you might go unnoticed.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard said.
Chen Lingrou was speechless.
She didn¡¯t expect that to be the truth that she had been trying hard to find out.
The truth was harsh and cruel.
¡°Hurry up and go, the fruit is ripe. When the monkeyes outter, I¡¯ll stop him.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard urged.
At this moment, the Qilin Divine Fruit had already emitted a crystalline, luxurious light and a fragrance.
Chen Lingrou was feeling terrible and she picked the Qilin Divine Fruit miserably.
When she came to the side of the secluded pool, she extended her arm to pick the fruit.
All of a sudden, waves surged in the pond and a massive figure emerged.
Holding the Qilin Divine Fruit, Chen Lingrou was dumbfounded when she saw the situation.
The figure in front of her was several feet long and resembled an ape. It was emitting an oppressive and suffocating ferociousness.
¡®Damn it, it¡¯s a white monkey?¡¯
¡®It doesn¡¯t have any other qualities apart from being fast?¡¯
¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like a smart or agile monkey.¡¯
Chen Lingrou was dumbfounded.
She felt that she had been deceived.
The ape in the water moved and began swinging its fist at Chen Lingrou with an oppressive might.
¡°Ah... Ah!!! King, help!¡±
Chen Lingrou cried for help.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard had already prepared for the failure of the n and did not hesitate to strike.
Boom!
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard fought with the ape and dealt him a hard blow.
Chen Lingrou was sted away by the aftershock and shended hard on the ground.
At this moment, something rolled out of her storage bag.
It was a fossilized egg.
It was the egg that Chen Lingrou had obtained from the Seven Kings¡¯ legacy.
Chen Lingrou felt a little puzzled because it didn¡¯t make sense for something to drop out of her storage bag.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard dashed over to take Chen Lingrou away.
Chen Lingrou didn¡¯t think much of it at that time as she quickly picked up the egg and got ready to flee.
However, all of a sudden...
The Qilin Divine Fruit in Chen Lingrou¡¯s hand turned into pure energy that flowed into the stone egg in her hand.
¡°My Qilin Divine Fruit!¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard couldn¡¯t help but yell when it saw that scene.
It had waited for such a long time, all for the sake of that fruit to make its blood purer.
Yet, the fruit had gone missing.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard felt upset. It didn¡¯t want to flee anymore and would rather die on the spot.
Roar!
The ape roared into the sky and punched Chen Lingrou.
Chen Lingrou was terrified and a jade token appeared in her hand.
It was a treasure that Xiao Muxue had given her to protect herself. However, before the jade token was activated, a mass of auspicious clouds emerged and gathered above Chen Lingrou¡¯s head to block the punch for her so that she could be unharmed.
The auspicious clouds continued to gather, making the entire mountain range seem sacred and extraordinary.
Ka-cha.
Ka-cha.
Ka-cha.
There was a crisp and clear sound of Chen Lingrou¡¯s stone egg breaking.
The stone egg rose to the sky, and a Qilin emerged from within.
The auspicious clouds and golden rays of light spread outwards. A Qilin with a lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, ox tail, horse hooves, and golden aura engulfing it appeared in the void.
Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded when she saw the Qilin.
When she obtained the fossilized egg in the Seven Ancient Kings mystic realm at the beginning, she was extremely upset.
After all, there was no point in having a fossilized egg.
Even if there was a True Dragon or Qilin within, it would be pointless.
She didn¡¯t expect a Qilin to hatch from the egg.
At this moment, Chen Lingrou was overjoyed.
She was the biggest winner. Not only had she obtained the inheritance of the Sword King, but she also obtained the stone egg and the Qilin.
Chen Lingrou could already imagine the scene of herself riding the Qilin and flying through the sky.
¡®Once I return to the Qingyun Dao Sect, I¡¯ll see if anyone dares to call me a wastrel who does nothing except read books!¡¯
¡°Retreat on your own.¡±
The Qilin said to the ape.
Roar!
The ape roared reluctantly.
It had waited in that dark pool for a long period of time, so it was obviously not willing to have someone pick its fruit ofbor.
¡°Do you dare to disobey me?¡±
The Qilin spoke again and the aura of the demonic beast spread around it, making the ape freeze.
There was a hierarchy among the demonic beasts ording to their bloodline. The Qilin were the kings of the demonic beasts who had an innate bloodline suppression.
In this case, the Qilin wouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all and the ape would be suppressed by its bloodline.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard began shuddering because there was a wisp of Qilin bloodline in his body which made the suppression even more terrifying.
The ape immediately roared and began begging for mercy.
The aura of the Qilin converged and the ape quickly retreated.
Seeing this situation, Chen Lingrou¡¯s eyes lit up and she seemed extremely excited.
¡®Impressive!¡¯
¡®With this spiritual pet, I can excel in this world of immortal cultivation.¡¯
She couldn¡¯t help but get on the Qilin.
¡°Atrocious, what are you trying to do?¡±
The Qilin immediately rebuked Chen Lingrou¡¯s behavior.
¡°Aren¡¯t you my spiritual pet? What¡¯s wrong with me riding you?¡±
Chen Lingrou retorted.
¡°Atrocious, I¡¯m a divine beast, the ancient Qilin Emperor. Since when am I your spiritual pet?¡±
When the Ancient Qilin Emperor heard that, its gaze immediately turned hostile as it said those words.
¡°You were clearly hatched from my egg and you ate my fruit too.¡±
Chen Lingrou felt extremely aggrieved.
Life is full of ups and downs. She initially saw an egg and yet a Qilin was hatched from it. In the end, the Qilin refused to acknowledge her.
¡°That was obviously my fruit.¡±
At this moment, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard spoke up too as it felt that it was the one who should be the most aggrieved.
¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. You do deserve some credit for my birth this time.¡±
¡°In consideration of your merit, I shall give you a drop of sacred blood.¡±
The Qilin looked at the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard and said.
He then gave a drop of Sacred Qilin Blood to the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard.
¡°Thank you, Ancient Emperor. Thank you, Ancient Emperor.¡±
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard urged.
To him, the Sacred Qilin Blood was of great help as it wasn¡¯t inferior to the Qilin Divine Fruit at all.
Afterwards, the Qilin Ancient Emperor looked at Chen Lingrou who was staring at it.
¡°You and I are fated.¡±
¡°I shall make you my human pet then.¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor said arrogantly.
Chen Lingrou fell silent.
¡®Human pet?¡¯
¡®My pet is making me its pet?¡¯
Chen Lingrou was so upset that she felt an urge to cry.
At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.
¡°Junior Sister.¡±
A calm voice sounded and an invincible-looking young man appeared. He was eight feet tall, handsome and had a domineering aura.
At that time, Su Changyu had done a divination to find out the situation of all his Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers, and thus he found out that Chen Lingrou was nearby. Besides, it also showed that Chen Lingrou was having an opportunity.
There was danger involved, so Su Changyu went over.
Chen Lingrou, who was in a state of misery, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, so she raised her head to look over.
When she saw the familiar and handsome face, Chen Lingrou was stunned.
It was her eldest Senior Brother, Su Changyu.
¡®Why has Eldest Senior Brother be even more handsome after I haven¡¯t seen him in a while? He seems to be bing an immortal and his hair has turned white too.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Chen Lingrou eximed when she saw Su Changyu.
¡°Big Brother.¡±
At this moment, the Qilin dashed over immediately when it saw Su Changyu.
¡°Qilin?¡±
Su Changyu was stunned and he finally saw the Qilin beside him.
¡®What¡¯s going on? Why did the Qilin call me Big Brother?¡¯
Su Changyu immediately figured out that it must be that his appearance and aura were so extraordinary that the Qilin had naturally subdued.
Previously in the King¡¯s Territory, Su Changyu was honestly a little envious when he saw Ye Ping riding the Longma that he had conquered.
After all, mounts were often arrogant.
As a supreme Sword Immortal, how could he not have a divine beast as a mount?
At this moment, Su Changyu felt that the Qilin in front of him was not bad.
¡®Being called the Qilin Sword Immortal Su Changyu seems to be not bad.¡¯
Su Changyu immediately thought.
¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m Aotian.¡±
Seeing how high and mighty Su Changyu was, the Ancient Qilin Emperor continued to speak agitatedly.
¡°Aotian?¡±
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned because he hadn¡¯t heard of it before.
However, the Qilin seemed to know him.
¡°Yes, Aotian. I¡¯m Gu Aotian! Big Brother, have you forgotten me?¡±
The Qilin Ancient Emperor continued to say to Su Changyu in a mncholic voice.
¡°Big Brother, it seems that you have lost your memory after you reincarnated in that battle. You were the Longevity Immortal King, the leader of humans, while I was the Ancient Qilin Emperor, the emperor of demons. We are sworn brothers.¡±
¡°At the time we guarded the peace of all races in this world and fought against the darkness. Although we managed to suppress the darkness, I exhausted my energy and turned into a stone egg. I¡¯ve been living in loneliness until now, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you after I woke up.¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor exined to Su Changyu seriously.
Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but shudder after hearing that as he thought about some scenes.
He couldn¡¯t remember anything and didn¡¯t know what the other party was talking about.
Although he had many more things in his mind previously, these were not part of the memories he gained.
¡®Why was I the Longevity Immortal King?¡¯
¡®Shouldn¡¯t I be Immortal King Changyu?¡¯
¡®Was that what I used to be called?¡¯
Su Changyu didn¡¯t think much about it.
¡®Who cares if it¡¯s the Longevity Immortal King or Immortal King Changyu?¡¯
¡®What matters is that I¡¯m powerful.¡¯
¡°Aotian?¡±
Su Changyu called out softly.
¡°Big Brother.¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor answered agitatedly as soon as it heard that.
¡°Aotian?¡±
Su Changyu called again.
¡°Big Brother.¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor teared up, and it was getting worked up over the fact that Su Changyu had finally recognized it.
Seeing that it was about time, Su Changyu couldn¡¯t help but reveal his agenda.
¡°Aotian, I have some errands to run now that require me to go to some ces, but I don¡¯t have a mount yet. It¡¯d be inconvenient for me to get around, can you sacrifice yourfort and let me... ride you?¡±
Su Changyu asked nervously, afraid that he might have been too straightforward.
After all, it was Qilin and he had to build a rtionship with it first.
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t have much time to do that.
¡°No problem, Big Brother. Come ride me!¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor didn¡¯t turn Su Changyu down and instead took the initiative to be Su Changyu¡¯s mount.
Su Changyu was excited because he didn¡¯t expect the Qilin to agree directly.
It was a divine beast after all.
He would seem so mighty and dashing if he rode it around.
However, he remained indifferent on the surface.
¡°Aotian, you¡¯re so magnanimous, you deserve to be my sworn brother. I won¡¯t forget you.¡±
Su Changyu said and then rode on the Qilin.
Su Changyu was over the moon and felt a strange sense of familiarity.
It was as if he had ridden the Qilin before.
¡°Big Brother, where are you going?¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor asked while clouds revolved around its feet and rays of light shone brightly. It looked incredibly extraordinary.
Su Changyu, who was riding the Qilin, was giving off an indescribable vibe as he waspletely like a true immortal.
¡°The Dragon Pce of the East Ocean.¡±
Su Changyu said.
¡°Okay. Sit tight, Big Brother.¡±
The Ancient Qilin Emperor said and the auspicious clouds on its feet moved before vanishing in the sky.
In the same ce, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard and Chen Lingrou froze right on the spot and stared at them vanishing in the sky.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s clearly my Qilin...¡±
Chen Lingrou watched as Su Changyu vanished with the Qilin, feeling so aggrieved that she wanted to cry.
Su Changyu, who was on the Qilin, felt that he had forgotten something.
However, the thrill of riding the Qilin distracted him from thinking about it.
Chapter 281: Demon, The Crown Prince Mutates!
Chapter 281: Demon, The Crown Prince Mutates!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean.
Ye Ping was cultivating with his legs crossed in the Dragon Transformation Pool.
In his dantian, there were nine round and glossy Golden Cores hovering, each emitting a bright ray of light.
That meant that Ye Ping had entered the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm.
However, there was still more than half of the golden liquid left in the dragon pond. Ye Ping did not intend to break through to the Nascent Soul realm.
He hadn¡¯t perfected the Nascent Soul cultivation method, so he was nning to go back and ask Su Changyu how he should perfectly condense the Nascent Soul.
Hence, he nned to take advantage of the energy in the Dragon Transformation Pool to allow the Great Godfiend body that was at the Major Perfection stage to break through to the Supreme Godfiend Body.
Having cultivated the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique for such a long time, Ye Ping had always known about the importance of his physical body.
Without much thought, the liquid in the Dragon Transformation Pool slowly flowed into his body through his pores.
The Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures were being refined too.
Initially, the Great Godfiend body had already reached Major Perfection, which was thest step. Now that there was more than enough spiritual energy, it was extremely easy for Ye Ping to break through.
In fact, Ye Ping felt that being in the Dragon Transformation Pool would allow his physical body to be improved even without the Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique.
Roar!
Terrifying sounds of dragon roars filled the air.
Several True Dragons appeared in the Dragon Transformation Pool. They were Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi True Dragon.
The Blood and Qi True Dragon had a faint gold luster that made it seem sacred and extraordinary.
At the same time, Ye Ping¡¯s Blood and Qi Furnace seemed to be made of Immortal Gold while the sounds of Blood and Qi operating sounded continuously like a boiling Eternal Divine Furnace.
At this moment, Ye Ping¡¯s Great Godfiend body broke through to the Supreme Godfiend realm.
Ye Ping exhaled.
He felt like his body was full of power and he had be apletely different being.
Besides, he could also sense that apart from an improvement in his physical body, his Supreme Godfiend body also obtained a special characteristic.
That was the oppressive nature of the Godfiend.
All demons and ferocious beasts would seem to have been suppressed and shudder in front of him.
Even if their strength was simr, they would be in fear before fighting and lose 30% of their power.
That was terrifying.
However, at this moment...
Su Changyu appeared in the hall on a Qilin.
When he saw Ye Ping, he called out in surprise.
¡°Little Junior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping immediately snapped out of his trance.
He opened his eyes and immediately saw Su Changyu riding on a Qilin.
He inhaled sharply.
Ye Ping gasped in shock.
Su Changyu was too extraordinary.
His sharp eyebrows, starry eyes, handsome features, and the Qilin he was riding were all invincible.
Ye Ping was surprised because he didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to be riding a Qilin.
¡®Senior Brother has really hidden it well, I¡¯ve never ridden a Qilin before.¡¯
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±
Ye Ping was overjoyed as he was surprised that Su Changyu was here.
¡®Seems like Senior Brother is worried about my danger, and so he rode the Qilin out toe look for me.¡¯
¡°I¡¯m here to see you for some matters.¡±
Su Changyu got off the Qilin and said calmly.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ye Ping asked curiously.
¡°Put your attention away.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
Ye Ping did as he was told.
Su Changyu then raised his hand and a jade stone of the Son of Destiny appeared.
The jade stone was shining brightly at Ye Ping.
At the same time...
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Your Majesty, I found a secret mystery in the ancient ssics and the situation is simr to the Crown Prince¡¯s situation.¡±
The Hall Master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately asked.
¡°There will be a demon born in the world every era, and these demons will continuously absorb the evil of this world. Once the evilness umtes, it will turn into a world-destroying demon.¡±
¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s situation is simr to this, but there are no such traces in the Crown Prince¡¯s hall.¡±
The master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said.
¡°Demons destroy the world.¡±
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard this, he was dumbfounded and his expression changed.
¡®It¡¯s only been a while and you¡¯re telling me that my eldest son might be a demon that can destroy the world?¡¯
¡®Is it that impressive?¡¯
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty was dumbfounded.
He immediately knew how severe things were. Although the Hall Master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said that the situation was simr, the fact that it was mentioned by the Hall Master proved that the possibility was high.
¡°How can we solve the matter in this situation?¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty immediately asked.
¡°In this situation, you have to inform the Heavenly Supervisory.¡±
The Hall Master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said.
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty fell silent.
If it were like what the Hall Master of the Heavenly Secret Hall said and that the Crown Prince was a demon, the Heavenly Supervisory would definitely deal with him severely.
On the other hand, Xia Qian woke up and said indifferently with a calm expression.
¡°Su Changyu, the Son of Destiny.¡±
¡°Given the current situation that I¡¯m in, I can¡¯t stay in this pce any longer. However, I will return.¡±
Xia Qian looked at the ck lotus in his essence soul while muttering to himself. He then stood up immediately.
At the same time, outside the Qingyun Mountain Range.
A figure appeared.
It was none other than Daoist Xu Xuan.
He looked in the direction of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Since he was already aware of Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s death, he was very careful and tried to conceal his aura, not daring to get too close.
However, just after arriving here, he could feel an extremely terrifying sword intent that spread from the Qingyun Dao Sect.
He was also a Sword Dao cultivator who could clearly sense the terrifying thing about the sword intent.
¡®Massive! Magnificent! Infinite! All things can be contained!¡¯
Daoist Xu Xuan was somehow astonished.
If the sword intent was left behind by Su Changyu after he killed Daoist Tai Xuan, how terrifying would he be?
When he felt this sword intent, Daoist Xu Xuan knew that he didn¡¯t have to continue checking.
Just as Daoist Xu Xuan was preparing to leave...
A middle-aged man dressed in green with a wooden sword on his back appeared.
It was Gu Jianxian.
When Daoist Xu Xuan appeared in the Qingyun Mountain range, Gu Jianxian immediately sensed his presence.
When Gu Jianxian saw Daoist Xu Xuan, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡®Didn¡¯t he die at Su Changyu¡¯s hands?¡¯
He was well aware and he immediately sensed that the person in front of him was not Daoist Tai Xuan because his aura was different.
Gu Jianxian did not hesitate and simply pulled his sword out.
Regardless of whether he was Daoist Tai Xuan or not, he obviously had malicious intentions for sneaking over to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
As the disciple of the head disciple of the Qingyun Dao Sect, he was also part of the Qingyun Dao Sect so there was no way he could sit back and do nothing.
Gu Jianxian drew his sword and attacked without any fancy moves or sword techniques. It was just like an ordinary sword.
That was thest true sword move that he pulled afterprehending the supreme Sword Dao.
In an instant, Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s physical body was fixed by Dharmic powers.
¡°How is that possible!?!¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s face was full of shock as he stared at Gu Jianxian in disbelief.
He naturally knew who Gu Jianxian was.
In fact, his power was terrifying.
¡°How is it so powerful!?!¡±
However, Gu Jianxian merely shed his sword downwards with a calm expression.
Boom!
The sword contained the power of everything in the world and the thunderous boom in the clear skies was terrifying.
Daoist Xu Xuan had a hunch that he was in danger. At this moment, he knew that he was no match for Gu Jianxian.
¡®Escape!¡¯
¡®I must escape immediately!¡¯
¡®Psht!¡¯
In an instant, Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s body turned into a ck ray of light and he escaped extremely quickly.
His speed was extremely terrifying and it seemed to be a Mystical Ability that allowed him to flee explosively.
¡°If I let him escape, I¡¯d be letting Master down.¡±
¡°If I canprehend 1% of what my master has... I¡¯d gain a foothold with just my sword.¡±
Gu Jianxian watched Daoist Xu Xuan vanish, but he did not chase him. He simply muttered to himself.
He then returned to the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
That sword just now made Gu Jianxian see his future in the Sword Dao.
If it was in the past, he might not be able to defeat Daoist Xu Xuan in a battle. Even if he could, it would take more than one sword move.
At the same time, Daoist Xu Xuan returned to the ground and concealed his aura with his Mystical Abilities.
¡°How is this possible? How could Gu Jianxian have such strength? Could he have proven his Dao and be a Sword Immortal? That¡¯s impossible.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan turned pale as he was full of disbelief.
He couldn¡¯t figure out why Gu Jianxian was that strong.
At the same time, this trip made Daoist Xu Xuan certain of Daoist Tai Xuan¡¯s death.
He had been killed by Su Changyu.
On the other hand, he also discovered that Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny.
His method of bing an immortal was to sacrifice the Son of Destiny to revive the Fiendcelestial.
Now, his hopes of reviving it seemed bleak.
When he met Su Changyu¡¯s disciple, Gu Jianxian, he would have to flee, what more Su Changyu.
If he met Su Changyu, who was even more powerful, he would probably die like Tai Xuan did.
¡°Is my road to Immortal Ascension going to cease just like that? I don¡¯t care for it!¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan was indignant as he hollered softly.
He had painstakingly nned for so many years and done so much. Yet, the oue was so unexpected. How could he ept it?
He couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Changyu was suddenly so powerful.
He managed to achieve such great progress in 27 years, but even the Son of Destiny could not grow to such a state.
At this moment...
Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he seemed to have sensed something.
He vanished from the ground and appeared in arge hall.
The hall was very clean and simple. There was only a jade disc inside.
There were faint rays of ck light on the jade disc.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the aura of the Fiendcelestial.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan looked at this jade disc with a look of astonishment.
The jade disc could sense the aura of the Son of Destiny and the World-Destructing Demon.
However, as far as he knew, the Fiendcelestial would revive only when there were enough evil and heretic thoughts in the world.
In other words, it was exactly the method that he knew, and that was to use the essence blood of ten thousand living beings to set up an array formation to revive the Fiendcelestial.
However, the aura of the Fiendcelestial appeared.
¡°What exactly is going on here? Did Tai Xuan do something at that time, or was it for some other reason?¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan thought to himself in puzzlement.
After a long time of pondering, Daoist Xu Xuan had his own thoughts.
¡°If the Fiendcelestial is revived now, we will have to start dealing with the matter from the Fiendcelestial...¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan immediately returned to the underground pool.
Before that, he would have to let his injuries recover.
In the headquarters of the Heavenly Supervisory.
An elder raised his head to look into the sky with a huge change of expression.
He calcted the heavenly secret, but his expression was getting more and more sullen. ¡°The heavenly secrets are sealed and the great tribtion is about to rise.¡±
The old voice made everyone¡¯s expression change.
On the other hand, Xiao Muxue¡¯s expression changed too after she received the news.
¡°Is there any news regarding the whereabouts of Su Changyu and Ye Ping?¡±
Xiao Muxue frowned and asked.
¡°No, we haven¡¯t found any news about Ye Ping and Su Changyu.¡±
¡°We just received news that Chen Lingrou, whom you asked us to find, has been found.¡±
A figure at the side answered.
Chapter 282: Perfecting the Nascent Soul, Great Tribulation Arises!
Chapter 282: Perfecting the Nascent Soul, Great Tribtion Arises!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean.
Dragon Transformation Pool.
The Jade Stone of Heavenly Destiny turned into a Green Lotus seed and several rays of light appeared.
The Green Lotus seednded in Ye Ping¡¯s essence soul.
At this moment, there were some more things that surfaced in Ye Ping¡¯s mind.
He thought about the war between heaven and earth, the information about this World-Destructing demon. Since he had obtained this Green Lotus, it meant that he had been given the mission to save the world.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this...¡±
Ye Ping looked at Su Changyu and was somewhat speechless.
He didn¡¯t expect Su Changyu to give him such a huge task as soon as he arrived.
¡®Save the living beings of the world.¡¯
¡®How can I bear the responsibility?¡¯
Ye Ping felt a sense of pressure.
¡°Junior Brother, just tell me if you can take it on or not.¡±
Su Changyu said, looking extremely calm.
It was as if the responsibility of saving the world was considered nothing at all.
¡°I can!¡±
Ye Ping immediately answered solemnly after he heard Su Changyu¡¯s question.
Since his eldest Senior Brother had given him such an important task, how could he refuse?
In fact, Ye Ping even guessed that it was the mission of the Qingyun Dao Sect because it was a hidden sect.
At this moment, he finally gained the recognition of the sect.
A wave of excitement surged within him.
¡°Okay, in this case, cultivate well and improve your strength. I have something to do so I¡¯ll get going now. When you¡¯re about to leave, open this letter.¡±
Su Changyu nodded, handed a letter to Ye Ping, and then rode away on his Qilin.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, wait.¡±
Ye Ping immediately said when he saw that Su Changyu was about to leave.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Su Changyu asked.
¡°Well, I¡¯ve already reached the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm and I¡¯d like to ask you to teach me the method to perfect the Nascent Soul.¡±
Ye Ping asked.
Previously, he had reached the Major Perfection of the Golden Core realm and wanted to return to ask him for help, but now that Su Changyu had arrived, he naturally asked him those questions straight.
Su Changyu raised his head without making a single sound.
Although he had a lot in mind, there was nothing rted to cultivation.
Su Changyu might not know much about cultivation, but he understood Ye Ping well.
¡°Nascent Soul of the Great Dao, Three Pure Essence Souls.¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
As he spoke, he raised his arms and two paintings appeared.
The first painting depicted a small Nascent Soul realm person sitting on top of the Yin and Yang Eight Trigrams, surrounded by the Great Dao.
The second painting was that of three Essence Soul people, one holding a divine sword, one holding a walking stick, and one holding a horsetail whisk, with Dao flowers above their heads as well as water, wind, and fire surrounding them.
¡°Thank you very much for your teaching, Senior Brother.¡±
Ye Ping looked at the two paintings with his eyes full of excitement.
He knew that they were the Nascent Soul and Essence Soul perfection methods.
¡°Little Junior Brother, do you have any more doubts? If you do, feel free to point them out.¡±
Su Changyu said.
If there was nothing else, he would leave first.
¡°I don¡¯t have any more questions.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head and said.
Su Changyu had already given him guidance, so the rest was naturally dependent on his ownprehension.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Changyu nodded and then led the Ancient Qilin Emperor out of the hall.
At the same time...
On a cliff in the Nan Nation.
There was a chessboard on the cliff.
The ck and white chess pieces were staggered.
Looking at the chess game in front of him, Wang Zhuoyu continuously thought about how he should deal with it.
Some time ago, he was in the Qingyun Dao Sect when he suddenly heard some movement and soon got transported over by the Teleportation Array.
When he just arrived, he saw an old man who was about to die.
Wang Zhuoyu asked him where this ce was and the old man told him that it was the Linglong Valley of the Nan Nation.
The chessboard in front of him was the Linglong chessboard that contained the inheritance of the supreme Dao of array formations. Array formations were like chess.
After saying that, the old man passed away.
Wang Zhuoyu then buried the old man and joined the chess game in a bid to solve it.
Supreme Array Formation Dao.
It was all prepared for him.
Wang Zhuoyu was excited.
He then went over.
¡°To hell with the Array Formation Dao legacy, I¡¯m leaving!¡±
Wang Zhuoyu was infuriated because he had thought about it for a long time, but all his efforts were futile as he didn¡¯t get any solution. Instead, a lot of his hair fell out.
He felt that he would go bald if he continued like this.
Setting up array formations was like a game of chess.
¡®Why didn¡¯t Iprehend anything?¡¯
Wang Zhuoyu took out the star chessboard, ready to set up an array formation, leave this ce and go back to the Qingyun Dao Sect.
However, Wang Zhuoyu was exasperated when he looked at the Linglong chessboard.
He didn¡¯t want to leave after losing so much hair.
The array pattern in Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s hand then changed and turned into a killing array.
Ah!!!
The killing array patterns criss-crossed and appeared on the Linglong Chessboard.
The ck and white chess pieces were destroyed by the array formation and soon turned into ashes.
Wang Zhuoyu felt extremelyfortable.
However, he felt embarrassed because he had ruined a good game of chess.
¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯d better hurry up and flee.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu started the array disk, and at this moment, a bunch of ck and white shadows rushed to his eyebrows from the destroyed Linglong Chess Game all of a sudden.
At the same time, in a certain city of Qingzhou.
¡°What kind of treasure is this? My Heavenly Eye can be used to identify and appraise all treasures of the world. No treasure can escape my eye, but I can¡¯t tell how incredible they are.¡±
Lin Bei looked at the white stone in his hand that had a pentagonal shape and was without any characteristics.
However, his years of experience in treasure identification and appraisal told him that this stone was not simple.
Without thinking much, Lin Bei put the stone away.
During this period of time, he had been going around identifying treasures and carrying lots of treasures with him. Hence, he didn¡¯tck that money.
¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±
Lin Bei was nning to go back.
The thought of taking his treasures out and showing them off to Daoist Tai Hua once he returned made him smile beautifully.
In Beizhou of the North Moon Ancient City.
Chen Lingrou entered the city and prepared to go back to the Baiyun Ancient City of Qingzhou through the Teleportation Array.
After Su Changyu rode away on the Qilin, Chen Lingrou felt a strong urge to cry.
However, life still had to go on.
The Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard gave Chen Lingrou many Spirit Stones and treasures after hearing that Chen Lingrou was leaving. It even sent her to the North Moon Ancient City.
After all, the Turquoise-eyed Qilin-Leopard had seen how impressive Chen Lingrou¡¯s Senior Brother, Su Changyu, was and knew that it couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Su Changyu.
¡°Junior Sister.¡±
At this moment, a voice sounded.
Chen Lingrou turned her head to the side to see that a beautiful woman in her mid twenties was walking towards her slowly with a smile on her face.
¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing here?¡±
Chen Lingrou was overjoyed and shocked because she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Muxue to appear there.
She scurried over and hugged Xiao Muxue affectionately.
¡°I heard the news that you¡¯ve gone missing so I came to look for you.¡±
¡°Something has happened to the Qingyun Dao Sect, so stay with me for the time being. Don¡¯t go back.¡±
Xiao Muxue said with a smile.
¡°Something happened to the Qingyun Dao Sect? What happened?¡±
Chen Lingrou couldn¡¯t help but be surprised after hearing that.
¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±
Xiao Muxue chuckled and nodded. She didn¡¯t tell Chen Lingrou about the matter of the Qingyun Dao Sect and Daoist Tai Hua¡¯s death.
Xiao Muxue had taken care of Chen Lingrou since she was a child, so Chen Lingrou didn¡¯t doubt her words.
¡°Senior Sister, that stone egg I obtained at the Seven Kings relics came to life, and a Qilin was hatched from it.¡±
Chen Lingrou said.
She wanted toin to Xiao Muxue.
She wanted to tell her that Su Changyu had snatched her Qilin away so that Xiao Muxue could do justice for her.
¡°What? Qilin!?!¡±
Xiao Muxue was stunned to hear her words.
She naturally knew what had happened to the disciples of the Qingyun Dao Sect in the Seven Kings relics back then.
She knew that all of them had obtained an opportunity and that Chen Lingrou had obtained the inheritance of the Sword King and a fossilized egg.
The fact that Chen Lingrou told her that a Qilin had been hatched was way too astonishing.
Xiao Muxue did not have any doubts about that.
Chen Lingrou would never hide anything from her.
¡°Where¡¯s the Qilin? Let me take a look at it.¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately asked.
The Qilin?
The Qilin was a divine beast of auspiciousness.
Once a Qilin stepped on auspicious clouds, all troubles of the world would be solved.
Now that the heavenly secret was blurry and the cmity was impending, Xiao Muxue felt different emotions about the appearance of the divine beast that signified auspiciousness.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother rode away on it.¡±
Chen Lingrou sounded extremely aggrieved.
Xiao Muxue was stunned.
¡®Su Changyu rode it away?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, how did a Qilin hatch from that egg? And how did Su Changyu, that good-for-nothing, ride it away?¡±
Xiao Muxue took a deep breath and asked Chen Lingrou to tell her what was going on.
In the Heart-Nurturing Pce of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Your Majesty, bad news. The Crown Prince has disappeared.¡±
A figure appeared in the pce and reported to the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°How is that possible? How could the Crown Prince have left the Chang¡¯le Hall without making a sound!?! Weren¡¯t there elders to guard him?¡±
When the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty heard the news, his expression changed drastically and he stood up from his chair in shock.
After the Hall Master of the Heavenly Secret Hall reported the situation of the Crown Prince to him, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty hadn¡¯t decided on what he would do with Xia Qian.
He initially nned to lock Xia Qian in the pce for the rest of his life.
Yet, the devil¡¯s descendant appeared.
If he reported the matter, he would lose another son.
If he didn¡¯t report it, he would be letting down the entire Great Xia Dynasty if something went wrong.
To his surprise, Xia Qian vanished.
It was the pce of the Great Xia Dynasty. It was not a ce that ordinary people could enter and leave easily.
¡°Quick, check.¡±
The emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ordered immediately with a sullen expression.
He then took a deep breath and said slowly,
¡°Report this matter to the Heavenly Supervisory.¡±
After saying that, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty sat down on the chair and leaned backwards.
At the same time...
In a certain mountain range of the Great Xia Dynasty.
A man with a slightly pale face, who was dressed in a brocade robe, waved his hand gently.
He was surrounded by corpses.
They were the corpses of the Green Wind Wolf, each of which was two meters tall.
The Green Wind Wolf was a type of demonic beast that resided in groups in the hundreds of thousands of mountains. Each one possessed power of at least the Foundation Establishment realm while the Wolf King had the abilities of the Golden Core realm or the Nascent Soul realm. Besides, since they mostly lived in groups, ordinary Nascent Soul realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to contend with them.
Xia Qian looked at the Green Wind Wolves and extended his arms while a terrifying shadow appeared behind him.
The figure¡¯s appearance was blurry, but it seemed terrifying as it had a demonic aura and looked like it could devour the world.
¡°Swallow!¡±
Xia Qian spat a word.
In an instant, the figure¡¯s demonic shadow devoured the mountain and rivers, as well as the corpses around Xia Qian.
The Green Wind Wolf corpses dried up at a speed visible to the naked eye and emitted a foul odor before eventually turning into a pile of bones that looked like they had been abandoned for an unknown period of time.
Xia Qian exhaled softly and hisplexion became much better.
However, there was still a menacing Sword Qi within his body that was continuously disrupting his physical body and his Dharmic powers.
¡°Su Changyu, you¡¯ll regret not killing me!¡±
Xia Qian murmured with a sullen and gloomy expression.
After being crippled by Su Changyu, Xia Qian slipped intoatose, during which he gained a lot more thoughts.
For example, the demonic seed, the World Destructing Fiend, the Son of Destiny.
He was the demonic seed that would ripen into a demon.
Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny.
They were born to be enemies.
That was also the reason that he bore so much hatred for Su Changyu.
It was not only because the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty showed great love and favoritism to the Tenth Prince, but also because he bore a strong hatred for the Tenth Prince, which came from the bottom of his heart.
Originally, he should have awakened and turned into a Fiendcelestial when the evilness of the world umted to the extreme.
However, for some reason, he was extremely agitated and thus woke up earlier than he should have.
At this moment, a voice sounded.
¡°Greetings, Lord Fiendcelestial.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s figure slowly appeared.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Xia Qian did not get nervous and merely looked at Daoist Xu Xuan.
¡°Lord Fiendcelestial, just call me Daoist Xu Xuan.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan answered.
¡°Daoist Xu Xuan? What¡¯s your motive foring here to see me?¡±
Xia Qian looked at Daoist Xu Xuan and said calmly.
¡°Lord Fiendcelestial, the Son of Destiny has grown to a terrifying level. You are no match for him.¡±
¡°I can help you and my purpose is simple. I want to be an immortal.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan said with his eyes full of zeal and excitement.
¡°Be an immortal? No such thing here.¡±
Xia Qian said.
¡°Even if I can¡¯t be an immortal, I can be Fiendcelestial! When I do, I¡¯ll take revenge against Su Changyu, the Son of Destiny, for you.¡±
Daoist Xu Xuanughed out loud.
After saying that, he attacked Xia Qian.
After knowing that the Fiendcelestial had been revived, Daoist Xu Xuan immediately had an idea in his mind to take on the Fiendcelestial and incorporate it into his body so as to turn himself into a Fiendcelestial too and be an immortal in another way.
Xia Qian remained indifferent when he saw Daoist Xu Xuan attack.
It was not that he didn¡¯t want to do anything, but rather, when faced with Daoist Xu Xuan, he seemed to have been rendered immobile.
His abilities were at the Essence Soul realm and he was undeniably strong. Besides, he had just been crippled by Su Changyu not long ago.
Being able to increase one¡¯s abilities despite having suffered such a debilitating injury was already terrifying enough.
His body contained the Sword Qi left behind by Su Changyu. Otherwise, his abilities would have been improved faster.
After taking down Xia Qian, both Daoist Xu Xuan and Xia Qian vanished.
At the same time...
Xiao Muxue brought Chen Lingrou to the Heavenly Supervisory.
She found out from Chen Lingrou about what she had encountered and how the Qilin was born before Su Changyu rode it away to go to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.
That took her aback.
Firstly, she marveled at Chen Lingrou¡¯s unbelievable luck to have obtained a stone egg and hatched a Qilin.
Secondly, she felt that the fact that Su Changyu had ridden the Qilin away was really outrageous.
¡®Could it be that this is the oue of Chen Lingrou taking away the Sword King¡¯s inheritance that should have belonged to Su Changyu back in the Seven Kings relics?¡¯
Xiao Muxue did not know what to say.
She no longer knew what to say about Su Changyu.
¡®Maybe, this is the Son of Destiny.¡¯
Xiao Muxue couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ye Ping had gone to the East Ocean Dragon Pce because he had been missing for a long time.
Ye Ping would stick to Su Changyu all the time.
It was strange that Su Changyu appeared without Ye Ping.
Since the East Ocean Dragon Pce was about to open, Xiao Muxue wanted Ye Ping to go there to fight for an opportunity, but Ye Ping¡¯s whereabouts had been unknown.
That was strange.
The Heavenly Supervisory had eyes all around the various nations and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find a single person.
¡°But ording to the time Ye Ping disappeared, the East Ocean Dragon Pce hadn¡¯t opened yet. Now that it has been opened, there are still several restrictions...¡±
Xiao Muxue could not help but veto the idea that Ye Ping was in the East Ocean Dragon Pce.
The reason being, he couldn¡¯t enter at all.
However, if Su Changyu brought Ye Ping to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, then it seemed that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
The East Ocean Dragon Pce hadn¡¯t officially opened yet, though.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to your amodation.¡±
Xiao Muxue took Chen Lingrou forward to rest.
After settling Chen Lingrou down, a jade token appeared in Xiao Muxue¡¯s hand and she saw the message that was sent to it.
¡°The Heavenly Secret Hall of the Great Xia Dynasty reported that the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qian, is a demonic seed! His current whereabouts are unknown.¡±
When she saw the message in the jade token, her expression changed drastically.
She couldn¡¯t help but think of the information that they had deduced from the Heavenly Supervisory previously. The heavenly secret was bleak and the great tribtion was about to rise.
Now that the Son of Destiny had be a variable, things were beyond their control.
The demonic seed had also appeared ahead of schedule.
The great tribtion was about to rise.
¡°It¡¯s all messed up.¡±
Xiao Muxue muttered to herself.
The tribtion wasing too soon.
Besides, if Crown Prince Xia Qian was a demonic seed, there was one thing she couldn¡¯t figure out.
It was recorded in the ancient books that the Son of Destiny had a connection with the Fiend of Destruction, and previously, the Great Qian Dynasty imperial courts informed them that the Son of Destiny wanted to kill the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty had asked Su Changyu to let Xia Qian stay alive.
If Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny, he should be able to sense that something was wrong with Xia Qian, so there was no way he should have kept him alive.
¡°Go check up on this. Send someone to the East Ocean Dragon Pce!¡±
¡°Inform the five nations to search for clues of the crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, Xia Qian.¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately ordered.
Qingzhou.
Two figures sat opposite each other on an altar.
¡°You know I¡¯m the Fiendcelestial and yet you had the guts to do this? The probability of your sess is only 30%.¡±
Xia Qian looked at Daoist Xu Xuan and said calmly.
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to do it? Immortal cultivation goes against the heavens in the first ce! For us, 30% is more than enough!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve waited too long for this day! If I don¡¯t do this now, I will be doomed to be unable to be an immortal for the rest of my life and die!¡±
Daoist Xu Xuan spoke with a zealous and maniacal gaze.
After he said that, runes began to appear on Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s body, and an aura began to pervade from his body while bing distorted. Soon, it engulfed Xia Qian like a shadow andyers of sanguine light appeared.
At the same time...
Supreme Demon Hall.
The Fiend Lord suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.
A momentter, he shook his head and turned to look at Xu Luochen with his eyes full of concern.
To him, it didn¡¯t matter if the sky fell as long as it didn¡¯t crush his son.
At this moment, an endless stream of golden aura was spreading from the golden cocoon in the hall, and it was surrounded by a Green Dragon, a White Tiger, a Vermilion Bird, a ck Tortoise, and a Qilin. The cocoon was continuously emitting clear roars of the dragon and tiger, as well as the ringing of the phoenix.
Chapter 283: Xia Qian Strikes, Secrets of the Longevity Mountain!
Chapter 283: Xia Qian Strikes, Secrets of the Longevity Mountain!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Qingzhou.
At a crimson altar.
Daoist Xu Xuan and Xia Qian were still nowhere to be found and there was arge, pitch-ck cocoon in their ce.
Therge cocoon was suspended in the void with lotus flower patterns appearing on it vaguely. It seemed to be a ck lotus.
In the ck cocoon, Daoist Xu Xuan knew that he had already failed.
As he incorporated Xia Qian into his body, Xia Qian transformed into a ck lotus, making Daoist Xu Xuan¡¯s efforts go in vain as he couldn¡¯t cause any harm to the ck lotus at all.
He even ended up being devoured and digested by the ck lotus.
Daoist Xu Xuan was powerless and could only let everything about himself, his cultivation level, his Dharmic powers, and his memories, turn into nutrients for the ck lotus.
At this moment, a smiling Daoist Tai Hua surfaced in his mind.
It was the smile Daoist Tai Hua had when his divination showed ¡°Ominous¡±.
At that time, he was puzzled.
He wondered why Daoist Tai Hua could smile even after his divination showed ominous signs.
Now, he finally understood.
It was because the divination was not for Daoist Tai Hua himself, but for Daoist Xu Xuan.
Time passed bit by bit.
The lotus flower vein on the big ck cocoon gradually became dim as it stopped glowing.
At this moment, there were some sounds.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
Therge cocoon began to shatter.
Boom!
Xia Qian stepped out of therge cocoon, looking much different from before. Now, there was a significant resemnce between him and Daoist Xu Xuan.
At the same time, there was a ck lotus mark in the middle of his forehead between his brows, which was emitting a terrifying, hair-raising aura.
¡°Is this your obsession? You became my nutrients and a part of my body. Once I¡¯m revived, your dream of bing an immortal will be fulfilled too.¡±
Xia Qian spoke while touching his face with his palm.
That was the situation that arose after Xia Qian hadpletely absorbed Daoist Xu Xuan as nutrients.
¡°Even though I¡¯m already at the Mahayana realm now, I still don¡¯t have a 100% chance of winning against Su Changyu.¡±
¡°The only way to kill Su Changyu is toplete the revival.¡±
Xia Qian felt the Sword Qi surging in his body and he muttered with a calm expression.
He had gotten rid of most of the Sword Qi that Su Changyu had left in his body.
If it wasn¡¯t for that Sword Qi, his strength would have been at least another 20% higher this time.
However, it was only normal to gain some and lose some in life. He could roughly gauge Su Changyu¡¯s strength based on the Sword Qi.
¡®I can make a trip to the Fiendcelestial Cult and use them to gather the four great cults. At the same time, I can also get twice the result with half the effort using the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, and Ten Thousand Fiend Banner.¡±
While thinking to himself, Xia Qian vanished above the altar.
In the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean.
Dragon Transformation Pool.
Nine Golden Cores were rotating rapidly above the nine-colored lotus flower in Ye Ping¡¯s dantian.
With the energy of the Dragon Transformation Pool, Ye Ping broke through to the Nascent Soul realm.
After such a long time, he finallyprehended the cultivation method of the Nascent Soul Great Do and managed to metamorphose after turning the nine Golden Cores into one.
The nine Golden Cores fused and emitted endless light. Finally, a purple infant effigy appeared, surrounded by wisps of mysterious aura.
At this moment, Ye Ping stepped into the Nascent Soul realm.
However, his Nascent Soul was not perfect yet because it was still metamorphosing.
The purple effigy sat on the nine-colored lotus tform, seemingly swallowing and absorbing the power in the Dragon Transformation Pool. The golden liquid in the Dragon Transformation Pool was depleted at a speed visible to the naked eye.
The mysterious aura around the purple Nascent Soul was getting richer and richer before eventually turning into the Qi of the Great Dao.
The nine-colored lotus tform he sat on also began to change into a Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams.
It was exactly the same as the Nascent Soul perfection method that Su Changyu told him about.
The Great Dao Nascent Soul.
At the same time, Ye Ping¡¯s physical body was also improving and metamorphosing during this process.
Every inch of skin, flesh and blood of his body, as well as his internal organs, were all glistening and being raised to a higher notch.
At this moment, his Ancient Godfiend Body had also reached thete stage of the Great Godfiend body.
However, Ye Ping had also digested every single drop of the liquid in the Dragon Transformation Pool.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother told me to improve my cultivation level, and not only has he given me the Nascent Soul realm perfection method, he also gave me the Essence Soul realm perfection method.¡±
¡°This means that Eldest Senior Brother wants me to cultivate to the Essence Soul realm before leaving, but now that the Dragon Transformation Pool has been depleted, how am I supposed to do that?¡±
Ye Ping got up from the Dragon Transformation Pool and frowned while muttering to himself under his breath.
He was bewildered.
¡®Eldest Senior Brother could obviously tell that the energy in this Dragon Transformation Pool will not be sufficient to support me until I break through the Essence Soul realm.¡¯
However, Su Changyu nevertheless told him about the methods to perfect the Nascent Soul and Essence Soul realms.
At this point, Ye Ping looked at the treasures in the hall and came to a sudden realization.
¡°I get it, I understand it now.¡±
Ye Ping had excitement written all over his face.
¡®I¡¯ve been living in the presence of so many treasures, but I still had no idea.¡¯
Apart from the Dragon Transformation Pool, there were many other treasures in this hall that were of infinite value.
He also had a supreme Dharmic Dao.
Omnipotent Wealth.
With the Heavenly Dao altar, anything of value could be used as a sacrifice to the heavens in exchange for what he wanted.
Ye Ping immediately looked at the treasures in the hall while thinking about the Heavenly Dao Altar.
An old and ancient altar appeared.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping put the treasures in the hall onto the Heavenly Dao Altar.
At the same time, in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
Wang Zhuoyu returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect, only to see that Gu Jianxian and Da Xu were the only ones around. He then asked them about the situation.
Da Xu then told Wang Zhuoyu everything that happened to the Qingyun Dao Sect and Daoist Tai Hua.
Wang Zhuoyu immediately fell silent while his eyes turned red, at aplete loss for words.
He didn¡¯t expect that to be the reason that he was sent away from the Qingyun Dao Sect through the Teleportation Array that day.
His initial joy turned into misery.
Soon after, Xue Zhuan and Lin Bei also returned to the Qingyun Dao Sect and found out about this matter.
They were also orphans who were raised by Daoist Tai Hua.
The Qingyun Dao Sect might just be a small sect where the living conditions were mediocre.
However, Daoist Tai Hua treated each of them very well and he was just like their father.
Now that they learned the news, they couldn¡¯t help but be devastated and burst into tears of misery.
Afterwards, some people from the Heavenly Supervisory came to inform them that the great tribtion was about to ur, and they invited them to go to the Heavenly Supervisory where they could seek shelter.
However, the three of them turned down the invitation.
Su Changyu had now be a Supreme Sword Immortal, but he had to leave the Qingyun Dao Sect because of something important.
Xiao Muxue was rarely present in the sect to begin with. They had also found out that Xiao Muxue was a big shot of the Heavenly Supervisory and could not return to the sect.
Under such circumstances, the Qingyun Dao Sect would probably cease if they left to seek refuge at the Heavenly Supervisory too.
They chose to turn down the invitation.
In the headquarters of the Heavenly Supervisory.
Xiao Muxue looked at the sky quietly.
It had been a month.
During this period of time, the Heavenly Supervisory and the five dynasties had been searching for clues of Xia Qian in the Great Xia Dynasty.
However, they hadn¡¯t obtained any clues.
At the same time, Xiao Muxue sent some people to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, but she still did not find any information about Su Changyu and Ye Ping.
Everything was peaceful at this moment.
She knew that this was the calm before the storm.
At this moment, a figure slowly appeared.
Upon sight of the figure, Xiao Muxue asked eagerly, ¡°Do you have news?¡±
¡°ording to the news, the Demon Seed was found to have appeared in the Fiendcelestial Cult and taken away the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, and the All-Immortal Devourer!¡±
The figure immediately reported.
¡°Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, and the All-Immortal Devourer.¡±
Xiao Muxue was shocked to hear those words.
There were three major immortal artifacts in the Fiendcelestial Cult, namely the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, and the All-Immortal Devourer. Legend had it that they were produced by the first-generation sect master of the Fiendcelestial Cult who had created them after refining all the fiends in the world.
However, as a senior executive of the Heavenly Supervisory, Xiao Muxue naturally knew of the secrets.
The first-generation leader of the Fiendcelestial Cult was the Fiendcelestial and those three treasures were Dharma treasures of the Fiendcelestial.
However, they were destroyed together with the Fiendcelestial by the powerhouses of the world.
For numerous years, the Fiendcelestial Cult had been refining the replicas of those three immortal artifacts and created semi-finished products.
If those three treasuresnded in Xia Qian¡¯s hands, the consequences would be very serious.
At this moment, Xiao Muxue felt some fluctuations as she looked in the direction of the Great Xia Dynasty.
There were countless hideous Heavenly Fiends on the ancient diagram, which was appearing in the sky above the Great Xia Dynasty. They started spreading rapidly, covering the sun and engulfing the Ten Nations.
¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram!¡±
Even though it was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away, Xiao Muxue could tell at a nce that it was the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
¡°It¡¯s Xia Qian, he is trying to envelop the entire Ten Nations with the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and turn it into a region of fiends using the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner. At the same time, he wants to sacrifice countless living beings toplete his own revival!¡±
Xiao Muxue guessed Xia Qian¡¯s purpose and her face was a little sullen.
As the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram appeared, ayer of ck clouds seemed to have appeared in the sky above the Ten Nations too, making everyone feel anxious and uneasy.
Many powerhouses were astonished to see the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
The sudden appearance of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram was very terrifying.
Many people fled quickly in a bid to leave the Ten Nations, but the heaven and earth here had already been locked while the Teleportation Array had already lost its effects too.
¡°Gather all powerhouses and head straight to the Great Xia Dynasty!¡±
¡°Xia Qian must be the reason that the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram appeared today. We must break the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and kill Xia Qian as soon as possible. Otherwise, once Xia Qian revives, there will be endless trouble.¡±
Xiao Muxue did not hesitate to make her decision.
At the same time...
Su Changyu rode the Qilin to a divine mountain.
It was called the Longevity Mountain where traces of immortals appeared two decades ago, and rumors about an immortal appearing in the mountain began to spread.
¡°I can go there on my own now. Aotian, go back and look for Lingrou. Bring this letter to her.¡±
Su Changyu got off the Qilin, looked in the direction of the Great Xia Dynasty, and instructed.
¡°Yes.¡±
Hearing Su Changyu¡¯s words, Gu Aotian didn¡¯t say anything else and simply left to look for Chen Lingrou with the letter.
Afterwards, Su Changyu entered the Longevity Mountain.
When he arrived at the depths of the Longevity Mountain, he saw a Green Lotus that stood tall, which was very simr to the Green Lotus in Su Changyu¡¯s essence soul.
Two decades ago, the rumors that spread about the birth of an immortal in the Longevity Mountain were untrue.
Rather, the heaven and earth vitality was in the Longevity Mountain.
The Green Lotus was created with the chance of life of heaven and earth.
After obtaining the willpower of heaven and earth from the Immortal yer King, Su Changyu knew that in the battle between Yin and Yang, the ck lotus was stronger than the green lotus. Lotus seeds were about to appear in the ck lotus.
The Green Lotuscked nutrients in the first ce and two lotus seeds were still being bred.
Faced with this situation, Su Changyu chose to give one of the lotus seeds of the Green Lotus to Ye Ping and came back here to use the Green Lotus transformed from the vitality of Heaven and Earth to strengthen his Green Lotus.
Su Changyu immediately walked towards the Green Lotus.
His essence soul and luck were on the jade stone. The Green Lotus began to sway and he started drawing the vitality of the Green Lotus in front of him.
The lotus seed on the green lotus on his essence soul tform was also getting more and more solid.
Chapter 284: The Calamity of The Ten Nations, The Scene in the Well of This Life!
Chapter 284: The Cmity of The Ten Nations, The Scene in the Well of This Life!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Ten Nations.
The Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram covered the sky and engulfed the Ten Nations, causing it to be shrouded in ayer of gloomy fog that made both cultivators and ordinary beings feel a sense of oppression and fear.
Boom!
There were explosionsing from the ancient diagram.
It was the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner.
In an instant, infinite resentment spread from it and sealed the entire array formation of the Ten Nations, causing it to break down. As a result, it was impossible for anyone to escape or enter via teleportation.
Many cultivators saw a gray stream of air appearing in the void and rolling towards them. It was the resentment of ten thousand fiends.
¡°What¡¯s this?!¡±
¡°What a rich resentful aura of the fiends!¡±
¡°Go, hurry up and escape!¡±
When they saw the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment, everyone shuddered and immediately eximed.
The resentment was surging towards them and some people slowed down in a bid to cast their Dharmic Dao to resist it.
However, their resistance had no effect on the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment which surged into their bodies and made them decline at a speed that was visible to the naked eye before turning into bones.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
The Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner in the sky were constantly being activated and the Ten Thousand Fiends descended. The endless resentment made countless powerhouses flee rapidly.
Themoners in the various ancient cities had yet to react to the sudden change, but even if they could react in time, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to flee immediately.
Numerous lives were devoured by the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±
¡°Help! Someone help me!¡±
The sounds of shrieks and wailing filled the air.
Countless people were horrified and fell into a state of despair when they saw the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment. However, in the end, they had no choice but to turn into a pile of skeletons and ashes that scattered with the wind.
The originally prosperous ancient cities turned into dead cities that seemed like hell on earth.
Qingzhou, Jin Nation.
In the Qingyun Dao Sect, when Gu Jianxian, Da Xu, Wang Zhuoyu, and the others saw the scene in the sky, their faces all turned sullen.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Da Xu looked at the terrifying demonic aura and resentment, which made him subconsciously shriek in horror.
Even though he was a Ghost King, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the scene in front of him.
¡°This seems to be an array formation that has wiped out everything!¡±
Wang Zhuoyu said.
He was a practitioner of array formations in the first ce. Besides, he had obtained the supreme array formation Dao inheritance. Hence, he could immediately tell that someone had used the entire Ten Nations to set up an array formation.
That was terrifying.
¡°Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, it¡¯s the Fiendcelestial Cult!¡±
¡°There¡¯s a Fiendcelestial Cult powerhouse who wants to annihte all living beings in the Ten Nations and turn this ce into the region of ten thousand fiends!¡±
Sword Qi surrounded Gu Jianxian, whose face was sullen, and dispelled the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment.
Gu Jianxian immediately turned into a ray of sword light and darted towards the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram in the sky.
Demonic aura spread everywhere in the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
Holding the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner in hand, Xia Qian watched everything calmly.
The Ten Nations was affiliated to the Great Xia Dynasty, but Xia Qian didn¡¯t feel much when watching his people die in front of him. Instead, he was admiring the scene.
In his opinion, their deaths were worthwhile and they should be honored to have been killed by him and given the chance to turn into nutrients and the resentment of heaven and earth.
¡°What an amazing feeling.¡±
¡°It feels like I¡¯m improving all the time. Once I annihte all the living beings of the Great Xia Dynasty, I will be revivedpletely.¡±
Experiencing the enhanced power of his body, Xia Qian felt wonderful.
At this moment, Xia Qian frowned slightly because he detected a terrifying sword intent.
His eyes were glistening and he immediately saw a figure charging towards the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
¡°Gu Jianxian.¡±
Xia Qian recognized the figure to be Gu Jianxian, the disciple of his arch-enemy, Su Changyu.
At the same time, he had refined Daoist Xu Xuan whose memories had influenced him a little. Hence, he felt a sense of resentment towards Gu Jianxian.
That made Xia Qian¡¯s calm expression turn cold with some murderous intent in his eyes.
¡°y Gu Jianxian.¡±
Xia Qian ordered coldly.
¡°Yes!¡±
The four figures answered in unison.
All four of them had very powerful auras and were all Mahayana realm powerhouses.
They were the masters of the Fiendcelestial Cult, the Heavenly Fiend Cult, the Ancient Fiend Cult, and the True Fiend Cult. At this moment, they were all sumbing to Xia Qian.
The four walked out of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and blocked Gu Jianxian who was in the void.
Apart from the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner, there was also an All-Immortal Devourer.
Xia Qian allowed the All-Immortal Devourer to exert its full power and split it into four. He gave each piece to each of the four and the power it contained was really terrifying.
¡°You guys want to stop me too, huh?¡±
Gu Jianxian said.
He was confident and fearless in the face of the four of them who were at the Mahayana realm.
¡°No, we¡¯re not here to stop you.¡±
¡°We¡¯re here to y you!¡±
¡°Gu Jianxian, I admit that you¡¯re very powerful now, but the All-Immortal Devourer has already been revived and we will be in charge of it. Let¡¯s see how you can resist it!¡±
The four of them were standing at different spots, each holding a sword-like treasure on which there were ancient runes that were filled with harsh rays of light that were hair-raising.
After saying that, the four of them attacked and tried to sh Gu Jianxian with the All-Immortal Devourer.
The four Dharma treasures fused into one in the air, turning into a cross-shaped treasure that was painted with dark red and ck.
That strike was so terrifying that it made the universe roar and the heaven and earth change in color while the stars vibrated.
It was the true All-Immortal Devourer.
It had already reached the level of an immortal artifact and was controlled by four Mahayana realm powerhouses. It was so terrifying that it could devour immortals.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see if your All-Immortal Devourer is more powerful than my Supreme Sword Dao!¡±
Gu Jianxian said while looking at the All-Immortal Devourer.
A wooden sword appeared in his hand and shed towards the All-Immortal Devourer.
Boom!
The void copsed.
The battle was extremely terrifying and both parties were the top existences of the world, thus they managed to st the mountains and make the void copse.
The four masters of the cults were fearless, seemingly not worried of harming the innocent.
In this situation, Gu Jianxian did not care about anything else and simply weaved out of the four people in front of him. He knew that the four cult leaders had gone all out.
If they couldn¡¯t break the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, the living beings in the Ten Nations or even the entire cultivation world would die.
There were many people who saw the battle in the sky.
They were astonished to see Gu Jianxian and the four cult leaders in the sky.
It was too terrifying.
A battle broke out between both parties, and the All-Immortal Devourer rotated rapidly like arge mill of heaven and earth, blocking the heaven and earth in all directions. The sky shattered and quickly suppressed Gu Jianxian.
Gu Jianxian was just as terrifying. Like a divine sword, he charged through the sky and each move of his dragged along the sun, the sky, the stars, the mountains, rivers, and grass. Everything turned into a sword that could sh Tribtion Transcendence realm powerhouses.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Boom!
In the sky, Gu Jianxian and the four powerhouses of the cult couldn¡¯t be separated at all. The sky and space were about to shatter, and everything turned into ashes.
At the same time...
The Heavenly Supervisory summoned the five dynasties, the immortal sects, and the Itinerant Cultivators Alliance toe to the Ten Nations and break the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
However, the four dynasties and the immortal sects were restrained by the Fiendcelestial Cult, the Heavenly Fiend Cult, the Ancient Fiend Cult, and the True Fiend Cult, causing them to be too scared to appear. They had no choice but to leave behind most of their manpower to guard the ce.
Everyone understood that it was Xia Qian¡¯s scheme. While he was in the Ten Nations of the Great Xia Dynasty, he used the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner to attract attention.
If the powerhouses of the four major dynasties and immortal sects dared to leave, the devotees of the four major cults would wreak havoc in the other major dynasties.
At this moment, the living beings of the world were all Xia Qian¡¯s nutrients.
No matter where the chaos was, it would all be beneficial to him.
Faced with this situation, the five major dynasties and immortal sects had no choice but to make some of their manpower to meet with the people of the Heavenly Supervisory and head to the Ten Nations of the Great Xia Dynasty.
At the rear cliff of the Qingyun Dao Sect, Wang Zhuoyu took a deep breath.
He took out a ck cloth and used it as a blindfold before holding the Starry Chessboard to begin setting up the array formation.
The Ten Thousand Fiend Banner was torturing them vigorously while Gu Jianxian fought against the four powerhouses of the cults. It could be said that the living beings were all dying. In such a situation, he really wanted to contribute.
Blindfolding himself was part of the Supreme Array Formation Dao that he had obtained in the Linglong game of chess.
The size of his array formation would be as great as his willpower.
Otherwise, with his current abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything regardless of what array formations he set up.
¡°Linglong Starry Array Formation!¡±
The chessboard in Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s hand ascended to the sky and linked the stars, causing changes in the heaven and earth.
The array formation protected the Qingyun Dao Sect before expanding rapidly across thousands of kilometers.
,000 kilometers was his limit.
As a Qi Refinement cultivator, having his array formation reach 5,000 kilometers was indeed something to be proud of.
He inhaled sharply.
Da Xu, Xue Zhuan, and Lin Bei were dumbfounded.
¡®Why has Wang Zhuoyu improved drastically just a few days after west met?¡¯
Xue Zhuan saw Wang Zhuoyu blindfolding himself and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Isn¡¯t this what I saw in the Well of This Life previously?¡¯
He looked at Lin Bei and said, ¡°Lin Bei, do you still remember the scene we once saw in the Well of This Life?¡±
¡°I do, I saw you turning into a talisman.¡±
Lin Bei said.
After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the blindfolded Wang Zhuoyu with a look of surprise.
¡°Senior Brother, are you... going to turn into a talisman?¡±
Lin Bei asked.
¡°Yes, at this point, it¡¯s time to show you what I can do.¡±
The Golden Dragon Spirit-Containing Talisman Brush appeared in Xue Zhuan¡¯s hand.
It contained a fragment of the Golden Dragon¡¯s Soul which could allow one to draw talismans in the air.
At the same time, the talisman brush also had another function.
It could guide the Golden Dragon into one¡¯s body and make it a talisman.
However, that function could only be used once. When the Golden Dragon¡¯s soul dissipated, the talisman brush would turn into an ordinary Dharma treasure.
Xue Zhuan did not hesitate and shouted.
¡°Third Senior Brother, let me help you.¡±
Xue Zhuan¡¯s brush rushed into the sky and the soul of the Golden Dragon appeared. It then dashed into his body.
In an instant, Xue Zhuan turned into a talisman, which was then affixed to Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s body.
In an instant, Wang Zhuoyu felt like his body was filled with a constant source of power.
¡°Thanks, Xue Zhuan!¡±
Wang Zhuoyu then yelled, ¡°Array formation!¡±
Su Changyu had once done that and set up an array formation in front of him to brag.
Wang Zhuoyu wanted to try bragging today too.
In an instant, the Linglong Star Great Array Formation began to spread across hundreds of thousands of kilometers, shrouding the entire Qingzhou. Moreover, it was still expanding,
Upon sight of this, Da Xu, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin Bei.
Back in the Well of This Life in the Seven Kings relics, Lin Bei was depicted to be in such a scene too.
He stepped onto a rainbow bridge.
Hence, Da Xu wanted to see what this rainbow bridge was all about.
Lin Bei looked at Wang Zhuoyu and then at Xue Zhuan, wondering why they had suddenly be stronger.
That made him feel very embarrassed.
Seeing Da Xu¡¯s gaze, Lin Bei could see the curiosity and anticipation within him.
They were waiting for him to do something.
However, he couldn¡¯t.
He was well aware of his abilities.
Lin Bei recalled what Wang Zhuoyu said about seeing him step onto the rainbow bridge.
However, he didn¡¯t know how a rainbow bridge woulde about.
After thinking carefully, he came up with the conjecture that the demons should have been defeated so a rainbow appeared after the storm. When he saw the rainbow bridge, he stepped onto it excitedly.
¡®Am I that childish?¡¯
Lin Bei ignored Da Xu¡¯s gaze and began to contemte if he would step onto the rainbow bridge if it really appeared.
In the sky, Gu Jianxian continued to engage with the four powerhouses in an intense battle.
Even though he was outnumbered by four cult masters, he didn¡¯t lose the upper hand.
As the battle continued, Gu Jianxian felt his Sword Dao improving rapidly. He also felt that once he killed all four of them, he would be able to prove his supreme Sword Dao.
The faces of the four cult masters were sullen because they felt embarrassed about being unable to gain the upper hand against Gu Jianxian.
At the same time, they were shocked by Gu Jianxian¡¯s terrifying strength.
Within the Ten Nations, the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment was invading every corner.
Countless living beings were turned into piles of corpses by the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment, and the prosperous ancient cities were turned into dead cities.
It was a terrifying cmity.
As time passed, the aura of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner became denser and denser.
Countless people looked at the sky, their hearts filled with despair, fear, misery, and other negative emotions.
Those people would all be turned into nutrients for the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
¡°Su Changyu, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡±
Sensing the growth of power within his body, he watched the people die like a Fiendcelestial patrolling the sky.
At this moment, he saw a golden barrier that was expanding continuously.
¡°This is... Qingzhou.¡±
Xia Qian looked cold and indifferent.
He made his move. He shook the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner in his hand and several ck shockwaves rolled towards Qingzhou together with the Ten Thousand Fiend Resentment.
Boom!
The ck shock waves shattered the golden barrier, causing everything to be torn apart as it destroyed everything in its trajectory.
The demonic aura annihted all the living beings.
At this rate, the demonic aura would sweep through the entire Qingzhou in less than five minutes.
¡°Pfft!¡±
On the rear cliff, Wang Zhuoyu spat out a mouthful of blood.
The great array formation was connected to his heart and soul, and now that the array was broken, he was severely wounded too.
¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡±
Lin Bei immediately went forward to hold Wang Zhuoyu.
Supreme Demon Hall.
The Fiend Lord looked at the golden cocoon inside the hall, which had reached the critical moment of fate reversal. Even if the sky copsed now, it would have nothing to do with him.
At this moment, a ck ray of lightnded on the Supreme Demon Hall.
Boom!
This ck shock wave was so terrifying that the array formation of the Supreme Demon Hall was activated immediately to resist the attack.
Seeing this, the Fiend Lord got up and attacked to crush the ck shock wave outside the hall before dispersing the demonic aura.
He raised his head to look into the sky with his eyes full of a murderous intent.
¡°How dare you disturb my son? You¡¯ve got a death wish.¡±
The Fiend Lord was full of exasperation because it was the critical moment of his son¡¯s fate reversal. A disruption might result in an ident.
His anger made him feel an urge to charge into the sky.
However, when he looked at the golden cocoon and Xu Luochen who was metamorphosing, he had no choice but to suppress his anger.
In an instant, the Supreme Demon Hall began vibrating and cracks appeared in the golden cocoon in the hall.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
Chapter 285: God-like Xu Luochen, Ye Ping Comes Out Of Seclusion!
Chapter 285: God-like Xu Luochen, Ye Ping Comes Out Of Seclusion!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram in the sky.
Xia Qian looked at a certain ce in Qingzhou. Just a moment ago, he felt a faint palpitation.
However, it dissipated immediately.
He knew that the faint palpitation was not an illusion because he would no longer have illusions at this point.
Looking at the four people who were still fighting with Gu Jianxian, Xia Qian criticized them for being good-for-nothings.
The four of them actually failed to subdue Gu Jianxian.
Xia Qian was ready to strike and take down Gu Jianxian.
Now that he showed up, the entire cultivation world would not let him off.
He knew that the Heavenly Supervisory was already engaging all the forces to search for him.
Gu Jianxian was the leader of the Itinerant Cultivators Alliance who had the topbat force in the cultivation world. If Xia Qian could get rid of him now, it would be great.
Xia Qian walked out from the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and his body was really majestic. His messy hairs flew around and the ck lotus in the center of his forehead was dark. He held onto the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner and was truly hair-raising.
No one would be able to associate Xia Qian with the previous crown prince of the Great Xia Dynasty.
He was now a fiend.
¡°What a wastrel!¡±
Xia Qian humphed coldly when he saw the four cult masters. He humphed coldly and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner moved in his hand before shing towards Gu Jianxian.
In an instant, there was a strong gust of wind and the sounds of shrieks and wailing filled the air together with the demonic aura. It was as if there was an apocalypse.
The demonic aura turned into resentful dragons that charged towards Gu Jianxian, wiping out the Sword Qi in a bid to devour him.
Boom!
The sky copsed and the sun and moon reversed while ferocious mes filled the air. The Resentment Dragon drowned Gu Jianxian, causing the Ten Nations and the entire Great Xia Dynasty to shake violently.
Gu Jianxian, who initially had the upper hand against the four cult masters, was now finding it a little hard to resist.
Clearly, Gu Jianxian had now lost the upper hand.
Xia Qian was terrifyingly powerful.
If they fought one-on-one, Gu Jianxian would still be able to fight, but in this situation, he was helpless.
That made many, who were confident about Gu Jianxian fighting four enemies alone, horrified and hopeless.
However, Gu Jianxian nevertheless shone gloriously despite being faced with so many enemies alone.
He was covered in fresh blood that turned into blood swords that shed towards Xia Qian and the others. However, when his breath was weakening, his shoulders, chest, and organs were severely damaged.
At the same time, there were fluctuations in the void outside the Ten Nations and several figures appeared.
It was Xiao Muxue who had rushed over with several powerhouses.
¡°Alliance Leader!¡±
¡°Alliance Leader Gu!¡±
¡°Gu Jianxian!¡±
When they arrived, they saw Gu Jianxian, who was besieged and covered in blood, through the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
At this rate, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for Gu Jianxian to die.
¡°Attack, break the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram!¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately instructed everyone to attack.
Now that the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram had locked onto heaven and earth, there was no way they could charge in.
¡°Kill!¡±
Everyone hollered.
¡°Nine zing Suns!¡±
¡°Divine Turtle Sea Suppression Technique!¡±
¡°Great Void Hand Seal!¡±
¡°King Cauldron Suppression!¡±
¡°Great Annihtion Technique.¡±
The terrifying lethal moves were released in unison and bombarded the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, causing it to tremble violently. The entire Ten Nations seemed to be on the verge of copsing.
¡°It¡¯sing quite quickly.¡±
Xia Qian immediately detected it and his tone was indifferent.
He dared to create such a scene because he had long guessed that the Heavenly Supervisory would attack, so he had already gotten prepared.
In an instant, there were lots of shrieks and wailing while a hideous face appeared on the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°Watch out, these faces have an ominous aura on them!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Fiend of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram!¡±
Looking at the hideous faces that appeared on the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, someone immediately spoke up.
Before they could finish, the hideous faces on the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram turned into Heavenly Fiends that charged towards everyone in a terrifying manner.
¡°Attack, these are just ordinary Heavenly Fiends! Xia Qian is just trying to stall for time!¡±
Xiao Muxue did not hesitate to make her decision.
Numerous Heavenly Fiends flew out of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram incessantly, resulting in a chaotic scene.
However, the vast majority of them were only at the Foundation Establishment realm, and to them, even power of the Golden Core realm was not considered strong at all.
However, Heavenly Fiends were very difficult to deal with as they could easily invade one¡¯s mind and essence soul. If one was careless, they would get attacked easily.
Boom!
Everyone attacked and sacrificed all sorts of Dharma treasures to suppress the Heavenly Fiends.
The Heavenly Fiends seemed to be infinite in number as the treasures seemed to be unable to kill them. That made them panic.
In the Ten Nations, Gu Jianxian was obviously barely hanging on and would probably die soon.
Xia Qian¡¯s strength was also extremely terrifying, and as time passed, Xia Qian would only get more and more scary. By then, they wouldn¡¯t have any more hope.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. The most powerful of these Heavenly Fiends are only at the Nascent Soul realm. There¡¯s just a lot of them and Xia Qian¡¯s goal is to stall for time.¡±
¡°If we keep dying like this, we will definitely lose when he revives.¡±
Xiao Muxue took a deep breath, cast a Sound Wave Dharmic Dao, and took control.
¡°We¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡±
¡°Yeah, what should we do now!?!¡±
Someone agreed with Xiao Muxue.
Everyone else nodded along because they knew that the situation was indeed like that.
¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Muxue nodded and immediately said.
¡°Perfected Ziyun, Perfected Tianxuan, Daoist Si Hai, Householder Shanhe... Lead ten Essence Soul realm cultivators each and form a line of defense and block the Heavenly Fiends. The remaining cultivators, retreat by 100 feet and attack the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram together!¡±
¡°If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s proficient in array formations and can tell the ws in this ancient diagram, please inform me immediately.¡±
Xiao Muxue said and immediately made arrangements.
The cultivators of the Heavenly Supervisory whose names she called formed the first line of defense without any objection.
¡°Yes! We obey the orders!¡±
¡°Yes! We obey the orders!¡±
The cultivators spoke up and attacked immediately. No one dared to be careless.
Those who were qualified to take part in this battle were all aware of the importance of this matter. If they waited until Xia Qian revived, they would all die.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Various Dharmic Dao sounded and endless rays of light emerged, sting at the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
There were obvious effects.
The Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram would be broken in at most three days.
However, everyone had a grim expression because three days was way too long for them.
The Ten Nations would probably be wiped out in less than three days. Even if Xia Qian hadn¡¯t been revived by then, he would definitely have reached a terrifying state.
They couldn¡¯t resist him at all.
Besides, Gu Jianxian was now fighting with Xia Qian and the others in the ancient painting today. If Gu Jianxian was defeated, Xia Qian would take control of the ancient painting again. They wanted to break the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, but it wasn¡¯t that simple to do so.
¡°Don¡¯t hold back, attack immediately!¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately shouted.
Since they managed to make it so far, they definitely had trump cards.
Boom!
At this moment, Xiao Muxue was the first to give orders. With a wave of her hand, a jade token appeared immediately with endless rays of divine light that suppressed the mountains and rivers across 5,000 kilometers, directly sting at the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
Immortal artifact.
It was a terrifying immortal artifact.
When they saw that, they also gritted their teeth and sacrificed their trump cards.
At the same time...
In the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, Gu Jianxian¡¯s strength had already declined and his bones could be seen from various spots of his body.
It was already a miracle that he could sustain for so long against five opponents.
Gu Jianxian knew that if it went on, he would die immediately.
He wanted to release hisst sword move.
¡°Sun, moon, stars, mountains, grass, wood, everything in the world. Sword!¡±
Gu Jianxian hollered loudly as his bones trembled and Sword Qi rushed into the sky, shing across with endless menace.
He used himself as a guide and everything in the world as a sword.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
In an instant, heaven and earth changed in color, thunder appeared in the void, a strong gust of wind blew, and an unparalleled force was condensed from the great mountains and rivers.
The power surrounded Gu Jianxian, making him turn into a supreme divine sword while billions of rays of sword light emerged, making the stars pale inparison.
Everyone was shocked by the sword. Even though they were separated by the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, the other powerhouses could sense the supreme sword intent.
It was too extraordinary.
¡°sh!¡±
Gu Jianxian shed at Xia Qian with his body full of power.
Boom!
The Sword Qi drowned out everything in this world and Gu Jianxian¡¯s unprecedented power erupted.
It was terrifying!
It was way too terrifying!
The four cult masters felt a strong sense of crisis after seeing that sword.
Xia Qian let go of the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner and held onto the All-Immortal Devourer. The power erupted maniacally while demonic aura spread around, shing towards Gu Jianxian rapidly like a true Fiendcelestial.
Although the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner was powerful, its forte was notbat.
Boom!
The heaven and earth shook with a shocking sound, causing a massive mushroom-shaped cloud to appear in the void.
Bang!
Under the strike, Xia Qian¡¯s body was covered in cracks and his bones were exposed. The injuries were extremely terrifying.
After Gu Jianxian struck, all his power was depleted and it began falling from the void.
¡°Alliance Leader!¡±
¡°Alliance Leader Gu!¡±
¡°Gu Jianxian!¡±
Inside and outside of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically because they knew that Gu Jianxian wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the ordeal.
Within the entire Ten Nations, there were no powerhouses who could attack and rescue Gu Jianxian.
After all, in the Ten Nations, the Nascent Soul realm powerhouses were already strong enough.
There were only a few Essence Soul realm cultivators, how could anyone save Gu Jianxian?
¡°Your sword move is very powerful, but it¡¯s impossible if you want to kill me.¡±
At this moment, Xia Qian¡¯s expression was extremely menacing and terrifying.
His body was now full of demonic aura and his wounds were healing rapidly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.
Xia Qian was a demon seed and the characteristics after his revival were bred from the evilness of heaven and earth. If it was not suppressed by Heaven and Earth, there was no way he could be annihted at all!
However, the blow had severely injured him and he had to consume a lot of energy to recover from his injuries.
When everyone saw this scene, their expressions changed even more drastically.
He couldn¡¯t even be killed by such a terrifying strike.
Xia Qian looked at the falling Gu Jianxian and waved his hand, after which a demonic light shot towards Gu Jianxian to annihte him.
At this moment, a divine light shot up into the sky from the Supreme Demon Hall, causing the sky to be full of stars, overshadowing the effects of the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
Afterwards, a god-like figure with three flowers on his head appeared on a divine elephant, with the five spirits surrounding him in a terrifying manner.
Boom!
The god-like figure charged into the void and punched the demonic light, protecting the severely wounded Gu Jianxian.
¡°Master.¡±
Gu Jianxian, who only had consciousness left, couldn¡¯t help but call out when he saw the figure in front of him.
However, in an instant, he realized that the figure in front of him was not Su Changyu.
It seemed to be Su Changyu¡¯s Junior Brother, Xu Luochen.
¡®Isn¡¯t he a good-for-nothing?¡¯
Gu Jianxian thought.
¡°You¡¯re Second Senior Brother?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Luochen!¡±
¡°This is Exalted Immortal Luochen!¡±
On the rear cliff, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, Lin Bei, and Da Xu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and overwhelmed with disbelief when they saw the god-like figure in the void.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
They heard from Da Xu about how impressive Daoist Tai Hua and Su Changyu were.
They wouldn¡¯t be that shocked if they hadn¡¯t seen it in person.
The good-for-nothing, whom they had grown up together with, had now be such an impressive figure. It was just too shocking.
In particr, Lin Bei was already at a loss for words as he squatted down quietly.
Previously, he felt a little awkward when he saw Wang Zhuoyu and Xue Zhuan attack.
¡®Seems like I¡¯m the only good-for-nothing in the Qingyun Dao Sect.¡¯
However, heforted himself that there was still someone like him, and that was Xu Luochen.
After all, he knew that Ye Ping and Chen Lingrou should be more impressive than him.
However, it was too ridiculous.
Outside the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be excited when they saw the godlike Xu Luochen attacking.
Xiao Muxue was confused, dumbfounded, and full of disbelief.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡®Where am I?¡¯
¡®Previously, Su Changyu had already taken her by surprise.¡¯
¡®Now, Xu Luochen has be impressive too.¡¯
¡®Are they really the good-for-nothings of the Qingyun Dao Sect whom I know?¡¯
Xu Luochen¡¯s white robe was fluttering and his appearance and aura were extraordinary. His body even seemed to be zed with ayer of light.
If Su Changyu was like a peerless immortal, Xu Luochen would be an immortal.
He was like a deity from the Nine Heavens who descended on the mortal world.
Xiao Muxue was dumbfounded.
At this moment, Xu Luochen became the center of attention as all eyes were on him.
He was simply too extraordinary as his glory was unforgettable.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Xia Qian asked with a grim expression.
He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Jianxian was not the only powerhouse hidden in the Ten Nations.
It was just ridiculous!
At least, he knew Gu Jianxian. However, he had never seen Xu Luochen before.
He wondered where Xu Luochen came from.
Xu Luochen immediately spoke up.
¡°Are you worthy enough?¡±
Xu Luochen said in an indifferent voice.
Everyone was astonished after hearing her words.
No one knew what to say at this point.
¡®He... is a little too arrogant, isn¡¯t he?¡¯
In this situation, they were one against five on Xia Qian¡¯s turf. Yet, Xu Luochen gave such an arrogant reply.
¡®Damn it, he¡¯s pretending to be so impressive, eh?¡¯
¡°You must have a death wish!¡±
Looking at Xu Luochen¡¯s posture and calm tone, Xia Qian¡¯s heart was full of anger.
Besides, thetter¡¯s supreme aura and indifferent tone reminded him of someone.
Su Changyu.
They were really simr to each other now.
¡°You cane and try. Even if I¡¯m carrying the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram in one hand and protecting Old Gu with my other, I will still be unparalleled in this world!¡±
Xu Luochen looked calm, his tone still indifferent and aloof.
His tone was exactly like that of Su Changyu when he was pretending to be impressive.
It actually felt like a thrill to him.
Everyone was dumbfounded.
¡®Even if he¡¯s carrying the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram in one hand and protecting Old Gu with his other, he will still be unparalleled in this world?¡¯
¡®Who is this mighty figure?¡¯
¡®Xu Luochen? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡¯
He was really boasting too much.
However, everyone knew that Xu Luochen was powerful because he used endless stars to cover up the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, and thus, the blood sacrifice could not continue.
His method was really terrifying.
In the Supreme Demon Hall, the Fiend Lord looked at the sky with a gratified smile, pleased with Xu Luochen¡¯s performance.
¡°No wonder he¡¯s my son, his glory is unparalleled.¡±
The Fiend Lord said while staring at Xu Luochen¡¯s back.
After Xu Luochenpleted his fate reversal and learned about the situation, he charged and attacked immediately.
The Fiend Lord just had to be on standby for him.
The Fiend Lord naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything much and he merely told Xu Luochen to be careful, and that he would intervene if Xu Luochen encountered any danger.
¡°Sure, okay, I shall see how invincible you are!¡±
Xia Qian was enraged.
He was talking to Xu Luochen properly, but thetter was putting on airs, which truly irked him and made him hate him as much as he hated Su Changyu.
In an instant, his anger erupted in his chest like a volcano.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The Ten Thousand Fiend Banner in Xia Qian¡¯s hand charged towards Xu Luochen and the magical light sted the hundreds of mountains.
The four masters of the cult continued to control the All-Immortal Devourer while besieging Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen didn¡¯t have any Dharma treasures and was merely using his physical body to fight. His punches were crystalline and they seemed to contain the divine runes of the Great Dao. He was surrounded by the five sacred beasts and exuding the aura of a Mahayana realm cultivator.
The great battle erupted in an extremely terrifying manner.
Xia Qian didn¡¯t hold back and a terrifying Fiendcelestial shadow appeared, shaking stars.
He had suffered a severe blow by Gu Jianxian¡¯s sword.
Xu Luochen was just as extraordinary as he struck with both his fists and the True Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Qilin turned into a ray of divine light with terrifying power.
The two parties fought and the vast energy drowned out everything while the void exploded and copsed continuously.
Outside the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, Xiao Muxue and the others returned to their senses and immediately bombarded the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram in a bid to break it.
As the battle continued, Xia Qian sulked. When fighting with Gu Jianxian previously, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and the Ten Thousand Fiend Banner were still continuously sacrificing the living beings of the Ten Nations, allowing him to improve.
However, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram was now covered by Xu Luochen, making it impossible for him to draw in more power.
If this stalemate continued, he would definitely be defeated once Xiao Muxue and the others broke the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
Although he wasn¡¯t dead, he was still worried about something.
Su Changyu.
At this point, Su Changyu hadn¡¯t appeared yet.
The unknown was the most terrifying.
Xia Qian¡¯s expression was sullen and he never expected that a powerhouse like Xu Luochen would suddenly appear again.
He could tolerate Gu Jianxian¡¯s presence, but Xu Luochen¡¯s appearance hadpletely thwarted his ns.
If he didn¡¯t sever things when necessary, chaos would ensue.
In that case!
Xia Qian¡¯s eyes turned red and he whistled.
¡°Gates of Hell, open!¡±
Xia Qian hollered and the Fiendcelestial shadow suddenly appeared behind him, making heaven and earth shudder while endless demonic aura spread.
Immediately afterwards, a door appeared behind him.
The door was a thousand feet wide and it looked extremely terrifying with evilness revolving around it, as well as Inauspicious Qi of death, despair, and destruction.
The roar of endless demons sounded at the door.
At the same time...
Outside the East Ocean Dragon Pce.
Ye Ping stood in the void. At this moment, he was extraordinary as a Great Dao Green Lotus appeared. Behind the Green Lotus, there were three supreme essence souls.
One was holding the divine sword.
One was holding a walking stick.
One was holding a horsetail whisk.
There was a Dao flower condensed above the head of each essence soul.
Three flowers gathered above the heads of the Three Pure Ones.
Through the Heavenly Dao Altar, Ye Ping sacrificed all the treasures, making his cultivation level reach the Major Perfection of the Essence Soul realm.
Ye Ping looked at the gray clouds in the sky fearlessly.
He was now going to go through the Tribtion Transcendence, and he broke through from the Major Perfection of the Essence Soul realm to the Tribtion Transcendence realm.
The gray clouds brewed and several Thunder Dragons appeared, making them frightened.
Boom!
The thunder rumbled and spread throughout millions of kilometers. Countless people heard the shocking sound of thunder.
A thunderbolt of ten thousand feet fell directly and sted at Ye Ping.
¡°Why is this Thunder Tribtion sorge? Is it because my cultivation level increased too quickly?¡±
Ye Ping couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself when he saw that thunderbolt.
The Thunder Tribtion that he encountered previously was nothingpared to this.
However, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, he even showed excitement and joy because his Supreme Godfiend body was only one step away from breaking through to the Great Dao Godfiend Body.
That would be a qualitative change.
If it was an ordinary Thunder Tribtion. it wouldn¡¯t allow him to break through that realm at all.
Now that the Thunder Tribtionnded on Ye Ping¡¯s body, the blood and Qi in him rolled and tumbled.
¡°Using heaven and earth as a furnace, use the Thunder Tribtion as a hammer!¡±
Ye Ping used the infinite Thunder Tribtion to temper his physical body while guiding the Thunder Tribtion to cultivate the Torch Dragon Immortal Apertures.
Boom!
The second Thunder Tribtionnded with a horrifying Thunder Dragon.
When itnded, it turned into a sea of thunder that downed Ye Ping.
Ye Ping¡¯s figure seemed extremely tiny in the sea of thunder.
However, at the same time, an extremely terrifying aura emitted from Ye Ping¡¯s body, which made others feel that it could shake the world despite its tiny size.
That was the process of his metamorphosis towards the Great Dao Godfiend Body.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Immediately afterwards, thunderstorms fell, each one incredibly exaggerated.
Ye Ping was submerged in the sea of thunder and bearing with it continuously. His flesh was badly mangled and his golden bones were revealed. They seemed to have been cast with divine iron that was sturdy and strong in the sea of thunder.
The thunder sounded like the roars of dragons and tigers.
It was the prototype of the Great Dao Godfiend body, which was extremely terrifying. Even Tribtion Transcendence cultivators would not be able to hurt him with all their might.
However, that wasn¡¯t enough.
It was only the prototype that had be the Great Dao Godfiend body.
The endless thunderstorms turned into nutrients that nourished Ye Ping¡¯s body continuously.
Two hours.
Four hours.
Six hours.
Twelve hours.
A day passed and finally the Thunder Tribtion vanished after 81 thunderbolts.
However, the thunder sea was still present, though it was gradually dissipating and Ye Ping¡¯s figure was revealed.
Every inch of Ye Ping¡¯s body seemed to be forged with Immortal Gold and Divine Metal.
Tribtion Transcendence realm!
Great Dao Godfiend Body!
At this moment, there was a qualitative change in Ye Ping¡¯s body.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother told me to open this letter when I¡¯m about to leave.¡±
Ye Ping finally opened the letter that Su Changyu had given him.
Chapter 286: The Fiendcelestial Is Revived, Everyone Is In Despair!
Chapter 286: The Fiendcelestial Is Revived, Everyone Is In Despair!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Ten Nations.
As Xia Qian roared in fury, the Gate of Hell behind him opened.
Roar!
A terrifying aura appeared, as if the ancient ferocious beasts had been revived. Shrieks of misery and blood filled the air along with the appearance of all sorts of ominous signs.
In an instant, everyone was frightened and somehow got the creeps.
Arge, dark red hand reached out from the gate, destroying everything in its path within the void.
Therge hand was terrifying as it was full of inauspiciousness and darkness. It was the huge price that Xia Qian had to pay for forcibly reviving the Fiendcelestial.
This power was extremely terrifying and had actually gone far beyond this world, putting everyone in a state of despair.
¡°This is the Fiendcelestial!¡±
Xiao Muxue and the others were bombarding the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and they couldn¡¯t help but be aghast when they saw therge hand.
At this moment, Xu Luochen also felt a strong sense of oppression.
He thought that he was already an invincible existence because he was already at the Mahayana realm. In the end, he was put to shame soon after he started bragging, making Xu Luochen feel extremely embarrassed.
The massive hand moved towards Xu Luochen in a bid to crush him dead.
At this moment, Xu Luochen did not hesitate and immediately yelled out loud.
¡°Father, save me!¡±
Xu Luochen yelled.
¡®It¡¯s not embarrassing for me to seek help because he¡¯s being hical in the first ce.¡¯
In fact, before Xu Luochen even made a single sound, the Fiend Lord had already prepared to strike when he saw the dark red hand appear.
A cold and domineering voice filled the air.
¡°How dare you touch my son!?! You must have a death wish!¡±
In an instant, a majestic figure appeared and sted at the giant dark red hand.
The entire heaven and earth shook.
There were billions of stars that were shaking maniacally in the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
It was really terrifying because it had already surpassed the Mahayana realm and the power of this world.
Roar!
A furious roar came out from the Gate of Hell, causing a strong gust of wind to blow wildly across 5,000 kilometers around it. Mist spread and diffused throughout the air, filling it with horror and all sorts of inauspiciousness.
¡°Kill!¡±
The Fiend Lord roared for a long while and he looked just like Fiendcelestial now. Arge ck halberd appeared in his hand, and it quickly charged towards the dark red hand, full of murderous and domineering aggression.
¡°How is that possible!?!¡±
Xia Qian was filled with disbelief because the Fiend Lord actually managed to block the strike of the projection of the Fiendcelestial.
The strength of the giant hand of the Fiendcelestial had long surpassed this world and if the Fiend Lord could block a strike from that hand, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had thebat power of an immortal?
¡®How can there be such an existence in this world who would choose to remain here despite being able to be an immortal?¡¯
¡®Is there something wrong with him?¡¯
¡®Besides, the world is so vast, and it¡¯s simply outrageous that he happens to be in the Ten Nations of the Great Xia Dynasty.¡¯
Xia Qian was incredibly upset by the fact that he had chosen such a ce. He wished that he could p himself twice.
If this continued, he would end up bing autistic.
¡°It¡¯s him, the Fiend Lord!¡±
¡°The top expert in the world thousand of years ago, the Hall Master of the Supreme Demon Hall, he¡¯s actually still alive in this world!¡±
Someone eximed in shock after recognizing the Fiend Lord.
The Supreme Demon Hall was one of the most powerful forces in this world. A thousand years ago, the Supreme Demon Hall was helmed by the Fiend Lord and it could be considered the most powerful faction of the world. At that time, the Fiend Lord was said to be the top expert of the world.
¡°No wonder he¡¯s the Fiend Lord, he actually managed to shake the giant hand, impressive!¡±
¡°The Fiend Lord was rumored to have long been able to transcend the tribtion and ascend, but he chose to stay in the mortal world because his wife was pregnant. However, his wife was assassinated some timeter and their baby died as an unborn fetus in her womb. Hence, the Fiend Lord slipped into delirium andunched arge massacre before vanishing without a trace.¡±
¡°At that time, the Heavenly Supervisory investigated and found that the Fiend Lord didn¡¯t ascend and leave. Instead, he remained in the mortal world to find a way to resurrect his wife and child.¡±
¡°That godlike young man is the biological son of the Fiend Lord. It seems that he has used some heavenly means to resurrect his son.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really terrifying.¡±
¡°Look at the Fiend Lord¡¯sbat power. Has he already gone through Immortal Ascension in the mortal world?¡±
Everyone was amazed.
Xiao Muxue was dumbfounded.
Xu Luochen was the son of the Fiend Lord.
That was really unbelievable.
Firstly, she found out that Su Changyu was the Tenth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty and now, she found out that Xu Luochen was the biological son of the former Hall Master of the Supreme Demon Hall.
Su Changyu¡¯s identity was less shocking to her because she had made some guesses about it before.
However, Xiao Muxue had never guessed that Xu Luochen would have such an origin.
After all,pared to Su Changyu, Xu Luochen was still a little inferior to him in all aspects.
However, at this moment, Xiao Muxue was at a loss for words to say to Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen was also shocked to see that his newly found father managed to contend with the giant hand.
He had just felt the horror of that giant hand. ¡®My father is really impressive.¡¯
Xu Luochen merely feltfortable as he looked at Xia Qian and asked provocatively, ¡°Just with this?¡±
He spoke in an indifferent voice.
Hearing Xu Luochen¡¯s words, Xia Qian hollered furiously, ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡±
He was exasperated.
He was extremely arrogant and Xu Luochen¡¯s behavior was a tant insult and humiliation to him.
Xia Qian immediately charged towards Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen was not in the slightest bit scared as he took the punch. His body was crystalline and he looked as extraordinary as a god.
They got into a fight again and it was so intense that it made all the cultivators frightened and wary.
On the other hand, the Fiend Lord fought with the giant hand so that it would not affect Xu Luochen.
Xu Luochen had just recently reversed his fate and underwent a metamorphosis to turn his potential into strength. However, he hadn¡¯t takenplete control over his body yet.
During the course of the battle, he became more and more familiar with the control of his own power.
On the other hand, Xia Qian¡¯s Fiendcelestial Summoning hand consumed arge amount of power and energy.
Besides, when he fought with Gu Jianxian, he was severely injured by thetter¡¯s sword, which caused his condition to debilitate.
Time passed little by little.
Two hours.
Four hours.
Six hours.
Xia Qian and Xu Luochen were going toe-to-toe against each other. At this moment, they were both injured and bleeding.
At the same time, the Fiend Lord was also fighting intensely with the dark red hand that reached out from the Gate of Hell, which was now cracked. Fresh blood was gushing out of the crack on the back of the hand profusely.
The blood was terrifying as it made the mountain vanish right after itnded, turning it into a barrennd.
At the same time, there were waves in the void outside the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
A man who was poised and gave off a refined aura appeared.
¡°Little Junior Brother!¡±
Xiao Muxue, who was continuously bombarding the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram, immediately called out to him excitedly with joy written all over his face when she saw him.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±
Ye Ping immediately bowed.
He always had great respect for his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in the sect.
¡°Ye Ping, have you been staying in the East Ocean Dragon Pcetely?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been increasing my cultivation level there.¡±
Ye Ping did not hide anything.
¡°Where¡¯s Changyu?¡±
Xiao Muxue continued to ask.
Due to the Fiend Lord and Xu Luochen¡¯s appearance, they had gained the upper hand of the tough battle that was originally hard to handle.
However, she had once read in the ancient books that one would have to suppress the Fiendcelestial with Heaven and Earth powers in order to kill him. In other words, only the Son of Destiny, who had the luck of heaven and earth, could kill the Fiendcelestial. No matter how others tried, they would only end up dying.
Hence, Xiao Muxue was concerned about where Su Changyu was.
She was now certain that Su Changyu was the Son of Destiny.
¡°I don¡¯t know where Senior Brother Changyu has gone either. Some time ago, he left after imparting that cultivation method to me to improve my cultivation level.¡±
Ye Ping shook his head and said.
¡°Senior Sister Muxue, rest assured. When Senior Brother left, he handed the mission of saving all lives in this world to me.¡±
Ye Ping answered
Ye Ping had already found out some matters after obtaining the willpower of heaven and earth, as well as the letter that Su Changyu gave him.
¡°He handed it to you?¡±
Xiao Muxue was bewildered when she heard his words.
¡®Su Changyu gave Ye Ping the mission of saving all lives in this world?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s his n?¡¯
¡®What did Su Changyu go to do then?¡¯
¡°Yes.¡±
Ye Ping nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Xu Luochen, who was fighting with Xia Qian within the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
¡°Ah, Senior Brother Luochen is really impressive.¡±
Ye Ping was shocked because it was his first time seeing Xu Luochen fighting with such a peerless might.
¡®No wonder Senior Brother Changyu wants me to improve my abilities.¡¯
If he didn¡¯t have enough strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in a battle of such a high level because he didn¡¯t have the means to.
However, now Ye Ping not only had the strength of the Tribtion Transcendence realm, he had also cultivated his Ancient Godfiend Body Tempering Technique to the point of having a Great Dao Godfiend Body.
Ye Ping immediately looked at the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram and struck.
A terrifying aura radiated from his body, and his fists were like Immortal Gold and Divine Metal as he grasped the Yin and Yang and five elements. As he struck with both fists, they emitted bright, radiant rays of light.
Boom!
Ye Ping¡¯s fistsnded on the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram with massive power that was almost as terrifying as Xiao Muxue¡¯s bombardment with immortal artifacts.
That made many people subconsciously look at Ye Ping and marvel in their hearts about what was going on in the Qingyun Dao Sect.
There turned out to be so many supreme elites in a small sect that they had never heard of.
Many people in the Heavenly Supervisory knew about the Son of Destiny and were aware that he was in the Qingyun Dao Sect. However, they didn¡¯t know which one was the Son of Destiny.
However, it seemed now that all of them fit the criteria of the Son of Destiny.
That was outrageous.
When Xu Luochen saw Ye Ping arrive, he had a strong desire to pretend to be impressive.
When he was dealt a huge emotional blow by Ye Ping back then, he could only fool Ye Ping.
Now that he had the rights to pretend to be impressive and the ability to back up his words, he felt really thrilled.
Besides, Ye Ping had been following Su Changyu around all the time and Xu Luochen wanted to let Ye Ping know that Su Changyu was just a good-for-nothing.
He wanted to show Ye Ping that he was the true impressive figure of the Qingyun Dao Sect.
The thought of it made Xu Luochen overjoyed and he looked at Xia Qian.
¡°Is that all you have? Well, but it¡¯s an honor for you to be killed by me.¡±
Xu Luochen continued.
His words were simple, but everyone found them to be outrageously arrogant.
¡®This is a Demon Seed.¡±
¡®The Fiend of World Destruction.¡¯
¡®You actually said he¡¯s a tool for you to hone your skills and that it¡¯s his honor for him to die at your hands.¡¯
¡®Damn it, you¡¯re going too far with the boasting.¡¯
However, Xia Qian was now obviously being suppressed by Xu Luochen and the Fiend Lord. Everyone felt a small boost in morale.
When the Fiend Lord heard his words, he smiled with satisfaction. ¡®No wonder he¡¯s my son.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s confident enough, just like how I used to be.¡¯
Xia Qian¡¯s face was sullen, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
The current situation was very unfavorable to him. At this rate, he would definitely die.
Xia Qian was feeling terrible. If he had known earlier that there would be such an absurd situation, he would have never chosen to do this in the Ten Nations. Instead, he would have chosen to lurk in the dark to improve his strength before attacking.
He looked at Ye Ping who was outside the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram.
When Ye Ping appeared, he immediately sensed a force that made him feel repulsed by evilness.
It was the power of the will of heaven and earth.
In other words, Ye Ping was destined and had his abilities enhanced by the will of heaven and earth.
Xia Qian was puzzled. ¡®Isn¡¯t Su Changyu the Son of Destiny? Why is it Ye Ping?¡¯
However, the current situation did not allow him to think further because as a demon seed, he could be considered immortal and could not be killed easily without the suppression of the will of heaven and earth.
However, Ye Ping¡¯s appearance made him feel a strong sense of crisis.
Xia Qian¡¯s gaze was menacing and he had already felt a desire to retreat. As long as he escaped this cmity, he would have the chance to make aeback.
¡°Hah, you want to escape?¡±
Xu Luochen chuckled when he saw Xia Qian¡¯s behavior.
In Xia Qian¡¯s opinion, hisughter was full of contempt.
After saying that, Xu Luochen struck again. In an instant, the stars in the sky and the five spirits around him were all incorporated into Xu Luochen¡¯s body. Like the lord of stars, his strength increased rapidly. His body seemed to be formed with Divine metal as he emitted various rays of divine light.
Xu Luochen¡¯s strength was greatly improved.
After such a long battle, he wasn¡¯t in the least bit exhausted and could even unleash his power to the greatest extent.
Boom!
Xu Luochen swung his fist with all his might, and in an instant, the roars of a dragon and tiger resounded through the world.
Bang!
The punch sent Xia Qian¡¯s body flying far before stabilizing in the void.
They started fighting again, but Xu Luochen clearly had the upper hand. During this process, Xu Luochen¡¯s body kept shattering while his blood gushed up to the sky.
The faces of the four cult masters became increasingly sullen. At this moment, they no longer had any battle intent.
¡®How is he supposed to keep fighting?¡¯
The Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram was initially meant to be used during the sacrifice of the Ten Nations, but it had now be a shield.
The shield was on the verge of breaking.
¡°Oh dear.¡±
¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯
Boom!
There was a massive sound of an explosion.
The Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram had been broken.
With the addition of Xiao Muxue and the others, as well as Ye Ping, who all fought with all their might, the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram was finally blown apart.
As the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram shattered, countless cultivators cheered loudly.
There was hope.
At this moment, Xia Qian spoke up.
¡°You guys forced me to do this...¡±
Xia Qian¡¯s voice was cold and loud.
In an instant, the Gates of Hell appeared everywhere in the void.
Boom!
There were a total of five Gates of Hell. In fact, including the giant hand, there were six.
The moment they saw the six Gates of Hell, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically.
The previous Gates of Hell was already extremely terrifying and now that there were six, it was simply unimaginable.
With the loud sound, the six Gates of Hell began shaking vigorously as if there was a supreme demon within.
¡°Xia Qian is giving himself up and sacrificing himself to revive the Fiendcelestial!¡±
Xiao Muxue screamed immediately when she saw that scene.
There were some silhouettes in the Gates of Hell.
Left hand!
Left leg!
Right leg!
Head!
Torso!
Combined with the huge dark red hand that appeared at the beginning, the body of the Fiendcelestial was formed.
The six Gates of Hell were the body of the Fiendcelestial. Xia Qian sacrificed himself to forcibly revive the Fiendcelestial through an alternative method.
As the six parts appeared, wisps of terrifying aura filled the air and made the void copse.
Seeing this, countless people were in despair.
If the Fiendcelestial had been revived, they would never be able to defeat it.
It was no longer on the same level.
It was already exaggerated for the Fiend Lord to be able to fight against thatrge, dark red hand.
They couldn¡¯t find another existence like the Fiend Lord in the cultivation world. Besides, if all six werepleted and the Fiendcelestial truly appeared, it would be a qualitative change.
Chapter 287(END): Big Brother, I Got It!
Chapter 287: Big Brother, I Got It!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Longevity Mountain.
¡°The true body of the Fiendcelestial has appeared.¡±
Su Changyu sat cross-legged, opened his eyes, muttered under his breath, and closed his eyes again.
The Green Lotus in front of him had already clearly be dim and malnourished.
The Green Lotus swayed on his essence soul tform and a crystal clear lotus seed was condensed on it.
The Ten Nations.
As Xiao Muxue, Ye Ping, and the others sted the Heavenly Fiend Ancient Diagram away, Xia Qian forced the Fiendcelestial to appear while sacrificing himself.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The loud sounds resounded in the sky and the six Gates of Hell formed the body of the Fiendcelestial, making the demonic aura roll through the void, intertwining with death and inauspiciousness.
Whoosh!
The Fiendcelestial opened both his eyes that were like sanguine stars and stared at Xu Luochen. The death aura that was emitted from his eyes made everything in front of him turn into nothingness.
In an instant, Xu Luochen felt a dangerous aura that made the billions of stars behind him shine brightly while the five spirits around him turned into a barrier that immediately shielded him.
However, under the attack of the Fiendcelestial, theyer of defense began to burst with a destructive speed.
Seeing this, the Fiend Lord immediately turned around to attack and shield Xu Luochen.
¡°Thank you so much, Father.¡±
Xu Luochen immediately thanked him. It was a terrifying strike that would put him in agony even if he wouldn¡¯t be annihted.
¡°The situation now is a bit difficult to deal with.¡±
The Fiend Lord said when he saw the situation.
Even he couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw that situation.
¡°Everyone, calm down!¡±
Faced with this situation, Xiao Muxue immediately spoke up and told them to calm down and that they absolutely must not panic in this situation.
¡°Senior Fiend Lord, please continue suppressing one of the Gates of Hell!¡±
Xiao Muxue bowed to the Fiend Lord.
She continued, ¡°Luochen, Ye Ping, you two shall work together to suppress one of the Gates of Hell.¡±
¡°Perfected Ziyun, Perfected Tianxuan, Householder Shan He, you three work together to suppress one of the Gates of Hell.¡±
Xiao Muxue told everyone to suppress the Gates of Hell.
The Fiendcelestial was truly terrifying, but they were all contributing to the battle with all their might. Now that the Fiendcelestial hadn¡¯t truly descended andpleted his body, there was still a ray of hope.
¡°Luochen, if you want to leave, I can take you to ascend with me.¡±
The Fiend Lord did not look at Xiao Muxue and instead looked at Xu Luochen to ask for his opinion.
He did not feel much about the Fiendcelestial destroying the world because it had nothing to do with him.
He had already be an immortal in the mortal world and could now ascend together with Xu Luochen.
When Xu Luochen heard the Fiend Lord¡¯s words, he felt that his father was impressive and he was extremely touched.
¡°Father, I¡¯d like to try it.¡±
Xu Luochen said.
In the current situation, he obviously wouldn¡¯t choose to escape.
¡°For the sake of my son, I¡¯ll suppress this one!¡±
When the Fiend Lord heard Xu Luochen¡¯s choice, he charged towards the Gates of Hell at the head of the Fiendcelestial.
It had the most powerful and terrifying aura.
¡°Ye Ping, you will fight alongside me!¡±
Xu Luochen nodded. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all and his eyes were full of battle intent.
¡°Yes, Senior Brother Luochen.¡±
Ye Ping remained fearless and was full of anticipation.
Everyone else nodded and charged towards the Gates of Hell too.
In such a situation where their lives were concerned, they didn¡¯t show signs of retreating and instead showed their determination.
Although the Fiendcelestial put them in a state of despair, they had chances of winning.
They were all firm and determined, which was arge part of the reason that they could cultivate to such a strength.
¡°The rest of the cultivators, listen up, fight and attack with all your might!¡±
¡°We mustn¡¯t lose this battle! Spread the message to gather the powerhouses of the five dynasties and the immortal sects to get ready to provide aid at any time!¡±
Xiao Muxue said sternly.
They indeed couldn¡¯t lose this battle.
If they failed to suppress the six Gates of Hell and allowed the true body of the Fiendcelestial to be fully formed and manifested, it would bepletely over.
¡°Yes.¡±
Everyone charged into the clouds.
¡°Kill!¡±
Xiao Muxue immediately stepped out and offered the immortal artifact seal.
¡°Great Deste Heavenly Halberd!¡±
¡°Great True Dragon Hand Seal!¡±
¡°Divine Fiend Fist!¡±
¡°World Freeze!¡±
¡°Heaven-Burning Great Sun!¡±
¡°Heavenly Heart Demon-ying Great Mystical Ability!¡±
Everyone struck in unison, releasing terrifying lethal attacks that made the world shake, the stars to fall, and all beings to wail in agony.
The Fiendcelestial body in the six Gates of Hell was simply too terrifying. It kept attacking and killing in a bid to leave the Gates of Hell and shatter everything in the void.
The Fiend Lord shed his halberd through heaven and earth in a bid to shatter it. However, the Fiendcelestial¡¯s head was extremely terrifying. It opened its mouth, which was like a ck hole, and tried to devour him.
Ye Ping and Xu Luochen, both of whom had unparalleled bodies, began striking the right arm of the Fiendcelestial with both their fists that were covered in light.
The other Mahayana cultivators all did the same, suppressing the Gates of Hell.
Xiao Muxue kept her eyes fixed on everything, and whenever someone was injured, she would reach out to heal them.
The battle was shocking and terrifying, staining their bodies with blood.
The Fiendcelestial was way too terrifying. If the Fiendcelestial appeared in hisplete form, it would be unimaginable.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
¡°Lin Bei, take good care of Disciple-Nephew Gu.¡±
Wang Zhuoyu¡¯s injury had been healed and his condition was stable now. When he saw the situation in the void, he instructed Lin Bei and Da Xu to take care of the seriously injured Gu Jianxian. He then flew to the sky.
Now that he had Xue Zhuan¡¯s Golden Dragon to enhance his abilities, he would be extraordinary in a brief amount of time.
¡°Senior Sister Muxue, we want to help too!¡±
Wang Zhuoyu held onto the Starry Chessboard and Golden Dragon shadows appeared around him.
¡°Alright.¡±
When Xiao Muxue saw Wang Zhuoyu, she could immediately roughly tell his current physical condition.
Wang Zhuoyu immediately attacked and the Starry Chessboard evolved in a bid to seal one of the Gates of Hell.
The void fluctuated and Chen Lingrou came over too, but everyone ignored her as they only paid attention to the Qilin that she was riding.
The Ancient Qilin Emperor, Gu Aotian, stepped on the auspicious clouds, surrounded by the Xuanhuang Qi, giving everyone a great shock as they didn¡¯t expect there to be a divine beast like the Qilin in this world.
¡°Girl, just stand at the side and watch me. I¡¯ll show you the strength of my 2,999 levels of Qi Refinement!¡±
Gu Aotian tossed Chen Lingrou, who was on his back, towards the side and attacked.
He was a Qilin, a divine beast with terrifying strength and abilities. Each strike of his carried the power of wind and thunder, just like a Heavenly Tribtion.
Xiao Muxue was surprised to see Gu Aotian appearing together with Chen Lingrou.
¡®Where¡¯s Su Changyu?¡¯
¡®Didn¡¯t Chen Lingrou say that Su Changyu left on the Qilin?¡¯
It was strange that the divine beast had already appeared at this point, but Su Changyu was still nowhere to be found.
¡°Ancient Qilin Emperor, where¡¯s Su Changyu?¡±
Xiao Muxue asked.
¡°When the timees, Big Brother will naturally appear.¡±
Gu Aotian said and suppressed the Gates of Hell of the Fiendcelestial¡¯s body.
His strength was on par with the Fiend Lord.
Time passed bit by bit.
The immortal sects of the five dynasties had sent the majority of their powerhouses here to join the battle, leaving only a few behind to guard the sect.
This battle concerned the survival of all beings and was beyond the level of the sects and dynasties.
Even though the four fiend cults were watching, they couldn¡¯t care less.
The battlested for three days and three nights, during which all the cultivators continuously took turns to fight and suppress the Gates of Hell.
At this moment, someone suddenly looked shocked.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The void copsed and cracks appeared on the Gates of Hell which began to shatter.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
The Gates of Hell shattered and then coalesced into arge gate that was 10,000 feet in size while a terrifying death aura swept through the entire world immediately.
At this moment, all the cultivators took a deep breath as they watched the scene while their hearts trembled.
Roar!
A terrifying roar filled the air and a 10,000-feet tall figure stepped out from the Gate of Hell while intimidating pressure pervaded, causing everyone to feel an unprecedented pressure.
¡°Fiendcelestial, it¡¯s the true body of the Fiendcelestial! What¡¯s happening!?!¡±
Some people shrieked in disbelief.
The aura was too scary and it shrouded everyone, making even the Mahayana realm and Tribtion Transcendence realm cultivators shudder.
The crowd could not believe everything that was happening before them. How did the six Gates of Hell fuse into one and the true body of the Fiendcelestial appear?
The Fiendcelestial stepped out of the Gates of Hell with demonic aura that drowned all the mountains and rivers. The heaven and earth changed drastically and a Thunder Tribtion appeared in the sky.
That was forbidden by heaven and earth.
Everyone looked at the Fiendcelestial in disbelief.
Countless cultivators turned pale after getting frightened by the sight of the Fiendcelestial.
¡°Everything is over!¡±
The Fiendcelestial roared furiously. His body seemed like immortal divine metal as demonic aura permeated from it, making everyone overwhelmed with fear.
Boom!
He raised his big hand and shook the sky, making the world roar and millions of mountains copse. It was simply too terrifying.
Everyone felt an aura of death at this moment.
¡®Array formation!¡¯
Xiao Muxue yelled loudly.
In an instant, the array formation that had been set up in the void activated, and several pirs of light charged into the sky to block the Fiendcelestial.
However, under therge hand of the Fiendcelestial, the array formation copsed and was destroyed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Fiend Lord, Gu Aotian, Ye Ping, Xu Luochen, and everyone else attacked at the same time before finally blocking the attack of the Fiendcelestial.
The Fiendcelestial struck again in an incredibly ferocious manner. His dynasty was drowning out the entire Great Xia Dynasty and he could destroy the world with a lift of his finger.
When his punchnded, the Ten Nations copsed together with the void and everything in his path turned into ashes.
The rolling demonic aura exterminated all the living beings.
It was the Fiendcelestial of extermination.
Xiao Muxue, the Fiend Lord, Ye Ping, and the others couldn¡¯t resist the attack of the Fiendcelestial and were subsequently defeated.
Everyone on the battlefield could see the look of horror in one another¡¯s eyes. Although they knew that the Fiendcelestial was terrifying, they didn¡¯t expect it to be that horrid.
¡°Why did this happen?¡± Xiao Muxue spoke with a bitter expression on her face.
The overpowering attacks made them feel hopeless.
After just two rounds, they couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. To make matters worse, the demonic aura was spreading incessantly and it would probably spread throughout the entire world in no time.
The demonic aura could wipe out everything. When faced with that demonic aura, ordinary living beings and cultivators couldn¡¯t resist at all. It was truly doomsday.
¡°Hang in there!¡±
Xiao Muxue continued in a hoarse voice.
At this time, she didn¡¯t know what was the point of holding on either.
¡®Su Changyu?¡¯
Xiao Muxue suddenly thought of Su Changyu.
The Fiendcelestial attacked incessantly, making the sky copse and the earth sank. It made the Fiend Lord, Xiao Muxue, and everyone else retreat continuously.
However, at the next moment, there was immortal music in the void and immortal Qi was spreading everywhere.
A door appeared.
The door was dozens of feet high and there were True Dragons and phoenixes intertwining around it. Immortal Qi spread and blocked the attack of the Fiendcelestial.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°There¡¯s a figure in the door!¡±
¡°Could it be that an immortal has intervened to block the Fiendcelestial!?!¡±
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be full of anticipation when they saw that.
A peerless figure slowly walked out of the door.
Everyone held their breath and looked at this figure.
At this moment, they were all full of expectations.
¡°There are three million Sword Immortals in this world.¡±
¡°But all of them must bow down to me.¡±
A calm voice filled the air and it seemed noble, as if it came from above the nine heavens.
The figure appeared. It was a man dressed in a green brocade robe who had an extraordinary aura and a peerless appearance, just like an immortal.
He stood in the void, his etherealness radiating to the space around him with the five sacred beasts surrounding him.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Big Brother.¡±
¡°Su Changyu!¡±
Ye Ping, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, Gu Aotian, Xiao Muxue, and the others immediately recognized the figure.
It was none other than Su Changyu.
Many others also recognized him. After all, almost everyone knew about the matter of Su Changyu bing the Supreme Sword Immortal in the Great Xia Dynasty.
¡°Die!¡±
The moment Su Changyu appeared, the Fiendcelestial roared and punched Su Changyu.
The void that spread across thousands of kilometers was shattered.
Su Changyu raised his hand, and the sun and moon behind him rose into the sky, sting down on the Fiendcelestial below. The roar seemed to have resounded throughout the world.
That scene made everyone overjoyed.
¡®He stopped him!¡¯
¡®What a powerful and peerless man!¡¯
Everyone saw a glimmer of hope.
¡°Damn it, he¡¯s still the best at acting like he¡¯s an expert!¡±
Xu Luochen watched Su Changyu attack, surprised to find that he was still inferior.
However, he saw the way Su Changyu appeared and he thought that he should mimic him next time while reading a poem too.
Apart from Ye Ping, everyone felt surreal when they saw Su Changyu attack.
¡°I have a sword that can y the Fiendcelestial.¡±
Su Changyu said indifferently with a calm expression.
He inhaled sharply.
He inhaled sharply.
He inhaled sharply.
Everyone gasped.
He could y the Fiendcelestial with a single sword.
This!
This!
This!
It was simply too terrifying as it made their hearts tremble in fear.
What was being invincible like?
That was what being invincible was.
Everyone stared at Su Changyu with ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so mighty!¡±
Ye Ping eximed with great enthusiasm.
¡°Sword!¡±
Su Changyu stood with his hands by his side as he continued to speak in an indifferent voice.
In an instant, the supreme sword intent shot straight up to the clouds, and everyone could feel it.
At the same time, the sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, grass and trees, and everything in the world all transformed into swords that formed a supreme sword diagram behind Su Changyu.
The Fiendcelestial attacked Su Changyu continuously, but all the attacks were dissolved by the supreme Sword Qi.
Su Changyu¡¯s figure looked extremely small under the Fiendcelestial, but he seemed extremely majestic.
¡°Master!¡±
Gu Jianxian, who was lying on the rear cliff, couldn¡¯t help but sober up when he sensed Su Changyu¡¯s sword intent.
¡°sh!¡±
He raised his arm and the supreme sword diagram condensed into a supreme divine sword which made Su Changyu look like a peerless Immortal Emperor.
Boom!
He shed with his sword.
It drowned the Fiendcelestial and everything in the world.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sword of Su Changyu made the physical body of Fiendcelestial copse continuously.
That wasn¡¯t all. Wisps of immortal light emerged from the sky.
That was the Heavenly Gate.
The power of Su Changyu¡¯s sword was too terrifying. Not only did it y the Fiendcelestial, it shed open the Heavenly Gate too.
All the cultivators held their breath and their minds went nk.
¡°The Fiendcelestial is dead!¡±
Someone yelled in disbelief.
¡°Has it been settled?¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ve won!¡±
¡°It¡¯s incredible!¡±
¡°A peerless Sword Immortal, Su Changyu!¡±
At this moment, everyone was overjoyed.
They didn¡¯t expect the Fiendcelestial to have gotten killed by Su Changyu just like that.
It was just too incredible.
¡°Hahahahahahahahs, Su Changyu, you lost!¡±
At this moment, there was a loud and suddenughter that startled everyone.
A figure appeared. It was Xia Qian.
Previously, he had sacrificed himself to summon the six Gates of Hell, so they didn¡¯t expect him to appear again.
¡°This sword has depleted your heaven and earth willpower. You can¡¯t kill me now!¡±
¡°I admit that I had been taking a gamble, but I¡¯ve won and you¡¯ve lost!¡±
Xia Qian was overjoyed and excited.
Previously, Su Changyu had been absent for a long time and due to the fact that he was caught in a tough predicament, he decided to sacrifice himself and evoke the true body of the Fiendcelestial. He was the core of the Fiendcelestial, but the Fiendcelestial was not subject to his control.
However, if the real body of the Fiendcelestial was killed, he could break free from it and evenunch a massacre in the world through the Fiendcelestial, turning evilness into nutrients to boost his strength.
Xia Qian was taking a gamble by banking on the fact that Su Changyu might be hiding in the dark and waiting tounch thest strike.
If he had assumed wrongly, he would be trapped in the Fiendcelestial forever.
Everyone was astonished and in disbelief at the fact that Xia Qian was still alive.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
However, Su Changyu didn¡¯t look at Xia Qian and instead looked at Ye Ping.
¡°Ye Ping, have you learned something?¡±
Su Changyu said calmly.
¡°This! This! This!¡±
Everyone was dumbfounded.
¡®What does that mean? Can anyone learn what you¡¯ve just done?¡¯
Xiao Muxue, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, Xue Zhuan, and others froze.
They looked straight at Ye Ping.
They understood what Su Changyu meant.
Phew!
A gust of cold breeze suddenly blew over slowly.
Shortly after, Ye Ping slowly spoke up too.
¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
At this moment, Xia Qian was stunned.
Everyone froze in shock.
¡®You¡¯ve learned it?¡¯
¡®Are you trying tofort us?¡¯
¡®You only saw that sword technique once and you said you¡¯ve learned it?¡¯
¡®Will it kill you not to pretend?¡¯
¡®Why do all of you like pretending?¡¯
Everyone was speechless.
However, Xiao Muxue, Xu Luochen, Wang Zhuoyu, and others were shocked.
They knew that Ye Ping had really learned it.
Ye Ping continued, ¡°I have a sword that can y the Fiendcelestial.¡±
¡°Sword!¡±
Ye Ping repeated the same words that Su Changyu previously said.
His voice was not as indifferent as Su Changyu¡¯s. Instead, it was very bright and clear.
At the next moment...
ng! ng! ng!
Several flying swords appeared behind Ye Ping.
Stars trembled in the sky with dazzling rays of light that darted towards Ye Ping, bathing him in radiant, divine light.
Ye Ping raised his arm and condensed all the flying swords into the Supreme Divine Sword while supreme sword intent eruptedpletely.
Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded.
¡®You¡¯ve really learned it?¡¯
¡®Did you two agree beforehand to stage this act for the sake of pretending to be impressive?¡¯
¡°How is that possible!?!¡±
Xia Qian couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck when he saw that.
If someone else hadunched that strike, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.
However, Ye Ping had the willpower of heaven and earth.
Ye Ping remained silent and shed the Divine Sword towards Xia Qian.
¡°I refuse to ept this, I refuse! How is this possible!?!¡±
All eyes were on Ye Ping and the sword light was extremely eye-catching as it consumed Xia Qian who was roaring furiously at the same time.
Boom!
Under the strike of the sword, Xia Qian¡¯s physical body began to copse and he vanished.
In the battle between the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, when the evil thoughts umted to the extreme, a fiend would emerge.
The mission to obtain the willpower of heaven and earth was meant for resisting evil thoughts and destroying the fiend.
However, after the elimination, evil thoughts would continue to umte in the world and a fiend would appear again, causing the cycle to continue.
In the letter that Su Changyu gave Ye Ping, Su Changyu told Ye Ping that the root cause of the evil thoughts and the manifestation of the fiend was the true body of the Fiendcelestial.
Su Changyu wanted topletely destroy the Fiendcelestial, so that the evil thoughts in heaven and earth would automatically dissipate and fiends would never be bred again.
In order to do that, he would have to kill the true body of the Fiendcelestial and Xia Qian at the same time.
However, Xia Qian was the only person who could summon the true body of the Fiendcelestial. That was the reason why Su Changyu did not directly kill Xia Qian after he knew that he was a Demon Seed.
If he had killed him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the root cause.
¡°Has it been settled?¡±
Everyone looked at the situation in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
¡®Has the cmity really been settled?¡¯
After a long time, the calmness was restored and everyone cheered because they confirmed that the cmity was over.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I did it!¡±
Ye Ping¡¯s body became a little feeble but he was still smiling.
The battle of extinction came to an end, but the entire Great Xia Dynasty had been wrecked and was in ruins. There were also countless casualties in the Ten Nations.
Along with the death of Xia Qian, the Heavenly Supervisory, the five dynasties, and the immortal sects began attacking the four fiend cults.
Due to the fact that their whereabouts had been exposed previously, the four fiend cults couldn¡¯t resist the force and most of them were exterminated.
The remaining ones could only hide in the shadows, unable to do anything.
Thus, the great battle came to an end.
Afterwards, Ye Ping found Xiao Muxue.
¡°Senior Sister Muxue, I can restore the Great Xia Dynasty, but I need treasures, Spirit Stones, or anything valuable!¡±
Ye Ping said to Xiao Muxue.
Qingzhou of Jin Nation in the Ten Nations was the ce where he had been staying. Many of his close friends had died in that battle.
He wanted to sacrifice to the heavens with the Heavenly Dao Altar, so that the Ten Nations and the Great Xia Dynasty could be restored.
At the same time, he wanted to resurrect Daoist Tai Hua.
Xiao Muxue was surprised and she asked Ye Ping how he would go about doing it.
Ye Ping told Xiao Muxue that it was a supreme Dharmic Dao called the Omnipotent Wealth that Xue Zhuan had taught to him. It was a method where one would use their Dao Heart to connect with the heavens and evolve the Heavenly Dao Altar to conduct a sacrifice and get the returns that he wanted.
As long as the price paid was high enough, anything would be possible.
Xiao Muxue was stunned.
¡®How does that work?¡¯
If someone else said it, she would have pped him.
However, since it was Ye Ping who did, she would naturally believe it.
She immediately mobilized resources to Ye Ping in the name of the Heavenly Supervisory.
With the previous battle, no one in the Heavenly Supervisory had any objections. At the same time, the immortal sects of the five dynasties and the Alliance of Itinerant Cultivators were all willing to provide resources.
At the rear cliff of Qingyun Dao Sect.
Everyone watched as Ye Ping made the Heavenly Dao Altar appear.
Seeing this scene, Xue Zhuan felt a sense of participation and he thought that he was really impressive for being able toe up with such a wonderful Dharmic Dao.
Immediately afterwards, Ye Ping ced the sacrificial resources on top of the Heavenly Dao Altar and began to sacrifice to the heavens.
In order to revive the Great Xia Dynasty and the Ten Nations, he would need a terrifying number of resources. Fortunately, Xiao Muxue was around.
Ye Ping took out a few storage bags and took out his resources.
As long as the sacrificial objects did not disappear or get seized by the Heavenly Dao, it meant that he would have to add more.
Add more!
Add more!
Add more!
...
Finally, the sacrificial objects on the Heavenly Dao Altar vanished as they were taken away by the Heavenly Dao, which proved that the Heavenly Dao had detected it and was willing to give them help.
In an instant, a seven-colored rainbow appeared in the sky above the Great Xia Dynasty.
Under the light of the colorful rainbow, the mountains, streams, and ancient cities began to be restored to their original forms as if they had gone back in time.
At the same time, the cold corpse that Su Changyu was holding in his arms also opened his eyes.
...
...
...
...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!